The Scars of the Fallen Empire

第1話 Snake Foot

　　Chapter 1: Ghost Markets in Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand

　　China CD, right next to the intersection of the Second Ring Road and the Chengwen Interchange, there is an 18-story building. Perhaps someone has noticed that there are soldiers standing guard at the door of the building, but there is no house number or sign.

　　Yes, I think you have guessed it - this is the National Security Agency.

　　To enter this building, there are three types of door cards. Yes, three types, not two as some people know!

　　The first type is the white door card, which represents all the staff here, such as doormen, cleaners, chefs (we have our own canteen), etc. The scope of their activities is also very limited, and they cannot enter many places.

　　The second type of card is blue, which is for high-level national security personnel. It can be said that they can enter almost everywhere.

　　Please note that the word "almost" is used here. The meaning of "almost" is very simple, that is, almost all, but not all!

　　There was one place they couldn't enter, and that required a black door card.

　　It's a pity that the holders of black door cards generally don't work here. Oh, no, the boss still counts as working here, but other than that, people like us basically don't come here.

　　In fact, as far as I know, the boss doesn't often go to the so-called office. He often handles some issues at his own home. As for assigning tasks, most of the time it is done in the small teahouse opposite his house.

　　Play mahjong by the way.

　　Now I am not sure whether the boss really means there is a task or he wants me to play mahjong every time he calls me to do it, saying that he wants me to do a task.

　　The door that requires a black card to enter and exit is on the third underground floor, which is a small staircase opposite the second-floor parking area. You can go down there.

　　I hate going underground, so I usually don't come here. To be honest, I don't remember what it looks like inside.

　　It's officially called the National Security Agency's Office of Unusual Incident Research and Processing. At least that's what it's printed on my payroll, and that's where I get my stuff mailed from.

　　This is commonly known as the Seventh Department of National Security, and I am a part-time staff member!

　　What part-time staff means is that in addition to working in the Seventh Department of National Security, I also have my own things to do.

　　I don’t know many people in this unit. Apart from the boss, I’m only more familiar with my partner. His name is Pei Xiaokai, but I call him Tiezi.

　　It's not because he has a bad personality or because he is really as black as iron, but because he works in a state-owned enterprise and has a stable job.

　　Similarly, when I run a small business, he insists on calling me Brother Zi and saying that I am a capitalist.

　　Of course, the title of Brother Zi has also become his biggest excuse for coming to my place to eat and drink for free.

　　If I were to talk about how I met him, I would have to mention the incident at the ghost markets in Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand.

　　I remember that in the 1990s, there was a trend of traveling abroad in my country, such as "Three Days Tour in Thailand", "Five Days Tour in Japan", and the most famous one was "Nine Days Tour in Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand". This kind of tour usually takes a few days, sitting in a big car provided by the travel agency, and going around Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand. It does not seem to be very interesting now, but it was as popular as the Four Heavenly Kings at that time.

　　CD people are not behind in this regard, so there was soon a humorous saying: CD Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand!

　　That refers to Xinnanmen, Majia Garden and Taisheng South Road. Among these three places, Xinnanmen is the long-distance bus station, with vehicles coming and going all day and night; Majia Garden was the red-light district before CD, with more people at night than during the day; Taisheng South Road is the original Southwest Electrical Appliance Market, with many wholesale and retail buyers and sellers also loading and shipping goods day and night, and it is also very popular.

　　In this environment, some people opened small restaurants around these three areas, operating during the day and at night, which is what we CD people call "ghost food". Over time, these three areas formed a special market, that is, the midnight catering market where people get up to eat and drink in the middle of the night.

　　Whenever someone is about to go out at midnight, someone will jokingly say, "Yo, new Mataiche?"

　　The word "切" here has the second tone, which is equivalent to the word "去", meaning to go to the ghost market to eat.

　　In the late 1990s, with the national governance and the introduction of some plans, the original business here gradually declined. What was left was the flourishing ghost food, which became a unique landscape.

　　But that is also where the most incidents occur. Since I joined the National Security Bureau in 1999, I would go there every few days.

　　I first met Tiezi in the summer of 2000.

　　I remember it was after ten o'clock in the evening. As usual, I climbed into my Alto car, which was the most popular "Torun" at the time. Suddenly, I heard the fighter jet in the mobile phone in my pocket screaming wildly.

　　As soon as I took out my phone and turned it on, I heard the boss's voice coming from inside: "Xiao Liu, are you going to take a rest today, or go to Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand?"

　　The boss came to check on me, so how could I dare to say I was resting at home? After all, I had to get a salary every month! So I yawned and said lazily, "Well, of course I went to check on him - in case something went wrong and I was too lazy to deal with it.

　　"That's good! Xiao Liu, I'm going to send you a new person today. Why don't you come over and pick him up and go with you?" The old fox was obviously ready! I cursed in my heart, but I still said politely: "Okay! Where is it?"

　　"At the entrance of the Five Great Gardens. When you get there, call 13XXXXXXXXX. Just tell me your name. I've already given you the instructions. After I finished speaking, I hung up the phone.

　　Damn! Boss, you hung up so quickly to save money, and I haven’t even memorized your number yet!

　　Back then, I was still a newbie looking for support. I was completely stupid and naive, and I didn't dare to call the boss again - so I had no choice but to start the car and go over there first.

　　The Five Great Gardens were the first batch of commercial housing in CD. At that time, we, the post-70s generation, were still eagerly waiting for our units to provide us with houses and for our leaders to approve us for getting married. We didn’t even dare to think about it - we didn’t know that now everything has been commercialized.

　　High-end residential area!

　　I kept mumbling to myself as I drove the Tuo Ben very fast, and I don't know how many red lights I ran! Thinking about it now, I feel so happy. In those days, there were no electronic cameras and no one was watching over drunk driving. I drank a little wine and drove fast on the road in the middle of the night. There were few cars and people. It was so cool!

　　When the car arrived at the gate of the Five Great Gardens, I took a quick glance and immediately caught the boy in a sailor shirt squatting on the side of the road!

　　The funniest thing was that he actually held a few military dumplings in his hands and was eating them with great pleasure.

　　I drove the car right in front of him and rolled down the window. "Hello, my name is Liu Piyun! Are you here to follow me?"

　　The silly boy nodded suddenly, revealing a mouthful of Guokui crumbs, "Come on, Brother Liu, have a Guokui," while saying as he handed both his head and the Guokui into the car.

　　"Don't come in, I yelled, "Don't drip oil on the seat cushion - damn it!"

　　But it was too late. A large, yellow drop of pot-fried oil dripped onto the backrest of my passenger seat with a "plop" sound!

　　Damn! Why am I so unlucky!

　　In those days, cars were still considered luxury goods. God knows how foreign it was to own an Alto! I relied on its gentle little face to quickly pick up girls in bars! Now this guy actually got a drop...a ​​drop...a ​​drop of pot oil on me!

　　I watched him rubbing the cushion in a panic with a dark face, feeling so hateful in my heart!

　　There is no way I can get through this day! I have to go find the boss and fire this guy!

　　To be fair, I have done a good job on my own, and it was with the help of the tens of thousands of bonuses from the National Security Bureau every year that I was able to buy this luxury car. So in my mind, the car is equal to the tens of thousands of dollars each year, and the money is equal to work, so this car is equal to the work of the National Security Bureau!

　　I took out a tissue and wiped the back of the seat several times. When I realized that I couldn't wipe it off, I opened the car door with a gloomy face and said, "Throw away the pot cake and get in."

　　※※※※

　　As I drove, I looked at the guy who had gotten into trouble.

　　He probably knew that he was in trouble. He lowered his head and didn't dare look at me. His hands kept wiping on the edge of his pants, like a young wife meeting her in-laws for the first time.

　　"Hmm, what's your name?" I turned my head and continued driving, asking, "Also, how old are you?"

　　"My name is Fei Xiaokai, I am eighteen years old

　　"Damn it, you didn't study hard at the age of 18, and you're working so early. I said in a mature manner: "Young man, studying is the right way

　　"Oh, Brother Liu, I'm studying," Fei Xiaokai said quickly, "I'm a special student, studying law at Southwest University of Political Science and Law." He said a little embarrassedly, "I just reported here this year.

　　Now I remember that not long ago, my boss told me that he had recruited a rare talent, who was said to have special abilities and could assist me in my work. He also used his connections with the National Security Bureau to get him into a university in CD!

　　It turns out it’s this guy!

　　In this way, I quickly understood that this was definitely not a coincidence! This guy was definitely not sent here for a few days of internship like before, he was probably going to be my partner for a long time!

　　This is not easy to do!

　　My thought suddenly turned to: since this guy can't leave, the best thing to do is to let him wash my seat covers!

　　"Okay, I know you," I coughed and lit a red cloud cigarette: "Since the boss asked me to take you, then you should follow me from now on, do you understand?"

　　"Well, I know," Fei Xiaokai said shyly, "I have read the manual.

　　"The department manual or the bureau manual?" I said, "The department manual must be followed, but the bureau manual is totally unnecessary - it says the exact opposite of what the department says.

　　“It’s the department manual that Director Ye gave me,” he said quickly.

　　Director Ye is what I call the boss. Although he is in a department of the Security Bureau, his position is director, and he is at the same level as the director of the Security Bureau. It can even be said that when it comes to matters concerning our department, he can handle them completely bypassing the level of the Security Bureau and does not need the approval of the Security Bureau at all. He can also mobilize all the resources of the Security Bureau when necessary.

　　Since it's a manual given by the boss, there shouldn't be much of a problem.

　　I slammed on the brakes and pulled the car to the side of the road. "Get out of the car, we're at the destination," I said coldly.

　　What appeared in front of me at this moment was the bustling ghost market behind the Ma Family Garden!

　　Section 2 I am Pixiu

　　After locking the car, I took Fei Xiaokai and walked casually into the ghost market.

　　Although there are ghost markets in Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand, they are different. For example, the Xinnanmen Station is basically all about ghost food, which sells food; and in Taisheng South Road, in addition to ghost food, there is also some stolen goods business, which is what we call the night rat business; and behind the Ma Family Garden where I came today, there is also a small commodity business, such as cheap silk scarves and skirts, old books and magazines, or some so-called antiques and loose parts that are difficult to understand.

　　Compared to my leisurely stroll, Fei Xiaokai seemed much more restrained, causing many vendors selling pornographic discs to sneak up on him, winking and asking, "Brother, do you want some discs?"

　　“No, don’t do that.” Fei Xiaokai leaned towards me, “Brother Liu, Brother Liu…” He didn’t say anything, just kept calling me.

　　"Go away, go away - we don't want to buy plates," I waved my hand like I was shooing away flies, "Stop coming here, Saopi." Saopi is Sichuan dialect, which means annoying and looking for trouble. Maybe seeing something wrong with my look, these guys didn't say much and quietly moved away.

　　Suddenly I felt a chill, like a cool breeze blowing from an ice cellar, which made the back of my head shiver and the hairs on my body stood up.

　　Something happened!

　　I suddenly closed my eyes, then paused for a moment, and then opened my right eye alone!

　　The world in the right eye is completely different from what I usually see. It is a gray scene and everyone seems to look a little hazy.

　　In this world, there are only two things that are very conspicuous! The first is that there is a ball of red light on each person's head and shoulders. This is the so-called three balls of fire on the head. In my eyes, this red light is very dazzling. Anyone with strong three fires will not attract evil spirits - at least I have never seen it!

　　Another conspicuous thing is that people with unusual horoscopes or those who have had good luck recently have red light all around them. Of course, this red light is not easy to see.

　　I am certainly not looking for this kind of person with divine destiny and then kneeling down at his feet: "Sir, there is a light on your forehead and a light in your eyes. You must be the reincarnation of an immortal or a god. I have finally waited for you..." or something like that. All this is just because of the chill that appeared on the back of my head.

　　I slowly turned my head and looked for the source of the cool air in the darkness.

　　This chilling feeling was totally incapable of making me feel as excited as in the commercials. Instead, it made me feel extremely terrified, because I can tell you with certainty that the source of this chill was definitely not a ghost!

　　Just as I turned around, I discovered another unexpected situation: the newcomer was missing!

　　"TMD," I uttered the three-character classic as Sichuanese people do, "I actually lost it.

　　I didn't go looking for him!

　　Because I have seen what I was looking for - the source of the cool air!

　　The ghost markets in Singapore, Malaysia and Thailand are mainly composed of small shops along the street. As soon as the lights come on, all the merchants put their chairs and benches on the street, and then there is a light box with the type of food and beverage they sell written on it.

　　The light boxes are big and small, the smallest is no less than one meter, and the largest is no higher than two meters. Right on top of the largest light box, there is a small black thing, staring down with a pair of blood-red eyes!

　　It looked like it was a cat, but I knew it wasn't!

　　With my right eye I clearly saw a green smoke rising from its body, slowly and continuously. It was not released by it, but an inner manifestation, just like a cake on the table. Although it does nothing, the inner fragrance continues to be released.

　　Although I don't know what it is, or where it came from, I can be sure of one thing: this thing does not belong to this world! It is hiding in a dark shadow, and I can't find it if I don't use my right eye.

　　This is the main reason why I came here today! Of course, I came here for this kind of thing, or something similar to them, but in fact I don’t want to see it!

　　I slowly took a cigarette out of my pocket and lit it, and in the process I seemed to casually walk to the side of the light box.

　　The little thing seemed to completely ignore my approach, perhaps thinking that no one could see it, so it continued to look left and right at the light box with its teeth grinning, looking for something I didn't know.

　　Must catch it!

　　No matter what this thing is, we can't let it stay here!

　　But to be honest, if you ask me to chase this little thing under such a spotlight, the boss will definitely beat me to death if he finds out!

　　So I didn't dare to do anything, I had to find a solution. We didn't have so many reporters and clauses back then, so I usually chose a simple and effective way to deal with similar problems - creating chaos!

　　I saw a distribution box on the wall next to me, with several wires connected to it in a messy manner. Some parts were still exposed. I could take advantage of this situation.

　　Just as I was laughing secretly and walking towards the distribution box, I had already unscrewed the bottle of mineral water in my hand, just waiting to pour the water up and everyone exclaimed - just when I was ready for the east wind, I suddenly heard a roar!

　　“Don’t run

　　This is a joke!

　　I didn't need to look back to know that the voice came from Fei Xiaokai, who accompanied me today to check the situation!

　　Looking back, the monster had already started to flee in a hurry, and Pei Xiaokai was pushing passers-by to chase it out. Screams began to be heard everywhere. It was estimated that many people had seen this guy!

　　"I threw the mineral water in my hand towards the distribution box, and I heard a crackling sound, sparks flew everywhere, and it went black in an instant!

　　There were screams everywhere, most of which I guess were caused by the power outage!

　　But at this time, I saw something that surprised me: Pei Xiaokai, who was chasing me, was emitting a faint golden light! Yes, it was a golden light, a golden light as bright as the sun!

　　"Buddha's bones

　　Although I have had these strange eyes for decades and have used my right eye an astonishing number of times, this was the first time I had seen anything like this!

　　This surprise made me pause for a moment, and then I continued to rush out.

　　There were screams from behind, and many people drinking on the street fell down, got up, and fell down again. They stood up angrily and looked for the guy who was frantically running through the crowd, but this guy had already chased the mysterious cat two blocks away.

　　I used my right eye to move towards the golden color in the darkness and chaos. When I turned a corner, I saw that the little guy had been forced into a corner by Pei Xiaokai. He was scratching the wall desperately, but under the light of the Buddha's bone, he seemed to have lost all his strength. Even if he struggled desperately, he could not hide himself in the darkness again.

　　I showed a scary smile that I learned from the movie "Hellboy", took out a cigarette from my pocket and put it in my mouth, then lit it up and took a deep breath, "Okay, little guy, tell me, where are you from?" I opened my left eye and relaxed myself, "Otherwise, I don't mind sending you back to your planet.

　　Pei Xiaokai took a step back, giving me enough space. Perhaps this step weakened his strength, or perhaps the little guy began to feel the power of my grin. Anyway, no matter what, he gradually calmed down, lying on the ground and suddenly spoke: "I am not from an alien body, I have been on Earth.

　　I wasn't curious about the black cat's speaking, because although this was the first time I saw a cat speak, I had seen Chihuahuas, mice and even a cockroach speak before. But Pei Xiaokai was not surprised at all, which surprised me a little.

　　But I planned to come back to this question later, so I didn't ask it again, which was embarrassing.

　　It’s better to figure out the problem of this black cat as soon as possible.

　　"Well, even if you've always been on Earth, I don't mind arguing about this issue, so I shrugged, "I just want to know what you're doing here?" By the way, I used a famous saying: "You're invading my territory

　　"I didn't know this place belonged to you," the black cat said, obviously with some retreat: "I was just looking for some food! I haven't eaten for a long time.

　　"What are you going to eat?" I asked disdainfully, "Human brains or human hearts? Or do you just want to suck blood?"

　　"Oh! My God, it turned out to be this kind of monster. Pei Xiaokai rushed forward two steps, "Brother Liu, I will kill him." The black cat scratched the ground with its claws, retreated desperately, and pressed its back against the wall tightly, "I don't eat these things.

　　"Slow down," I grabbed Pei Xiaokai's hand, motioned him to take two steps back, and then pressed Black Cat again: "Then tell me, what are you, and what do you mainly eat?"

　　The black cat hesitated and said, "I am a Pixiu." I yelled, "Although I have never seen a Pixiu, at least I know it doesn't look like you! What do you look like? A cat, and a black cat that doesn't look cute at all. Could you be a Pixiu?" I pointed at it and said, "I really want to chop you to death, you bullshitter!"

　　"Don't," the black cat stretched out its claws all of a sudden, looking like it was surrendering. "I'm really a Pixiu, but I thought it was my domineering aura that successfully intimidated this guy, and I felt a little smug in my heart, but a second later I knew the real reason - Pei Xiaokai rushed past me, grabbed its hair on the back of its neck, and lifted it up!

　　Whether it was the way Pei Xiaokai was holding the cat or the way the black cat was being held, it told me 100% from the inside out: this is a black cat!

　　Section 3 Coercion and Inducement

　　I slammed the car door shut and threw the black cat into the back seat. I had no fear of this guy running away within three meters of the Buddha's bones.

　　I reached out and pulled out a bag from under the passenger seat, took out a book from it, then started the engine and turned on the headlights.

　　Back then, the price of gasoline was only a few dollars, which was really affordable, so I was willing to start the engine to light up the car lights. If the price of gasoline was more than seven or eight dollars now, I would probably rather find an empty street lamp.

　　"Pixiu, also known as Tianlu, Pixie, and Baijie, is a mythical beast in ancient Chinese mythology. It has a dragon head, a horse body, and a unicorn foot. It looks like a lion, has gray fur, and can fly. Pixiu is fierce and powerful. It is responsible for patrolling the sky to prevent demons, ghosts, plagues, and diseases from disturbing the heavenly court. In ancient times, people often used Pixiu as a name for the army. It has a mouth but no anus, can swallow everything and never leak, can attract wealth and treasure, only takes in but not out, and has special magical powers. I turned my head and looked at the black cat after reading this: "Tell me, what exactly about you fits this description?"

　　"Don't worry about the introduction," the black cat suddenly jumped onto the box between the driver and the passenger seat, "I really am a Pixiu, and I became like this because... because..." The black cat spoke hesitantly, and it was obvious that there was something hidden.

　　Hearing that something was going on, Pei Xiaokai immediately threatened: "Tell me quickly, or I'll go back and dissect you.

　　"I don't know either," Black Cat surrendered immediately, "I remember that year there was a fire that alarmed all directions and burned for dozens of days. Later I saw many people digging up a tomb and taking out countless gold, silver and jewelry from it, so I wanted to have a big meal..." I opened the book in my hand, and there was indeed such a paragraph at the end: "... Pixiu is greedy and likes to eat jewelry, gold and silver..."

　　"The food is really good." I said angrily, "If you eat a big meal, you can eat up the whole national bank."

　　The black cat smiled (I swear to God, this is the first time I’ve seen a cat smile. It looks like a 70-year-old lady, very weird. You must watch it if you have a chance). “I sneaked into their group and was discovered just after I ate a little…” “A little? How much is a little?” I interrupted, “What did you eat?”

　　"Not much, really not much, just a few boxes of jewels," said the black cat, "I only ate half full..." "You're already very full." I spat, "Your half full is enough to hold a banquet for half of the African people! Continue

　　The black cat continued, "I was caught by someone at that time. They wanted to kill me, but a sorcerer recognized me as a Pixiu, so they didn't dare to kill me. So they sealed me into the body of a black cat, and then sealed me in a cauldron, and had someone throw me into the sea. I was still waiting for the black cat to continue, but it seemed that the black cat had finished telling everything he knew - it made a finished expression, indicating that it had finished.

　　"Is that all?" I pressed on. "Don't you know where they threw you? Eh, no, even if they threw you into the sea, you wouldn't have passed out like this, right?"

　　"He really fell asleep," the black cat shouted quickly, "It's too cold in there.

　　After connecting all the information, I came to a conclusion: This creature, which can be considered a Pixiu, was caught by someone in some era because of its greed, sealed into a black cat, and thrown into the sea. Then, it came out due to some unexpected event this year.

　　There are several questions here: First, where is it so cold? Is it in the northern seas?

　　Secondly, in the era when Black Cat lived, a king’s tomb was excavated and there was a fire. What year did this happen?

　　Third, how should this cat be treated?

　　With these doubts, I did not contact the boss. The reason was very simple. It was already around three o'clock in the morning, and I didn't think an employee who often woke the boss up from bed to answer the phone could get a higher salary.

　　So I had no choice but to bring them back to the house I rented, which was located in Xiaojiahe, the southern section of the Second Ring Road. I took out the key to open the door and turn on the light, then rolled up the dirty clothes on the sofa and stuffed them into the corner of the room.

　　Pei Xiaokai seemed a little surprised: "Wow, Brother Liu, the house you live in is so big. In those days, housing was generally allocated by work units. Even if the family conditions were better, they only lived in a three-bedroom and one-living room. Where had they seen a house like mine? Mine is a completely small building. Although it seems to be converted from a warehouse, the space is there after all. A big word covers everything.

　　"It's a bit big, but there's a reason for that." I sighed, "You and I both live on the second floor. The first floor is generally not occupied.

　　The black cat was sniffing around the room now, seemingly not caring at all. "Is your place not clean enough?" I raised a thumb and said, "You look quite discerning."

　　Black Cat proudly jumped onto the sofa and lay down lazily. "I am not famous for nothing. Back then..." It was obviously a long speech, but I didn't give him the chance. I suddenly slapped the sofa and said, "Stop talking nonsense and tell me the truth. Is there anything else you haven't explained?"

　　Seeing my attitude change so quickly, Black Cat was stunned for a moment, and then he returned to his pitiful look: "Really, there is nothing more, I only remember this much

　　I looked at Pei Xiaokai and asked, "Has anything major happened recently?" After a pause, I added, "A more suggestive suggestion. Give me one.

　　“Does the French championship count?”

　　"roll

　　"Does the crash of French Flight 4590 a while ago count?"

　　“…”

　　Seeing Pei Xiaokai was about to say something, I suddenly had an idea, "Oh, you reminded me that the Russian nuclear submarine sank in the Arctic Ocean." I calculated the time, "It is August 25th, thirteen days since the accident on the twelfth, and..." "The Arctic Ocean happens to be a cold place." Pei Xiaokai shouted excitedly, pointing at the black cat, "Maybe this guy was really thrown into the Arctic Ocean and came out because of the accident of the nuclear submarine."

　　I nodded, "So it returned to the mainland and ran back

　　The black cat blinked its eyes, probably because it didn't fully understand what we said. I smiled and leaned over to it: "Were you in the sea when you woke up?"

　　The little black cat nodded.

　　"Did you run all the way back?" Pei Xiaokai also interrupted, but this question almost choked me to death - damn, running from the Arctic Ocean to CD? Do you think this is a cat or a land jet?

　　But what surprised me even more was that the little black cat nodded again.

　　"Maozai! Nod and use your brain first," I shouted angrily, "How can you run from the Arctic Ocean to here? It's a road of tens of thousands of kilometers. How fast can you run?

　　Pei Xiaokai finally understood what I meant and couldn't help scratching his head feeling a little embarrassed. "Oh, yes! How did you get here?" The first sentence was directed at me, and his attitude was naturally very good, but the second sentence was directed at the black cat, and it sounded a bit murderous.

　　The black cat shrank back, and after thinking for a while, it realized that nodding all the time was wrong, so it touched its head with its claws, and finally figured it out: "I was brought here by a big silver bird. It stretched out its claws and gestured, "It's a big bird, with many chairs inside... I saw them getting off, so I got off too... Then I got on another one... Finally I came here."

　　Now I basically understand it. I guess the black cat somehow got on a plane after waking up, and then came to Russia, and after several transfers, it arrived in CD.

　　Seeing that I couldn't get anything out of asking any more questions, I gave up trying - these questions were not what I cared about. The thing I cared about most, and the main reason why I brought him home, was that I wanted to ask about the issue of extra income.

　　Even if it possesses a cat again, its basic abilities will not be lost, right? I firmly believe this, just like when a cat spirit possesses a dog, it eventually leads to the social situation of "dog catching rat", which eventually becomes a slang.

　　"Okay, I won't ask anymore. That's it for now. I'm going to take a halftime break, so I let the little black cat go temporarily: "Take a break, I'll go cook some noodles - you keep an eye on it, don't let this little thing run away

　　The kitchen at home was quite good. I quickly found half a dozen eggs and a pack of noodles in the refrigerator, then made some fried egg noodles, added sesame oil and salt, and brought out three large bowls of fragrant noodles.

　　To be honest, when I think about it today, I still miss the way Pei Xiaokai ate noodles at that time. The buddy back then was completely different from now. He was gentle and polite back then, not like the one now who eats my free meal with a deep hatred and looks like he’s eating a lot!

　　After finishing the noodles, I burped and sat across from the sofa. I looked at the little black cat licking the noodle soup on the edge of the bowl and smiled, showing a mouthful of white teeth: "Is the food delicious?"

　　"tasty

　　"Do you still want to eat?"

　　"I think the black cat has already reminded me of a Pixiu in this respect: these three bowls of noodles are not too much, but not too little either. Together with the soup, they weigh at least one and a half kilograms. Pei Xiaokai and I only ate the eggs and noodles. How could we drink up all the soup like it did?

　　The black cat was not polite. Seeing that I, Yu Pei Xiaokai, didn't drink the soup, it walked over and drank up the soup in the two bowls one gulp at a time - I guess this much water was more than enough to drown it!

　　I smoked a cigarette and watched the black cat drink soup, feeling secretly proud of myself.

　　Seeing that it finally finished eating, I started to think, "Xiao Kai, do me a favor.

　　Pei Xiaokai said, "What are you doing? Brother Liu, tell me what to do.

　　"Everyone should do half of the work, right? It's fair for me to cook noodles and you to wash the dishes, right? It's also your responsibility to pick up the dishes and wash them now, right?" I said three "yes" in a row, and Pei Xiaokai nodded every time I said one. By the time I finished speaking, he had already stood up, cleared the dishes on the table, and walked into the kitchen.

　　"By the way, help me deal with the other things. I remembered the pile of dishes in the sink from yesterday and the day before yesterday, and said, "Thank you."

　　Just as Pei Xiaokai started to deal with the pile of dishes, I sat next to the little black cat and said, "Hey, let's talk about something serious.

　　The little black cat seemed to have a premonition of something, so it took two steps away, but I quickly sat next to it again and said, "I thought about it, did the fire you experienced last for a long time?" In fact, I had already guessed what kind of fire this guy had experienced. There are not many fires in history that can be called raging flames, and according to the little black cat's story, this fire should be the one in the legend!

　　The little black cat nodded and said, "It burned for a long time and a long distance." It said, "At least dozens of miles.

　　"That's it." I nodded. "There haven't been many fires in history. Specifically, there are the following: In 295 AD, a fire broke out in the Luoyang armory, and all the equipment for 200,000 troops was burned; in 534 AD, a fire broke out in the Yongning Temple in Luoyang, and the fire burned for three months, and the temple was completely destroyed; in 1201 AD, a fire broke out in Hangzhou, and 58,097 houses were burned for more than 10 miles inside and outside the city walls, and the death toll was incalculable." I know a lot about history. "I won't include the modern fire in the Old Summer Palace, but I must count the legendary fires," I first held up three fingers, representing the first three fires. "The other most famous fires are the fire at Chibi and the fire at Lianying during the Three Kingdoms period, and the 800-li fire in the Afang Palace.

　　I smiled and said, "There was a big fire and a tomb was dug up. So I can be sure that you were sealed at the end of the Qin Dynasty. The fire you saw was the fire that the King of Western Chu burned down the Afang Palace for 800 miles, and the emperor's tomb that was dug up must be the tomb of the First Emperor.

　　Section 4: I Love You

　　"Who is the bad guy who locked me up?" The little black cat became very angry. "I have been locked up for many years, and now I can't change back." Its funny little paws opened and closed, as if expressing its own thoughts, but it looked like a typical cat playing with a ball of string.

　　"Then forget it." I chuckled, "If you were really in that era, then I'm sorry, the person who sealed you must be Fan Zeng, the number one sorcerer under the King of Chu.

　　At this time, Pei Xiaokai shouted in the kitchen: "Brother Liu, the dishes are done, is there anything else I can do?" "By the way, help me clean up the kitchen. I didn't even turn my head and continued to find things to do for him.

　　Then I lowered my head again, "To be honest, you have eaten so many jewels, is it possible...well, I mean, is it possible to...spit out some of this?" I chuckled, hoping that the rare opportunity would turn into a rare good luck!

　　My slogan is very simple: I will be a whore and never be a saint! Seize the opportunity and make money!

　　After understanding what I meant, the little black cat showed an indescribable expression on its face, or maybe it was because I really couldn't guess what this kind of cat face was like. "No," it said with a sad tone, but I always felt that it was smug. "I can only eat it, but I can't take it out.

　　"Damn it! You useless guy, you ate some of my eggs for nothing. I was immediately furious: "Do you know how much a pound of eggs costs now? Do you know how much money I have in my pocket now?" While speaking, I unknowingly picked up the little black cat in my hand and shook it left and right. This anger came from the bottom of my heart, real and direct, but I knew it was not because of the bowl of fried egg noodles, but because of my failed plan!

　　In fact, I had it all planned out when I found this guy. Since there was an opportunity, I had to find a way to make some money. Humph, you live by the mountain, you eat by the mountain; people like me can only rely on this kind of windfall opportunity!

　　The little black cat was shaken by me and started to scream: "Don't... don't shake me, I... I have a way..." "What way?" My ears immediately received this key information, "Tell me! What way?"

　　Although it stopped shaking, I still held the little black cat in my hand. The little guy said pitifully: "In fact, the solution is very simple. I am a fortune-bringer. As long as you let me live in your house, you will be lucky no matter what. It said: "Although I look like a cat now, my fortune in attracting wealth will not change: your business will be good, you can pick up money when you walk, and you may even dig up gold when you dig the soil."

　　My eyes lit up! This is a good idea, why didn't I think of it? You see, many businessmen worship Pixiu and touch it once in the morning, noon and evening in the hope of attracting wealth, but I think no matter how much they worship, it is not as good as raising one at home, right?

　　"That's a good suggestion," I said with a rare smile!

　　In fact, it is not difficult to keep a little black cat at home for many reasons, but the most important ones are: first, there is no way to prove whether the little black cat is a Pixiu. We have no way to identify it for the time being, so at most we can regard it as a talking little monster; second, this little guy does not cause any major harm, it can just eat, and there will be no other problems; the third and last point is that there are a lot of things going on recently, and the boss is absolutely unwilling to waste manpower and material resources on this.

　　I told the eldest brother yesterday's story early in the morning, but I obviously didn't mention some of the inferences. The eldest brother thought about it and said, "Well, you keep this little guy at your home first, and we can talk about it after this recent incident is over."

　　"No, boss," I said, not knowing if my voice was fake or not, "I don't allow animals here.

　　I originally planned to be scolded by the boss and then pretend to be reluctant to accept the task, but it seemed that the boss was in a bad mood. He sighed and said, "Xiao Liu, please bear with it for a while. Something big happened recently. I don't have the energy to talk nonsense with you."

　　Chetan, a Sichuan dialect, means talking nonsense.

　　The boss's attitude obviously surprised me. I could only say "yeah". "Okay, since you've said so, I'll sacrifice myself for the country again! By the way, what about Pei Xiaokai?" I looked at the boy sleeping on the sofa with the little black cat and asked the boss tentatively, "Should I ask him to come over and report?"

　　"No need," the eldest thought for a moment and said, "I'll just follow you for now. I'll send your ID and other documents to your house later. Oh, I'll just stay at your house. The child won't start school for a few days.

　　“But, boss…” “…beep, beep…” I was answered by a busy tone on the phone.

　　After hanging up the phone, I felt both happy and sad. I was happy that I finally got the little black cat to stay at home in the hands of the boss. But I was also depressed because Pei Xiaokai also stuck to me!

　　But the Pi Xiu is worthy of being a Pi Xiu. On the third day after I kept it at home, the landlord found me.

　　This small building is located next to the Second Ring Road. When the little black cat first entered my house, he discovered something unusual here. I don't deny this because I know the whole story.

　　This warehouse is privately owned. A few years ago, it was rented to a boss who runs an auto parts business. The boss is already quite old, but he has a very beautiful wife. After a long time, she couldn't stand the loneliness and started having an affair with one of the boss's drivers.

　　But the boss knew all this, so he arranged for people to move the goods away first and then vacate the place, saying that he was going to separate a few rooms, and then transported a lot of cement and sand in. On a rainy night, he brought two of his relatives, tied up the driver and his wife here, and poured cement and sand on the wall to keep them alive.

　　The boss left CD soon after, and a few months later, the landlord couldn't find anyone to collect the rent, and he discovered everything when he opened the door.

　　From then on, this place became a famous haunted house in the neighborhood. Anyone who rented this house would be unlucky. In the end, I rented it at a very low price.

　　Of course as to why I was able to rent it, I will tell you later.

　　The landlord came to me this time because of a very important matter. His son has obtained a US visa and has now immigrated to the United States with his wife and children. However, he was worried about his father staying alone in CD, so he asked the landlord to sell the things here and move over together.

　　The house price was not high at that time, but this small building was more than 3,000 square meters, which was not small. Not everyone dared to take it. In addition, the country had no development plan for Xiaojiahe, so no one was interested for a while. The landlord thought of me when he was anxious. He thought that since I dared to live in it, I would naturally dare to buy it.

　　Finally, I bought this small building at a very low price: four hundred and sixty per square meter!

　　Until now I still don't understand how that price came about. Anyway, I raised money from various sources and with the support of my parents, I finally got the money. The total area is 3,120 square meters, and I paid 1.4 million!

　　At the end of the year when I bought the house, the government suddenly started to renovate Xiaojiahe, and my house was bought out by the government. Not only did they compensate me with several million, they also gave me a shop of nearly 1,000 square meters and several houses.

　　The contract has been signed, and I plan to move out next September when the government has finalized negotiations for the area and is ready to develop it.

　　It seemed that good luck began to accompany me at this time, business was booming, and even the boss had no tasks recently. The ghost market was unusually calm. As the saying goes in a fairy tale: we lived happily ever after!

　　The year 2000 passed peacefully until May 2001, when I suddenly received a call from the boss for an emergency meeting!

　　At that time, the meeting place was officially chosen inside the Security Bureau for the first time. I drove my newly bought BUICK to the Security Bureau located at the Chengwen Interchange on the Second Ring Road.

　　After showing my red pass, I quickly drove into the underground garage and went directly to our office on the second floor below ground.

　　When I pushed open the door of the conference room, I saw that it seemed to be full of people. Everyone should be here. "Brother Liu, here Pei Xiaokai called me in the corner and pointed to the empty seat next to me, but I just smiled and walked straight to a seat with a table in the first row and sat down.

　　It’s not that I’m being arrogant, but I saw the name tag on it: Liu Piyun.

　　The boss hadn't arrived yet, so I looked around and saw that almost everyone I knew was there, eight groups with more than 30 people in total.

　　In fact, the classification of our groups is relatively clear, and of course the number of people is also different: the first and second groups are specifically targeting aliens, and they focus on crop circles and Area 51 in the United States; groups three and four deal with some cults, mainly to prevent weird spiritualism and summoning, and they also deal with alien creatures such as vampires and werewolves; since these two groups are so-called large groups, there are a large number of people, and almost each group has a dozen people, and they are involved in investigating different incidents around the world at the same time.

　　Groups five and six under the boss are the supernatural groups. I am more familiar with these two groups: the fifth group is the so-called investigation group, whose main job is to investigate incidents and draw conclusions; the sixth group is the main action group, they hunt down evil spirits, lift curses, destroy sacrifices, and kill evil spirits. In a word, they are all thugs!

　　Of course, I belong to the fifth group investigating the incident!

　　The code name of the fifth group is 'E', and on my ID are a few big red words, '028E', which represents my position in the National Security Bureau of China. 028 is the area code of CD, so I belong to the fifth group of the Sichuan CD National Security Bureau.

　　I have always hated this code name. To be honest, the person who designed this code name probably thought that eventually teams like ours could be spread all over China, with one deployed in every city. So he made this setting based on this hypothetical future. He didn't expect the pitiful situation we have now - there are only three cities in China that have teams like ours!

　　Beijing, our great capital, defends the entire north with great difficulty and excellence; Hangzhou, as the only city in the southeast, also defends the entire southeast coast; and finally there is poor CD, we cover all of the west and southwest.

　　As for the last two groups, they are not actually action teams. They belong to the internal affairs and research departments. They are the only people under the boss who work in this office. No matter what the situation is, they will ultimately be required to provide intelligence and conduct follow-up investigations.

　　Just when I was looking at these guys with supernatural powers, the boss walked in with a black face!

　　Section 5 Fairy tales are all lies

　　The boss walked into the conference room with a pile of thick slides in his hands and looked straight ahead.

　　With a "bang", the pile of things was placed in front of us. The boss coughed twice and said, "Everyone, something big has happened now." This sentence obviously achieved the desired effect. Everyone made sounds of "wow" and "oh", expressing their respect for the problems pointed out by the boss.

　　It seemed that the boss was very satisfied with our performance today, so he took out one of the photos and put it into the slide projector, "Can you tell what this is?" The picture was obviously dark, with a few red dots lined up in a straight line, which seemed like torches lined up in a row, "Xiao Liu, what do you think?" The boss asked me this question first.

　　Today I didn't talk nonsense and tentatively said, "Are there a bunch of alien UFOs lined up to attack the earth?" The best thing about our department is that no matter how ridiculous the speculation sounds to others, everyone will discuss and study it seriously and finally come to a conclusion!

　　Surprisingly, most of the time, the truth is this seemingly absurd guess!

　　This time the boss didn't agree. His expression showed the answer. "Not this time! Actually, this is a picture taken when Comet Shoemaker-Levy 9 hit Jupiter in 1994."

　　"Comet hits Jupiter! - I've never seen it before

　　"What year did it happen?"

　　"Didn't you hear what the boss said?

　　"Nineteen ninety-four? The year Baggio missed the penalty?"

　　"Oh, so you've seen it too. Let me tell you..."

　　A group of people immediately started discussing, and their thoughts immediately jumped from the comet incident to the 1994 World Cup. The boss was obviously not surprised by this situation. He coughed a few times and brought everyone's thoughts back to the picture.

　　In the midst of this chaos, Pei Xiaokai had already found his way to the seat behind me and sat down. Then he reached out to the table to grab my bottle of mineral water and gulped it down, then put the empty bottle back on my table.

　　I felt sad: what a good child, he only lived in my house for a month or two, but he has become so uninvited and shameless, just like me - how am I going to get along in the future!

　　At this time, the picture has been replaced with another one, which looks much clearer. The picture is obviously a magnified impact point. "The impact that year was like this: on July 8, 1992, when the comet was 40,000 kilometers from the surface of Jupiter, it was split into 21 small fragments due to the strong gravity. At 20:15 Greenwich time on July 16, 1994, it began to fall into Jupiter's atmosphere at a speed of 210,000 kilometers per hour and hit Jupiter's southern hemisphere, forming 21 impact points. After reading this paragraph of information in his hand, the boss looked up and said, "This is what was photographed at the 16th impact point.

　　Following the direction of the boss's finger, we saw a strange thing separated from the impact point, which looked blurry. Then the boss zoomed in on the picture, and this point appeared in front of us with a flickering gray luster. Although we still didn't quite understand it, at least one thing was certain: this was not a normal manifestation of an impact!

　　We didn't say anything, waiting for the boss to continue. After he made sure we all saw the picture clearly, he took out another photo. The time in the lower right corner of the photo clearly told me two pieces of information: this was taken in a foreign country, and the time should be September 27th.

　　The boss's words proved my point, "This is a photo taken in Finland on the morning of September 27th. Look, is there anything discovered on the top of this photo?" The boss had already enlarged the photo when he said this. Unless you are blind, no one can see that there is a blurry object in the upper right corner of the photo, which seems to have some similarities with the mysterious object in the previous photo.

　　"Boss, are these creatures from Comet 9 coming to our Earth?" Zeng Yong from the second group asked this obvious question, and then he proudly enjoyed the boss's compliment amid our contemptuous eyes. "Yes, I guess this is the case." The boss praised: "Xiao Yong has a good vision."

　　But soon the boss's expression became serious again: "On the second day after this photo was taken, the passenger ship 'Estonia' sank in the Baltic Sea near Finland. According to the radio news at the time, they saw a horrifying scene - later the confessions of the rescued personnel also confirmed this. It was indeed something that caused the 15,000-ton ship to capsize and sink in just a few minutes, causing the death of nearly 900 people.

　　Now we can no longer relax. The boss's words revealed a very tragic message, that is, this thing caused a large number of deaths. As for whether this situation is officially recognized, I don’t care, because I know that 100% of the events in this world have a so-called official explanation, not the truth.

　　The boss did not continue to show the photos, but took out a file bag and pulled out another document from it. "Not long after this incident, a huge tragedy also occurred in our country.

　　"KLMY fire?" This immediately occurred to me, because a while ago, because of Black Cat, I checked all the historical fires and also looked up this tragedy with a huge death toll.

　　"The boss looked at me and said, "That tragedy was a shame for our National Security Agency. Because we didn't see it in time, this monster committed another bloody crime in our country.

　　"Boss, although we are not very clear about this period of history, I still want to understand first, what is the relationship between these events in the 1990s and the present?" I asked: "I remember that after 1994, there has been no major events in our country until now? No, no, no, what I mean is that after 1994, our country has been doing good things, look at the return of Hong Kong, the 50th anniversary of the National Day and so on." I counted on my fingers: "If you say that those things were caused by this thing, then what has it been doing in recent years?"

　　"This is what I want to know," said the boss, "Recently, traces of that thing's activities have been discovered again, so the Beijing spirit gave us this task: to investigate what happened in the past that caused this thing to be silent for so many years; and now why it has appeared again.

　　"In the Almas oil spill in Taiwan in January this year and the March 16 incident in our country's SJZ, traces of this thing were found, so we must now start the investigation from the beginning of those years. The boss looked at the six action teams in front of us and asked, "You can put aside your current affairs and handle this case first! Who is willing to investigate?"

　　Seeing the boss getting down to business and starting to choose a team to execute him, I couldn't help but think: My business has been booming recently, I've opened my third new store, and recently countless friends are ready to introduce me to a girlfriend, I have a good appetite and good luck, why can't I stay here and relax for a while and make some money - No, I absolutely can't go!

　　I guess while I was figuring it out myself, other people were also making their own plans.

　　Generally speaking, people are not willing to go for investigations. There is no special aircraft to use, no unlimited expense reimbursement privileges, and most of the time it is a thankless task! To investigate the hidden things behind the incident in 1994? Damn, only a ghost would be willing to go!

　　Seeing that no one expressed interest, the boss began to call out names: "Group One probably can't go, you're still dealing with that strange rock... Well, Group Two is idle... Group Three and Four, forget it, you can't handle this, wait until we figure it out and if you're good at it, we'll let you go... Group Six doesn't have an observer, that won't work either... Okay, now it's Group Two and Group Five, you decide who's going to go?"

　　Before I could think of a reasonable excuse to refuse, I saw from the corner of my eye that the beautiful leader of the second group, Situ Hongxiu, frowned. She said to the boss bluntly, "Boss, our group is good at tracking and capturing. I think only Liu Piyun is the most suitable for this kind of investigation, right?" She found a powerful argument: "In our entire CD branch, only Liu Piyun has the ability to investigate the dead.

　　Damn, I have always thought that Situ Hongxiu is a talented woman with a clear mind and sharp thinking, but I didn’t expect that her method of shirking responsibility is so clever. Not only did she push me to the forefront, but she also acted righteously and put the overall situation first.

　　"No, no, no," I quickly came up with the excuse I had prepared for a long time: "In fact, the ghost market in CD has not been very peaceful recently. I found some strange phenomena..." "The overall situation is more important. The first thing we need to investigate is that mysterious thing, not the supernatural boss of the ghost market now." Before I could finish my words, he interrupted me and said, "How about you go there?"

　　"No, Boss," I was still struggling, "It's really important..." "Don't say it." Boss's face suddenly became very strange, and my heart immediately skipped a beat, because every time the boss showed this weird smile, he found out my weakness: "You don't have to go, but the income of some of our internal staff has been a little abnormal recently. I'm ready to investigate to see if there is any selfish behavior, otherwise..."

　　"That's right!" I suddenly shouted, so that no one could hear the boss's last few words clearly. Then I looked at the boss and said, "I've thought it through. I'm the only one who is suitable for this matter! - Boss, don't say anything. For the country and the people, I will definitely complete it. Then I turned around and looked at Situ Hongxiu, "Thank you for reminding me! If it weren't for your reminder, I would have almost forgotten that I still have this ability.

　　"You're welcome." Situ Hongxiu smiled and said, "As long as you can find out the truth, it will be a great help to us. Our team can handle this thing 100%."

　　At this moment, the look in my eyes could probably be described as full of bitterness and hatred. I looked at her and chuckled twice, "Of course, of course.

　　While we were bickering, the boss had already put all the photos and materials in his hand on top of the pile of materials on the table. "Okay, since Xiao Liu has no objection, then it's decided! By the way, take these materials back and have a look.

　　Looking at that huge pile of information, I couldn't help but grit my teeth, thinking about how I could trick Pei Xiaokai into carrying this huge amount of stuff!

　　Just as I was thinking about it, the boss leaned back and threw a head in before leaving: "By the way, KLMY heard there's something else going on. Can you help take a look while you're there?"

　　"Okay, I was worried about it, so I agreed without thinking!

　　Chapter 6: Mr. Zhuge

　　The name KLMY comes from the Uyghur language: "Kara" means black, and "Mai" means oil. These two words together mean "black oil". According to legend, the name originated from an old Uyghur man who saw black oil coming out of the ground while herding sheep. He reported the situation to the government. When talking about this matter, the old man kept shouting in Uyghur: "Kara-Mai, Kara-Mai". So the report at that time always used KLMY instead of "Kara-Mai". Finally, a huge oil field was discovered here, and the name was retained and became the name of the city.

　　While Pei Xiaokai was looking excited, I dejectedly dragged the pile of things home.

　　"You cried and told me that fairy tales are all lies. I only thought of this line of lyrics along the way, "Happiness comes and goes quickly! This kind of days where you can eat and sleep and sleep and eat are gone so suddenly."

　　That heartless Pei Xiaokai didn't even notice the look on my face as if I had lost my wallet!

　　"Brother Liu, I can't believe it. I'm about to go on a mission. Pei Xiaokai kept shouting in my ear on the way, "It's really exciting." As he spoke, he actually sang: "Our place is great for sex~ There are good pastures on both sides of the Tianshan Mountains..."

　　"Are you really excited?" I glanced at him sideways. "Okay - we'll leave in two days. During these two days, we'll each make our own preparations." I pointed at the pile of information and said, "I'll go find what I need, and you memorize this information."

　　"Memorize... memorize it?" Pei Xiaokai's sunflower face suddenly turned into a bitter gourd: "Brother Liu, you are not serious?" "Really, it's realer than real gold. I said hatefully: "If you can't memorize it, don't blame me for not taking you with you."

　　After that, I opened the door, put on a coat and prepared to go out. At this time, Pei Xiaokai suddenly discovered a new world: "Why don't you carry it, Brother Liu, I'm here to learn from you.

　　I stopped at the door and said, "Okay, I'll carry it, you go get your stuff." I turned around slowly and said, "Remember I want a 5.7 caliber pistol, don't use the little guy to fool me.

　　"Hand, pistol Pei Xiaokai's face suddenly darkened! He said with a sad face: "Brother Liu, you should go and prepare these things... I will carry these things.

　　To tell you the truth, I really had something to do at that time: although I didn't really want to go on this mission assigned by the boss, I also knew the rules of our bureau. No matter whether you are a staff member or a non-staff member, as long as you accept the mission, you must do your best. Otherwise, if something really goes wrong, the charge of dereliction of duty will be almost as serious as that of the military.

　　Even the punishment was a conviction by a military court!

　　As I started the car, I called the boss first. "Boss, it's me." As soon as the call was connected, I started to complain: "This mission is really annoying." "Don't pretend," the boss's voice on the phone was very calm. "Investigating this kind of problem is originally your responsibility - don't complain, just tell me, what do you want?"

　　As expected of the boss, he even guessed what I was thinking, so I said bluntly, "Boss, even though you think this mission is not dangerous, I still want four camouflage

　　"Camouflage?" The boss thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I'll send four camouflages to you this time. Lu Dao is here, so I'll ask him to go with you this time."

　　“Okay, it’s Lu Dao. I’ll give it to you,” he laughed, “Thank you, boss. I didn’t expect you to be so nice. You asked for camouflage as soon as you opened your mouth, and it’s Lu Dao.

　　The boss on the phone suddenly sighed: "Xiao Liu, to tell you the truth, this mission is not simple." He thought for a moment: "I hope you will be careful, otherwise I will have a hard time explaining to your old man. The old man is my dad, and he was the boss's earliest partner. Later, after my dad retired due to poor health, he kept in touch with the boss by phone, and their friendship was very deep. The boss told me this, and it is also the elder's concern for me." I know, thank you Uncle Ye. Since the boss mentioned my dad, then when I answered, I naturally did not use the title in the bureau, but naturally switched to the habit of my family.

　　After hanging up the phone, I was quite happy. I got four camouflages. Even if it was really troublesome, I would have backup forces. "Camouflage" is our internal term. There is a special combat force in the Security Bureau. Most of them are directly selected from the military region. They are first-class in both skills and loyalty. They are equivalent to a private soldier of our National Security Department 7. They have the most advanced equipment and are responsible to only one superior in each mission.

　　Since the boss has agreed this time, I will temporarily become Lu Dao's only superior. Before the mission is completed, that is, from the time the boss issues the mission to the time it is completed, I can assign them to do anything, including arresting the boss!

　　Once this matter was settled, I didn't need to worry too much. I drove along the Second Ring Road and drove directly out of the city from the west gate towards Dujiangyan.

　　In fact, my purpose of going to Dujiangyan was very clear. I wanted to meet Mr. Zhuge, who is also my master.

　　Before going to have sex this time, I must find out what Pei Xiaokai's Buddha bone is, and I also want to ask my master's opinion about this thing first.

　　Mr. Zhuge's full name is Zhuge Boyu. It is said that he is a direct descendant of Zhuge Wulong in the family tree. He can tell you about the supernatural powers of all ancient mythical beasts, and knows all the inside information about unknown events concerning mankind. It can be said that he is a living encyclopedia.

　　Even stronger!

　　I bought a bottle of Shuijingfang at the supermarket in Ximen and threw it into the trunk, then drove all the way. By the way, I called Tang Qianli from Group 7: "Hey, beautiful girl, can you do me a favor?" The girl was probably busy, and she said a perfunctory "yes" and then nothing happened, so I continued: "If the boss's instructions come out later, can you notify Lu Dao to come to my house for me?"

　　I heard another "yeah" on the phone, and I couldn't help but be curious: What on earth could make this girl uninterested in my arrangement? You know, Group 7 is the internal affairs group, and basically everyone is responsible for the other six groups, specializing in handling some external affairs and trivial matters.

　　"Beauty, what are you busy with?" I asked, "Why are you so cold today?"

　　"Oh, oh," perhaps sensing my unhappiness, Tang Qianli finally picked up the phone, her tone revealing excitement: "Barry Sonnenfeld is here" "Who is this Fat Wa?" I can't remember any American or European security agent with this name. "It's not Fat Wa, it's Sonnenfeld! Oh, it was Tang Qianli, the director of "Men in Black", who reminded me, "Didn't they say last time that they were going to use our case to shoot "Men in Black 2"?

　　I suddenly remembered that this director seemed to have a lot of connections. He had filmed a movie in the United States called "Men in Black" about the work of the security agency similar to ours. The first step was to write the script with the help of American cases. I didn't expect that the second step was to use our Chinese cases.

　　"Okay, handle it yourselves, just pretend I don't know and I don't care about these things. "Did you remember my matter?" "I remembered it, isn't it just to notify Lu Dao to go to your house! What time, tonight or tomorrow?"

　　"Tonight is a good night," I calculated the time: "After 10 p.m.

　　"OK," Tang Qianli quickly hung up the phone. It seems that the big director is much more charming!

　　I drove along the avenue all the way to Dujiangyan, then turned a circle and drove to a small courtyard. I turned off the engine, parked the car, and carrying the Shuijingfang, I gently pushed open the gate of the courtyard with my foot.

　　Just as I was looking around for the old man, I suddenly heard a cough from the inner room, and the old man came out staggering, fanning himself with a folding fan.

　　"Master," I bowed respectfully, then put the things on the ground and pretended to help the old man sit down. "Go away!" The old man folded his fan and slapped it on my hand with a "snap". "I'm not at the stage where I need help yet."

　　Although it hurt, I still smiled and said, "Yes, yes, Master, you are strong and immune to all poisons, so I won't help you." I watched Master sit down on the armchair, and smiled and sat down opposite him, "Master, where is the ninth boy and the eighth girl?"

　　The ninth boy is the master's last apprentice. He has been learning numerology and the Book of Changes with the master, and now takes care of the master's daily life and diet. The old man's granddaughter Zhuge Mei is his eighth disciple.

　　The old man has accepted nine disciples in his life. Apart from the granddaughter and the ninth boy who are with him now, I am the seventh. The situations of the rest are as follows: the eldest brother is the old man's son, the fourth brother is now in the United States, the fifth brother is in the Beijing National Security Bureau, and the other second, third and sixth brothers have all passed away.

　　Among all the brothers, the old man probably likes me the most. Although I get beaten the most, I also know that every time I come, the old man must make a dish of "Palace Lantern Fish Shreds" for me to eat. It is fresh, tender and smooth, and it is extremely delicious.

　　Just as this main dish in the Manchu-Han banquet is the old man’s favorite, I am also his favorite disciple.

　　The old man looked at me and said, "Jiuzi went to buy vegetables, Mei girl went to get something - how about eating here tonight?" "Of course I will," I smiled and came closer, "Master, the food here is the best, you can't not give me food when you come.

　　"You are just a greedy kid," the old man scolded with a smile, "It's good that you are here, you can eat as much as you want

　　"Oh, by the way, Master, these bottles of wine are my gift to you. And this," I pointed at the wine and took out a thick envelope from my pocket. "I think I will be leaving soon, so I'll give you this birthday gift first.

　　The envelope is very thick, containing 18,800 yuan. This is my birthday gift this year. Actually, the old man is not short of money, but I always want to show my appreciation, so I always wrap the envelope with cash every year.

　　"Oh, it seems that you are lucky this year and have made money." The old man did not extend his hand, but counted on his fingers. "No need, keep it for yourself and come back when you celebrate your birthday."

　　"Wow, I laughed in my heart: As long as the old man said that I came to pay my respects to him, it means that my trip is safe, so I happily put the money in my pocket and nodded heavily.

　　The Triumph

　　Although the 'Palace Lantern Shredded Fish' was made by my eighth junior sister, it was still extremely delicious. After having a good meal and a few drinks, I drank the pre-rain Longjing tea given by my senior brother, and chatted with my master amid the chirping of insects.

　　"Master, it seems that you have a good life, with food, drink and entertainment, unlike me who is so pitiful that I was sent by Boss Ye to have sex and bask in the sun. I took a sip of Longjing tea. Well, it was really good. The buds stood upright, the soup was clear and fragrant. "Master, this is a good tea with one flag and one gun." I smiled and said, "It seems that my senior brother didn't fool you.

　　"Don't give me those nonsense, tell me honestly, why did you come here?" The old man took a sip of tea and put down the cup, "Don't tell me you're attracted by my treasures and want to touch one of them."

　　Master knows me very well. I have thought about getting two of these treasures, but not this time. So I chuckled and approached him calmly, "Master, are you going to give me two?"

　　"Master casually swung a fan at me again, and I tilted my head back to avoid it. "If you have something to say, say it. If not, get out of here. You don't have a bed here."

　　As we were talking, Ninth Junior Brother Wen Ling came over, wiped his hands and sat down next to me, "Seventh Senior Brother, are you here for something? I guessed just now that you came to ask the teacher for something.

　　"Eighth sister? Damn, Ninth boy, you were almost calling me Bajie. I was so happy that I nearly fainted, "Why didn't Eighth sister kill you?" "Seventh brother, I hadn't finished laughing when a towel fell on my neck from behind. A cool and greasy feeling instantly grabbed me - yes, it was definitely a dish towel!

　　"Eighth sister, this was said by Ninth Boy, not me," I turned around and saw the eighth sister with a frown on her face, "You know that Senior Brother loves you the most, and this time I brought something to give to you," I took out a Wangfujing stored-value card from my pocket, "Here, go buy yourself some clothes and dress up like a maid.

　　Zhuge Mei borrowed the card and looked at it, and shouted happily: "Hey, senior brother, you made a fortune - a card worth two thousand yuan at once" "No, no," I said modestly with pride: "I made a little fortune

　　After Eighth Sister sat down, after all this joking, I finally came up with something to say, "Teacher, you told me about Buddha bones before. Now can you be more specific about what Buddha bones are?"

　　The old man looked at us, picked up the cup and took another sip, then slowly said: "You all know how to recognize Buddha bones, right?" My junior brothers and sisters and I nodded together, "Buddha bones are dazzling golden under the eyes of heaven, and evil spirits and ghosts will lose their magic power if they get close to them..." Wenling recited the formula taught by the teacher, "...It is one of the three holy bodies

　　The old man nodded, and seemed quite satisfied. "Speaking of Buddha bones, I have to tell you about the Three Sacred Bodies first," he said slowly, "In ancient times, three schools of thought divided the world. Buddhism, Confucianism, and Taoism each had their own merits and attracted people. Later, beliefs led to these three different sects: Those with Buddha bones believe in Buddhism and do good deeds for thirteen generations. After reincarnation, Buddha bones will be sent down from heaven to protect them throughout their lives, exorcising evil spirits and deterring evil spirits. Under the Yin-Yang Eyes, Heaven Eyes, and Buddha Eyes, you can see that the whole body is covered with a faint golden light that will not dissipate or disappear throughout their lives; Taoist bones are different. Those with outstanding Taoist understanding, If the three generations of enlightenment converge, they can form Taoist bones. People with this kind of holy body have a strange fragrance on their bodies, and mosquitoes and insects stay away. If they practice Taoism, they will get twice the result with half the effort. Even if they do not join Taoism, there will be lush vegetation and good luck within a hundred meters. The last one is Confucian bones. This holy body originated from the actions of Qin Shihuang at the end of the Qin Dynasty. At that time, more than 400 Confucian scholars and alchemists were killed when books were burned and Confucian scholars were buried. The resentment condensed and formed the prototype of the Confucian body attached to Fan Zeng. It was finally purified by the destruction of Qin. It was passed down from generation to generation and became the Confucian bone holy body. The Confucian body was born for assistance and died for assistance. It is the only holy body willing to enter the world.

　　At this point, the old man looked at me and said, "I guess the Buddha bones of the young man you mentioned on the phone should be the reincarnated holy body. You should treat him well. He can help you in times of crisis.

　　I nodded. After listening to the old man's story, I had a very direct understanding of Pei Xiaokai's Buddha bones - he was using cheats to play online games, which was equivalent to taking a GM to a dungeon for our job, and killing the Zuma leader in one battle and using one method to explode the Judgment!

　　"Okay, Master, I'll remember this," I said with a few "hmms." "In the future, I'll give way when I'm in danger, and step up when I see honor. I'll make good use of this Buddha bone and never waste resources.

　　My eighth sister and ninth brother started laughing at what I said, but the old man shook his head, as if he disdained my answer and squinted his eyes to rest. It seemed that he was ready to say goodbye, but I still had questions. "Master, this, this, I still have some questions..." I shamelessly said: "About my eyes..."

　　When I mentioned eyes, the old man sat up suddenly: "What's wrong? - Is your left eye open?" "No, that's not the case," he continued to ask after hearing me say no, "Is there something wrong with your right eye?"

　　"Almost," I said cautiously, "I seemed to be able to see the black evil spirit. What I said was that I saw the black smoke rising from the little black cat. I shouldn't have seen that!

　　The old man was stunned for a moment, then he sighed: "Evil demons appear in the world, Buddha bones emerge, people's hearts are confused, and yin and yang are open! - Now it seems that the time has come, you must be doubly careful in everything, and you must not be careless

　　"I see," I still hoped that the old man would reveal some information, but the old man waved his hand and said, "Go away. When you come back, I will tell you everything - it's not the right time yet."

　　"Well, I'll go back first. I said hello to the old man and my fellow apprentices, then went out and drove back.

　　All the way I was thinking about the problems with my eyes.

　　I guess you have guessed that my eyes are different from those of ordinary people. Yes, my eyes are one of the legendary special eyes, the Yin-Yang eyes! Everyone has seen the Yin-Yang eyes in TV and movies. What they said there are eyes that can see the underworld. This is true, but they only talked about the ability of the Yin eyes, which is what is commonly known as "communication with the underworld", not the Yin-Yang eyes.

　　The Yin-Yang Eye is divided into two parts. The first is the Yin Eye. When this eye is opened alone, it can see ghosts and the dead. It can even see directly into the nine layers of the netherworld. When the Yin Eye is fully released, it can take the owner to the underworld, which is what we call the "Yin Art". The second is the Yang Eye. When this eye is opened alone, it can shock ghosts. If it is opened further, it can make the ghosts gradually dissolve. When it is fully released, it can make the evil ghosts disappear like the sun and never reincarnate.

　　Everyone has different talents. Many people I know are born with the ability to use their Yin Eyes, but as they get older their eyes gradually close and they are eventually no longer able to use them. Others may be able to use their Yin Eyes but will never be able to open their Yang Eyes in their lifetime.

　　I don't know which category I belong to, but what is certain is that my talent is definitely not bad. The Zhuge family has always accepted a disciple with Yin-Yang eyes, and most of them have both eyes open. Although they may not be fully open, they are real Yin-Yang eyes after all!

　　However, if you open both the Yin-Yang eyes and the Yang-Yang eyes at the same time, you will not see anything unusual, no matter how open your eyes are - so if you want to know whether you have the Yin-Yang eyes, or whether your child cries at night because of this strange eye, then please blindfold one eye and observe alone.

　　As I was thinking, the car sped along and soon returned to Xiaojiahe.

　　Just as I locked the car door and prepared to go into the house, I suddenly saw a little black cat showing its face on the tree outside the house and jumping in front of me: "You are finally back," it tried to stand up straight to make itself look taller: "Several people came to the house, and they are full of murderous intent.

　　"Murderous intent?" I was stunned at first, but soon figured out who the visitor was: "Oh, don't worry, it's my person." I bent down and held the little black cat in my arms: "Okay, don't talk too much. After you go in, just roll upstairs obediently.

　　As expected, after opening the door, I saw a person sitting upright on the sofa in the house.

　　"Lu Dao, are you here?" The moment I pushed the door open, I saw that he had turned his head. It was obvious that he had heard my footsteps a long time ago, so he greeted me with a smile, "It seems that you are going to run with me this time.

　　Lu Dao, who has a gentle and handsome appearance, is only about 1.75 meters tall. His skin is a healthy olive color, and his facial features are well-defined, as if they were cut by a knife. He is extremely handsome and resolute, but his eyes are extremely cold and expressionless, as if he were a piece of ten thousand year old ice, cold, indifferent, and ruthless. Nothing in the world can move him.

　　Pei Xiaokai sat opposite at a loss, looking like a wronged young wife!

　　Lu Dao is that kind of person who makes people feel scared no matter where he is. He is like a dagger drawn from its sheath, shining with cold light, and can be fatal if you are not careful!

　　Poor Pei Xiaokai, I don’t know how long I have been with him. He looks like he is covered in cold sweat. However, Lu Dao didn’t notice him. I guess he is still the same as before, closing his eyes and waiting for me!

　　Now that I was back, Lu Dao opened his eyes, but he didn't say anything. And I didn't ignore him at all. I put down the little black cat with a smile and sat next to Pei Xiaokai.

　　The little black cat ran upstairs!

　　Lu Dao stretched out a hand and gently pushed on the table. A printed paper moved a few inches towards me. On it was written: "This is an order: Lu Dao, Ou Jun, Zhang Fubo, Ma Wen and others will accompany Liu Piyun of the Fifth Group of the Seventh Division of the CD Branch of the Security Bureau to KLMY on business; Authority level: full authority; Time: effective immediately." Below was the boss's signature and a blood-red seal.

　　"What's the situation?" Lu Dao raised his head and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth, "When are we leaving?" I've known this guy for several years. He has always been the best camouflage in our seven departments. He excels in both close combat and the use of weapons, but he always treats people in a businesslike manner. To be honest, it's really no fun to work on missions with him. If it weren't for safety and security, no one would want him!

　　But to be fair, the boss agreed to give me Lu Dao this time, maybe it was really because it was dangerous!

　　But I ignored him. "Oh, this time I'm just going to investigate," I took a sip of the half-bottle of Coke on the table, "Just prepare as usual - as for me, I'm going to leave the day after tomorrow, you special forces team can handle it on yourselves.

　　"Okay," Lu Dao stood up, "The day after tomorrow at 2 o'clock in the evening, see you at KLMY City!" Then he opened the door and walked away, completely ignoring me and Pei Xiaokai who was beside him, looking relieved!

　　Chapter 8 Incense Ashes and Tears in Front of the Buddha

　　"Oh my God! Just when I was about to happily take a sip of tea to moisten my throat, Pei Xiaokai suddenly jumped up: "Brother Liu! Oh my God, this man is simply a piece of ice!" He shouted and jumped, "I'm scared to death! I'm really scared to death..."

　　"Sit down, I picked up the cup and took a sip, "He is just a backup special forces team for us, you don't need to panic," "No way, Pei Xiaokai's reaction is like a cat whose tail is stepped on, "We want to work with him? - Brother Liu, why did you choose such a person, don't you feel the..." "Murderous aura! Right?" I raised my eyebrows slightly, "The murderous aura on him is heavier than the smell of the stinky ditch at the door, don't think I don't know

　　Pei Xiaokai was a little surprised: "Then why are you..." "Why are you looking for him?" My face suddenly changed: "Pei Xiaokai, you have been in our department for so long, don't you know what we do?" I pointed at him and said, "Don't think your good luck can help you for a lifetime. You must know what the first point of our work is. Regarding the Buddha bone issue, I didn't tell him, nor did I want to mention it. "I know, just do our job well." Pei Xiaokai's confident answer began to waver under my eyes, and he tentatively asked back, "Isn't it?"

　　"No," I shook my head in disappointment - at least that's what I thought - "You're wrong, our first priority is to stay alive! Come on! I spoke word by word, "You haven't experienced evil spirits, zombies and vampires, you don't even know when you're in danger! - At times like this, an excellent special forces team can help us save our lives and prevent us from being possessed, confused or even controlled. I picked up the printed paper on the table and waved it in front of him: "They can do this - Lu Dao is our best special agent, and the last guarantee of our lives.

　　After I spoke for so long, Pei Xiaokai seemed to understand something, "Oh, I think I understand a little..." He stammered, but I quickly grasped the key point and interrupted him, "Well, it's good to understand - have you written down all the information?" "Uh, I'm almost there..." Pei Xiaokai was completely unable to adapt to my jumping thinking, perhaps because he was just stimulated by Lu Dao, so he was a little unsure, "You will get along well with him." I smiled and put down my cup, "Okay, you keep working hard, I'm going to go out for a while

　　Pei Xiaokai seemed a little confused: "You go out - Oh, Brother Liu, you just came back" Yes, I smiled, "But I haven't finished my work.

　　Going out is a rather troublesome thing, especially this time things seem to be extraordinary in ordinary, so before that I need to prepare some things in case of emergency.

　　Although the old man's words were simple, his eyes made me very worried - 'Evil demons appear in the world, Buddha's bones emerge, people's hearts are confused and yin and yang begin'. This sentence kept repeating in my mind along the way, prompting me to do something else under the cover of night.

　　I believe in fate and in God's will, but what I have never believed in is this: If a fortune teller says you can live to ninety-nine years old, then you will not die even if you jump off a building every day - no, that is totally impossible. The reality is that if you are serious and work hard, you will not be killed by an accident before the age of ninety-nine!

　　It’s not that I don’t believe what the old man said, I believe it, 100 percent, but I also believe in another thing, which is that I must make all the necessary preparations before I can come back to attend the old man’s birthday party!

　　What I was looking for was not easy to find, so I rushed along the Chengya Expressway to Shijing Temple!

　　Shijing Temple was first built in the late Eastern Han Dynasty and was originally a family temple for officials. During the Shu Han period, General Zhao Yun inherited this property and kept it in the world under the name of "Lingyin". During the period when Master Chushan was stationed at Tiancheng Temple, he revitalized the local people and became a great monk. He was also named Master Jingbi by the emperor. After Master Chushan passed away, the Patriarch Hall was built on the Danya behind the temple, where the "Bodhisattva in the flesh" was enshrined.

　　It was around 11pm when I arrived. As soon as I parked the car, a monk came over and said, "Brother Piyun, you must have something important to tell me about. I have been waiting for you for a long time." "No, Master Zhongzhi," I said in surprise, "You are actually speaking classical Chinese now.

　　The one who came out to greet me was Zen Master Zhongzhi, who was older than me and we had known each other before. He didn't take my joke seriously and laughed, "I've been doing a few Buddhist ceremonies today, and I've gotten a little confused. By the way, I received your text message. What exactly are you looking for?"

　　"The incense ash in front of the Buddha, the tears condensed, I also made a request without hesitation: "If there is a purple gold lock, I also want a

　　Zen Master Zhongzhi was obviously a little confused about what I wanted, but I knew that what he didn't understand was not what I wanted, but the strange combination of my things. He said puzzledly: "The incense ash in front of the Buddha is used to fix zombies and evil spirits, and the pearl tears are used to break evil, and the purple gold lock is used to deal with ancient beasts. Although I can find all the things you want, this combination..." He put his hands together: "...what is it used to deal with?"

　　"I don't know." My answer came so quickly and directly, "I don't know?" He was obviously a little amused: "You don't know why you are looking for these things - do you think these things are easy to get?"

　　"I know these things are hard to get, but I don't know what I'm going to deal with. I shrugged and said, "I'm going to carry out a mission recently, but I don't quite understand what it is, so I'll prepare some backups. Okay, you know our rules, we can't make it too clear, just help me prepare everything."

　　"Okay," Master Zhongzhi obviously understood my difficulty, "then let's go to the meditation room and sit for a while. I'll ask my disciples to prepare everything.

　　"That's hard work," I smiled, and followed Master Zhongzhi into the temple's meditation room and began to taste his Kung Fu tea - these things can't be deceived in front of the Yin-Yang eyes, so it doesn't matter if I don't have to look!

　　As the name suggests, the incense ash in front of the Buddha is naturally the ashes in the incense burner in front of the Buddha. However, it is not as simple as it seems literally. The incense ash referred to by this name is the ash and dirt produced by the accumulation of time at the bottom of the incense burner. It is produced by the incense burner in front of the Buddha that has been burning for at least a hundred years. This is not something you can find in ordinary temples!

　　Some movies have shown a scene like this: the protagonist grabs a handful of incense ash and sprinkles it on a ghost, and hears the ghost screaming "ah ah" continuously, and his body makes crackling sounds like firecrackers. This is what is being talked about: incense ash!

　　Incense ash in front of Buddha is not easy to find, but condensed tears are more difficult to find than incense ash in front of Buddha. In front of the Buddha in each hall, there must be incense candles. Incense is offered day and night. As time goes by, the beams on the incense candles will inevitably produce something like tears. Some people say it is the oil in the wood, and some say it is condensed smoke, but these explanations are wrong. In fact, this is the essence accumulated by the burning of incense candles, and it is also the best to break evil. In recent years, many temples in China have been renovated, so it is not easy to find an old beam. As far as I know, there are several halls in Shijing Temple that have not been renovated for a hundred years, and condensed tears can definitely be found on them!

　　These two items are indeed hard to find, but compared to the third purple gold lock, they are much easier!

　　The Purple Gold Lock actually refers to the wick in a kind of lamp called the Ever-Burning Lamp. It is a strip-shaped object formed by the ash precipitation after burning. However, this thing has several very harsh conditions: the first is the Ever-Burning Lamp. This kind of lamp is a huge oil tank that ignites lamp oil. This kind of lamp has always been dedicated to Bodhisattvas in the flesh or Buddha relics. Near the CD, only the Shijing Temple has the physical body of Master Chushan; the second is that after enshrining the Bodhisattva in the flesh, the Ever-Burning Lamp cannot be cut off. It must be offered continuously without any interruption. I don’t even know if this has been done here!

　　Zen Master Zhongzhi is very skilled in making Kung Fu tea, but when it comes to a layman like me, I always ask him to skip the two steps of 'burning incense and calming the mind' and 'Ye Jia entertaining guests', and directly ask him to make tea and drink water. As a result, he always says that I drink like a cow, with no quality at all, and swears never to make tea for me again, but forgets it every time next time!

　　It is indeed not easy to collect these things. The fourth brew of 'Guan Gong Patrolling the City' had just finished and I was still in the middle of 'Han Xin Inspecting the Troops' when the apprentice at the door had already gently knocked on it.

　　"Come in

　　The disciple of Zen Master Zhongzhi held a tray in both hands. The bottom of the tray was covered with red cloth, with two small bowls and six wax balls in the middle.

　　I closed my eyes and opened my right eye alone again!

　　The first bowl was filled with golden light, which seemed to be restrained and locked in. It was the incense ash from the Buddha for more than a hundred years! The six wax balls, although sealed with wax, had a shining brilliance like black gold inside. It was obvious that they were also the best tears!

　　However, when I looked at the purple gold lock in the last bowl, I was a little disappointed - although the light inside had some purple halos, the purple was scattered and not condensed, separated and not gathered. It was obvious that the lights in these hundred years were not continuous, but there were omissions!

　　"Thank you." I picked up the red cloth and wrapped up the incense ash in the first bowl, then put the wax ball into my pocket. "This purple gold lock doesn't seem to be formed. It seems I can't use it."

　　"It should have been like this." Master Zhongzhi smiled and said, "It is said that once I forgot to refill the oil during a night watch, so it went out. I wanted to tell you, but I was afraid that you would say I was stingy.

　　I laughed out loud: "You really understand me, so you do things to the utmost. Wait for me to see for myself - Okay, okay, I have something else to do, so I'll take my leave first. I stood up and suddenly sat down again, picked up the four cups one by one and drank them all: "Hey, don't waste it."

　　Chapter 9: Sanye's Bar

　　When I returned to CD, it was already very late. I looked at the time and it was 1:30 in the morning, so I didn't go home. The car circled on the Second Ring Road and headed east.

　　After driving for a while on the Second Ring Road, I drove straight into the Dongguang Community and came to a small bar that was still open. The name of this bar is "Nightingale". The drinks are bad, the service is bad, and even the waiters inside are super ugly. Outsiders would probably think that this place will never be able to operate, but only people in our industry know that there are some other services here!

　　I pushed the door open and went in. Instead of sitting down, I took out a hundred-dollar bill, stuffed it into the waiter's arms, and then walked straight to the kitchen.

　　The bar's kitchen was very simple, with only two or three guys preparing drinks there, while a thin-looking middle-aged man was sitting on a stool, leaning against the wall and dozing off.

　　"Nail, it's the customer inside. As soon as I entered, the proprietress followed me and shouted at the door.

　　The thin man moved his body and made way for the wall. At this time, I saw the familiar pull ring. I gently pulled it with my hand, and the secret door painted like the wall was opened by me - there was another world inside!

　　The inside is similar to the outside, it's also a bar, but the clientele here is different.

　　Although it seems that the boss has given me a simple task this time, even a fool can see that this task is not simple. Who am I? I am the apprentice of Master Zhuge Boyu. Although this is not as exciting as the second-generation brother's "My father is XX", I am considered a child of a noble family among people in our industry. If the task is not really difficult, the boss will definitely not send me out to do field work - to put it bluntly, the boss has only me in CD who can investigate the supernatural!

　　"Uncle San, what are you doing?" I went in and looked around, and found Uncle San playing Landlord with someone in the corner.

　　Third Master is a very ordinary looking guy, so ordinary that after being beaten up by him, you would often make a mistake when identifying him at the police station. He is a typical textbook example of a gentle, honest and simple person. But I have to say behind his back that he is the worst of the worst. If we talk about conspiracy and scheming, he is no match for ten or eight hooligans and bullies!

　　I don't know how San Ye got this name, I only know that everyone I know in this circle calls him San Ye. He runs the only psychic bar in CD, which is also a market for transactions.

　　As for his real name, it seems to be Cai Hengzhi. It is said that there is some origin of it, but all of this is uncertain!

　　Let me add here that CD is a market for psychics, and those who come here to trade are people with various abilities or guys who make a living from it. I hope to find a suitable purple gold lock here. In addition to this, CD also has a so-called black market, and all the things traded there are underground products that cannot be seen in the light. It is a mixed bag, and there are real things, but there are even more counterfeit and shoddy products!

　　"Liu Piyun?" The Third Master had a bright face. I don't know if he saw me or was just lucky. He stuffed the cards into the hands of a guy next to him and said, "Come on, play a few hands for me. I want to talk to my friend." Then the Third Master stood up, hugged me and walked to the side. "Yeah, you are so kind to come and see me?" He laughed and said, "I heard that you have made a lot of money recently. What? Come and treat me to a meal?"

　　"It doesn't matter." I waved my hand generously. "Just tell me what you want to eat. I've made a little money recently, so a few meals are no problem. But I immediately changed the subject after saying this, so as not to be dragged into treating. "Actually, I came here today mainly to find something. See if you can help me get it.

　　There were never many people at the bar. The only table here was used for transactions. Everyone knew the rules, so it was left empty. I sat down on the stool, and San Ye handed me two glasses of iced beer from the bar. "What is it?"

　　"Purple gold lock," I took a sip, "I won't say much, but I need at least one that can draw a ten-meter magic-sealing array - can you help me find it?" Third Master nodded, "This thing is hard to find recently, someone is buying it outside at a high price..." This sentence was obviously an excuse, so I interrupted him directly, "Tsk, Third Master, whether there is someone buying it at a high price or not, it's a piece of cake for you - unless you don't want to help me

　　"The boy provoked me. The Third Master looked at me with an expression of 'you little brat, you are still a little immature'. "Anyway, I am telling the truth. Believe it or not, it's up to you." He drank a big sip calmly. "Anyway, I will try my best to find it for you, but whether you can find it depends on your luck.

　　"That's fine," I raised my cup and clinked it with his. "Thank you in advance.

　　"Don't be too busy thanking me," said the Third Master. "Since I'm doing you this favor, you should also tell me something - have you investigated something big recently? Can you tell me about it?"

　　Eh? This guy's nose wasn't this sensitive before. Why did he get wind of it just when the boss was about to send me out? I shook my head pretending to be indifferent. "It's nothing! It's the same as always. What's the big deal?"

　　"You are not a kind boy." The Third Master came over and said slyly, "This year is the year of double spring. On the day of the spring equinox, the seven stars of the Azure Dragon, Jiao, Kang, and Di, shine brightly, and the four stars of Fang, Xin, Wei, and Ji shine brightly on the moon. Something must have happened in China this year. I have heard a lot of rumors from the noble families. If you tell me the truth, I will tell you what I know. How about it?"

　　I looked at the Third Master, feeling a little nervous. I didn't know if what the Third Master said was true or not. What if he was fooling me? Wouldn't I be in big trouble for telling this guy confidential information? But if I didn't tell him, and he did know something, wouldn't I be at a big loss?

　　As for the ability to read people's expressions, according to the classification of online games, San Ye must be in the realm of 'harmony between man and nature'. Seeing my hesitation, he threw a huge cake to tempt me: "Well, if you tell me the internal information of your National Security Bureau, I will help you find the purple gold lock and send it to your house tomorrow. How about it? - Free

　　"Okay! Deal!

　　I told San Ye everything the boss had said in the meeting about Comet Shoemaker-Levy 9 hitting Jupiter, and also mentioned the sinking of the ship in the Baltic Sea - these things can be found on Baidu anyway, so it wouldn't be considered a leak if I told him, right?

　　After listening to me, San Ye took out a cigar from his arms, lit it, and gave me one, then sat on the stool and began to think. I was in no hurry to leave anyway, so I stayed with him for a while - well, this cigar doesn't taste very good, I don't know where it comes from, but it's definitely not Cuban!

　　Of course, even if it was really Cuban, I wouldn’t be able to smoke it!

　　Watching the smoke being sucked away by the exhaust fans above, I began to look around boredly: at the table on the left was Chen, the two guys opposite him were obviously from outside who were in this business. They must have found some big buyers, so they asked Lao Chen to help their customers with Feng Shui; the two brothers next to them have been finding graves for people for years, and since they have been staying here recently, they must have found some good cave spots and are waiting to sell them at a good price; the table at the back specializes in reselling magic tools, some mid-range exorcism talismans, peach wood seals, bead necklaces and so on; the first table on the right seemed to be discussing business, and the artifact on the table looked like it had just come out of the ground, and there was a lot of yin energy on it, so they were probably looking for someone to deal with it so that they could sell it; the two guys behind them were strangers, and they looked like they were a bunch of people who ate all kinds of things, probably wandering hunters - nowadays, vampires, zombies, and werewolves are very rare, and their lives are probably not easy; the last table should be master and apprentice, and their purpose might be to plan to stay in the hotel behind the Third Master.

　　Most of these people can be considered as people in our sect. We all know the unknown side of this world, and we also know the unspoken rules of our sect. Compared with them, I am really pretty good - I have the identity of the Zhuge family, the background of the National Security Bureau, and the ability to use my left eye.

　　It can be said that if they are considered ordinary people in our world, then I am considered an aristocrat here!

　　The Third Master suddenly put down his cigarette and said, "Xiao Liu, let me tell you about what's going on in the sect recently. The things in the sect refer to the current things in the Dharma. This is what we say among our own people - I nodded: "I'm waiting for you to talk about it.

　　"After the abnormality of the Azure Dragon and the Seven Stars during the Spring Equinox this year, many people have made moves: the Zhang family in Gansu has begun to gather disciples and prepare magic tools. The purple gold locks I just mentioned are collected by them; the Lu family in Fanyang has officially announced that they will accept disciples and are looking for talented successors in various places; the Mo family in Chenjun has offered a reward of one million to find the golden elixir. It is said that they have opened the Golden Body Qilin Eight Directions Ceremony passed down by their ancestors, and many of the mechanisms have begun to be repaired. When he said this, the third master paused and said, "According to what you said today, something big must have happened. It is hard to say that these families have already known the details, but I guess they have seen this scene, so they started preparations."

　　"The major Chinese families guard the four directions, and they have rules and things to guard left by their ancestors. If it's not a big event, it probably won't affect the whole body." I couldn't laugh now: "Third Master, if what you said is true, I'm in great danger this time.

　　The Third Master said with disdain, "Stop pretending - you Zhuge disciples are not easy to deal with. Master Zhuge is still alive, and you are his favorite disciple. Can he watch you go to hell?" He blew a puff of smoke at me, "If there is any danger, go get Master Wu Hou's Three-Point Bagua Goose Feather Fan, and I will keep you safe.

　　"Go away," I spat, "The master's fan is not for me to use. It is definitely for the Zhuge family to use. I can only give it to my eldest brother. At most, I hope that the old man will give me a magic weapon to suppress evil spirits when the time comes.

　　"These are none of my business," Third Master stood up and said, "Okay, it's almost time. I still have to go out and help you find the purple gold lock, which is even more tiring. You can go home too. Remember, be careful when you go out this time.

　　I went out with a smile on my face and drove back. The matter of the purple gold lock had been settled, so I should have been relieved. However, Third Master's words made me feel a little uneasy.

　　What exactly happened?

　　Now it seems that nothing can be verified, let's talk about it later - I remembered what the old man said when I was about to join the National Security Bureau: "Liu Piyun has a great destiny and is blessed with blessings. It is safe to join the National Security Bureau. Okay, you can follow Xiaowu's old path.

　　Xiaowu is my fifth senior brother Fang Cheng. He is now very capable and also a member of the National Security Bureau.

　　"Damn it!" I spat fiercely in the car: "I firmly believe what the old man said, let's see how dangerous your investigation can be.

　　Section 10: First Arrival in Xinjiang

　　early morning.

　　At that time, the ticket from CD to WLMQ was more than 1,500 yuan. When Pei Xiaokai received the ticket, he grumbled in dissatisfaction: "We are going to save the world, and you are also 40% off! Those guys who waste resources for a life of luxury and debauchery all get 55% off.

　　The ticket delivery boy counted the bills without looking away and said, "Saving the world is useless. It will be useful if you save us. Okay, he stuffed the bills into his pocket, whistled a little tune and walked away, completely ignoring Pei Xiaokai's angry and hateful look behind him.

　　"Alright, alright, this is the treatment for investigative work, don't think too much about it," I took the ticket and laughed when I saw it. Tang Qianli did a really great job: the first ticket was for Liu Piyun, the second ticket was for Pei Xiaokai, and the third ticket was for Black Cat, and the name column was directly filled in with: Ye Jianguo!

　　I looked at the black cat and burst out laughing!

　　No matter how you look at it, the black cat has no similarities with the boss, except that they both can eat!

　　The little black cat climbed from the sofa to the table, looking at the ticket with satisfaction. I turned around and waved the ticket in front of it: "Look, I'm really nice to you, I even reserved a seat for you. If it were someone else, how could you get such good treatment? You, little guy, just be happy in secret.

　　The little black cat snorted a few times to express his dissatisfaction, "A seat? I don't need it! If it were someone else, they would have chartered a plane for me to sit in, and you're still showing off in this crappy economy class seat! How pitiful, I'm following a poor man, it's my own fate. This little black cat has been watching TV and using the computer recently. In addition to mastering the basic livelihood issues, he has also learned a sharp tongue. His learning ability is only better than Pei Xiaokai's. Even a strong person like me can hardly resist!

　　Watching the little black cat stagger off the sofa, I continued to argue: "Go away, stop showing off! If you continue to make trouble, I will send you to the research institute to let you know what alien biological anatomy research is.

　　The little black cat completely ignored my threats, and only sighed when he reached the stairs: "Liu Piyun, stop deceiving yourself, okay? You are willing to send me for autopsy, do you want to go through the days of hunger, thirst, money and car again? Come on, I won't fight with you anymore, I'm going to sleep for a while, don't call me if there's nothing else." After I finished speaking, I staggered up the stairs and went into my own little nest.

　　"Damn, this dead cat," I cursed angrily, and when I turned to look at Pei Xiaokai, I suddenly had a bad idea: "Pei Xiaokai, have you finished reciting?" "Not yet," Pei Xiaokai just sat down at the table and stood up again, with a sad face: "I've been reciting all night, I'm so tired

　　"Want to take a break?" I asked, "Brother, can I help you carry the back?"

　　Pei Xiaokai nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice, "Thank you, Brother Liu!"

　　"I can help you recite, but you can also go and have a rest -" I stretched out my voice, "The request is simple: go and sleep with that dead cat, otherwise you have to continue reciting for me.

　　“…”

　　"Okay, just pretend I didn't say anything and go ahead. I sat on the sofa and opened a book.

　　“…Okay, let’s fight.

　　Three minutes later, I heard the black cat's screams from upstairs!

　　It’s not that there is any harm in Pei Xiaokai being too close to the little black cat, but I know that these alien creatures that are close to the Buddha bones are generally highly nervous. As long as Pei Xiaokai hugs the little black cat, the possibility of it falling asleep is zero!

　　I listened to the shouts from upstairs happily and hummed a little tune: "I smile triumphantly, I smile triumphantly~" I picked up the phone and started to call Tang Qianli from the internal affairs team, "Beauty, you are joking too much. As soon as I saw someone say 'hello', I started to shout: "Teach me this: How can I make my black cat look like a boss, so that I can board the plane happily?"

　　This is how investigation tasks work. Normally, leaders sign a figure and are responsible for their own profits and losses, but some procedural issues still have to be resolved by the bureau.

　　Tang Qianli's voice came from the phone: "I don't care about this! Brother Liu, your nickname is the 'Ghost Seer' of the CD Branch. Can such a small problem really stump you?"

　　This sentence almost choked me to tears - I couldn't tell her that my name was given to me by the boss because I can see ghosts, right? Although we all have our own little secrets, and everyone knows a thing or two about each other, the specific situation is only known to ourselves and the boss, and we don't admit it to others!

　　I changed my tone: "Hey, that's a little difficult! Don't you want to extend your cute little hand to give your brother Liu a helping hand or something, so that your brother Liu will remember your kindness and bring back some raisins, almonds, and other goodies from the sex scene?"

　　"That's more like it," Tang Qianli said proudly, "Okay, it's done, the approval has been sent to Southwest Airlines, you can just go there tomorrow morning with your documents, and they will know how to get you on the plane after the security check.

　　"Thanks," I blew a kiss on the phone: "I love you so much

　　"Stop being so pretentious." Tang Qianli was not polite: "Remember: all gifts must be good, otherwise don't expect our group seven to help you in the future. In fact, this girl is really nice, willing to help others and knows the big picture. If it weren't for the fact that we are too familiar with her and it is difficult to start with, she would have been absorbed by our group seven long ago. As a result, everyone was humble and I gave in, and in the end her current husband got the advantage.

　　“OK, it’s definitely a big brand.

　　When the plane finally stopped sliding at WLMQ Airport, Pei Xiaokai and I followed a group of chattering travelers out of the plane. "Hey, everyone, follow me." The guide holding the flag was swaying in front of us, "Don't lose us."

　　Pei Xiaokai whispered in my ear: "Hey, Brother Liu, I don't know why these people like to travel with tour groups. Don't they know that they have no freedom?" He was holding the little black cat in one hand and dragging the luggage with the other. This leaning forward action looked very ambiguous, and I quickly moved away to avoid being mistaken for a gay.

　　"But they also avoided trouble," I glanced at him, "Comparatively, what they need more is this" Trouble? What trouble?" Pei Xiaokai continued to chatter: "Will they get lost?"

　　"Oh, no," I looked at the darkening clouds from the glass window in the hallway, "maybe this is the trouble

　　Pei Xiaokai came over and looked around. "I don't see any problem." He turned around and shrugged, expressing his dissatisfaction with me. "Can you tell me where the trouble is?"

　　Just as he was speaking, there was a sudden 'plop' sound of water hitting the glass, followed by another, and another... The sky suddenly began to pour down like a floodgate opened, and the merciless raindrops hit the glass, making a crackling sound.

　　"Oh, what should I do?" This scene was obviously not expected by Pei Xiaokai. He kept looking back on the way down from the second floor, but the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the sky was like a freehand painting of ink-splashed mountains and rivers. I consider myself a vulgar person, and the kind that is extremely vulgar, but in this situation I can always pretend to be profound and unfathomable, "I have a way, don't panic

　　"But..." Just as he was about to say something else, he suddenly stopped!

　　I followed Pei Xiaokai's line of sight and saw a guy in uniform holding a sign with the words "Liu Piyun" written on it.

　　Although he was wearing only a simple uniform, I could tell from the fact that he came directly to the gate to greet me that he must be a member of the National Security Bureau.

　　"Hey, I guess you're here to pick me up. I took two steps forward and held out my hand: "I'm Liu Piyun

　　"Brother Liu shook my hand warmly and said, "I am Zheng Qu from the National Security Bureau, welcome." "Hello," I took out my ID with my other hand and flashed it in front of him: "CD National Security Department 7, next to me is my partner Pei Xiaokai

　　Pei Xiaokai shook his hand with a smile on his face, "I'm so glad you came to pick us up. I almost thought we would have to wait for a taxi in the heavy rain. "Oh, no, I drove to pick you up," Zheng Qu pointed outside, "I will be responsible for driving you while you are working - oh, by the way, I will also handle all external contact issues for you.

　　"It sounds pretty good," I took the little black cat from Pei Xiaokai's chest, "Let's go, we have to get to KLMY today." Zheng Qu was surprised by my action, "Hey, Brother Liu, you Sichuan people are really humorous. You bring a cat with you when you go out on a mission.

　　I looked at him and smiled: "Some things in our Seventh Department cannot be explained. I think you know that although I am joking, there is an indescribable seriousness in my eyes. Zheng Qu was stunned and nodded repeatedly: "I know, I know."

　　"Okay, let's go.

　　The vehicle arranged for us by the Ministry of State Security is excellent. In Sichuan or other places, this kind of car is called "Land Cruiser", but in xīn 奸g it is called "Bull Head". After learning about this nickname, I once guessed that it might be because the Toyota logo is similar to the bull head, so people here call it this way. However, I never asked Zheng Qu until I left xīn 奸g, so this question has never found a real answer.

　　There are two roads from WLMQ to KLMY. One is to go west along National Highway 312, then turn north from Kuitun and drive all the way to KLMY; the other is to go directly north, turn west after reaching Cainan Oilfield Transfer Station, and drive all the way to KLMY. Although the first road is about 400 kilometers long, there are more than 240 kilometers of expressway and the rest is asphalt road. Compared with the latter oilfield road that crosses the Gurbantunggut Desert, it seems much safer. Zheng Qu took the first road without discussing with us.

　　The rain did not seem to be too much. We could still see heavy rain in the airport lobby. It became much lighter after we got on the highway. By the time Zheng Qu officially started speeding at a speed of 180 on the highway, the rain had completely stopped!

　　The sun came out of the clouds again, revealing a vast expanse of desert around it!

　　Chapter 11: Beautiful Cars and Beauties

　　I stepped on the accelerator to the bottom and marveled at the performance of the car: "Wow, this car is really good, it runs fast and stable - hey, what's that?" Being able to drive at high speed is probably the dream of all drivers. After I finally replaced Zheng Qu from the driving seat, I drove the car to a speed of 200 hours without hesitation, and looked around, completely forgetting the solemn promise I made to Zheng Qu.

　　After they watched me frightenedly take out a Xuelian cigarette that Zheng Qu had placed next to the driver's seat and light it, Zheng Qu half-persuaded and half-asked, "Hey, Brother Liu, didn't you just say you were driving very slowly?"

　　"Yeah, I drove very slowly, just like I said - I drove at 200," I took a deep breath and commented, "Well, the taste is okay, but a little dry, probably because the weather here is too dry.

　　Zheng Qu didn't pay much attention to what I said. He laughed dryly with me for a few times, "Hey, Brother Liu... you said you would run at 200, but... but it seems that you have already exceeded 200.

　　"Yeah, what's the problem?" I was so happy that I couldn't help but let go of one hand holding the cigarette. "The meaning of "pressed" is not less than, I said "pressed" 200, of course it can't be less than 200! Do you have any other explanation?"

　　“…”

　　"Okay, don't disturb me while I'm driving," I blew out a smoke ring, "This cigarette is good, I'll take two back to give to someone" "Brother Liu, who are you going to give it to?" Pei Xiaokai saw that Zheng Qu couldn't do anything to me, so he had to fasten the seat belt on the back, and also tied the little black cat up regardless of its twisting and struggling, "Are you going to give it to Sister Tang when you go back?"

　　The Sister Tang he mentioned is Tang Qianli. I then remembered that I promised to bring something back for her. "Of course we can't give it to her. She doesn't smoke. This way, when we remember it, we can buy some and if we forget, we can go back and get her something from a big brand like the one Beckham uses.

　　"Then I will definitely help you remember it, otherwise the cost will be too high. Pei Xiaokai tried it and found that the safety belt was very strong: "Otherwise, the cost of buying things is too high. Think about it, the big star Beckham uses it..."

　　"You're stupid! Just buy a bottle of Pepsi. It's not like you haven't seen the commercials. I chuckled and said, "That's what Beckham drinks."

　　“…”

　　I was chatting with them when suddenly a red sports car whizzed past me. Its attitude and speed were so arrogant that I kept stepping on the gas in indignation, but it seemed to be of no use. The distance between the two cars was getting farther and farther, and in the end I could only follow behind and smell the smoke!

　　"Okay, I won't chase you anymore. I'll let you go first," I said to Zheng Qu in an Ah Q way, "Xiao Zheng, I didn't expect your rapist sister to be so hot-tempered. I'm 230 and I can't catch up... Do you think she's 260?"

　　Although the highways in Xingang are wide and straight, and Zheng Qu often drives at around 190 or 200 km/h, this is probably the first time he has seen someone drive at 260 km/h. He held the handrail and coughed, "I guess, I guess! By the way, Brother Liu, it's almost time for dinner, what do you think we should eat?"

　　I don't know if he just had an idea or if he had been planning this for a long time. Since he mentioned this question, I won't avoid it. I've been hungry for so long anyway. "Do you have any good suggestions?"

　　"After passing Kuitun, there are two places with famous food: the fish from Baitukeng and the big plate chicken from Huangshaliang." Zheng Qu was relieved when he saw that I kept the speed at 200 and didn't continue to chase me. "It depends on what you like to eat.

　　"Big plate chicken is ready," I said, looking at the taillights of the car. "I've always heard that your big plate chicken is good, but I've never had the authentic one.

　　"Then we should..." "Shit," I slammed the steering wheel, "the car has disappeared"...an hour later, it seemed that Zheng Qu had gradually gotten used to my way of thinking. He finished his words without any hesitation or pause, while Pei Xiaokai seized this rare opportunity to express his opinion: "Actually, I think it's because of the car. If Brother Liu was driving a sports car, he would definitely be able to catch up with her.

　　"Of course I said proudly, "You've seen my Alto super BMW! Hey, did we get off the highway here?"

　　After I got off the highway, it was an ordinary two-lane road with many cars and slow speed, but I used all my strength to dodge left and right, and used my skills in Chengdu's traffic jam to the extreme. Although I don't know how many people in the car scolded me along the way, at least I demonstrated the ability of us Chengdu people and received praise from Zheng Qu - well, at least that's what it sounds like literally!

　　"Uh, Brother Liu, your driving is really...

　　The big plate chicken at Huangshaliang is really good. It not only has the spicy flavor of Sichuan, but also tastes fat but not greasy. The unique taste made Pei Xiaokai and I praise it highly, and even the little black cat enjoyed the meal very much.

　　Just when we were happily eating Chicken, I saw a familiar red car on the opposite side!

　　It was this beautiful car that made me feel embarrassed just now. Although I didn't think it was embarrassing, my curiosity did not diminish at all. "I'm going out for a walk. When I was almost done eating, I stood up and said, "I'm going to the bathroom."

　　They kept eating with their heads down and no one paid any attention to me. Even Zheng Qu just nodded to show that he understood.

　　Judging from the wheel marks, the car has been parked here for a while. We didn't notice it at first, but now that I have the chance, I can naturally walk closer to take a closer look. What kind of car could have been so easily killed by someone behind it?

　　This car looks like an Aston Martin. I don't know the specific model, but this kind of car is estimated to be priced at around three million in the market, and can reach a speed of around 360 km/h. 260 km/h is a piece of cake for it.

　　Just as I walked around the back of the car, I saw a bunch of fancy and flowery pictures that looked very different. "What is this? Such a good car has been ruined." I spit in disdain and said, "It must have been bought by some tasteless second-generation kid."

　　In fact, I have the same bad qualities as many people. I always have the mentality of hating others for what they have and laughing at others for what they don't. When I saw this expensive and beautiful car, and I was left with nothing, I naturally felt indignant.

　　I wondered about the owner’s background and whether there was anything funny about the car, so I closed my eyes, then suddenly opened my right eye!

　　Oh My God!

　　Many cars I have seen have ghosts following them because of their owners’ greed and cruelty, but this car is very different: not only does it not have any evil scenes or traces, there is even a faint red halo covering the car!

　　“Strange, I am not an idler. After all, I have followed the old man for so many years, and I have some knowledge of various magic arrays. This phenomenon should belong to a protective magic array. Anyone who is protected by this magic array will be able to turn misfortune into good fortune and avoid evil!

　　It seems that this car owner is not simple!

　　There are talented people all over the world, and our National Security Bureau doesn’t know everything. I quickly went around to the back of the car and squatted, looking at the pile of fancy patterns - right in the middle of this pile of things there was a pattern that was shining, and a lavender halo was constantly emerging from it.

　　The formation is quite clever: petals, detached lines, fluttering leaves, all these things make up this powerful "Six Paths Exorcism Formation"! The Nine Schools are used to using formations as a means of exorcising evil spirits and praying for blessings, but the blessing method used by Buddhism is to bless certain objects with Buddha nature, so this car owner belongs to the other Nine Schools; at the same time, formations are not commonly used by Taoists, so I have no way of knowing who it belongs to, but I roughly guess that it belongs to the Yin-Yang School, the Mohist School, and the Legalist School.

　　"What are you doing?" Suddenly a clear and angry voice rang out above my head, "Stay away from my car!"

　　I stood up suddenly and finally saw the driver who left me behind!

　　Beauty is a disaster, or this saying is really true. When a woman is so beautiful, I don’t know whether it is lucky or sad!

　　This driver has a nearly perfect face, like a work of art, without a trace of expression, and her indifferent but sacred temperament is fully revealed. She wears a milky white windbreaker on the outside, and a V-neck low-cut tight red body-shaping garment inside, which wraps her breasts, which are at least B cups, extra firm and full. The necklace on her neck is just at the bottom of the V, and a small Pisces pendant is inserted into the deep ravine.

　　The long legs exposed under the shorts were round and white, and on the feet were a pair of simple hiking shoes. The black uppers made the white skin look even whiter and more transparent.

　　For beautiful women, there are two types of people they can't do anything about. One is a handsome guy, and he is extremely handsome; the other is a ruffian, who is completely shameless and has no shame. My parents didn't give me the first chance, so I can only choose the second option!

　　"Nothing," I shrugged nonchalantly. "Just looking around. The road isn't yours.

　　"Leaving my car, the beautiful girl came over all of a sudden, and I took a few steps back, seeing her blocking between me and the rear of the car, she took out a ten-dollar bill with a look of disgust on her face, "Take it, leave quickly."

　　I don’t know if it’s because she’s a beauty, or because her actions were so excessive, but I always feel that this is not real. Her impulsive expression and disgust seem to be trying to cover up something!

　　Actually, there was nothing wrong with the situation up to this point, but God often played big jokes on her. Ten seconds after she took out the money, tragedy happened...

　　"Snap"

　　Her face turned red, and she cursed, "Shame on you!" while throwing the money in her hand at my face!

　　The machine roared and blew out a puff of smoke towards me before I came to my senses.

　　This incident was mentioned by Pei Xiaokai many years later, and he continued to tease me several times. Each time, he insisted that I was definitely peeping at someone's breasts at the time, and then I got slapped in the face!

　　But here I solemnly explain the true situation to all my readers, friends, boss, madam, etc.: We were very close at the time, and she stretched out her hand and threw the pendant from her chest. As a disciple of Master Zhuge Boyu, I have a strong cognitive ability for all of this, so I keenly noticed that this Pisces pendant was unusual - well, maybe my actions at the time were a bit obscene and vulgar, but it was definitely not my intention, but an unintentional act, which is completely different from what that bastard Pei Xiaokai said!

　　Just by bending down, I got a little closer to the Pisces pendant!

　　I don't mind getting slapped, but ruining my reputation is not okay!

　　Chapter 12: Strange Anchorage (Additional Update, Please Give Red Tickets)

　　It was half an hour later when our Bull Head got back on the road. I went to the bathroom at the back and flushed my face with cold water for several minutes before the red palm print gradually faded.

　　When I came out of the toilet, the table had been cleaned. I peeked out of the door with a guilty conscience and saw that the Niutou had already started. Zheng Qu was sitting in the driver's seat. He rolled down the window and called me, "Brother Liu, Brother Liu!"

　　"Why are you driving?" I got on the passenger seat and said with some dissatisfaction: "Do you dislike me?" "No," Pei Xiaokai said with a smile, "It's mainly because I have some issues to discuss with you, so let Brother Zheng drive for a while.

　　"Okay." I don't know if the two guys saw me get humiliated and slapped, but I felt guilty after all. It's really hard to delve into this issue, so I let Zheng Qu take control of the car again. "Tell me, what's going on?"

　　Pei Xiaokai's thoughtful expression was fake. "Brother Liu, what do you think we should do first when we get here? Should we stay in a hotel or contact 'Killer Brother' first? Or should we go to the scene first?"

　　"Get lost." I said bluntly, "You don't need to worry about these things. Just be obedient and it will be fine. Okay, I'll sleep for a while. Call me when you get there."

　　It is really uncomfortable to sleep in the car, no matter if you are driving a Niutou worth 700,000 yuan or a second-hand Alto worth 7,000 yuan. I tossed and turned in the seat and changed several positions but it was still uncomfortable. I simply sat up: "Come, come, come, let's change seats, you sit in the front." I shouted to Pei Xiaokai: "I'll sleep in the back."

　　"How about I stop and let you guys change seats?" Zheng Qu just opened his mouth and was flatly rejected by me: "No, just drive well, we can do it on our own. The little black cat was sleeping soundly. As long as this guy is full and full, he can't be woken up. I climbed to the back seat and carried him to the side to make room, but he didn't react at all.

　　After I swiftly got to the back seat, Pei Xiaokai quickly got to the front seat, but suddenly I didn’t want to sleep anymore!

　　I took out a cigarette, lit it, turned my head and rolled down the window...Huh?

　　I saw a car parked on a fork in the road, with the front of the car facing our road. Even a blind person could recognize at a glance that the woman in the car was the one who slapped me just now!

　　I don’t know what she was going to do, but her hands were clearly making a seal on the steering wheel!

　　"Oh no, I felt a little uneasy, but then I thought about it and it seemed like there was nothing wrong!

　　The time was 1:10 in the afternoon, and thirty minutes later, our car was parked on the road. The problem was simple: the water tank was leaking and the engine was seizing!

　　“Fuck, what the hell?” I cursed as I stopped a car on the road, muttering, “I thought she was the descendant of some great master, but it turns out she’s just another tasteless and frivolous girl. This is almost obvious. She must have done something bad to break the water tank of our car!

　　"Beauty is a disaster," Pei Xiaokai took out the luggage and said, "Brother Liu, do you really want to take a ride and leave Brother Zheng alone here waiting for the tow truck?"

　　"Hehe," I stared at Pei Xiaokai with a fierce look in my eyes, "I didn't have this idea originally, but now I suddenly find that your suggestion is a good one. There is something we need to talk about. I put my arm around his shoulders affectionately and hugged him towards me, "I wonder if you have some little secrets hiding from me?"

　　"No...no," Pei Xiaokai began to shiver, as if he remembered his slip of the tongue. He smiled tremblingly: "Brother Liu, I definitely didn't see it..." "What didn't you see?" I started to pull him forward, and at the same time turned my head and shouted: "Let's rush to KLMY to meet up, you take care of the car and then rush over

　　"Okay, I'll change cars." Zheng Qu was very embarrassed. When we walked a long way, he was still shouting: "I'm so sorry!"

　　"It's okay. I gritted my teeth and whispered, regardless of whether he heard it or not: "Thank you for giving Xiaokai and I a chance to be alone..." "Brother Liu, I'd better stay with Brother Zheng. Hehe, you see..." Pei Xiaokai began to drag his feet and prepare to turn around, but I pulled him hard, "Don't! Before you explain this sentence 'beauty is a disaster' to me, we still need to deepen our understanding.

　　"I really didn't see anything." Pei Xiaokai raised his hands in surrender under my gaze: "I only saw you standing next to the pretty girl driving the red car and talking, and then you got slapped..." "That's enough," I shouted angrily: "Shut up!" I stared into his eyes and spoke word by word: "If you dare to tell anyone about what happened today, hehe..." "I will never say a word," Pei Xiaokai shouted quickly: "I swear to Chairman Mao

　　"If you dare to go back and say something nonsense, I will take you to an alien lair. I continued to increase the pressure: "Don't think I'm joking.

　　"I really won't tell you," Pei Xiaokai said in a crying voice, which made me feel a kind of pleasure - maybe this is the feeling of slapping someone in the face and then slapping them back.

　　I stared at Pei Xiaokai for a long time again, until he was so scared that he nodded reluctantly: "Okay, I'll believe you this time! Now I'll take a break, you go to the barrier car. I sat on the luggage bag, "Hurry up and go

　　Seeing Pei Xiaokai happily trying to stop the car, my heart was filled with joy, and I felt that this performance was worth it: "Hehe, I don't think you will be scared to death this time. I feel that I have successfully intimidated Pei Xiaokai, and I don't have to worry about this problem again in this life!

　　Turning around to look at Pei Xiaokai, he was trying desperately to stop cars on the side of the road. However, this was poor National Highway 217. Although there were quite a few vehicles, the barren Gobi Desert on both sides made all the cars drive very fast. Almost everyone thought we were hitchhikers who were about to get off work at the Gobi Desert stall, so we were almost not noticed!

　　Just as I was about to check the roadside milestones and calculate the walking time to the next town, a 'slippers' car stopped in front of us with a bang. "Hey, Brother Liu, I met a good man. Zheng Qu squeezed his head out of the window and waved excitedly: "He is willing to take us to KLMY."

　　"What about your car?" "I left it there," Zheng Qu rolled down the window completely. "It would be troublesome if it wasn't an automatic window... They have sent someone to take care of the car. The leader was afraid that you were not familiar with the environment here, so he asked me to follow you all the time."

　　"Tell your friends to get in the car," the driver beside him smiled, "Don't let them stand under the sun.

　　"Oh, yes, yes," Zheng Qu quickly jumped out of the car and helped Pei Xiaokai put the luggage into the trailer. I naturally sat in the passenger seat. It was not because I felt good about myself, but because I felt that I should see this good man and see if he could take us to KLMY.

　　The driver's age gave me a vague impression. At first glance, he looked like a young man in his early twenties, but a closer look revealed the maturity, experience and coolness of a middle-aged man in his early thirties. He was over 1.85 meters tall, with broad shoulders, a wide back, a slim figure and thick hips. He weighed 80 kilograms and was full of explosive power!

　　But before all this, the first thing I noticed was his handsome face that was unique to mixed-race people. He stretched out a hand and said with a smile: "Hi, hello, I'm Lin Chao, I'm glad to help you. "Oh, thank you very much," I shook his hand: "I'm Liu Piyun," I pointed to the busy guy behind the car: "That's Pei Xiaokai - I think you already know Zheng Qu

　　"He is a very interesting person," Lin Chao smiled, "but it seems that Mr. Liu thinks I am more interesting, otherwise why have you been staring at my face?" "Oh, this is, there is a reason for this," I desperately looked for a suitable reason, "I think...how should I put it...I just feel..." "I am mixed-race," Lin Chao said the second half of the sentence for which I couldn't find the right adjective: "Chinese-German mixed-race! Many people can guess something from my appearance, and I think Mr. Liu is the same.

　　"Oh, no, I'm not that observant," I laughed. "It's just that you seem too beautiful! You know, if you want to pick up girls, having a beautiful opponent is a threat.

　　As he was talking, Zheng Qu had already climbed onto the back seat. "Hey, we're done.

　　Lin Chao smiled and shifted the car into gear. "I'm no match for you," he responded to my joke, "Because I'm not here to travel, I'm here to take some photos." "Lin Chao is a freelance photography artist," Zheng Qu interrupted, and the pickup truck slowly accelerated as he spoke, speeding back on National Highway 217.

　　"Slippers" is what we call it in Sichuan, and the official name of this type of vehicle should be a pickup truck. This type of vehicle can reach a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour, and the chassis is relatively high, so it can pass through Gobi shallows and stone piles and ruins very well, and the price is only more than 100,000 or 200,000 yuan, which is considered a relatively economical model. Lin Chao's pickup truck is obviously modified, with more power, and it is obviously much more powerful when running.

　　"This car is not bad," I praised while looking around: "The power is good, the shock absorption is good, and the car runs smoothly; the cab is big enough, and it's not crowded at all for two people to sit in the back... No, that's not right! Why are you two sitting in the back?" I suddenly turned my head and stared at Pei Xiaokai and yelled, "Where's my cat?"

　　"Ah?" Pei Xiaokai looked around, "Oh no, it seemed like it was still sleeping when our car broke down, could it be..." "Don't say it, you definitely forgot to take it down." I said to Lin Chao embarrassedly, "I'm sorry, Brother Lin, could you please go back again, my cat seems to be still in the car..." "No problem," Lin Chao turned his head on the road, "Fortunately you remembered, we didn't drive far, it would be troublesome if you really drove dozens of miles before you found it.

　　"Hehe Pei Xiaokai laughed dryly a few times and got a few cold stares from me.

　　When we returned to the car and opened the door, the little black cat was still sleeping soundly under a pillow.

　　Chapter 13: Midnight Square (First Update)

　　The rest of the journey was smooth sailing. Looking out, the endless gravel beach sparkled in the sunlight. "This is the Gobi Desert," Zheng Qu saw me looking out the window, so he introduced: "Whenever the wind blows, the yellow sand rolls, covering the sky and the sun, which looks quite spectacular. I smiled and said nothing, continuing to look outside. The whole area here is sparsely populated and desolate. A kind of tree that looks very old grows on it. This time I don't need Zheng Qu's introduction to know that it is the poplar tree. The legendary poplar tree "lives for a thousand years and does not fall for a thousand years after death, and remains immortal for a thousand years after falling." It has used three thousand years to stand as a unique landscape and become the immortal spirit of life on earth.

　　After entering the KLMY area, a different kind of landscape appeared in the Gobi Desert. Many nodding airplanes began to appear sporadically in my sight. To be honest, I felt it was quite strange when I saw it for the first time!

　　This thing keeps going up and down during the oil pumping process, and it looks like it is bowing. If it's just one or two of them, it's nothing, but if you look around and see thousands of them densely packed along the road, it's quite spectacular.

　　When we arrived at KLMY, it was already around seven o'clock. If it was Sichuan in May, it would have been dark by then, but here it was still sunny. "There is a two-hour time difference between here and Sichuan," Zheng Qu introduced to us. "Well, generally speaking, it's two hours later.

　　"I see," I nodded. "Dinner time is 7pm - that means we are just in time for dinner now.

　　"That's about it," Lin Chao laughed, "It seems like you guys can have a good taste of sex and rape today. By the way, I live in Zhengtian China, where do you live?"

　　"Zhengtian Huaxia?" Zheng Qu said happily: "That's perfect, we live there too. I didn't expect everyone to be so lucky that we are neighbors when we stay at the hotel. "That's called fate," Pei Xiaokai interjected: "This thing is so mysterious.

　　Only I didn't seem to understand: "Is Zhengtian Huaxia a hotel? I have to say this first, I don't have money, and I don't stay in high-end hotels." "Brother Liu, you are being polite," Zheng Qu said hurriedly: "When you come to our sex agency, these accommodation issues will naturally be arranged by our sex agency, so you don't have to worry about it."

　　"You arrange it? Oh, then I want to stay in the most luxurious one. Does Zhengtian Huaxia count?"

　　“…”

　　xīn 奸g The National Security Bureau had already booked a room on the fourth floor of the Zhengtian Huaxia Hotel. Since there were two rooms, I simply kicked Pei Xiaokai over to sleep with Zheng Qu, and I moved into the next room with my little black cat.

　　Just after washing his face and changing into a clean T-shirt, Pei Xiaokai came over and knocked on the door: "Hey, Brother Liu, Lin Chao just came to see us and said he wanted to invite us to dinner - are you ready?"

　　I was fiddling with my hair in the bathroom, and said without turning my head, "Where are you treating us? If the food is good, go, if not, forget it." "Haha, don't worry, Brother Liu, the food will definitely be good." A voice replied, it sounded like Lin Chao, "Brother Liu, you order the dishes.

　　Damn, Lin Chao and Pei Xiaokai came here together?

　　But I didn't feel embarrassed at all. I was famous for being thick-skinned in the bureau, so I didn't mind if people heard me talking about the dinner behind my back. I just smiled and said, "Then it's up to me. Don't be sad when the time comes."

　　"It's okay," Lin Chao agreed readily, "You can eat anything and however you want." He spoke like a general, very generous and confident.

　　"You're welcome," I walked out of the bathroom and picked up the little black cat. "Thank you for your money, let's go.

　　Lin Chao and Zheng Qu walked in front. I unceremoniously stuffed the little black cat into Pei Xiaokai's arms. At this time, he leaned over to my ear and said, "Brother Liu, I think you are too stingy..." "Is there a problem?" I asked back, "We don't have enough funds. How can we do it without being stingy? - How about you sponsor us?"

　　"That's not what I meant," Pei Xiaokai absolutely didn't dare to take the bait on the issue of money: "Actually, I also agree with being stingy, but you're too direct, making us look like gangsters..." "Come on, I interrupted him without any hesitation: "There is a direct difference between us and gangsters - at the very least, we are gangsters with a license.

　　Pei Xiaokai looked at me in surprise, and then remained silent all the way...

　　The meal was indeed delicious. The four of us were drinking very happily at the table and were almost sworn brothers. The quick-talking Pei Xiaokai also revealed the purpose of our visit: we are here to investigate the fire incident that year, mainly to see if there are any supernatural events involved.

　　Lin Chao was very excited after hearing what we said. He held my hand and repeatedly asked to go with us on the road, not for anything else, but just to be able to take some wonderful photos to participate in the Pulitzer Prize! I know that this award is definitely not something that ordinary people can get, but I still admire Lin Chao very much. Although he looks young, he has a big goal.

　　I can't remember exactly how much we drank, but it felt like the beer was like a torrent of water, endless and we could never finish it. In the end, the only thing I can remember is that we were taken back to Zhengtian China by a taxi.

　　I was in a daze and had no idea which way was which. I just felt like I was walking in the Gobi Desert. The scorching sun was burning me overhead and my mouth felt like it was on fire. "Water, water..." I walked and muttered to myself, but I couldn't find a drop of water!

　　Just when I was about to go crazy from this torture, someone called my name from nowhere: "Liu Piyun, Liu Piyun..." The voice was vague and erratic. At one moment, it seemed far away, and at another, it seemed to come from my heart. "Who?" I suddenly shouted, "Who is calling me?"

　　The voice ignored me and continued to call my name. I was furious, "Who dares to perform such evil tricks in front of me?" I didn't know why it suddenly changed to classical Chinese at that time, but that was the fact, and I didn't delve into it - the voice ignored me and continued to do what it did. I was extremely angry, took a deep breath, stretched out my right hand and shouted: "The palm of my hand shot out a white gas mass like a cannonball, with lingering and rustling threads of electric light, flying aimlessly in all directions.

　　The sound still existed, and I suddenly broke out into a run, rushing towards the direction I had identified - "bang"!

　　I fell out of the bed!

　　It turned out to be a dream!

　　I got up and wiped the cold sweat from my forehead. It seemed that I was scared by this dream. I smiled at myself, turned on the bedside lamp, and saw the little black cat curled up in a ball on the bed next to me and sleeping soundly!

　　It seems like you secretly drank a lot of wine today!

　　I walked into the bathroom, put my head under the faucet, let the cold liquid pour over my head, and gulped down the liquid...

　　"Liu Piyun..."

　　I was startled and stopped suddenly!

　　Yes, I really heard someone calling me!

　　Could it be that the sound just now was not a dream?

　　Although the sound of splashing water was very loud, I could still recognize from it the call that seemed to come from the depths of the abyss - "Who is it?" I asked softly, but the only answer I got was the sound of splashing water besides the faint call.

　　My curiosity suddenly kicked in and I decided to go out and see what was going on.

　　I took out a bottle of medicated oil and rubbed it on my temples, then gently opened the door and started walking downstairs following the source of the sound!

　　I didn’t even have to put on any clothes because I didn’t take them off at all!

　　After leaving Zhengtian China, I tried to use my right eye to find the source of the sound, but still found nothing. I could only walk in the direction where the sound came from. At this time, the sound no longer seemed to be vague, but became fixed and clear, as if it came from the sky, just for me!

　　Just when I turned a corner, the front was no longer a street. A very large and wide square appeared in front of me, and there was actually a figure on the square!

　　"Who is it?" Just as I saw the dark shadow, she also saw me!

　　The moment the shadow saw me, his expression changed, "Running dog!" She shouted and rushed over!

　　She saw me clearly, and I saw her clearly!

　　It was the second-generation sports car sister who slapped me!

　　This is a tragedy that is completely unspeakable: she slapped me in the face when we first met, and according to the reason she called me at that time, she should have called me a "hooligan"; the second time we met, the charge was changed to "running dog". It seems that not only the charge was upgraded, but also her methods were upgraded. Judging from the posture, she was at least preparing to beat me up!

　　I dodged suddenly and hid behind a trash can, waving my hands and saying, "Hey, let's talk it over nicely, don't use force..." But it seemed that she didn't listen to what I said at all. She kept dodging left and right, trying to come around and hit me. Fortunately, although I was drunk, I was still agile. She tried several times in a row but I wasn't caught. Instead, I went around to the other side!

　　In this situation, I actually started to talk happily: "It's a long night and I can't sleep. I thought I was the only one who couldn't sleep. It turns out that you, the second-generation sister, are also there..."

　　Suddenly, an unusual curiosity appeared in her eyes, and she made a "yeah" sound, as if looking behind me, and at the same time, her hands stopped!

　　I was acting completely on instinct at the time, and I turned my head to look over there without thinking!

　　Facts have proved that as a member of the National Security Bureau who is in a state of crisis at any time, you must not drink alcohol; if you really have to drink alcohol, then you must not go out and must stay at home; if you really have to go out, you must not trust women!

　　Well, or we can also say that never be fooled by women, because no matter their age, occupation, or lifestyle, they are born to act!

　　And he is an outstanding actor - even if he looks like an idol, he is also an idol and an actor!

　　There's nothing behind it!

　　"Oh no! As soon as this thought flashed through my mind, I heard a thump and fell unconscious!

　　Chapter 14: Five Ghosts Moving (Second Update, Please Give Me Red)

　　water…

　　Tick-tock…

　　water…

　　Tick-tock…

　　I don't know how long this process repeated. When I opened my eyes with great effort, an inexplicable pain came from the back of my head, and I couldn't help but let out a cry of "Ouch!"

　　Apparently this shout did not attract anyone's attention at all!

　　I now seem to be in a dilapidated factory, tied to something like a valve, and there is no one in here except me!

　　"Hello, is anyone here?" I continued to feel thirsty after a brief headache: "Can you give me some water?"

　　At this moment, the door of the factory suddenly opened, and a beautiful figure in red walked in. "Hey, beautiful lady, we meet again. Although I know that I was knocked unconscious by her, now is definitely not the time to be afraid. For this situation, there is only one famous saying that I firmly believe in - no matter how difficult and hard it is, we must firmly raise our middle finger!

　　She walked in coldly, put a laptop in her hand on a step in front of me, and started to do something. During this process, I promised that I had done everything I could to hinder her actions. "Hey, beautiful girl, can you get me some water? Don't want to? I guessed it! Second-generation sisters like you who drive sports cars are all big-breasted, brainless and merciless. Today, you beat me up and destroyed my car when we met, and then you attacked an honest man like me when we met at night, and finally cheated," I chattered non-stop, "Even if you want to hit me, you have to find a reason. It's impossible that being handsome is the fault! This is given by my parents, right? It's not that I deliberately use my beauty to make you restless and unable to sleep, so I waited for me in the square in the middle of the night to throw myself into my arms..." "Shut up, I guess she couldn't stand it anymore. She turned around suddenly, and at the same time, a shiny dagger was against my chin.

　　The beauty seemed to have been successfully aroused by my anger. She said word by word: "From now on, you are not allowed to speak! When I ask you questions later, you are not allowed to say anything else! Otherwise, I will cut off one of your fingers every time you make the mistake.

　　"Fingernails, okay...

　　With a "swish", the dagger had already cut a hole on my finger, and I screamed in pain. "This is the last time you can talk to me," she said with a fierce look in her eyes. "Don't think I'm just talking.

　　I knew this woman was capable of this, but there was nothing I could do! I had already tried to tie myself up with a rope, which professionally tied me to a huge old valve. Under normal circumstances, unless I could transform into the Hulk, I would never be able to break free!

　　Can I turn into the Hulk?

　　cannot!

　　So I couldn't break free and could only think of some way to fool them!

　　But looking at the current situation, I'd better stay calm for now. As the saying goes, fire is afraid of waves, and beautiful women are afraid of gangsters. As long as I can keep my footing, I will be able to fish in troubled waters and slip away!

　　Seeing that I didn't say anything, the beauty snorted, turned around and started fiddling with the computer, leaving only her perky and firm buttocks wrapped in the mini shorts for me to imagine.

　　Time passed quickly, and the beauty turned around and put the computer next to me. Although I tried my best to turn my head to take a look, she put the dagger against my chin: "Don't twist it around! Now I ask you a question, you answer me honestly," she raised the corner of her mouth slightly, "I hope you are as obedient as a cat, otherwise..."

　　"Meow~" I called out!

　　"Pah

　　Sometimes I have to admit that this kind of crazy behavior may often lead to accidents - like the second slap I got!

　　After that, I was really honest and answered every question without any nonsense.

　　"How many of you are there now?"

　　"There are two or three hundred people in total, the exact number is unclear.

　　"Did you come here to rape someone because of what happened in 1994?"

　　"right

　　"How many of you are here?"

　　"two

　　"Nonsense!" Although her expression was always cold to me, she was particularly charming when she was angry. "I have seen that there are four of you in total.

　　"Then four will do. I don't care, hehe, I'm a special agent of the great Chinese National Security Bureau, I don't believe she can eat me!

　　"Looks like you're an old hand," the beauty spat at me, then turned to the computer and said - her attitude had changed drastically at this point, and although it couldn't be described as servile, it was still very humble - "Grandpa, do you want to ask him something?"

　　An old male voice came from the computer. Although it passed through the computer, it still sounded energetic: "See what they know." The beautiful woman nodded continuously after listening to the instructions, and I nodded too, because I heard two bird calls outside the warehouse. The sound was very special, it seemed to be a nightingale.

　　The beauty turned to me, and before she could say anything, I said, "Hey, you don't have to repeat yourself, we don't know much, hey, why don't you tell me what you know so that I can see if I can remember something."

　　"It's a very low-level method," the beautiful woman curled her lips, "Do you think everyone else is as simple as you?" "Oh, really not," I suddenly laughed, because I saw something flying in from the window and was about to fall on the ground at the door.

　　"Don't try that on me." The beautiful woman looked at me with a vague look and raised her eyebrows with a disdainful expression, "Don't even think about using this old-fashioned trick... Who?" She shouted sternly and turned around, searching the ground inch by inch for potential enemies.

　　It seems that this stone successfully caught her attention!

　　The beauty began to walk slowly towards the door, holding a seal in her right hand. At this moment, I was very close, so I looked at it very carefully: this seal was different from the ones we usually see, it was definitely not a Taoist seal, and it was also different from the Yin-Yang seal used by our Zhuge school. It seemed to be from another school!

　　At this moment, a figure slowly slid down from the ceiling and landed in front of me.

　　Land rice!

　　The beauty suddenly turned around and stared at us, and at the same time two other figures slid in front of me - needless to say, the last one should definitely be outside.

　　The door was pushed open abruptly, and sure enough, there was the last camouflage standing outside the door!

　　"I didn't expect you guys to come in different ways," the beautiful woman did not untie the seal in her hand, and slowly pulled out a ruler-shaped knife from under her windbreaker with her left hand, "But since you are here, don't even think about going back.

　　The Chi Dao is a medium-sized weapon, about one foot long. When it is not unsheathed, it is flat and straight like an iron ruler, so it is called a Chi Dao. The blade of this knife is covered with runes, and it looks like it is definitely not an ordinary weapon!

　　"Beauty," I stood up from the ground with a smile. Ou Jun had already untied the rope on me. "You asked me for so long just now, now is it ..."

　　“Here!!

　　Just as I opened my mouth, she suddenly waved her right hand towards me, and a seal was formed instantly!

　　I saw something was wrong when I was halfway through my words, so I stretched out my hand and scattered a handful of incense ash. I heard a series of thunderclaps and an electric net appeared out of thin air. I rolled on the ground and avoided the attack!

　　"boom

　　The incense ash could only slow down the attack a little, but could not eliminate it. This handprint looked simple, but it was quite powerful. The computer was blown into pieces by this attack and scattered all over the room.

　　Lu Dao and the other two had just gotten up from the ground - it seemed that they had the same reaction as me and rolled on the ground!

　　“There were two crisp clangs, and when I looked up, I saw that Marven had been forced back two steps and left the door!

　　"Run away?" I asked, getting up.

　　Ma Wen nodded and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't notice she was coming towards me." Before he finished speaking, Lu Dao suddenly asked, "Do you want to chase her?"

　　“Forget it.” I shook my head. For Lu Dao, the most suitable opponent is a killer with good kung fu and marksmanship, not someone from this sect. It seems that I must ask the teacher about this woman!

　　"Forget it. I went back and shook my head. I had a terrible headache. "Did you bring any water?"

　　"There are some in the car," Lu Dao replied, but immediately asked Ma Wen, "How are you?"

　　"It's okay." Marvin's face looked as if someone had stepped on him - after all, a grown man being forced to retreat by a woman would be embarrassing for anyone.

　　"Okay, it's ok, let's go back. I said carelessly, "Go back to sleep.

　　I have no interest in the computer fragments all over the room. If I were in Chengdu, I could take them back and piece them together, but here? Forget it!

　　When I got out of the house, I saw that this place was no longer KLMY. The first thing that caught my eye was a huge overpass. "This is nine kilometers," Ou Jun said excitedly. "It's about a few kilometers from KLMY.

　　The moon is bright tonight and I can see almost everything several miles away, but as far as the eye can see it's mostly Gobi Desert, with a few dilapidated houses occasionally, which also look abandoned.

　　"Fuck, she brought me here," I said angrily, "That woman is really strong.

　　"He didn't bring you here," Ou Jun laughed, "You walked here on your own.

　　He pointed to a few footprints outside, and I immediately saw that they were indeed mine. Hey, I really walked here by myself. This question...

　　"Walking here by himself? Are you saying he used the 'Five Ghosts Moving Technique'?" I was a little surprised. "I didn't know this little girl could do this.

　　The four of them didn't answer. This was all too unfamiliar to them and they had no idea what was going on. But I didn't expect anything, as they were just talking to themselves anyway.

　　The art of moving the five ghosts is a kind of mysterious art that seems to be able to be used by all schools and sects. However, to use this mysterious art one must first learn the eight methods of taming ghosts: recognizing ghosts, distinguishing ghosts, destroying ghosts, subduing ghosts, raising ghosts, training ghosts, commanding ghosts and controlling ghosts. As long as you use these eight methods, you can raise ghosts at home. As for the number of ghosts, it depends on the magic power of the person who tames the ghosts.

　　This girl looks no more than 10 or 16 years old, and definitely does not have enough magical power to raise a ghost. So there must be a huge organization or family behind her doing this!

　　"This matter is becoming more and more interesting," I said, sitting in the passenger seat. "I'll contact the old man tomorrow and see what he says.

　　The parking space puffed out white smoke and started to return along the oil highway. I began to have a new understanding of everything about this trip!

　　Chapter 15: Arrested at Midnight (First Update, Please Give Me Red Votes)

　　Lu Dao is a man of his word. He took me back to Zhengtian Huaxia Hotel at exactly two o'clock!

　　After telling him some necessary matters, I decisively returned to the room. When I opened the door, I saw his little black cat still sleeping soundly - damn, he didn't care at all that I had just been hit by the Five Ghosts!

　　It’s getting late, but after what happened, I’m completely sleepless!

　　And I'm hungry!

　　By the way, most big hotels have prepared food, like instant noodles, beef jerky, biscuits and the like. I opened the cupboard next to the TV and prepared some instant noodles to fill my stomach!

　　Damn, there were only a bunch of empty pockets left, even the mineral water had been drunk up!

　　I guess it was the little black cat’s doing again!

　　I looked at the dead cat angrily and turned on the TV out of boredom.

　　Fortunately, after changing channels a few times, I found a movie channel. It was playing last year's "God of Gamblers 2000". I watched Stephen Chow licking Nick Cheung's shoes and laughed out loud. Anyway, I had nothing to do, so I might as well be idle!

　　Just as I was enjoying the show, I suddenly heard a vague shout: "Liu Piyun, Liu Piyun..."

　　Eh, that's not right!

　　Actually, I also thought about this problem at the beginning. Although I don’t know why this beauty wanted to lead me out, I think those screams were made by her just to trick me out!

　　Is this not the second time she does this?

　　I started to watch TV attentively, but the sound kept ringing over and over again, which was really annoying!

　　"Yes, I suddenly remembered that if it was really that woman who made this noise to lure me out, then she must have a reason for not daring to come in here!

　　I counted all the people here and couldn't help but laugh!

　　Half an hour later, I took Pei Xiaokai and walked on the streets of KLMY.

　　It is now three o'clock in the morning. If it were Chengdu, it would still be full of lights, wine, women and singing. At the very least, there would be cars running on the road, and it would not be deserted at all. But I didn't expect that there is no one here!

　　Pei Xiaokai rubbed his eyes, yawned, and followed me trudgingly, muttering, "Brother Liu, I want to sleep..." "Don't call me." He lowered his voice and shouted, "Now it's the investigation mission!"

　　"What the hell is this investigation?" Pei Xiaokai yelled in the middle of the night, "I want to sleep... I want to sleep..."

　　"Sleep, you big head ghost. The square has appeared in front of me. I pushed Pei Xiaokai to the street lamp and said, "You just wait here for me. If I shout, you come to help me immediately."

　　“Yeah, yeah,” Pei Xiaokai sat on the ground and nodded without opening his eyes - no matter how I looked at him, he looked like he was dozing off!

　　There is no other choice now, I can only muster up my courage and walk towards the square!

　　It was my first time to this square, and I was so busy dodging that beautiful lady’s fist that I didn’t have a good look. Now I opened my right eye and took a closer look, and I scared myself!

　　This square looks ordinary, but in my eyes it looks like hell!

　　A blue-black gas was constantly emerging across the entire square, then gathered into a beam in the center of the square, shooting straight into the sky like a ray of light!

　　resentment!

　　This kind of resentment is gathered from countless people. It can be seen that they must have died unwillingly at the beginning, so this breath continues to continue, conveying this statement from hell to heaven!

　　Although I don't know where this resentment comes from, I know clearly that the power of this resentment is extraordinary and weird!

　　It’s not that I haven’t seen resentment, but I have never seen resentment that exists alone without any soul!

　　Where are the owners of these grievances? Where are these dead ghosts?

　　I started to feel very strange!

　　There is no doubt that the owners of these resentments are the children and teachers who died in the fire. They left behind such huge resentment that affected the city, but none of them are here!

　　Missing!

　　Where should I find them?

　　These questions bother me one after another, but now I can’t find an answer!

　　At this moment, a voice suddenly rang in my mind again, "Liu Piyun...Liu Piyun..." "Who are you?" I shouted loudly: "Where are you? Why are you calling me?" The voice echoed in the square, but the voice calling me stopped abruptly!

　　Who is calling me?

　　Where on earth is this guy?

　　My head hurts! I was rubbing it and suddenly I had an idea!

　　It's not that I don't know the power of Pei Xiaokai's Buddha bones. Within the area around him, there are only a handful of places in KLMY city that can hide ordinary ghosts: the hospital morgue - the yin energy in this kind of place is strong enough to resist the lost soul energy of ghosts; the cemetery - the tomb is the natural safe haven for ghosts, no matter what kind of magic weapon can harm it, the same goes for the Buddha bones; the square - needless to say, there is such a huge amount of resentment gathered here, as long as you hide there, the Buddha bones cannot be harmed!

　　Since I must take Pei Xiaokai with me, I can only go to these three places to look for him - maybe the ghost knows this and will wait for me in such places!

　　"I'm so smart!" I praised myself and turned around to wake Pei Xiaokai up. "Stop!"

　　Several bright flashlights shone on my face. Before I could figure out what was going on, I was pinned to the ground by several uniformed brothers. They said, "Take the accomplice who is sleeping over there back."

　　"Hey, are you kidding me? It's illegal to walk around the square at midnight?" I pressed my face against the cold concrete floor, twisting my body like a lizard with its tail stepped on. "What do you mean by this?"

　　"Humph, strolling around the square in the middle of the night? Look at what happened recently, who dares to go out and stroll around in the middle of the night?" A police uncle told me disdainfully, "Go back and explain it clearly first.

　　Then I remembered that whether it was when Lu Dao sent me back just now or when Pei Xiaokai and I went out, I didn’t see anyone on the street along the way. Even some places that were open in the middle of the night were not open!

　　"What are you doing?" Before I could figure it out, Pei Xiaokai shook off the two policemen who were holding his arms and jumped up: "We are from the National Security Bureau! We are from the National Security Bureau! How dare you arrest us?" His little face turned red and several blue veins popped out. I don't know if it was because of the alcohol or anger.

　　I felt sad. This kid really didn't understand the nature of the Seventh National Security Department!

　　Half an hour later, in the interrogation room of the KLMY City Police Department.

　　Seeing that there was no one around, Pei Xiaokai sat on the chair next to me and said, "Brother Liu, why don't they believe we are from the National Security Bureau? Didn't we show them our ID?" The expression on his face was very similar to the expression on Qiu Ju's face when she was in court, a combination of anger, resentment, and self-pity. It was so interesting!

　　I yawned: "What do you think the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau is? This is a high-level organization. How could they know that? The look in my eyes made Pei Xiaokai feel deeply ashamed. "Forget it. We can only wait for them to call Zheng Qu over.

　　"The ID is useless?" Pei Xiaokai muttered - this kid seems to have gotten used to this way of communicating with me recently. Every time he gets scolded for something, he pretends to talk to himself to ask questions.

　　"It's useful," I coughed, "but it's not very practical: I give you a broom and tell you that this is the latest aircraft. Can you fly down from the seventh floor in it?"

　　"Is that possible? Brother Liu, you're asking me to risk my life before I've even met you, what can I do?"

　　"That's it." I picked up the cup and took a sip of coffee. "They have never seen this kind of certificate. You insist on asking them to admit it. Is that okay? Forget it. Don't say any more. Look, they are still nice to us. At least they asked someone to bring us coffee."

　　"No, it seems that the boy is still angry, which makes me laugh. "Okay, you don't want to drink, right? It's just right for me to drink two cups.

　　As we were talking, the door was pushed open with a bang, and Zheng Qu rushed in: "Oh, I'm sorry, I'm late." He held my hand with an apologetic look on his face, "I'm sorry for letting you down."

　　A middle-aged man followed him in, standing at the door with an embarrassed look on his face, not daring to go in.

　　"Don't tell me that," I stood up and brushed off the dirt on my body, raising a cloud of dust that flew around the room. "No more talking, I'm going back to Chengdu tomorrow morning! The sex-rape business is too hot, I'm going to report the situation to the boss and tell him that we stayed in the interrogation room for a whole night when we arrived at the sex-rape.

　　"No," Zheng Qu said anxiously, turning his head and winking, "Why don't you come in and apologize to the two investigators? Then he turned around and smiled, "This is Director Feng Guoliang of the KLMY City Police Department.

　　Director Feng smiled and took two steps inside, his face full of sincerity, tears streaming down his cheeks: "This time it is truly our fault, two investigators, I apologize to you on behalf of all the staff in our bureau.

　　It tastes wrong!

　　To put it bluntly, although the National Security Bureau is one level higher than the Police Bureau, he is the director of a city-level unit. No matter how you look at it, he shouldn't treat us two investigators with such courtesy - even if I were a senior investigator, it would be impossible!

　　When you give someone a gift, you must have something in mind. This is an eternal truth!

　　I sat down on the stool again, and secretly began to think about how to make this sex-rape investigation operation pleasant and happy!

　　Seeing that I sat down again, Zheng Qu's expression was not so ugly anymore. He quietly nudged Director Feng's waist with his elbow - the meaning was simple, he was trying to get him to take some practical actions to calm me down!

　　The bamboo pole is coming! I saw this little action and cooperated silently waiting for the next step.

　　"Well, since you two have come to our KLMY, our bureau has decided that all your food, accommodation, and shopping expenses here will be borne by us. This is our actual apology to you two." Director Feng laughed and said, "So that you two can carry out your investigation without any worries.

　　"Okay," I actually didn't think much of it. The worst that could happen was that I would pass the burden of food and accommodation on to them. Now that they said so, I couldn't refuse, right?

　　“Since you want to make our investigation more convenient, we agreed to it immediately.

　　Seeing that I agreed, Director Feng was delighted. "That's great. It's an honor for our KLMY Police Department! By the way, when are you going to visit Jiulongtan?"

　　Oh no! When I heard that they would provide me with food and lodging, I actually forgot the conclusion I had just drawn: they must have something to ask me to do!

　　"Huh?" I sighed and looked at Director Feng and Zheng Qu: "Tell me, is there any problem with Jiulongtan?"

　　It was then that I remembered what the boss had told me: There is reportedly something going on at KLMY, so please help out when you go there!

　　Chapter 16 The Only Ghost (Additional Updates, Please Ticket and Collect)

　　Human city site selection has gone through several different processes from ancient times to modern times: initially, humans chose locations for city construction mainly near water sources. As long as there was water, farmland could be irrigated and livestock could be grazing, so water was the first factor in determining the city at that time; later, humans invented digging wells, which could directly extract groundwater. At this time, conditions were much more relaxed, and many cities were located next to timber and mines, which made it convenient to extract resources; later on, due to the highly developed machinery, many places that originally did not have the conditions for city construction also became cities!

　　KLMY is such a city. The only thing it has is underground oil. However, as a city, there is no river passing through it, the groundwater is a typical alkaline layer, and the vegetation is sparse, making it impossible to grow food or raise livestock.

　　But it is such a city, it shines like a pearl in the Gobi Desert, just because it has this water diversion canal - this canal draws clear river water from Ejike, 400 kilometers away. The canal water rushes all the way here and is blocked by a tall dam. Coupled with the changes in the natural terrain, the water level forms a huge drop. At the end of the canal, water pours down from dozens of meters high in the air through nine faucets and enters the pool below - this scene is indeed a spectacle for people who grew up in the Gobi Desert.

　　This pool of water covering several thousand square meters under the canal is called Jiulongtan!

　　The water flowing from Jiulongtan into KLMY is the main water source for the entire city. Usually, it is used as a leisure park, and many people take a walk here in the evening - but now it has become a dead place that no one dares to approach!

　　Starting from March this year, when KLMY was still a snow-covered city, the first dead body appeared here!

　　At that time, the police could not find any injuries on the body, so they defined it as a fall into the water.

　　I thought the matter was over, but half a month later, a dead body appeared here again!

　　Two bodies appeared in less than a month. This was considered a big deal in KLMY. The Public Security Bureau sent people to KLMY to investigate. However, before any clues were made, the body appeared again!

　　From March 7th to now, four unidentified corpses have appeared, and the interval between their appearances is exactly fourteen days!

　　These circumstances were written down on a few thin sheets of paper. They felt light in my hands, but they weighed heavily on my heart! Very heavy!

　　After staying in the police station for a night and understanding all these things, it was already dawn. Director Feng took us to a restaurant that was open very early and treated us to breakfast - baked buns.

　　Baked buns are called "Shamusa" in Uyghur. The bun skin is rolled thin with unleavened dough and folded into a square shape. The bun filling is made of diced mutton, diced sheep tail fat, onion, cumin powder, refined salt and pepper powder, etc., add a small amount of water and mix well. Stick the wrapped raw buns in the naan pit and bake them in more than ten minutes. The skin is bright yellow, the skin is crispy and the meat is tender, and the taste is fresh and fragrant.

　　Although the baked buns had a bit of a mutton smell, they tasted indescribably good, with a unique flavor swirling in the mouth - it was the first time for Pei Xiaokai and I to eat this, and we were hungry all night, so we ate with mouthfuls of fat, and we really enjoyed it.

　　After breakfast, I sent Pei Xiaokai and Director Feng to the library to look for the tombs where the victims of the fire were buried, and I came to Jiulongtan accompanied by Zheng Qu.

　　Zheng Qu accompanied me from the edge of the pond, along the arch bridge to the island in the middle of the lake. "Did you find anything during the autopsy?" I suddenly asked. "Also, why didn't you inform our Seventh Department of National Security?"

　　Zheng Qu's face instantly became awkward: "This, this is a decision from above, I don't..." "You don't want to report us, right? Once you report it to the Seventh Department of National Security, it will become a big case. You don't want to be laughed at." I stood on the small island in the middle of the lake and sighed: "Forget it, I don't want to pursue it any further. Did you find anything during the autopsy?"

　　Speaking of the autopsy, Zheng Qu's expression became more relaxed. "It seems that there is no discovery. This report has

　　"The autopsy is complete? Nothing is left out?"

　　“The autopsy is indeed complete.

　　"Not necessarily," I looked at the green ripples in the lake. "I want to see the waterfall of corpses pouring down, swirling in the lake, creating countless bubbles, which slowly gathered and grew larger as they rose from the bottom of the lake. When I looked at the lake, I suddenly felt that the lake was also looking at me!

　　I remember Nietzsche said, if you look into the abyss long enough, the abyss will look back at you! - Damn, this feeling really exists!

　　“Yin Eye: I closed both eyes and only opened my right eye!

　　The lake was unusually calm, without any sign of abnormality!

　　But I feel like someone is watching me!

　　"Maybe in a while," I murmured, "you will come out to see me

　　Ghosts are generally very timid, and this has to do with their situation: as long as a person dies of old age, there will naturally be ghosts who come to take him to the underworld or heaven. The ghosts will treat all wandering ghosts equally and will never show favoritism, no matter if you have unfulfilled wishes or are suffering from grievances. When ghosts meet them, it is the same as being captured, so ghosts will stay away from the ghosts; the second type is the psychics, who work for the underworld, looking for wandering ghosts, fulfilling their wishes or capturing and sending them away. They are considered police sent by the underworld and are also feared by ghosts; the third type is various psychics, who can help ghosts, and these are the ones ghosts most often seek help from.

　　In addition, there are some summoners and people with clairvoyance who can see ghosts, but these people cannot be guaranteed to be psychic detectives, so ghosts often will not show up before confirming the true identity of the person in front of them.

　　Even if he urgently needs help!

　　The temperature in KLMY's morgue was very low, and the four bodies were already placed on the operating table in the morgue. It could be seen that they had been dissected and thoroughly checked.

　　Following us in were not only the morgue guards but also the KLMY forensic doctor.

　　"You don't even have to think about it," the old medical examiner seemed very unhappy about my arrival. "We found nothing. It would be the same even if you came to investigate.

　　"Maybe." I was used to this kind of attitude. I walked around the body a few times. I saw that the head of the deceased didn't seem to be opened. "No inspection here?"

　　"We've already taken an X-ray," the old medical examiner said professionally, "and there's nothing abnormal inside.

　　"Hmph, that's hard to say." I said and turned away, "Open your head and see first."

　　The corpse has been turned into this state, and it doesn't look like there's much to see - I know without even looking that if there is any problem, it must be in the corpse's head!

　　“Don’t open

　　A chill suddenly rushed to my head, and at the same time, the familiar voice that called me appeared again!

　　I walked out of the morgue calmly and said, "I'm going to smoke a cigarette outside, you wait for me inside. By the way, don't move the head for now." "I didn't intend to move it at all! I don't know where this person came from... Woo... Woo..." The old forensic doctor had just muttered a few words when Zheng Qu covered his mouth!

　　I ignored what they were saying behind me and just went to the corridor and opened my Yin Eye!

　　A figure appeared in front of me, but it looked like someone I had never seen before - it was not any of the four dead people!

　　This man seemed to be in his twenties, and looked just like an ordinary person, except for a kind of deathly gray thing on his face, as if he was looking at people through hazy smoke. This thing is called ghost energy, and every ghost has it. How should I put it, it should be regarded as a kind of protective barrier naturally generated by ghosts, which can play a role in slightly resisting sunlight, magic tools, and Buddha statues, just like the natural protective scales of a crocodile!

　　The ghost of a young boy, but he is not one of the four dead!

　　"Who are you?" I asked coldly, "You called me out in the middle of the night, and now you tell me not to touch the body. Tell me, why?" I looked him up and down. It seemed that the boy was a local and a student who had just graduated. His black pupils revealed a cold, empty look without any expression. There was no fear in his eyes, nor the slightest begging for mercy. There was only nothingness!

　　"I, I want to ask you to help us. Although the boy said he was begging me, my indifference chilled my heart.

　　"I have already seen this, so I simply asked directly: "Why don't you tell me? Why are you looking for me?" According to what Zheng Qu told me at the beginning, there was a death every fourteen days. Seventeen days have passed since the last time and no death has been found. In my opinion, it is not that the continuous deaths have stopped, but that the bodies have not been found!

　　The boy should be the latest victim!

　　"Can you clean it up?" The ghost suddenly said without thinking: "Someone told me that you can help us. His eyes gradually began to reveal a hint of heat - it turned out that this ghost died very miserably and even lost all emotions. The nothingness I saw just now was nothing more than his reaction after being heartbroken!

　　But hope has been rekindled!

　　"Let's start from 1994.

　　"Ninety-four? What does that have to do with it?" The ghost's eyes were very confused. "I was...just the day before yesterday..." Although he only said half of the words, the meaning was very clear. "I think it was done by a guy. I said firmly: "It was it that started a big fire and caused a huge hatred. Now it's back again.

　　"I don't know..." The young man held his head. "I only know that a monster killed me and wanted to eat my soul - someone helped me escape and told me to find you.

　　"who?"

　　"I don't know," the boy said with a sad expression, "He had his face covered at the time, so I couldn't see him! I only know it was a man.

　　"Then you also know..."

　　“I’m leaving

　　I was just about to continue questioning when suddenly the deathly aura on the boy began to fade and an inexplicable fear began to appear on his face. Before I could even say another word, he had disappeared into the air!

　　"Brother Liu, Brother Liu!" The door of the morgue outside was opened with a bang, and Pei Xiaokai's voice began to echo in the empty room!

　　"Hey, this kid! He really knows how to pick the right time every time.

　　Chapter 17: Henggong Fish (Please collect)

　　"Based on what we know now, the most important thing for us is to find this monster. I briefly explained what I know, "By then, I guess the work assigned by the boss and your KLMY case will be solved together."

　　To be honest, the conference room of the KLMY Police Station is quite good. It has heating and air conditioning. The most important thing is that the chairs are very comfortable and you can lie down and rest peacefully.

　　By the time Director Feng, Zheng Qu and Pei Xiaokai printed out the thick stack of information and brought it over, I had already been here for more than an hour. As I said before, the chair is nice!

　　"Then why did you ask us to get this pile of information?" Pei Xiaokai was a little amused. "Brother Liu, you are so mean.

　　"Yeah, you're so good, you can even use 'ya'?" I squinted my eyes and propped myself up, "Do you know who uses this?"

　　Pei Xiaokai picked up the teacup and gulped down a few drops: "Who?"

　　"Fuck, that's what the hooligans use," I said seriously, "Remember this: you are a member of the National Security Bureau, not a street thug.

　　"but…"

　　"Not that much, but I looked like a king kong: "Pei Xiaokai! The image of Chengdu National Security Bureau has been ruined by you.

　　"Okay, okay, okay," Pei Xiaokai raised his hands in surrender: "I was wrong

　　"It's good to know that you are wrong. I was very proud: "In the future, don't learn those dishonest things! Remember, no matter what time you must remember your identity, and speak in a gentle, elegant, generous and decent manner..."

　　"Hmm... Hmm... Eh? No, Pei Xiaokai responded absentmindedly, and suddenly came to his senses: "Brother Liu, that's what you often say.

　　"I'm a gangster - you're not

　　“…”

　　"I'm doing this for your own good," I picked up the top few sheets, "these materials can be used anyway! Remember, don't complain to me later. The paper printed out all the information about the children who were burned to death in 1994, including their names, ages, birth dates, and even their final burial places.

　　"Eh?" I looked at the information. "Are all the children buried in the back mountain?" "Yes," Director Feng sighed. "Back then we didn't have the West Lake Cemetery, so all the children were buried in the back mountain! It was really unfair to these children.

　　"Whether the child is wronged or not is not the issue here," I pointed my finger at one of the papers with the map on it, then pointed my finger above my head, "but the issue here is

　　"Brother Liu means..." Zheng Qu just opened his mouth when Pei Xiaokai answered first: "Tsk~ Brother Liu means to save these people's souls, that is the most important thing - and it is also the final destination of these people.

　　"That's what I meant. I stood up and said, "Don't worry about these things. The most important thing is to think about how to find this monster.

　　When it comes to this key issue, I ignore Director Feng's eyes; Zheng Qu pretends to think hard, but I know that this problem is harder for him than calculating the seventh root of π; Pei Xiaokai is very smart - he stares at me without thinking and laughs: "Brother Liu, you make the decision.

　　"Forget it, forget it. I'm also very tired. I stood up and yawned. "I'll go back and have a sleep. I haven't had a rest for dozens of hours. Although ten or twenty cups of coffee can refresh me, this is not a solution, right?

　　And I have an important call to make!

　　"That's a good idea," Pei Xiaokai reminded, "We should take a break..." "Not including you for now," I broke his dream, "You go get a lot of food first, and then you can come back."

　　"I can help you with this," I turned around and heard Director Feng's voice, "What do you need to eat?"

　　"Whatever." I yawned again, "The more the better! Come on, Brother Zheng, please take me back."

　　※※※

　　I grabbed the sleeping black cat and stuffed it into Zheng Qu's hand. "Okay, go to the next room and wait for Pei Xiaokai to bring you something to eat." I turned on the air conditioner and started to take off my shoes. "I'll take a nap first, close the door.

　　I often see on TV those strong men who can stay up for days and nights, and who can fight with their opponents vigorously and fight ten people alone, or who can climb up the stairs to decrypt computer software as if it were a piece of cake - you are kidding!

　　Not to mention dozens of hours, doing it for two days and two nights in a row would make you exhausted like a dead dog, and you still want to fight? I guess when you go to kindergarten to find an opponent, you will have to avoid the big class!

　　It was such a refreshing sleep!

　　I didn't get up until around five in the afternoon, and although the steamed buns in my stomach that morning had been almost digested, my rumbling hunger didn't stop me from calling the old man.

　　“The handprint is quite special,” the old man’s voice came over the phone, but he seemed very calm - this was a good thing!

　　After I told the old man all this, he was able to answer me so calmly, which means there is no problem, "Master, can you tell me what sect or school this person belongs to?" At that time, I told the master what happened in a roundabout way, just saying that everything that happened at the rear of the car was a misunderstanding. Why should I make the old man worry, right?

　　"Each seal is different," the old man said. "In Esoteric Buddhism, there are special names for the two hands and the ten fingers that make seals. Generally, the two hands are called two feathers, sun and moon palms, and two palms; the ten fingers are called ten degrees, ten wheels, ten lotuses, ten Dharma realms, ten true natures, and ten peaks. The two hands are matched with the Vajra Realm and the Garbha Realm, or with concentration and wisdom, reason and wisdom, etc. The most complete and perfect of all the hand seals are them.

　　"Do you think it is from the Tantric lineage?"

　　"No," the old man said confidently, "The hand seals of Buddhism are related to the vows of the Buddhas, the cause and effect of time and space, and the roots of sentient beings. They will never move rashly, so this person must not belong to Buddhism.

　　"Taoism?"

　　The master laughed on the phone, "Taoism itself doesn't have hand seals, but there are some secret techniques that have merged among the people, and there are also Taoists who use hand seals to make talismans. The most famous is the nine-character mantra "Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Zai, Qian". Each word is accompanied by a hand seal, and it has become a spell and has lost its original meaning."

　　"Don't beat around the bush, old man," I begged the old man, "I'll learn about handprints from you when I come back. Now, can you just tell me briefly? The phone bill is so expensive.

　　"You don't have enough patience," the old man said, but he didn't continue teaching me. "This hand seal should belong to a branch of Taoism, but I don't know which one it is.

　　There are many sects in Taoism. The famous ones that still exist now include Quanzhen Sect in the north, Zhengyi Sect in the south, Maoshan Sect, Laoshan Sect, Wudang Sect, Lushan Sect and folk Taoist sects in Hong Kong and Taiwan. However, there were many Taoist sects in history. Here is a rough introduction: Taoism is divided into dozens of sects, including Hunyuan Sect, Namo Sect, Qingjing Sect, Jinhui Sect, Zhengyi Sect, Qingwei Sect, Tianxian Sect, Xuanwu Sect, Jingming Sect, Yunyang Sect, Xuwu Sect, Yunhe Sect, etc.

　　The old man's words "tributary" are just like taking a needle out of the ocean and throwing it into the Yangtze River. It seems that the scope has been reduced hundreds or thousands of times, but for me it is still like a dog biting a turtle and having no idea where to start!

　　Seeing that I didn't say anything, the old man helped me find a solution: "Don't think too much, let me ask the master for you. He has connections with all the schools and sects. If he is willing to ask for me, I will definitely find the answer to this question!

　　I whistled, "Thank you, Master. Hehehehe, but then I immediately continued to ask, "Teacher, what about the second thing?"

　　I just told the teacher two things, one is about the beauty in the sports car, and the other is about this monster!

　　"There are several useful pieces of information in what you said about this monster," the old man said, "First, this monster may eat souls; second, this monster appears once every fourteen days; third, this thing lives by the water. He suddenly changed the subject: "Did you memorize the book "Strange Beasts" I gave you?"

　　This question was a bit confusing, but I was still quick-witted and gave a perfect response without any flaws: "Of course I am." This sentence was quite clever in my opinion. I didn't answer, nor did I deceive the old man!

　　"That's good. I don't know if the old man didn't see my little trick or if he was deliberately making fun of me. "Think about it, you should be able to find this monster.

　　"Ah, Master, this..."

　　"Beep...beep...beep..." The old man hung up the phone directly, leaving me with a miserable face!

　　"It's all my fault," I said angrily, "Damn it, I have no choice but to use my ultimate move.

　　I fished out my mobile hard drive from my luggage bag, then called Director Feng to tell him that we were up, and asked him to arrange for us to have dinner and bring a laptop with him!

　　Half an hour later, the mobile hard drive was connected to a laptop computer, and I started searching for information while waiting for Zheng Qu and Pei Xiaokai to wash up.

　　This hard drive is not mine, but something I secretly took from my fifth senior brother when I first joined the National Security Bureau!

　　To be obedient is to take advantage of the opportunity to steal - anyway, it's better to take advantage of the opportunity if you don't take advantage of your opportunity to take things from your senior brother!

　　I don’t know how long it took Brother Five, but he input almost everything the teacher had said into the computer, including all the ancient books and classics that the teacher had explained to us!

　　After I entered these necessary conditions, I quickly shouted, "Haha, I found it!

　　I did it on purpose!

　　I must admit that I have a bad habit that is common among young people: I like to be the center of attention!

　　The shouting really attracted Director Feng and Zheng Qu from next door, followed closely by Pei Xiaokai with a towel wrapped around his waist.

　　I pointed to the big words on the notebook and laughed: "Look, I found the information of this guy.

　　"Ah?" The three of them gathered together and saw three big words on the computer: Henggong fish!

　　Chapter 18: Exploring the Square (Second update, please bookmark)

　　The Henggong fish lives in Shihu Lake, which is always frozen. It is seven or eight feet long, shaped like a carp but red, lives in the water during the day and transforms into a human at night. It cannot be stabbed, and will not die if boiled. It will die if boiled with two black plums, and eating it can cure evil diseases - recorded in the first chapter of the Northern Wilderness in Shenyi Jing.

　　This is the information about Henggong fish, and anyone can find it using Baidu, but in the information obtained by my senior brother, there is a more detailed explanation: Henggong fish is one of the five-colored demon fish, with hard scales and tough meat, and it likes to eat spirits. Due to living under the ice lake for a long time, it eats the nine ghosts. Its nature is icy and cold. If it is cooked, the surface of the pot will freeze and it cannot boil.

　　The Henggong fish transforms into a human form at night. Its tongue is like a thorn, which can pierce into the human brain to suck the blood in the brain and devour the soul along with it. After each meal, it will sleep soundly for ten days and then go out hunting again - this is one of the main monsters hunted by psychic detectives or ghost messengers!

　　Black plums can break the scales of the monster, and boiling water can kill it. If you use green plums and dry them in salt water during the day and soak them at night, a white frost will form after ten days, which is called white plum frost. Mix this frost with the ashes of incense in front of Buddha and sprinkle it on the monster's head, the monster will die!

　　"Did you see it?" I pointed and introduced to Director Feng and said, "I guess this monster is a croaker! Now we just need to find this guy and kill it, and everything will be OK.

　　"As long as you can find it out, it'll be fine," Director Feng was naturally very happy to see that things were going well, "but these two things..." He pointed at the incense ash and white plum frost in front of the Buddha and smiled at me: "...Can you help us find it?

　　"What are you looking for this for?"

　　"Isn't this what your book says?" Zheng Qu saw that Director Feng was confused, so he came over to help: "'Mix this cream with the ashes of incense before the Buddha and sprinkle it on the head and the person will die' - doesn't this mean that these two things are needed?"

　　"That's not necessary." I laughed. "The things in this book are for the ancients. It's not that difficult for us. What do you mean by boiling it? You can get a heavy machine gun from the Corps and beat it into a sieve first, then get two welding torches to burn it. I don't believe that a temperature of 3,000 degrees can't burn it to death.

　　"That makes sense. Yes, it does make sense. Director Feng was enlightened by what I said and he said, "Let's use this method. It seems that Director Feng has been miserable because of this broken fish recently. His brain is not very smart. A big director has become almost like a fool and has no opinion of his own at all!

　　I'd better make the decision myself!

　　"Here, Chief Feng," I said, "You go find the weapon, and then set a trap at night: find a young man hanging out by the Jiulongtan Lake, and then lure that guy out and bring him to the side. When the time comes, as long as I'm sure that the guy is not a human, I'll beat him into a pile of mud.

　　Director Feng nodded continuously, "This is a good idea - I will contact the higher-ups right away and ask the provincial department to allocate weapons to us. He stood up and walked to the door. When he turned around, he was full of apologies: "Xiao Liu, tonight..."

　　"It's okay, go and do your own thing." I smiled in understanding, "Just ask Brother Zheng to take care of the meal when the time comes." After looking at Zheng Qu, I suddenly remembered something: "By the way, Director Feng, when can we start implementing this plan?"

　　"Oh, I think tomorrow will be fine." Director Feng ducked out, leaving Zheng Qu to come over. "Hey, Brother Liu, it looks like today is our last free night - how about we go try some hand-pulled meat?"

　　"Okay! Xiaokai, take Xiaohei with you," I suddenly came up with the name Xiaohei for Pixiu, "and ask Lin Chao to go with you, we have to thank him.

　　Zheng Qu smiled slightly: "Xiao Kai brought back a lot of food today. If your little black cat can finish it, you can save cat food for this month. I guess you don't need to bring it with you, right?"

　　“That’s hard to say

　　When Pei Xiaokai went to look for Xiao Hei, I called Lin Chao. He sounded very excited and readily accepted our invitation. "As long as you don't drink, I'll come whenever you call me."

　　The dinner was delicious, and since we had made a breakthrough, everyone was naturally in a good mood - we didn't waste any of the more than 9 pounds of meat, we stuffed it all into our stomachs!

　　No one wanted to drink today, so I didn't mention it. After everyone had a good meal, I packed several big bags of food - this is really because I wanted to save cat food!

　　Lin Chao suggested that we go to the bar. Seeing how excited they were, I couldn't refuse. "Okay, you guys go first. I'll send Xiao Hei back to Zhengtian Huaxia and then I'll come over."

　　After they broke up with me, I did return to Zhengtian Huaxia, but when I came out again, I did not go to the bar as we had agreed.

　　I still have things to do!

　　But I did keep the little black cat - I threw the little black cat into the room, and then threw the big bag of pork to the next room!

　　"Tomorrow I will say this and walk away, not caring at all about the little black cat scratching the door with its claws behind me complaining about the world!

　　The martial law time in Karamay was 2 o'clock at night, and it seemed that people had understood the pattern of those fourteen days - as long as it was not an important day, there were still many night owls moving around outside.

　　I walked slowly along the street, but I never got what I needed!

　　"Where is it?" I've walked most of the way down the street, why is there still no movement?

　　Where is he?

　　Where is that ghost?

　　Now that I know it is a croaker, the boy's soul is in danger, and I want to find him - as I said myself, I must send this child's soul to where it should go, whether it is hell or heaven, it is a destination, so that the soul can escape danger and enter reincarnation!

　　But I can't find him!

　　Where should he be?

　　I am reminded of a famous saying: If you want to find the drunkard, you must first find the alcohol!

　　Generally, ghosts stay in very specific places. As long as you use your brain, you can probably find the place easily.

　　I lit up a Snow Lotus King, bought a bottle of a big brand on the street, sat on a stool next to the store and began to think: corpses are the places most often guarded by ghosts, but now I guess his body might be very close to the Henggong fish, and I can't find it - there is probably no chance of finding the boy there!

　　As for the tomb, needless to say, he didn't have one at all!

　　The morgue is also a place full of yin energy where you can hide, but I have always been suspicious - why would the ghost of that boy go there if he has nothing to do? Forget it, I can still go there to take a look at it at the end, but it's just at the end!

　　Now there is only one place left: the square!

　　There is a huge resentment in the square. This resentment can not only hide and protect ghosts, but it is also the place where he called me for the first time - I think there is enough reason for me to go there first!

　　I am a man of action. After making up my mind, I hailed a taxi and headed straight there!

　　There aren't many people in the square, and it always has a gloomy feeling here. I guess eight out of ten people who come here will be unlucky when they go back - I don't need my ghost eyes anymore, I'll just sit there and wait for the ghosts to find me!

　　That kid hasn't finished talking yet, but he has to finish it, right? Now that I've given him a chance to meet alone, why doesn't he come out?

　　After only sitting there for ten or twenty minutes, I felt a tingling sensation on the back of my head - it seems that what the master said was quite right. The condensed resentment formed an aura that was as effective as a Taoist magic circle. I was born with the ability to see Yin and Yang, and my three soul fires were not strong at all, and could not resist the evil invasion of the resentment!

　　People have three Yuanshen Fires, which can resist evil spirits and demons: the top of the head is called Yuanming Fire, which controls the destiny; the left shoulder is called Yuanshou Fire, which controls the life span; the right shoulder is called Yuanyun Fire, which controls the fortune. The strength of these three fires is determined by the destiny of the person, but after a person reaches the age of 18, the Yuanshen Fire begins to be different depending on what the person does. According to what the ancients said, "One is destiny, two is luck, three is feng shui, four is accumulating good deeds, five is reading, six is ​​reputation, seven is appearance, eight is respecting gods, nine is making friends with noble people, and ten is keeping in good health", except for the first point, everything else is acquired and can increase the level of the Yuanshen Fire!

　　However, people who are born with a yin body or who are psychic or have lower yin, have very low primordial fire since birth. Compared with ordinary people, it is equivalent to the difference between only getting 20 points and 70 points in an exam. Even if they get 30 additional points, it is still difficult to pass!

　　My situation is much better. How should I put it? With my natural ability to see ghosts and ghosts, I can at least get 55 points - not bad, I can pass with a little extra points!

　　Hehe, it’s just that it’s a little bit short of resisting this condensed resentment!

　　"Forget it, brother, you should sit somewhere else," I stood up, "so that you won't get sick and have to take medicine later.

　　After walking a few steps, a voice came from behind, "Liu, Liu Piyun..."

　　"Can't you just call me Brother Liu or Brother Yun or something like that?" I turned around very dissatisfied and used my Yin Eyes: "After all, I'm helping you catch that monster... Hey, what's wrong with you?" Although I can hear what he says without opening my eyes, I'm still used to looking at each other to communicate - except for those ghosts who died too ugly or too bloody!

　　He lay on the ground behind me and raised his head with difficulty!

　　The boy's soul looked to be in a very bad condition: dark circles began to appear around his eyes, there was an indescribable green aura lingering around his body, his hands, feet and face were all extremely pale, and more importantly, he looked very weak, as if all his strength had been drained from him!

　　"What happened to you?" I walked over quickly. "Have your seven souls dispersed?" "I, I don't know," the young man shook his head painfully, "It seems... it seems like there is something... it... it is absorbing... absorbing..." "It is absorbing your strength, that is, your seven souls. I interrupted it and said, "This is one of the abilities of the Henggong fish.

　　"I, I feel so uncomfortable! The young man opened his mouth and tried hard to breathe in, as if this could ease the pain he was suffering, but I knew it was useless!

　　"Wait a minute," I reached out and took out cinnabar and a brush from my bag. "You can't resist it with your own strength. Let me draw a magic circle to help you prevent the loss of your soul.

　　I bit my finger and dripped blood into the box, then used a brush to mix the cinnabar and blood. But before I finished everything in my hands, a huge force suddenly bounced me back!

　　"Pah

　　"No~ the boy screamed!

　　When I got up, I only saw the boy's soul flying backwards in the air at high speed, as if being dragged by a rope - "Fuck, you're trying to do this to me! "I spat fiercely and quickly chased after him in the direction he flew!

　　Chapter 19: Buddha Bone Refining Pond (7000 words a day, please save it)

　　I didn’t expect that the giant pike could actually use this trick!

　　There is a very vivid metaphor for the human soul and body. My grandfather explained it to me this way, so I still remember it clearly: the body is like a car, and the soul is like the engine of the car! The frame number and the engine number are uniquely matched. No matter how far you throw one part, as long as you find the corresponding number, you can find the information of the other half: big car, small car, blue, red, or three cylinders, four cylinders, etc.

　　Everyone's body is a machine thousands of times more sophisticated than 'Deep Blue'. During the mother's pregnancy, it automatically coordinates the wavelength of each soul with the body, creating a one-to-one corresponding life!

　　There are exceptions. Some special medicines, formations, and magical instruments can cause the wavelengths of the two to differ. That’s why there are some people in this world who can easily leave their bodies!

　　The Henggong fish is such a creature. It can find the soul through the corpse of the dead, and then force the soul back into the corpse through the unique connection between the two!

　　I was running all the way along the street, and when I saw someone stop the car and go into a store on the street to buy cigarettes, I turned the corner, got on my bike and ran away!

　　It was a downhill slope, so I pedaled very fast. I saw several teams of patrolling police on the road, but I didn't say a word - it was useless for them to come, and they would just get in the way, so I might as well go by myself!

　　Jiulongtan appeared in front of my eyes from afar. I jumped out of the car and threw it aside, then took out the box of cinnabar that I had just mixed - I had used it to draw a magic circle just now, and now... maybe I have to fight a battle!

　　I always carry a shoulder bag with me. It’s not big and it’s not a famous brand, but it’s very important to me. I opened the bag and took out a package from it!

　　You guessed it right. It contains cinnabar, civil and military pens, a stack of talisman paper, incense ash, pearly tears, purple gold lock, and some other things such as magic ropes, candles and a not very big magic sword.

　　I opened the talisman paper bag, gently took out some incense ash, put it into the cinnabar blood and mixed it well, then smeared it on the magic sword - we know that we need white plum frost, but don't we have it? I think the incense ash alone will have some effect, not to mention the cinnabar!

　　If you want to do your work well, you must first sharpen your tools. You have to pick up chopsticks before eating, let alone fighting with an ancient beast that has lived for who knows how many years. If you run over without preparing these things, I guess I will just be delivering the food!

　　Although this whole thing sounds complicated, it actually didn’t take that long. Together with how I tiptoed to the edge of the pond, it only took about seven or eight minutes - during this time, I probably hadn’t caught the black carp!

　　I secretly peeked out from behind the bushes...uh, what does this mean?

　　Whether it is the information about Henggong fish found on Baidu or the information obtained by my senior brother, there is a saying about Henggong fish: "It lives in water during the day and transforms into a human at night." However...but I never expected that this is the way it transforms!

　　"Great Brother Einstein, I didn't expect that the law you came up with would actually...even the ancient beasts would obey it," I muttered silently in my heart, and at the same time despised myself - the plan I gave to Director Feng was simply a pile of shit!

　　I'm not being overconfident. If you were in this situation, you'd probably feel the same way!

　　When this croaker was a fish, I estimated that its length was less than one meter, at most two and a half feet long, so after it became an adult... its height was only just above my knees!

　　In this situation, do you think there is any normal person who would not run away?

　　Even if the spies we sent out don't run away, how can we lure this thing to the shore?

　　The Henggong fish is a monster, but it is not a moron. Can it believe that someone can see its deformed appearance and chat with it?

　　Forget it!

　　The best way now is what I am doing: sneak over, directly use my magic rope to snare it, drag it up, pour the cinnabar I have prepared on it, and then stab it to death with a knife!

　　I saw a corpse floating beside the lake. It looked vaguely like the boy I met. Now his soul had been taken back by the Henggong fish through the connection between the soul and the spirit, and was sealed inside.

　　This damn sea bass was lying on top of the corpse, sucking hard from a distance!

　　The guy that the horizontal fish transformed into was wearing colorful clothes. If it was magnified three times, it would look like a human being - it looked tall and thin, with sparse gray hair, triangular brown pupils, a pale face, and deep sunken cheeks that made its hooked nose even more sunken. The whole look was like a moving skeleton!

　　I took out the magic rope, poured a lot of the remaining cinnabar on it, and touched it with a grim smile!

　　Yes, a grin! This is the expression I have towards monsters. It is the naked patriotism stirring deep in my heart, which reflects my immense hatred for imperialism! Anyway, I have always looked like this!

　　"I can't forget you. Don't go to the ends of the earth. Just stay by my side..."

　　Just when I was about to take action, my cell phone rang!

　　"Woo~" The monster suddenly turned its head and stared at me with fierce light in its eyes. White mist-like gas was puffing out of its hooked nose and there was a whining sound coming out of its mouth - it looked like a wild dog snatching food!

　　In terms of skills, although I am the worst among my brothers, I should be able to defeat a small monster that is less than half a meter long, right?

　　“Hehe,” I raised the magic rope with my left hand and pointed the magic sword in my right hand at the horizontal fish, imitating Lin Zhengying’s posture: “Evil beast, seeing that the descendant of Zhuge is here, why don’t you surrender quickly? I don’t have time to answer the phone, let’s deal with this monster first!

　　It really works!

　　The sound coming out of the monster's mouth disappeared, and the breathing from its nose stopped - but it rushed straight towards me!

　　"Yin Yang, Heaven and Earth, the Five Elements, I swung the rope in my hand straight out and it was immediately put on the head of the Henggong fish! The neck of the Henggong fish instantly showed white eyes and made a hissing sound!

　　"The Wuheng male fish rushed forward in pain and hit my magic sword directly!

　　"Not good... snap

　　The magic sword made of fine steel was actually broken by the force of this pounce!

　　The power of the Henggong fish was so great that it actually knocked me to the ground - I began to regret my arrogance, and deeply understood this truth: the size of the ancient beast has nothing to do with the power it can burst out!

　　This thought only flashed through my mind before I used both hands to lift up with all my strength, trying to get the ugly fish head away from my head!

　　Damn it!

　　The gray-white eyes of the croaker fish had a strange luster. Its mouth slowly opened, and a toothpick-shaped needle slowly stretched out!

　　It grabbed my head and pushed it down with all its might, and with this needle - I estimated that it would pierce my head in twenty or thirty seconds at most!

　　At this critical moment, I suddenly rolled on the ground, and with the force of the rolling, my whole body turned over, and the red liquid in my shirt pocket poured out. I suddenly took a sip and held it in my mouth - "Puff!"

　　The liquid was cinnabar mixed with blood and incense ash. I successfully sprayed a mouthful of it on the monster's head!

　　"A roar mixed with pain sounded, but this roar did not mean that it retreated - although I clearly saw white smoke rising from its entire head, its body was not actually harmed!

　　This may be the main reason why it did not run away at that time!

　　The severe pain aroused the ferocity of the fish, and its strength suddenly increased. I could no longer bear it!

　　"Swish, my head jerked to the side, and the spike grazed the back of my head and pierced into the soil!

　　It suddenly lifted it up, pulled out its stinging tongue and stabbed it down again!

　　This was the most dangerous time since I joined the NSA. It exposed countless problems in myself. One of my cowardly behaviors was that I closed my eyes and felt a chill in my heart!

　　I've given up!

　　"Crack! My body suddenly felt lighter, as if something passed over me and directly knocked the monster down!

　　“Hey, you’re not dead yet?” For the first time in such a long time, I found that the little black cat’s voice was like heavenly music—even though it was laughing at me: “You’re screwed this time.”

　　"Wa le" is Sichuan dialect, which means shame and disgrace - damn it, I taught a Pi Xiu to speak Sichuan dialect!

　　"Ah~"

　　My wild thoughts were brought back to reality by this scream. Upon closer inspection, I saw that the male fish had its mouth wide open, and the stinging tongue sticking out of its mouth had been resolutely broken off - it was now in Xiao Hei's mouth!

　　"Stop playing around," I tried to stand up, "Can you handle this son of a bitch?"

　　"What do you think?" The little black cat chewed the stinging tongue and swallowed it with a few crunching sounds, his pupils narrowed into a line: "Now I will kill this son of a bitch first - as for the sin of locking me in the room and not allowing me to eat, I will settle it later.

　　Miscalculated! I forgot that Xiao Hei can eat gold, silver, jewelry, diamonds and antiques. It seems that this strength of scale armor is not a problem for him!

　　"It looks like you managed to get out after all. I turned around with a grin and said, "You damned flounder, I'm going to kill you."

　　The fish retreated step by step under the pressure of Xiao Hei and me. I took the time to look at the unanswered phone - Oh, my dear master, you said it's already past 10 or 11 o'clock, why are you calling me when you're not sleeping? You almost sold your apprentice to this dead turtle son monster!

　　The Henggong fish opened its mouth wide, the muscles on its face twitching, and the green blood dripping from its mouth fell to the ground and instantly froze into ice!

　　"Oh no, this guy is trying to escape! Before I could finish my words, the Henggong fish suddenly revived and jumped into the Jiulongtan!

　　"That's all because of your nonsense!" The little black cat cried out, "A big meal has gone away!"

　　"No, I looked at the two water outlets of the pond. "Xiao Hei, go guard the outlet.

　　Jiulongtan has two water outlets, one is the water inlet that falls from dozens of meters high, and the other is a canal for water outflow. Now, as long as the little black cat guards the water outlet, the Henggong fish will not be able to escape!

　　I'm not afraid of that damn fish jumping up, because there is only one kind of fish that swims upstream: carp!

　　I breathed a sigh of relief, picked up my phone and called Director Feng and Pei Xiaokai, and then called the teacher!

　　When Director Feng arrived with more than a dozen police vehicles and a brigade of riot police, I had already confidently drawn a 'four-door fishing net formation' at the water outlet and guarded the exit firmly!

　　Liu Piyun, a calm and composed National Security Bureau investigator, was sitting by the pond, stroking the little black cat, with a deep and profound look in his eyes. This demeanor of a great general was completely different from the flustered and panicked look when Director Feng arrived. Even his voice was so calm and composed: "Director Feng, don't panic. I have trapped you."

　　"Great, that's great!" Director Feng said with a look of relief. "How do we get rid of it now?"

　　I lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and after whetting everyone's appetite, I squeezed out a few words from between my teeth: "Borrowing flames from the south, refining the Buddha's bones in the pond

　　Chapter 20: Nanli Divine Fire (2nd update 3000 please comment and vote for collection)

　　Director Feng hurriedly walked over from the crowd, shaking a piece of paper and saying, "Hey, Detective Liu, I finally found 49 people according to your date of birth. Here, here is everyone's information.

　　I took the paper and took a look at it. "Are all these data accurate? - Let me say first, if the data of one person is inaccurate, then these forty-plus people will be buried here. Director Feng's face changed, and he immediately put on a smiling face again. "Yes, it's absolutely correct.

　　"Well, call them over.

　　Just when I started to count the number of people and divide them into groups, I saw Director Feng secretly called the deputy director and two responsible persons aside and talked to them about something - this was a good idea, it never hurts to confirm it one more time!

　　The 'Vermillion Bird Seven Stars Formation' is a magic formation set up by our Yin-Yang School with the help of the Southern Fire Vermillion Bird among the twenty-eight constellations. It mainly uses the seven main stars to position the soul fire in the human body to form a formation flame, increasing its power sevenfold. The seven small formations are then combined into a large formation to increase the power of the flames again, and then it is a formation to eliminate evil spirits!

　　Each person's personal soul fire increased by forty-nine times, a total of twenty-four hundred and one times that of a single person, and then the array flame increased by forty-nine times again, so that it became more than one hundred thousand times. If all these people were born of the sun, then the power would double again!

　　The people I require must be born of the sun!

　　I'm lucky. Among the forty-nine people Director Feng found for me, there are actually more than a dozen who were born during the Yang-Yang period. Now I have the core of the formation - I don't believe that this formation of mine cannot stimulate the Suzaku Divine Fire!

　　I divided everyone into seven groups. From each group, I selected six people to hold red strings to form a hexagram formation. The center of the formation was placed in the center, and all the red strings were connected to them. The seven formations stood in seven directions, and the center of the formation held red strings and connected together again. Each section of the red string had a bell hanging from it, hanging directly on the water!

　　Everyone was covered in cinnabar and stood in waist-deep water!

　　"Pei Xiaokai, come here," I shouted from the island in the middle of the lake.

　　Pei Xiaokai walked over to Zheng Qu with a bewildered look on his face, "Brother Liu, you're not going to ask me to stand in here in the middle of the night, are you?" When he guessed what I was up to, he smiled coquettishly, "I'm your partner.

　　"Yeah, yeah, I know," I calculated the direction, "Come, stand over here

　　"Do you really want me to stand in there?" Pei Xiaokai took two steps reluctantly. "Is it okay if I don't go in?"

　　"Okay, okay, come here," I pulled Pei Xiaokai over and said, "Stand still.

　　"But I've already come in!" Pei Xiaokai lowered his voice and shouted, "Brother Liu, you said you wouldn't..."

　　"Well, well, absolutely not," I interrupted him and began to push his head down. "It's just the right depth - sit down and soak your whole body in the water.

　　"Brother Liu Pei Xiaokai suddenly shouted: "You got me in here - and you still say you won't

　　"Did I say that?" I climbed up the bank, looking fierce and angry: "I lied to you - what do you want?"

　　"...No, nothing." Pei Xiaokai said with a young wife's face: "Brother Liu, I want to come out..."

　　"Okay, okay, stop complaining," I patted his head, "Now take a good bath, I'll teach you a few tricks later.

　　The young wife's eyes were instantly filled with stars - hey, it seems you misunderstood, I was talking about teaching him how to pick up girls, not teaching him a magic circle!

　　This kid has been trying to learn something from me, but I just didn’t respond!

　　I sighed, activated my Yin Eye, and chanted the spell: "Nangong Zhutian, Suzaku decree; Yin and Yang reincarnation, Qiankun Yuanshen; Siming breaks the body, Tianyou destroys the species; Five Elements borrow the law, the divine fire is vast! Command: Jingmu An, Guijinyang, Liutu Zhang, Xingri Ma, Zhangyue Lu, Yihuo Snake, Zhenshui Yin - with my Yin and Yang Qiankun, lend me Nangong Suzaku divine fire

　　(Due to the rules of the sect, my spell here is just a meaning and not real! Thank you for your understanding!)

　　As the spell was chanted, a red light began to appear from the center of the first array, and then began to spread as my voice sounded, as if rotating - the entire array began to activate, covering the entire Nine Dragon Pond in a red glow!

　　The red light connected into one piece and began to condense in the middle, gathering above Pei Xiaokai's head!

　　"Command: Vermillion Bird Divine Fire

　　A clear cry was heard in the sky, and the red light suddenly shot up into the sky, began to rotate and deform in mid-air, and fell straight down like a giant bird dragging nine tail feathers!

　　"boom

　　The scarlet fire shadow fell on Pei Xiaokai's head, and with him as the center, waves of red flames began to radiate. Along with the emergence of the red flames, the Buddha bones on Pei Xiaokai's body suddenly responded to it, and the golden light was so bright that it was as dazzling as the sun in my eyes!

　　The golden Buddha light enveloped the entire Jiulongtan from top to bottom. The energy stimulated by the Buddha's bones through this magic circle added endless and majestic Buddhist Dharma to the Nanli Suzaku Divine Fire!

　　In my Yin-Yang eyes, the entire lake water has begun to evaporate!

　　Although ordinary people can't see anything, I know clearly that the Henggong fish can't withstand the burning of the Nanli Suzaku Divine Fire - not to mention that I have stimulated the power of the Buddha's bones and let the Buddha's light begin to refine the entire Jiulongtan!

　　I held the magic formula in my hand, stood beside Pei Xiaokai, and waited quietly for the monster to appear!

　　The magic circle started to operate on its own after I started to operate it. Everyone's Yuanshen Fire started to slowly grow stronger and bigger, and the Suzaku Fire also continued to grow stronger...

　　"Ding ding ding ding ding ding..." The bells suddenly started ringing, first one, then a whole group, and finally all of them made a huge sound together!

　　“The lake water suddenly exploded, and a shadow suddenly flew out of the water!

　　"Taixuan Trinity, Nine Lights Divine Power - Commandment

　　Following the spell, the Jingxu formation was launched first, and the rope rose into the air like a snake, and with a few "snap, snap, snap" sounds, the Henggong fish was firmly tied up! However, the green black air moved with it. In the absence of Baimei Frost, it seemed that the power was far from enough to rely on the incense ash in front of the Buddha!

　　The magic god is about to break, and the Henggong fish will definitely escape!

　　"Brother Liu, think of a solution quickly," Pei Xiaokai shouted, "That guy is about to run away.

　　Well, I have to say one thing here - I didn’t panic at that time!

　　"The red flame of the Well, the orange flame of the Ghost, the yellow flame of the Star, the green flame of the Zhen, the blue flame of the Zhang, the blue flame of the Wing, the purple flame of the Willow, command: the South Fire, the Vermillion Bird, the Fire of the Nine Li

　　I saw an extremely powerful flame appearing from the flames of the seven magic arrays. The flames suddenly merged in mid-air and changed in the blink of an eye - "It's here. This is the first time I have seen the real Suzaku Nanli Divine Fire. I couldn't help but scream!

　　The divine fire was surrounded by golden Buddha light, crackling like lightning!

　　The rope of law suddenly broke!

　　At the same time, the Nanli Divine Fire suddenly bit the Henggong fish like a ferocious giant bird!

　　"Hiss~"

　　The Henggong fish let out heart-wrenching screams, but became weaker and weaker in the blazing divine fire!

　　"Huh," I let out a long breath, "It's done.

　　"Snap!"

　　The half-burnt dead fish fell onto the water surface - this was the true identity of the croaker!

　　It is indeed difficult to identify the appearance of this guy after it was charred, but I will still describe it to you: this guy looks to be about one meter long, with two horns on its head, slightly curved forward like sheep horns; its whole body is black, but before it was grilled it should have been a vermilion color, and its scales looked like layers of chain mail piled on its body; right on the forehead of the horizontal fish there is a long meat whip, with a red tassel on the top!

　　This fish appears to have lived for thousands of years. I wonder how many souls it has eaten in order to survive year after year. In the end, it began to shrink, from seven or eight feet when it was an adult to only three or two feet now!

　　"The little black cat, who is over three thousand years old, came to me and said, "It's cooked - can I eat it?"

　　During this whole process, other people would only see a fish jumping out of the water, a magic rope flying up to tie it up, and then countless lightning flashes appeared on the fish's body like electric shocks - basically the same as in the movie!

　　Then the fish fell into the water!

　　If you really look at it with your Yin eyes, it is indeed much more exciting!

　　But now that I haven't said anything, no one dares to approach - after all, I'm the professional!

　　"It's better not to eat it." I smiled and said, "This is something I will ask for credit for when I go back."

　　I turned around and waved to Director Feng and his group, "It's time to clean up - this guy has been dealt with.

　　"Great!" Director Feng led the applause with a cheerful expression, but there was a look of disbelief on his face: "So simple?" Seeing these guys start to call the police in the water to go ashore, I felt extremely depressed: "Fuck, you don't understand how dangerous it was just now.

　　I lit a cigarette, slowly walked to the island in the middle of the lake and sat down, watching the curling smoke rising up, feeling a sense of satisfaction in my heart - Pei Xiaokai came over with wet clothes and a sad face, and sat on my right.

　　"Are you okay now?"

　　"Not good," Pei Xiaokai shouted without any grace: "Look at me like this..." "I didn't tell you." I glanced at him sideways, "Go to the car and get a change of clothes. Don't catch a cold sitting here."

　　The young man's soul appeared beside me, "Thank you." I watched Pei Xiaokai leave before turning around and saying, "You're welcome. Actually, you know, I'm helping myself by helping you."

　　"Why?" The boy looked puzzled, but I quickly pointed at the human figure gradually emerging from the body of the croaker and said, "Look, the souls sealed in its body are beginning to escape - I have finally rescued these three hundred souls and eliminated the resentment in the square.

　　Soul-eating beasts like the Henggong fish have a peculiarity: after they absorb the soul into their bodies, the first thing they do is seal it up, and then they slowly begin to absorb the soul's yin energy, followed by the seven spirits, and finally the three souls - only at this time will the soul be truly dissolved and absorbed - this process usually lasts for many years. Even though the souls of the victims of the 1994 fire were eaten by it, they have not been absorbed yet!

　　Perhaps you have seen this kind of scene in movies: once the demon king is killed, the black air around his body whistles out and escapes, which is this kind of sealed soul!

　　But...but...I suddenly realized that there seemed to be something wrong with all this!

　　Obviously, I overlooked a key point!

　　Chapter 21: Five Pecks of Rice Sect (7000 words a day! Can you leave a comment?)

　　Among a bunch of policemen who were cleaning up the mess, I saw this guy Lin Chao - he was staying with Zheng Qu, watching the policemen busying around in front of him, "Hey, how are you?" He waved at me, obviously he came in with Zheng Qu!

　　I responded to him with a smile, then turned and left - I should go verify my guess and see if it was really as I thought: everything was wrong?

　　There are quite a few souls released from the body of the Henggong fish, but when I counted them, the number was far less than three hundred, only dozens or maybe even only a dozen - this cannot support my theory!

　　The more important point is: I can’t imagine that the fire that year was caused by this yin-attributed Henggong fish!

　　Even if it preys on humans, its range is only within a few dozen meters of Jiulongtan and the downstream ditch!

　　I have to go back and check it out!

　　I jumped onto a roadside police car, blaring the siren as I walked through the crowd. "Hey, tell Chief Feng I'll see him at the bureau later," I shouted to the policeman next to me. He nodded to show his understanding, then immediately pushed through the crowd and ran over!

　　I saw Lu Dao on the way. The four of them had been at the leading position above Jiulongtan, ready to come out and lend a hand at any time. When they saw me getting ready to leave, they greeted me vaguely.

　　"Flash!" I raised three fingers, Lu Dao nodded at me from a distance, and disappeared behind the dragon head.

　　The boy's soul has been following me. "I don't quite understand what you mean," he racked his brains to start the words: "And I don't quite understand what you are doing. It seems that after the death of Henggongyu, his soul that was taken away has returned to his body. Well, according to the saying of complimenting people, it is called 'looking good!'

　　“You just need to watch

　　"Then...then...then do you still need me?" the young man asked hesitantly, "I saw a ray of light - it seemed to be calling me in. His eyes were fixed on the front of the car, and my Yin eyes also saw a white beam of light, as if this was their passage!

　　“Uh, not yet.” I drove up the slope, “You may have to wait… Shit, from the slope I can clearly see that the black pillar of resentment is still condensed above the square, and nothing has changed!

　　It seems that I was really wrong this time!

　　In fact, as a member of the Seventh National Security Department, both the Henggong fish and the resentment are within my job scope. The main reason why I feel unhappy is that I made a mistake!

　　I don’t know why I want to keep this boy by my side. Maybe it’s for various reasons, or maybe it’s just my hunch - I always feel as if there is some arrangement in the dark!

　　After parking the car at the edge of the square, I called my master - although it was already past three in the morning, I believed that the old man must not have gone to bed yet.

　　"What's going on?" The old man answered the phone quickly: "Did you catch that guy?"

　　"They caught it - they used the 'Seven Stars Formation of the Vermillion Bird', and finally burned it to a crisp with the Nangong Vermillion Bird Divine Fire.

　　"That's called Nangong Suzaku Jiuli Divine Fire, or Nanli Divine Fire for short," the old man corrected my slip of the tongue unhappily. "Don't act like a street shaman. It sounds like you're an amateur when you say something like that.

　　"Oh, I remember," I said, avoiding the main point: "By the way, Master, I have a question - why doesn't the incense ash alone have much effect on this Henggong fish?"

　　"No effect?" The old man was obviously disdainful. "What do you think is effective?"

　　I chuckled, "Master, look: if the incense ash plus the white plum frost can kill the henggong fish, then I'm not asking too much - the incense ash alone can at least kill it half to death, right?"

　　“You can die from eating scallions and tofu, but don’t think of killing someone with tofu—unless you die of stuffing. The old man said that things always go around in circles. Fortunately, I have a good understanding ability and understand what the master means.

　　"I see," I searched my pockets but couldn't find a cigarette. "Master, the resentment still exists - it seems that this croaker is not the main target of my investigation.

　　"Then it means you haven't found the culprit of the fire yet," the old man didn't find it strange. "What you said at the time didn't seem like the situation - although the Henggong fish is also an ancient Yin beast, it shouldn't have such great power.

　　"So I have to keep looking," I began to walk slowly along the edge of the square, hoping to find a shop that was still open. "But I don't have any clues, Master.

　　"There are always clues," the old man said on the phone, "just like you helped me find the person from the Fa family today just by using a handprint.

　　"Hmm?" I was reminded by the old man's words. I suddenly remembered that the phone call that alarmed the Henggong fish today was from the old man. Although I called the old man as soon as the Henggong fish escaped into Jiulongtan, due to time constraints, I only asked him what I should do at that time, and did not ask the old man why he called. "Master, what exactly did you want to talk to me about at that time? - Did you find the faction of that woman?"

　　“You guessed it right,” the old man chuckled. “This seal appeared in the late Eastern Han Dynasty and was later used by two sects—the Five Pecks of Rice Sect and the Taiping Dao. The Five Pecks of Rice Sect was founded by Zhang Daoling, the Heavenly Master, in Heming Mountain, Sichuan during the reign of Emperor Shun of the Eastern Han Dynasty, while the Taiping Dao was founded by Zhang Jiao, the Great Sage Master from Julu during the reign of Emperor Ling of the Han Dynasty—both sects used this seal.

　　"I was wondering, this seal looks so strange - it turns out to be from this school. I laughed, "Master, please continue - by the way, which one are they?"

　　"Although there is no record of the two sects in the Dharma, the Taiping Dao did not leave any traces in the thousand years after the Three Kingdoms period, so I believe they were destroyed during the Three Kingdoms period; and the Five Pecks of Rice Sect has always made some achievements - even the rebel army led by Li Zicheng put forward the slogan of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect - equal distribution of land and exemption of grain.

　　"That's the heir of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect. I heard the old man say so much. "Master, you finally hit the point - do you know them?"

　　I hereby solemnly declare: I have absolutely no idea of ​​knowing, flirting with, pursuing, etc. the beautiful woman in the sports car. The real reason is only one: I want to find out why she hit me - twice!

　　And I can't beat her!

　　The old man must have thought about this question, and it can be heard from the tone of his voice - "Although they all belong to the Tianshi Dao, they have no connection with the current orthodox Tianshi Dao, so it is impossible to contact them through Tianshi Dao - you have to know that our Yin-Yang School Zhuge lineage has no contact with them.

　　"No way," I finally saw a shop that was still open. "Master, you are the leader of the Dharma sect today - how could there be a Dharma sect that has no connection with us?"

　　"The normal old man sighed visibly on the phone: "This is the grudge between our ancestors - you should know the grudge between Zhang Lu, the founder of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, and Zhuge's lineage, right?"

　　The old man's words suddenly made me sober - wasn't Zhang Lu fighting with Taizu Xuande for Hanzhong, and then being tricked by Wu Hou Zushi Ma Chao, and finally being defeated in the battle and surrendering to Cao Cao?

　　No need for you to explain, now I understand everything!

　　Actually, the Five Pecks of Rice Sect has a great origin. The original Taoist magic of this lineage came from the ancestor "The Sage of Strategy" Zhang Liang. This honor has only been possessed by one person throughout thousands of years, and he is even slightly better than our Master Zhuge Liang - of course, I have always believed that the reason why he is evaluated higher than Master Zhuge Liang is because he retired after achieving success, while Master Zhuge Liang was not destined to restore the unity of the Han Dynasty!

　　After Emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty unified the country, Marquis Wencheng Zhang Liang retired to the mountains and forests, where he carefully studied the mysterious arts and strategies he had learned, and later passed them on to his descendants. Through his descendants Zhang Buzhi, Zhang Gao, Zhang Tong, Zhang Wuwang, Zhang Liren, Zhang Jue, Zhang Qi, and Zhang Dashun, he passed them on to his eighth-generation grandson Zhang Ling, who was born with a saintly body and "Taoist bones", and founded the Five Pecks of Rice Sect!

　　Zhang Ling, also known as Zhang Daoling, was not only the founder of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect and the Zhengyi Zhenren, but also because he had many disciples, many of whom founded their own sects, all of which used the mysterious techniques, incantations, hand seals, runes, etc. passed down by Zhang Liang, so this entire lineage was collectively called the Tianshi Sect!

　　This lineage had no dealings or grudges with us for the first few hundred years, and later on it was Zhang Lu who caused problems between us - ha, no one is to blame, we each serve our own master, right?

　　The Tianshi Dao branched out, and the Wudoumi Sect was carried forward by his eldest son Zhang Heng who inherited the two swords to slay evil!

　　"Master, hehe, now I understand," I suddenly had an idea - after I took out ten yuan and handed it to the salesperson, I said, "I actually wanted to protect our Zhuge clan from being beaten.

　　The fat salesman knocked on the glass cabinet, yawned and said, "What do you want?"

　　A face full of impatience!

　　"What do you want to say, little brat?" The old man obviously heard my trick and said, "Don't try to trick me.

　　I pointed at the Snow Lotus King and continued chatting with the old man: "Hey, Master, I'm in a fight with the enemy of Zhuge's lineage - if you don't get me some magic weapon, I probably won't win.

　　"It doesn't matter if you can't win the fight - remember, this is a society ruled by law, and you're a civil servant. She can't beat you to death, right?" The old man was obviously not fooled: "Don't think about those treasures of your ancestors.

　　"Okay, I don't care." I took the cigarette handed to me by the salesperson, clamped the phone with my shoulder, and used my right hand to tear open the package. "It will be embarrassing then. People will say that Zhuge's lineage has lost.

　　"Then I will send Xiaowu to beat you to death," the old man said with a high-pressure policy. He neither gave me anything nor allowed me to lose. "I won't say any more. I am old and I need to sleep.

　　"Hey, hey, hey, Master, Master..."

　　“Beep, beep, beep…” As usual, busy tone again!

　　I took out a cigarette, lit it and walked out of the store, and the ghost of the boy suddenly appeared in front of me, which scared me!

　　"What are you doing?" I sat down on the side of the road: "Don't scare me, okay?" I took a deep breath, and when the nicotine mixed with nicotine entered my lungs through my nasal cavity, it stimulated my alveoli to begin to contract - it felt so good!

　　The boy smiled shyly - now he finally looked like a human being, not like the typical ghost face at the beginning - he seemed to be thinking about something, and then he spoke: "I remember that monster once said something, I don't know if it can be of any use to you

　　"Huh?" I turned my head suddenly: "That bastard can talk? What did he say?"

　　Chapter 22: Dream of Omens (Second update, please like, collect and comment)

　　“It seems to be a sentence. Let me think,” the young man pretended to rack his brains to recall, “It seems to be 'sun waning, moon rising'…something like see you tomorrow, and there’s also something about a poor person coming out…” “Qiongqi coming out, some messy poor person coming out.” I recited: “The mind of an illusory person is originally nothing, sin and blessing are empty and have no place to stay, sun waning, moon rising, underworld fire appears, yin and yang are reversed, and Qiongqi comes out. This is a Buddhist verse, telling a story predicted by the seven Buddhas who came to the Saha world to save sentient beings - why is this mixed-up Henggong fish mentioning that thing?”

　　Forget it, this information doesn't seem to be very meaningful - I'd better go back to the police station to check it out!

　　I checked the time, they should have finished packing, "Hey, I'll go to the police station, you just wait here for me." I took two deep puffs and threw the cigarette butt on the ground, "I think I'll come back - well, I'll help you to be liberated when the time comes, how about that?"

　　“Oh, then, that good boy said, the body gradually began to melt, blending into the black night scene, and finally disappeared completely in my Yin eyes.

　　"Oh my God! I closed my right eye and rubbed my sore eye - it's finally over. Using the Yin-Yang eyes is still very tiring for me!

　　It seems that the KLMY Police Station will have a sleepless night tonight. Although it is already 4:30, the lights are still on, and even many other related departments were pulled out of bed in the middle of the night.

　　When I entered Director Feng’s office, Director Feng and a group of people were huddled together to watch TV. Zheng Qu and Pei Xiaokai were both huddled inside. Inside the TV, an announcer with dark circles under her eyes even with heavy makeup was smiling: “…After eight hours of intense searching, the KLMY police finally succeeded in capturing this monster in Jiulongtan. The TV screen immediately turned, and the burnt Henggong fish appeared on the screen. “This is the culprit of the strange fish! According to the police’s investigation, the tragedy from March this year to now is all due to this mutant fish…” Then the announcer told a story that sounded incredibly real: a rare fish was brought to KLMY city by the snow water, and then the poisonous spines carried by the fish’s teeth stabbed several tourists by the water. Everything sounded so real!

　　This is the real world that everyone knows!

　　"Hey, what do you think of this TV news?" A guy who looked like a supervisor shouted, "Not bad, right?" "Indeed, it's not bad - I've sent it to the WLMQ National Security Bureau, and we'll know if it works in a moment," said Director Feng. "As soon as we receive the call, we can prepare for tomorrow's three news broadcasts according to the regulations and procedures.

　　He looked up and saw me standing outside the crowd, and stood up excitedly: "Hey, Liu Tan, you're back. Everyone turned to look at me, and the little black cat in Pei Xiaokai's hand jumped over and threw itself into my arms. "We're almost done.

　　I yawned, "I went to see if there was anything I missed..." "How was it?" Director Feng got very nervous when I mentioned this, and interrupted me without any grace: "Are there any more of this kind?"

　　I shrugged. "It doesn't look like it! Don't worry, KLMY is basically calm.

　　"Great," a group of people shouted happily, including Zheng Qu and Pei Xiaokai. Only I knew that this was not over yet. "Okay, you guys are happy," I yawned again: "I'm going back to sleep - I stayed up all night yesterday and tossed around for more than ten hours today.

　　"Okay, okay, okay," Director Feng waved his hand generously, "You all go back and have a rest - we'll take care of this.

　　"That's the best." I shook my neck. "Then let's go back - I'm so tired.

　　Zheng Qu, Pei Xiaokai, Little Black Cat and I went back to Zhengtian Huaxia together. On the way, I thought of Lin Chao: "Hey, how was your fun at the bar?" The car slowly drove to the parking lot in front of Zhengtian Huaxia, and I asked casually before parking.

　　Pei Xiaokai answered me listlessly: "Not bad - but far worse than you. It can be seen that this guy still holds a grudge. He was quite unhappy that he didn't participate in the initial duel with Henggongyu - but it's no wonder, this is the first time he has such an opportunity!

　　"Okay, okay, I just ran into him," I said with a tired look on my face. "Do you think I want to fight that bastard alone? He almost killed me. It seems that it is not the time to get off the car yet - if I don't make this guy happy, he will probably continue to bother me tonight!

　　"Yes, yes," Zheng Qu was always trying to smooth things over, "I don't think Brother Liu meant it on purpose." Seeing Pei Xiaokai silent, he continued, "I'll go shopping with you guys tomorrow. Before you leave, be sure to bring some..." "We can't leave," I interrupted him, "It's not time yet.

　　"What's the matter?" Zheng Qu was shocked and began to speak out of tune in Mandarin, directly speaking in the local dialect, "What do you mean?" This sentence means: What's the matter? What do you mean by that sentence!

　　"Do you mean we caught the wrong people?" Pei Xiaokai suddenly became excited: "Was it other monsters that killed these people?" Look, young people are young people, they are afraid of having nothing to do. How can they have the same attitude towards the task as an experienced investigator like me?

　　I have always hoped to have nothing to do, and it would be best if I could get paid without doing any work!

　　"The fish we caught is just the murderer in recent months, not the purpose of our visit this time." I said coldly, "So we won't leave KLMY recently."

　　I'm always good at pretending, and I always feel cool at times like this! Although the mission was not completed, we finally caught a ferocious beast, right?

　　After hitting them hard again, I started to yawn and said, "Tomorrow you can go find out if there are any witnesses to the fire and take some statements. Then I opened the door, got out of the car, and started walking towards the gate.

　　"What are you looking for?" Pei Xiaokai jumped down from behind and came close to me, showing a charming smile, "Brother Liu, just tell me secretly.

　　I stopped at the glass door and turned to look at Pei Xiaokai. "Actually, I don't know either - Xiaokai, now comes the real investigation task: you need to look for clues from a lot of information, so that you can draw the conclusion we need from the clues.

　　Zheng Qu locked the car and came over. I pointed at him and said, "You two go together. If you need anything, go to Director Feng."

　　"Okay - but Brother Liu, where are you going?" It seems that Pei Xiaokai began to suspect that I was ready to throw him away: "Aren't you going with us?"

　　I yawned again: "I don't do anything, just sleep. The tiredness keeps coming over me. This feeling is very familiar. It is obviously caused by the exhaustion of mana!

　　Among my fellow disciples, I am the worst at fighting. To be honest, although I know a few magic arrays and the like, I am not strong at all - in fact, I am barely good at almost everything and just barely pass the test!

　　I have tried my best in today's Suzaku Seven Stars Formation, and what follows is a rest, there is no doubt about it!

　　Maybe I'll sleep for twenty-four hours, or even longer!

　　After entering the room, I lay straight on the bed, and the little black cat happily took out the big bag of meat I brought back from the bedside table and started to eat it with great pleasure.

　　"Hey, let's go out to eat with them later. If I'm still sleeping, remember not to disturb me!" After I said this, I fell asleep quickly!

　　The night enveloped the earth, and all that was seen was a desolate Gobi Desert. Although this was not a sea of ​​sand filled with yellow sand, it was also a world made up of gravel and soil. The sky was dim, and in the desolate darkness, it suddenly started to rain!

　　I was walking on the Gobi Desert and saw a very strange mountain range all around. Rocks were stacked up one after another, forming gullies of varying depths on the ground. The exposed stone layers were carved into strange shapes by the strong wind. The strong wind that came with the heavy rain blew past, and sand and rocks flew everywhere. The sky was dark, and strange shadows were blurred. Arrow-like air currents shuttled back and forth between the strange rocks and mountain crafts, making sharp sounds!

　　The rain in the sky gradually became lighter, but light slowly appeared from the dark clouds. This light dripped from the sky along with the raindrops - it was rain of fire!

　　etc!

　　This must be a dream!

　　Without a doubt, this was definitely a dream! Think about it, I had clearly completed the task and then fell asleep next to a Pixiu cat. How could I have come to this dead desert where there was no bird shit and no grass?

　　And on foot!

　　But it doesn’t matter. Since it’s just a dream, it doesn’t matter. I can just lie on the bed and relax as a pastime!

　　The fire rain from the sky dripped down onto the Gobi Desert. In the midst of the fire rain, I walked to a mountain pass. The strange-looking rocks here made me feel thoughtful.

　　This is really...wow...!

　　The soil beneath my feet cracked, and I suddenly began to slide down from here -

　　“Wow! I woke up from my sleep and sat up suddenly!

　　This is still the Zhengtian Huaxia Hotel. Although I don’t know what time it is now, I am definitely still in bed!

　　The little black cat was sleeping soundly beside me. I walked to the window and opened the curtains - it was still pitch black outside!

　　Thirsty!

　　I don’t know why I just felt thirsty recently, so I reached out to open the cabinet and then closed the door - everything inside was the same as before, everything, including the mineral water, was left with only empty bottles!

　　"You can't possibly drink all the water from the tap," I angrily walked into the bathroom, turned on the tap and poured myself a bellyful of cold water!

　　An idea suddenly came to my mind, and I hurriedly turned on the computer and started searching according to what I had just seen!

　　I don’t know why, but the thought that suddenly popped into my mind was: the dream I just had was an omen!

　　Although I believe that I have never had the ability to have such prophetic dreams, there is indeed no explanation for what happened just now - I would rather believe it!

　　Now many things cannot be explained, such as who told the boy’s soul to come to me?

　　After entering a lot of conditions, I quickly found a possible answer from Baidu: Devil City!

　　Chapter 23: Encountering a Ninja at Night (10 Days and 70,000, Seeking Red)

　　I looked at the watch, and sure enough, it had been more than twenty hours since I went to bed at four or five in the middle of the night yesterday - this is the advantage of our Zhuge lineage's practice, the method of recovering mana is very convenient.

　　I wonder why Master Zhuge had been sitting in that cart all the time. It was because since his debut, he had been using the mysterious arts of Yin and Yang anytime and anywhere, such as burning Xinye, borrowing arrows with straw boats, borrowing the east wind, etc. The mana consumed could not be recovered in a day or two, so the master came up with such a method of restoring mana - although it was a bit slower, it could be used to restore practice anytime and anywhere.

　　I recalled the scenes in my dream and began to piece them together: the strange rocks and hillsides, the rain of fire falling from the sky, the cracked soil under my feet... Now there are no clues, so I'd better go look around!

　　While it was still early, I came out of the room with a thick stack of information in my hand, ready to go to the cemetery to take a look.

　　There was basically no one in Karamay at midnight. I realized this only after I came out - it is indeed very different from Chengdu. It occupies one-sixth of China's area and has only 20 million people. How can it be compared to Chengdu's main urban area, which had a permanent population of 3.47 million in 2000?

　　The security guard downstairs recognized me and said, "Hey, Officer Liu, what are you looking for?" Looking at his fawning face, I really don't know how Director Feng introduced me to the boss here.

　　"Hello - can you find me a vehicle? A car, a bicycle... anything will do.

　　Fifty-five minutes later, I rode this clanking bicycle to the back mountain and walked back and forth among a pile of tombs like a hound - I didn't even know what I was looking for!

　　Sometimes I miss those ordinary policemen who can rely on surveillance, fingerprints, blood samples and even DNA for investigation and analysis. It’s not that simple, but at least they have a direction and a goal. Look at me, I’m just wandering around aimlessly - when K faced J for the first time in the movie "Men in Black", he found the news about aliens from a local newspaper!

　　“Ah, I sighed and used my right eye as usual.

　　The cemetery was silent. There were no lights among the trees or the lights in the night watchman's hut that were on day and night like in the new cemeteries. Each tombstone had its own unique information - most of the tombs were dead silent, with no souls connected to them.

　　Generally, tombs can be divided into several types among us in our sect: if the owner of the tomb has been reincarnated, then the tomb becomes a dead tomb and has no meaning - except for the connection with the descendants and the influence of the tomb's feng shui on the descendants; if the owner of the tomb exists in heaven, hell or other destinations, then the tomb can convey to him the prayers or words that the descendants pray or tell during sacrifices. To put it simply, this is equivalent to a one-way visual TV; the last type, the owner of the tomb is still wandering, then the tomb has no meaning, it can neither affect the descendants nor have any effect, it is just a shelter!

　　It can be seen that almost all the tombs here belong to the first two types. I walked on the ground while looking for my target.

　　Although this is not a formal cemetery, it is still a hilly area. After going around a hill, I saw a large area of ​​densely packed tombs - this is exactly what I was looking for!

　　In just a moment, I have discovered the difference in this tomb - although all the tombs look the same, they are just shells! The owner of the tomb is not here, has not gone to heaven, and has not been reincarnated!

　　This tomb is not even a death spot!

　　Now I finally understand why there is such great resentment in the square. Where did these poor children go?

　　I sighed deeply, and when I turned around, my eyes blurred - it was still the same young man!

　　"Hey, what's wrong with you?" I smiled. "What are you doing here?"

　　The boy's face was calm. "I'm here," he pointed to a grave nearby. "I live in this grave. This is a brand new grave with the boy's name written on it. "Wu-Xiao-Qiang?" I read the words above: "Is this you?"

　　It seems his body has been brought back and buried here.

　　Wu Xiaoqiang looked quite relieved, "Well, this is mine," his eyes gradually began to sparkle, "Thank you.

　　"This is what I should do, dear friend. I saw silver light begin to appear in the sky, and then a ray of light descended from the sky and appeared beside him: "Are you ready?"

　　"Yes, I'm ready," Wu Xiaoqiang smiled, tears streaming down his cheeks, "I will never forget you." "Oh, you should forget me," he felt relieved, "Go quickly, that is your eternal home."

　　Wu Xiaoqiang entered the light, waved his hands, and gradually disappeared...

　　"Brother is such a good man, my admiration for him is like a surging river, endless!

　　Along with this feeling, I opened my left eye - there really were no ghosts here, and the Yin-Yang eyes were completely useless.

　　The moment I opened my eyes, when this heart-wrenching emotion still existed, my eyes suddenly blurred!

　　"Who?" My words sounded like a tiger's roar, and the crickets were so scared that they shut up!

　　As I heard the shouting, I took a step back - I'm not stupid. Anyone who shows up in a place like this in the middle of the night is either a tomb robber or a thief. Why should I fight them?

　　I don't have a gun!

　　But there was dead silence all around! Damn it, do cemeteries have to be so spooky and scary? Can we have some new ideas?

　　I didn’t actually see anything specific just now. I just felt like black clouds were passing by. If you want to say that I saw something…

　　Hehe, actually I was just shouting casually!

　　The Taoists in this world have many ways to hide their whereabouts, but they all have fatal flaws. At least, they cannot hide in front of me - unless it is true pure Yin-Taoism, which can even extinguish one's own three fires!

　　In fact, I said before that humans have three spiritual fires. These flames can resist demons and wandering spirits and will never go out!

　　"You can't hide from my Yin Eyes," I chuckled, "Fuck you, I bet you're not!

　　Under my Yin eyes, the pitch-black night became like a foggy morning. The surroundings were all green, and in this scenery, there were three points of fire faintly shaking - not far from me!

　　"Come out, I turned around and faced the direction of the three fires: "I see you. The three fires stopped swaying. Maybe this guy began to hesitate in his heart, and he was still unsure whether I was cheating him. "Damn, you still don't believe it? - Don't change the tombstone secretly, it's useless

　　My voice at this time was mostly smug and even a little arrogant. The owner of the three fires was successfully lured by me and slowly stood up from behind the tombstone and walked out - "Fuck, is there something wrong with your head?" I laughed when I saw it, "Do you think you are a Konoha ninja?"

　　It was not a big deal to smile, his left eye was even opened wide with laughter.

　　The man in front of him was wearing a black suit, and his messy hair was quite eye-catching in the dark night. He lowered his head, and his slender body was like a javelin stuck in the ground, motionless!

　　He gave me the feeling that he had been standing here for hundreds of years!

　　My laughter gradually died down - because he had slowly raised his head and looked over at me, his face expressionless, even his eyes were dim!

　　The moment it came into view, the first feeling I had was that of a sword. Although its edge was not visible, it was a sword that made it impossible to look directly at!

　　The mask covering the mouth, nose and left eye really looks like Hatake Kakashi!

　　Although "Naruto" was still in the comics stage at that time, I had already bought and read it when I was traveling in Japan!

　　My pupils began to shrink, which was the same reason why my laughter stopped! It wasn't that I was frightened by the guy's cool-looking appearance, but I had already seen that this bird man was a ninja!

　　"Who are you?" I opened my mouth slowly, my tone was not friendly, "Are you following me?" As I spoke, my hand had already reached into the small bag, and my heart immediately clicked: "Oh no!"

　　I did bring my bag, which I always carry with me, but unfortunately there is no weapon in it! I remember that last time I fought with the Henggongyu, I broke the magic sword that could barely be used as a weapon. If this guy has bad intentions towards me, what should I do?

　　There are many people in the world who don’t like to talk much. I don’t know if they are trying to be cool or have language barriers. I usually don’t like to deal with such people, but God loves to joke around. The more you dislike him, the more likely you are to encounter him. The ninja said nothing, but just pulled out a samurai sword from his back with his backhand!

　　"Fuck, let's fight. If I encounter this kind of situation normally, I will definitely run away, but since he is a ninja - hehe, I will never give in!

　　Since I have no weapons, I can only go empty-handed!

　　I made a hand gesture with my right hand, and pulled out a calligraphy brush from my bag with my left hand. I quickly drew a Five Elements Lingshu diagram on the palm of my hand and prepared myself for the Yin-Yang Thunder - just treat this birdman as a ghost!

　　"You, Five Elements Sect?" This guy suddenly stopped and asked me out of the blue.

　　"Fuck you, I'm the descendant of the Zhuge branch of the Yin-Yang School. Although I was surprised that this guy suddenly spoke, I still revealed my master's name - it's not shameful, so why should I be afraid?

　　Maybe this guy will be scared?

　　It seems that this is really possible. The ninja's sword changed from pointing directly to horizontal across his chest, making a defensive posture. "You, mind your own business." He made a half-squat sword posture: "I don't want to kill you."

　　Actually, I didn't understand why this guy wanted to kill me, and what he was referring to. It's just that I got so angry when I saw ninjas, ronin, exorcists, etc., that I just went straight to the point of arguing: "Kill me? Get the hell out of here, you stinky duck egg, and stop giving me shells - if you don't kill me first, you have to ask me if I want to kill you or not.

　　'Chong ke zi' means bragging, fooling people, etc., and it is also our Sichuan dialect. I guess this ninja guy's Chinese is so messed up that he definitely doesn't understand it.

　　A fierce light flashed in his eyes, and he rushed over with a sudden roar!

　　Chapter 24: Ninja Half Ghost (Additional update, please collect and red)

　　You have to say that Karamay is really a treasure land where you can meet all kinds of people: there are beautiful women driving luxury cars, there are strange-looking ancient beasts, and now even a ninja who is not related to the ninja world has come out!

　　I remember when I told this story to my fifth senior brother, he had a look of contempt on his face: "You kid, you are so calm and composed now, pretending to be a master - hey, when will you stop playing these empty tricks? Can you talk with a little more of the style of our Zhuge lineage?" He adopted a tone of treating a suspect: "Tell the truth! Otherwise... Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!..."

　　This is such a huge injustice!

　　Because I didn't fight with that ninja at that time!

　　The ninja took two steps forward when his face suddenly changed and he leaped up into the sky!

　　"Shua, he swung the samurai sword in his hand and cut through a large net that fell from the sky!

　　Where did this thing come from?

　　"Wow, that's it," the ninja yelled, "You, when I came out I didn't know anything about this Japanese, it sounded almost like this, and later I realized what this sentence meant was: It's you again!"

　　Following the roar, a green figure flew down from the tree and stood diagonally opposite us. "It's you again! Now it's not just the ninja who's yelling, I'm also yelling, "Can you please be quiet? - You can't even let people have peace in a fight, you have to interfere?"

　　It’s this hot sports car girl again!

　　Now she was wearing a green windbreaker with a tight combat suit inside, and she still held the ruler-shaped knife in her hand, "Shut up! - You rascal, you have nothing to do today." She didn't even look at me, but just stared at the ninja opposite: "Half-ghost, don't think about escaping today.

　　It seems that 'Half Ghost' is the name of that ninja!

　　The ninja half-ghost chattered, "Well, give it a try." He swung his right hand downward, and a cloud of smoke suddenly emerged and enveloped him, "Escape--"

　　"Puff-puff-puff-" Almost at the same time, several silver rays flew into the smoke, and then hit the tombstone behind with a clang!

　　"Get out of the way," she flew into the smoke, but after waving her sword around in there she gained nothing!

　　It seemed like this was a personal grudge between the two of them. I sat down on a grave nearby and said, "Hey, come on, pretty girl. I don't think I'm a hero in this situation, being able to kill a fully armed ninja with seemingly good kung fu skills with my bare hands - what's more important is that if I really get him fired, she might beat me up next!

　　It seems that she treated me as an insignificant little character, and was doing her best to deal with the ninja: I saw her suddenly took out a talisman paper from her arms, "Shikigami, make the talisman paper burn into ashes when it is blown by the wind. When these flying ashes fall to the ground, the ground begins to shake!

　　She pulled out five incense sticks, lit them, and inserted them into the flying ashes.

　　"Cool, I can guess that the Five Ghosts are in control without using my Yin-Yan. This is the talisman of the Shikigami's command, and the shaking of the ground must be the Five Ghosts coming out!

　　Sure enough, after the right eye was activated, I clearly saw five ghosts appear beside her. "Find him out," the beautiful woman coldly ordered, "I don't want him to get away this time."

　　These five ghosts don't look tall, they are all wearing combat uniforms, they are extremely agile in their movements, and their pair of ghost eyes are bright and sharp, it can be seen that they are not ordinary ghosts!

　　However, the fur of these little ghosts is not dark in color, so they are probably new ghosts.

　　The five little ghosts suddenly flew into the air and shuttled between the cemeteries, but to be honest, they passed by the half-ghost several times without noticing it - so this is the character of the Five Ghosts Control?

　　The half-ghost was not going to wait to be found. He hid among the leaves with his samurai sword in hand and made secret preparations. When one of the little ghosts flew past him, he shot out like lightning, passed through the leaves in the forest and landed on another branch.

　　But when he flew past the little ghost, the samurai sword had quickly cut a hole in its back!

　　"Ah~" The little ghost fell to the ground from mid-air, and one of the burning incense sticks broke!

　　"The beautiful lady Sangui shouted, and quickly pulled out a dark green jade bottle, chanting the mantra - the little ghost that fell to the ground turned into a puff of green smoke and flew in.

　　It turns out that she is observing the five ghosts through this incense stick!

　　"Be careful," she said to the air, "that ninja probably has black dog blood, don't get hurt by him. From this shout, I clearly understood that although she used the ghost control technique, the five ghosts were not tamed by her, so they could not be seen. I really don't know who raised the ghosts and went to such great lengths to give them to a person who can't see!

　　The remaining four little ghosts were angry. They began to search faster and faster among the woods, but still could not find any trace of the half-ghost. I had guessed at that time that this might not be the first time they had fought. I guess the clothes worn by the half-ghost had been soaked in the water of pot ash this time!

　　The ash from the bottom of the pot, called Baicao Frost, stove ink, dust in the stove, ink on the stove forehead, etc. in traditional Chinese medicine, not only has miraculous medicinal effects, but also can seal the eyes of ghosts, so that wandering ghosts cannot see you!

　　And it looks like the half-ghost has wiped cow tears from his eyes!

　　Japan also plays this game?

　　Seeing another little kid being chopped to the ground by the ninja, I slowly stood up and prepared to run away.

　　In fact, from the moment I sat here watching the show, I had already made up my mind: I could tell from the conversation between that beauty and that ninja that the fight was not just one or two times, and it looked like it would be the same today - I guess that ninja was about to do something and was ambushed or attacked by the beauty, and then he fled all the way here and met me.

　　The ninja and I don't have any deep hatred or irreconcilable hatred, so he should be fighting with this beauty to the death, and it can't be said that he will fight with me, so I am not in danger; as for this beauty, the first sentence is very clear, 'You have nothing to do today', it seems that she is wholeheartedly preparing to catch this ninja!

　　But I still have some concerns. If one side wins, will the other side be happy to fight and come to me to continue? It's hard to say!

　　Just when I started to have wild thoughts, another of the Five Ghosts was broken, and now only two incense sticks were still burning - but the beauty in the sports car had already locked onto the range!

　　"When facing a battle, all must march forward in groups! The law is - fight!

　　Several silver rays flew out from her hands like thunder and fire, and their power was completely different from the initial one. Under the Yin Eyes, it seemed that there were crackling electric snakes wrapped in them, and they emitted an indescribable murderous aura as they flew through the air, and pounced in!

　　"clang

　　With just this sound, a ray of silver light was knocked away!

　　"Law - Fighting

　　Another silver light shot out - this time the half-ghost had no way of escaping!

　　A figure flew down from the woods, and she pounced on him before he landed - clang clang clang clang, there was a sound like frying beans, and I only saw sparks flying between the tombstones, and the two of them were fighting in an instant!

　　I have to say some nonsense here, so that no one can pretend to know and criticize me!

　　The Nine-Character Mantra, also known as the Nine-Character Method, is from the fifth paragraph of "Baopuzi·Inner Chapter Volume 17·Dengshe" by Ge Hong, a Taoist scholar in the Eastern Jin Dynasty: "When entering a famous mountain, use the Jiazi to open the day, hang five-inch silks of five colors on a large stone, and you will get what you ask for. It is also said that when entering the mountain, you should know the secret prayer of Liujia. The prayer says, those who are facing soldiers and fighting will all form an array and move forward. All nine characters should be prayed secretly, and everything will be warded off. The key to the way is not to be complicated, this is what it means." The word "zhu" here means chanting a spell in ancient times, which means praying. The secret prayer of Liujia is a Chinese culture and a secret technique popular among Chinese Taoists and military strategists. After being introduced to Japan, it was mixed into a part of the Shingon Esoteric Buddhism and was mistakenly copied as "Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Zai, Qian", and became a spell valued by the Yamabushi of Japanese Shugendo. It has been widely promoted in animation in recent years and was once considered to be the real Nine-Character Mantra.

　　The "Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Zai, Qian" chanted by the ninja is the Nine-Character Mandala Mantra of Eastern Esoteric Buddhism, which is very different from the Nine-Character Mantra inherited from China.

　　After all the nonsense, let's get back to the point - after this round of fighting between the two, it was obvious that although the sports car beauty had a bad temper, her skills were extraordinary! The sword in her hand was like a flying dragon and a startled phoenix, and her moves were as fast as lightning. The ninja half-ghost could only defend himself!

　　The two men suddenly shouted at the same time, and the samurai sword and the shaku sword collided head-on, and both of them retreated several meters!

　　"When facing a battle, all must march forward in groups! The law says - march!

　　"When facing a battle, all the troops will line up in front of you!

　　This is a collision between the ancient nine-character mantra and the tantric nine-character mantra!

　　Later I learned that the phrase 'Command - Do' is the heart mantra of Vajrasattva, which can bring out magic power to attack the opponent; and the word 'break' is the mantra for releasing inner strength, which can bring out the abilities that one possesses, and can release one of the following seals: Exclusive Seal, Great Vajra Wheel Seal, Outer Lion Seal, Inner Lion Seal, Outer Binding Seal, Inner Binding Seal, Knowing Certificate Seal, Sun Wheel Seal and Invisibility Seal!

　　The two flipped their hand seals and activated the mantra together. A ball of energy flew out from between their hand seals, just like two high-speed cars crashing into each other! The only difference is that the energy emitted by the ninja half-ghost is white with blue, while the energy in the hands of the sports car beauty is white with red. If you often watch movies, you will know that these two types of energy are basically the same as described in the movies. After "Naruto" came out, I found that the energy of the half-ghost looks exactly like the chakra in those animations!

　　Could it be that the original filmmaker also had the ability to see ghosts?

　　This thought just flashed through my mind, and then there was a huge roar in front of me - I turned around and lay down behind the tombstone, with gravel and sand all over my head!

　　"Damn it!" I raised my head and cursed but my voice was not loud. "This thing is really powerful!" I patted the dirt on my head and raised my head, but the ninja had already escaped happily. "Still want to run?" The beauty in the sports car chased after him with great momentum: "You can run away, horse head!"

　　I don't know where she learned this kind of words, but I was really amused to hear such authentic Sichuan dialect coming out of the mouth of a beautiful girl - according to the auntie on the street: Whose child is so unattended and untaught?

　　Watching the two people rushing down the hillside at lightning speed, the gap was also obvious. Although the beauty in the sports car looked like a top-notch fighter, when it came to escaping, the half-ghost was like a velociraptor!

　　Forget about catching up, even following behind and sniffing their fart depends on whether they are willing to do so!

　　I stood up and watched the two people running one after the other. A sentence came flying in the wind, and I vaguely heard three words in it!

　　“…Devil’s Town…”

　　Chapter 25: Devil City

　　I remember that it was probably three or four o'clock when I got up. After busying around for most of the day, it was already past six or seven in the morning. The sky was turning pale, and I saw two figures. I really didn't know how they got into the city - no, that was not the direction of Karamay!

　　Did we really go to the Devil’s Town?

　　This thought was like a shot of adrenaline, stimulating my heart to beat wildly - could it be that my brother has been in good spirits recently and can find clues even in this state?

　　At least you should go and take a look!

　　I jumped on my bike, pedaling until the pedals made a clacking sound, and then I trotted along the path!

　　You know what, I arrived at Zhengtian Huaxia just in time for breakfast. This is the first time I’ve had a free meal in all the time I’ve been here!

　　Free meals always taste especially good - not to mention that I haven't eaten for more than 20 hours!

　　I happily filled half a plate of fried noodles, then asked the chef to fry four poached eggs for me, and also filled a large bowl of chicken. While eating, I asked the waiter to help me call Zheng Qu and Pei Xiaokai who were sleeping in upstairs!

　　I’m really hungry!

　　For the second bowl, I changed to milk and fried dumplings - the fried dumplings here are called "leek boxes", which are big and plump, and the size is comparable to the lotus buns. I was full after eating only six.

　　When I started drinking the last of the Tremella soup and smoking a cigarette, Zheng Qu and Pei Xiaokai walked down with dazed faces, but Pei Xiaokai became very excited after seeing me - just eight minutes later, I gave him a new nickname called "Tie Zi"!

　　"Hey, Brother Liu, Pei Xiaokai dragged a chair over and sat next to me, looking very proud: "I solved the problem

　　"An? How did you solve it?" I blew out a puff of smoke: "Leave a hen to clean the drain?"

　　"Tsk," Pei Xiaokai didn't care. He took the cup of coffee brought by Zheng Qu and said, "I'm going to follow your path - work for the National Security Bureau as a part-time job. "Don't learn from me," I put out the half-smoked cigarette butt, "where can you find a part-time job? - Don't learn from me to open a store, be careful that you will lose yourself in the end.

　　Pei Xiaokai laughed and said, "Director Feng came to us yesterday and said that the matter of Jiulongtan was resolved very satisfactorily and he wanted to thank us privately. I said at the time that if you really want to thank us, find me a job in Chengdu, a stable job with free time, no matter how much the salary is.

　　"And then?" I stretched. "What did he say?"

　　"What do you say? - They just called the Chengdu office of the xīn rapist g and took me in advance. Pei Xiaokai smiled and said, "Civil servants, stable jobs, and easy work - just a little less salary."

　　"You're a good kid. You've got a stable job." I watched Zheng Qu bring over two more bowls of noodles. "What exactly do you do?" "It's a good job. I'll be responsible for managing computers and maintaining the network."

　　"It's a great job. You can go there or not, and you'll still get paid," I picked up my teacup. "Come on, let's toast. I'll give you one to celebrate."

　　"Hehe," Pei Xiaokai was overjoyed, not knowing whether he was happy about this, "Thank you, Brother Liu

　　"Hey, take your time eating," I stood up and said, "I'll go take a shower. You guys can finish eating in a while. I turned around and took two steps. "Remember to bring a portion for Xiao Hei, my friend.

　　"Yeah! Yeah?" Pei Xiaokai yelled, "Why do you call me buddy?"

　　"Ah! The one with the iron rice bowl is the iron friend, you are a coward. I laughed and walked out of the door. From behind I heard Pei Xiaokai's hateful shouting: "You capitalist, Brother Zi

　　OK, from now on this name will be stable, one is my best friend and the other is my brother Zi!

　　After they came up, I had been looking at the map for a long time. "Hey, Zheng Qu, you came at the right time. Tell me about the Devil City. Do you know where that place is?" "Devil City? What is that place?" It seemed that my friend had a lot of adrenaline secretion from breakfast. "Should we go?"

　　"It's possible, as long as you don't bother me to sort this out," I turned to Zheng Qu and said, "Tell me about it.

　　"Well, the Devil City is in the Urho area, and there is a legend there! Legend has it that this place used to be a majestic castle. The men in the castle were handsome and strong, the women in the castle were beautiful and kind, and the people worked hard and lived a worry-free life with ample food and clothing. However, with the accumulation of wealth, evil gradually occupied people's hearts. They began to indulge in fun and wine, and in order to fight for wealth, the city was full of intrigue and bloody fights, and everyone's face became hideous and terrifying. In order to arouse people's conscience, the gods turned into a ragged beggar and came to the castle. The gods told people that it was evil that turned him from a rich man into a beggar, but the beggar's words did not work. Instead, he was insulted and ridiculed by the people in the castle. In a rage, the gods turned this place into ruins, and all the people in the castle were crushed under the ruins. Zheng Qu paused here and said, "Every night, the dead souls wail in the castle, hoping that the gods can hear the voices of their repentance.

　　"Ah, it's just another boring legend," I shrugged. "I've read the information. Those so-called ghosts crying and gods howling are nothing more than the sound of wind blowing through the Yadan landform stone forest.

　　"It's really the voice of a ghost," Zheng Qu said solemnly, "Many of the older generation know

　　My friend and I looked at each other and burst out laughing.

　　"Hey, where are you going?" Lin Chao appeared at the door at the right time, "Can you take me with you?" "Let's go visit the Devil City, do you want to go?" I don't care, anyway, it's not my turn to pay for the extra fuel if there are more people!

　　"Okay! Let's go take some pictures. Lin Chao looked quite happy. "It's really fun to be with you guys."

　　"Then it's up to you.

　　I'm just going to take a look anyway, I don't really want to do anything, so it won't hurt to bring one more person - maybe someone will even treat us to lunch!

　　After coming out of the Zhengtian Huaxia Hotel, we did not drive on National Highway 217, but drove through the city along Kebai Road towards the Baijiantan District. I don’t know if it was because the last time on the highway left a trauma on Zheng Qu, but he insisted on driving. I was also too full so I didn’t bother with him.

　　But I really don’t know this way!

　　This road obviously goes out of Karamay from the east, goes directly from the Gobi Desert to the Baijiantan, then turns onto National Highway 217. Going down this road through the Urho District, you will reach the Devil City.

　　There is a difference between Chengdu and Sichuan. For example, if you drive from Chengdu to Shuangliu, there are houses on both sides along the way. Even if there are farmlands nearby, there are definitely houses within your sight - and they are buildings!

　　There are absolutely no houses on both sides of the xīn 奸g road. Even if there are, they are only three or five red brick bungalows, or valve rooms for oil pipeline transfer.

　　In this desolate place, you can actually see far into the distance. The blue sky and white clouds are reflecting the morning sun, which is quite a unique sight.

　　I know the place called Devil City. Last year, Chow Yun-fat filmed "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" there. It is said that "The Guest on the Iceberg" was also filmed here. It is a Yadan landform area and the scenery is incomparable to the mountains and waters in Sichuan.

　　The distance was neither far nor near. After two and a half hours, we arrived at the entrance of the Devil City.

　　There was a simple bamboo pole across the place, and next to it was a row of red brick houses. As soon as the car arrived, two young men rushed out and stood by the bamboo pole, shouting, "Hey, buy a ticket to enter the Devil City first, ten yuan each."

　　The other one held a book of unknown tickets in his hand and walked to the window and said to Zheng Qu: "Four people, four tickets.

　　"I'm from Karamay Public Security Bureau, here to investigate something." Zheng Qu reached out and took out a police ID, "Call your boss here." "Hey, you are... you are..." The police ID is very useful. The two young men quickly raised the bamboo poles, smiling: "Please... please..."

　　"Fuck you!" I yelled from the side: "Do you think we are here to get votes?"

　　Half an hour later, in the administrator's small red brick house, the four of us drank bitter brick tea and looked at the entire topographic map of the Devil City. We studied it over and over again but couldn't find anything interesting.

　　"Why not go in and take a look?" Lin Chao didn't know if it was because he couldn't take photos and couldn't help it: "No matter what you are looking for, it's best to go to the scene to see it in person.

　　"Yes, yes, that's right. Although the captain of the management didn't understand what we were doing, he kept nodding whenever we spoke.

　　Looking at this map makes me dizzy. I wonder if the guy who drew it used his brain at the time. He wrote the names of the nine canyons, Lover's Valley, Snake Valley, Broken Bridge Valley, Heartless Valley, Nine Bends Valley, Crane Valley, Condor Valley, and Falcon Valley, in big black and in order, and even added pictures in a unique way! - The rest of the places were just some random stones.

　　The Snake Valley is a snake, the Crane Valley is a crane, I don’t know if it was really impossible to make it at the beginning, but the Lover’s Valley was actually made into a QQ smiling doll, and the Unfeeling Valley was a QQ crying doll!

　　“This is really creative

　　Can you tell me what can be seen in this picture?

　　You really have to go and see it in person!

　　We drove straight to the Devil City and finally didn't pay for the ticket!

　　On this sunny morning, facing the Gobi sunshine, I stepped into this mysterious land for the first time!

　　The dazzling sunlight shone down from the sky and illuminated my face. I was wandering among a group of strange rocky hillsides that resembled castles, palaces, pagodas, monuments, figures, and animals. Looking at these landscapes of various shapes, the dazzling steep cliffs, and the colorful agates mixed in the gravel, the petrified wood that could be seen everywhere, the plant fossils with fresh branches and leaves, the marine fish fossils, and the bird fossils, I suddenly felt very familiar!

　　In a dream!

　　This is the place I saw in my dream!

　　But I felt it was very strange. Everything was similar to what I saw in my dream, but I still couldn’t find where the fire rain from the sky was falling!

　　Maybe it's still in there!

　　The dirt road surrounding the Devil City is less than five kilometers deep and only reaches the outskirts of the Devil City - what about inside?

　　"Take the dry food and water from the car, and let's go in on foot to take a look. While I was saying this, I sent a text message to Lu Dao, "Xiao Hei can stay here.

　　Chapter 26 Sky-patrolling Ghost Eye

　　People often make a speculative assessment of things they don't really understand, and then imagine that things will go smoothly, thereby encouraging themselves to implement them.

　　Me too!

　　The Devil City scenic area, which had been artificially treated, was quite smooth to walk through, but when we stopped the car and started walking into this virgin land, we found that it was not the case at all - we were struggling with loose soil all the way!

　　The loose soil was like dust. Once I stepped on it, it felt soft and I sank into it deeply without any strength. It was extremely painful for me to walk along the way. When had I ever walked through such an environment?

　　But I didn't walk easily, and the three of them might not feel comfortable either!

　　It seemed that Zheng Qu and Tiezi were not in a very high mood. Only Lin Chao was taking pictures continuously, choosing the angle and the light, and having a lot of fun along the way.

　　I remember there was a piece of data that said: people's walking speed is about 4-7 kilometers per hour, while the speed of riding a bicycle is between 15-25 per hour. Based on this, I made a rough estimate, and it would be a blessing if we could reach 3 kilometers per hour!

　　While I was thinking about this, Zheng Qu suddenly shouted, "Brother Liu, it looks like it's going to rain." I looked up and saw a thick black rain cloud flying over the sky. I could see it was raining. "This rain comes at a really good time," I cursed, "You sneak attack when there's no village or store in the way."

　　"Brother Liu, let's hurry up and see if there's a place to hide ahead." Zheng Qu pointed to a large, strange-looking hillside ahead and said, "There might be a place over there."

　　At this time, everyone was running very fast. Even though it was loose soil, they ran without showing any weakness. They arrived at the destination in five minutes - hey, you know what, we really found a cave halfway up a slope.

　　To call it a cave is really an exaggeration, it's just a depression, probably only about five or six meters deep. The four of us crawled in in a hurry. Suddenly I remembered something and burst out laughing!

　　Lu Dao, Lu Dao, I hope you don’t become a drowned rat this time!

　　This kind of gloating is not my exclusive privilege, and don't think you are much better than me. Most people have this mentality of 'hating others for what they have and laughing at others for what they don't have', and I just don't hide it!

　　I despise it!

　　Of course, what I disdain even more is to tell these three guys who don’t understand the situation why I’m laughing!

　　There was a flash of light mixed with a crisp thunder, and then it started to rain heavily. The howling wind swept the bean-sized raindrops into the valley. We hurriedly walked a few steps inside, but ended up getting a lot of raindrops splashed on our heads.

　　Lightning followed by thunder, one after another, rang above our heads, and the heavy rain covered the sky and earth like night! ——Since we have encountered such a horrible weather, there is no point in being anxious, "Let's eat first," Tiezi, who is usually not sober, grasped the key to the problem at this time: "It's past three in the afternoon.

　　I don’t know what’s so delicious about the noodles that Zheng Qu picked up in the morning. Humph, I ate so much in the morning, it won’t be a problem for me to hold on until the afternoon. Then I can have barbecue pilaf at night!

　　I'm so tired, I have to do my best to take care of my stomach!

　　"Then you guys eat first," I rubbed my stomach. "I think I ate too much this morning. We can eat in the evening."

　　They sat inside eating noodles, and I had nothing to do, so I stood at the door and watched the rain. Hey, you know what, I've seen rain many times, but this was the first time I stood in the Gobi Desert and watched a rainstorm. Looking far into the distance, it was pitch black, with occasional lightning and thunder like silver snakes descending from the sky, which was no less beautiful than the famous landscape painting "Traveling in Mountains and Rivers" by Fan Kuan of the Northern Song Dynasty!

　　But in just a moment, I suddenly noticed something strange!

　　"I opened my right eye, and in the midst of a dark blue cloud, I saw a purple round sphere rising and falling in the dark cloud, like an eye looking down upon all living things!

　　“This is… could this be…” Although it was the first time I saw it, I guessed what I was seeing!

　　Sky-patrolling ghost eyes!

　　There are not many records about the Sky-Surveying Ghost Eye in history, or even no official records at all, but everyone knows a few things about it!

　　There is an old Chinese saying, "The unfilial son will be struck by lightning." In fact, it was the Sky-Surveying Ghost Eye that released the divine thunder, not the Thunder God and Lightning Goddess as seen in some TV shows and movies!

　　The yin and yang of heaven and earth give birth to all things. There is yin and yang in all things. The yin and yang of all things balance themselves, and the yin and yang between heaven and earth balance all things. If the yin and yang of a place are not balanced, then the yin and yang energy released by heaven and earth itself for balance will inevitably condense into a ball of chaotic yin and yang energy, which we call the Sky Surveying Ghost Eye!

　　The imbalance of yin and yang in the Sky-patrolling Ghost Eye needs to be released in order to achieve a balance. Among the many sources of law in this world, the most common and easiest to be imbalanced is the Three Elements Fire possessed by the human body!

　　When a person does too many bad things, the Three Elements Fire on his head will be extinguished, and his attributes will be pure Yin. Not only will it be very easy for evil spirits to invade, but he will also become the target of the balance released by the Sky-patrolling Ghost Eye!

　　This is everything I know about the Sky-Surveying Ghost Eye!

　　As for whether there is divine power in the Sky-patrolling Ghost Eyes, I really don’t know, but I believe that there is God’s will in the dark. Although it may not be discovered by the Sky-patrolling Ghost Eyes for a while, it will definitely suffer retribution!

　　Wherever the Sky-patrolling Ghost Eye appears, there must be a disharmony between yin and yang!

　　Although I have never paid attention to the raindrops, now that the Sky Surveying Ghost Eye has appeared, I will naturally observe them carefully. You will be shocked when you see them! The raindrops are tilted in a strange way in the air!

　　Judging from the direction of the clouds and the wind, the raindrops should be falling slantingly towards the west, but I clearly saw a group of raindrops in the distance falling slantingly towards the east!

　　There!

　　Maybe this is the reason why we came here, and that is the secret of the Devil City!

　　The heavy rain has a characteristic, just like what Dao Lang sang in his song, 'it comes so quickly and so directly', but it is also like what Faye Wong sang, 'I wish you were a butterfly, coming quickly and going quickly'!

　　It took only three minutes from the appearance of rain clouds to the heavy rain, but from start to finish, it was only thirty or forty minutes - just enough time for the three of them to have a meal!

　　Watching the rain clouds and the Sky-Surveying Ghost Eye go eastward with the wind, I remembered that there were some differences. "Okay, it's almost time for us to set off," I announced happily, "Let's go take a look, and then go back to have dinner. Between a pile of food packaging bags, I said with some pride, "Let's go find Director Feng tonight and ask him to treat us to a roasted whole lamb."

　　Tiezi's face turned dark instantly!

　　When I stepped out of the cave and took my first step onto the loose soil, my heart skipped a beat: "This is bad!"

　　Fu Tu really lives up to its reputation!

　　The dusty soil such as floating soil has extremely poor water permeability, which means that it is difficult for rainwater to penetrate this soil. Let alone a heavy rain lasting thirty or forty minutes, I think it would be difficult to say that even two or three hours would have any effect!

　　I stepped on it, and felt my feet go soft and I slid down. Zheng Qu was quick to grab my shoulders and said, "Brother Liu, be careful!" I kicked the dirt away with my feet, and there was still the same dry dusty dirt underneath!

　　"Shit, this kind of soil, I yelled, "Only the top few dozen centimeters are wet, and the bottom is still dry powder, just like flour sprinkled with water! Uncle Qu, give me some advice, what should I do?"

　　Zheng Qu also looked confused: "This, I really don't know the situation. He looked back at the way we came, probably estimating our distance: "It seems that it will not be easy to go back.

　　Several people looked at me with wide eyes, and I understood what they meant: come up with a plan!

　　I don’t know how far we will go if we go forward. The wet soil makes it look like the road is really long and far. But going back is not short either, probably at least several miles, which is not going to be easy!

　　I suddenly squatted down and took off my shoes and socks, picked up a plastic bag from the ground and put it in the squatting area, "Take off your shoes and socks, we are barefoot.

　　Maybe this was my quick thinking or I was totally helpless, but I came up with an idea that I could go over and take a look before dark, and then go home to take a shower and sleep!

　　In this kind of dusty and sandy environment, I will never come a second time to do a job that can be done in one day!

　　I personally experienced the feeling of "one foot deep and one foot shallow". To be honest, it even felt like wrestling in the mud! If Lin Chao hadn't helped me several times, I would have been covered in mud!

　　After walking for more than two miles and going around a huge hill, my eyes suddenly lit up!

　　Hey, there is no loose soil here!

　　It looks like this area is made of shale structure, with almost no loose soil. But unfortunately, there are only piles of rocks on the hillside, each independent and with various shapes, which seem to have no meaning at all!

　　"Hey, brother Zi, there's something over there. Tiezi stood on a rock and shouted, "It looks interesting."

　　"What is that?" I walked over and looked through a hole between the rocks. I saw a green spot in the distance. "That's weird. What's so green?"

　　People who have never been to the Xingan Gobi Desert don’t know that although there are scattered wild grasses in the Xingan Gobi Desert, the color does not look emerald green, and they are only scattered here and there, not in clumps, and you will never see them from a distance!

　　Such a large area of ​​green is really a bit strange!

　　Now I have been wandering in this large pile of rocks for a long time, and I have long lost track of the direction of the place where I first saw it. Although the general direction is fine, I really need to look for where it is exactly!

　　We washed our feet in a puddle, put on our shoes and socks, and headed towards the green!

　　I guess this is what it means to run to the mountain and then die. The green looks very close, but it is not that close when you actually walk there. After half an hour, we probably only walked half the distance!

　　But suddenly, I felt a chill all over my body, as if something had happened!

　　The feeling is like suddenly walking into an air-conditioned room from outside. Although the door is wide open, the inside and outside are completely different, as if traveling between two worlds!

　　Chapter 27: Xiantian Bagua

　　I slowed down and looked around carefully - strangely, there was nothing unusual here!

　　Am I being too suspicious?

　　It’s really hard to say!

　　"Forget it, let's go and take a look," I reminded the three of them, "Follow me and don't run around.

　　Let’s find that piece of green first!

　　The surrounding area is full of shale in various shapes and appearances, which is no less beautiful than the scenic spots developed before. Lin Chao took pictures along the way, and I led the way and slowly approached this green area.

　　After climbing a small hill, I finally saw the reason for the green - this is a poplar forest! The location of the poplar forest is slightly concave, probably because the surrounding water flows here, so it can grow so well!

　　Behind the poplar forest is a high hill. It doesn't look very big, but there is a stone pillar on the right. It is estimated to be ten meters high from bottom to top, and it can be vaguely seen that it is shrinking in circles. "Hey, where are you looking?" I pointed at the stone pillar and said, "I'll go up and take a look. You can look around here. If you find any abnormalities, wait for me to come down and deal with them.

　　I walked through the poplar forest and soon discovered something: the forest seemed very long, but not very wide, it was just a long strip. At the same time, I saw some burnt marks on the poplar trees, which were not newly created, but they didn't look very old.

　　I have encountered quite a few strange things recently, and one or two more of these things had no effect on me. I could even say that they just passed through my mind. If these things had not happened later, I might have forgotten them long ago.

　　The slope is very high, but not steep. I quickly climbed up the slope and came to the front of the stone pillar. It doesn’t look that big from a distance, but it is really big when you look up close!

　　It’s called a stone pillar, but it looks more like a rock pillar!

　　The diameter at the bottom may be more than 20 meters, but the top is less than 10 meters, and the height is also 20 to 30 meters. Such a rock pillar was no difficulty for me and I climbed up easily.

　　I took a moment to look halfway through and saw the three guys walking around below, and it looked like there was no problem at all.

　　"These three guys," I said to myself as I climbed to the top, but as soon as I took a look, I was stunned with fear!

　　I remember I once asked the old man what the most powerful magic circle in the world was, and what could create an array equivalent to Zhuge Liang's Bagua array, where a pile of rocks trapped Lu Xun and his hundreds of thousands of troops.

　　I still remember that the old man looked very strange at the time. After a long time, he said: "The power of heaven and earth can be encountered but not sought." Later, I called my fifth senior brother about this issue, and he told me that the Bagua formation of Master Zhuge was not actually set up by the master, but was discovered by the master before. This is a Bagua formation generated by heaven and earth itself, but Master Zhuge borrowed it!

　　To put it bluntly, this means that Master Zhuge did something to deceive the world and used the power of heaven and earth to achieve his own reputation!

　　From then on, I never mentioned the issue of the Heaven and Earth Magic Array in front of the old man again, because I knew that this might be something that all the descendants of our Zhuge lineage were reluctant to mention - the only stain on our master!

　　But on this chance occasion, I actually saw another magic formation of heaven and earth. It was also created and nurtured by heaven and earth. The only difference was that this magic formation was not the Bagua formation!

　　Although this magic formation looks similar to the Bagua formation believed in by our Yin-Yang School, the key point is completely different in my eyes. If I am not mistaken, I think this is a pre-natal Bagua formation, which is the pre-natal Bagua that the sage Fuxi realized from the "River Map" he obtained from the dragon horse!

　　But no matter what gossip this is, it is a natural magic circle without any traces of artificial carving!

　　Looking from above, the hill where I am standing and the poplar forest below are just like yin and yang fish entwined together. The raised hill represents the yang fish, and the sunken poplar forest represents the yin fish!

　　The place where I am is exactly the black spot in the Yang fish, so what about the white spot in the Populus euphratica forest?

　　I looked over there, and there...there was a pile of fallen poplar trees!

　　"Found it." I shouted in my heart, "It seems that if there is any mechanism, it must be at that point.

　　The distance was far and I didn't want to shout, so I took out my cell phone to call my friend, but when I took it out, I was shocked - there was no signal!

　　Alas, life is often so tragic. When you want to be graceful once, God makes it impossible for you to maintain your grace!

　　But to be honest, the shouting was quite effective. I started to move after I shouted. When I walked down the mountain and got there, they had already moved away several poplar trees piled on top!

　　An entrance appeared!

　　It was then that I suddenly realized that this place was surprisingly similar to what I saw in my dream!

　　So…

　　Looks like I have to go down there!

　　The downward intersection does not seem to be inclined, but rather straight up and down in a very strange way. I don’t quite understand it - how do people get up here?

　　Looking down, the hole was pitch black and I couldn't see the sun. I reached out and picked up a stone, then threw it down while looking at my watch. About a few seconds later, I heard a crisp sound when it hit the ground.

　　"Okay, the distance is not high, and the time it takes for the sound to return does not count. Tiezi, you are a college student, so calculate the approximate distance of several meters. I will try not to use my brain when I can. But Tiezi answered me with a very depressed cry of surprise!

　　'"Okay, I understand. You definitely can't calculate it. I won't even turn my head back. "The height is equal to half the acceleration due to gravity multiplied by the square of time. Don't tell me you don't remember what the acceleration due to gravity is.

　　"Well, about three or four hundred meters. Tiezi calculated very quickly. When I turned around, I saw that he was holding a mobile phone in his hand. I guess he was using the built-in calculator on it. "Brother Zi, it seems we can't go down.

　　"Who said that?"

　　It’s not that I have the bad habit of arguing with others until I say something shocking, but I really have a way!

　　Since it is the Fuxi Bagua Formation, there must be an entrance. According to general saying, the innate Fuxi Bagua Formation is not a orientation map. Its arrangement only shows the structure, confrontation, and state of the Yin-Yang relationship. It is a highly abstract diagram of the Bagua Yin-Yang theory, rather than a narrow example or one-dimensional analogy.

　　The innate Bagua talks about confrontation, that is, the eight trigrams represented by the heaven and earth, wind and thunder, mountain, marsh, water and fire are divided into four groups to illustrate the confrontation relationship between yin and yang. The Tai Chi diagram shows different images due to the movement and change of the positions of the yin and yang sides.

　　In the Xiantian Bagua diagram, Kun, Zhen, Li and Dui are on the left. Kun is the mother. Li is repeated to give a daughter, and Dui is repeated three times to give a daughter. All three hexagrams are yin, and only Zhen is repeated once to give a son, which is yang. Therefore, the left side of the Taiji diagram uses black to represent yin, and the white dot in the black represents yang in yin. Qian, Xun, Kan and Gen are on the right. Qian is the father. Kan is repeated to give a son, and Gen is repeated three times to give a son. The three hexagrams are yang, and only Xun is repeated once to give a daughter, which is yin.

　　If this is really a pre-heavenly Fuxi Bagua diagram created by heaven and earth, then there must be an entrance here, and the time of the entrance must be related to time!

　　I don't know how to count on my fingers, so I can only use my phone to calculate while looking at my watch. First, I find the location of the 'shengmen' according to the order of the post-natal Bagua, and then use the pre-natal Bagua to find the order of time!

　　The time is now 4:50 in the afternoon, so I directly calculated the direction around 5 o'clock.

　　The time difference between Beijing and Sichuan is two hours, so it is only three o'clock in Sichuan at this time. We still have plenty of time to verify whether my theory is correct. If everything is correct, I can go back and check the information so that I can bring all the items tomorrow to avoid a wasted trip!

　　"Okay," I shouted, "Today is five o'clock, which belongs to the water element, so the Kan water level is what we are looking for. I pointed to the west, "It's right next to the big rock, due west.

　　As early as on the stone pillar, I had recognized the edge of the Bagua formation, which was a large group of stone mountains surrounding the high hills and poplar forests!

　　The location was found, but it was not easy to find the entrance from the top of the stone mountain - we circled the stone mountain twice and didn't find even a crack!

　　"No way?" I rubbed my temples: "Did I calculate wrong?" I thought about it and it was all right, "Isn't this Fuxi Bagua?" "Not necessarily. This time it was my friend's turn to make fun of me: "Maybe it will take a few jumps?"

　　He stood on the ground and started to jump, laughing and making fun of me: "Brother Zi, maybe after a few jumps..."

　　My eyes blurred and the iron suddenly disappeared - at the same time my feet went weak and I fell suddenly downwards!

　　"Fuck, you really hit the mark.

　　As I was tumbling down, the only thing that flashed through my mind was this sentence!

　　"Boom

　　I hit something soft and stopped rolling!

　　But Zheng Qu who came after him bumped into my waist, making me grimace in pain for a long time!

　　Then there was a plop sound, and it seemed that Lin Chao also fell down!

　　Now, none of the four people were left behind, and they all fell into this pit that was over a hundred meters deep!

　　This is really a rip-off!

　　Now we have nothing to eat, no torches, and no one knows!

　　Even if Lu Dao and the others found this place, they probably wouldn't be able to get in!

　　Unless our master comes in a hurry, there will be a chance to get us out. However, according to our regular handling procedures, Lu Dao will report to the Chengdu Branch seventy-two hours after the three of us are missing, and then contact people for rescue. Only when the rescue team cannot find us will they request external help!

　　After calculation, this trip will take at least six or seven days. By that time, let alone the long days, we will be thirsty to death!

　　It’s better to rely on yourself!

　　It's pitch black everywhere here, it seems I'm the only one here!

　　"open

　　The Yin Eye played a huge role again at this critical moment, although... although I just used it to see the way!

　　Chapter 28 Fuxi Nine Palace Formation (Additional update, please red, please collect)

　　The world under the Yin Eye is still so dark, but it is better than this pitch black where you can't see anything.

　　This place is about a hundred square meters, like a small square. The place where we landed has been closed for some reason, and there is something that looks like a passage in front.

　　Now the three of them were lying by the wall of the square, seemingly uninjured. "Hey, don't move! Let me take a look first." Don't worry, Tiezi said weakly, "I will definitely not move.

　　“Wait for me to find a torch or something.” I didn’t say much and turned around to observe the environment.

　　Through my dark eyes, I saw that both the small square and the passage were green!

　　What's this?

　　Oh, right, moss! The entire square and the stone walls of the passage were covered with a thick layer of moss, so thick and dense that I couldn't even touch the bottom when I poked with my fingers!

　　Maybe that's why we didn't get hurt when we fell!

　　There is nothing around, so it's unrealistic to get a torch. Maybe I can only go forward and take a look!

　　"Where are you going?" Zheng Qu guessed my movement from the sound of my footsteps. "Go take a look. Don't worry about me." I paused slightly when I stepped into the passage. "I'll be back soon."

　　I walked in the tunnel, the green light guided me forward, the wet stones crackled under my feet, but there was nothing special here!

　　Just now when I was up there, I made a quick visual estimate and found that the hill and poplar forest where I was located had a diameter of about 700 to 800 meters. Together with the outer Bagua positions, the diameter exceeded 3,000 meters!

　　The above Bagua of Heaven and Earth is three thousand meters long, so how big is the center of the following Bagua?

　　I don't know about this, but there is a theory: we fell from the outermost west, but after falling we hit the western stone wall, which means that the slope is slanted outward. As long as there is a forty-five-degree angle, the height of several hundred meters can also extend several hundred meters outward: this means that our current position is at least two kilometers away from the center, provided that the slope cannot be any larger. If the slope is larger, then the distance will be further increased!

　　Then the distance of this tunnel...I guess it’s enough for me to walk!

　　babble?

　　I didn’t expect that this tunnel looked so long, but I reached the end in an instant!

　　At the top of the tunnel is a wide stone gate with a pair of stone platforms at the entrance. The platform is concave in the middle, like a huge lampstand - although there are not many benefits to smoking, at least I can get a lighter from my body!

　　The candlelight lit up in front of me. I rubbed my eyes and looked at the place again: This should be an entrance. In front of me was a man-carved stone door with eight large characters on the lintel like a pattern. There were many densely packed words engraved on the two doors, which looked like scriptures or talismans.

　　There were many torches on the wall. I lit another stone platform, then took out the torch, lit it in my hand, and took a closer look at the things on the doors.

　　Covered with moss and corroded, the characters are no longer legible. Of course, even if I could see them clearly, I wouldn't be able to recognize them. These are clearly large seal characters!

　　The history of human writing was a very complicated process. Oracle bone inscriptions, which are now called pictographic writing, appeared in the late Shang Dynasty. In the late Western Zhou Dynasty, Chinese characters developed into large seal characters, and the writing began to become linear and standardized, which means it gradually began to evolve into modern writing.

　　Later, Li Si, the prime minister of the Qin Dynasty, simplified the large seal script and changed it into small seal script, which is characterized by uniform and neat shapes and easier writing than Zhuanwen.

　　Having said so much, I actually just want to say one thing: these characters are really hard to recognize and look like animals, so I think it is Large Seal Script!

　　Since I can't recognize it, I don't need to bother with it - no matter what is written on it, it has nothing to do with me, I will definitely go in, no need to even think about it!

　　There is only this way!

　　Ten minutes later, the four of us stood in front of the door, each holding a torch taken down from the wall. "I really don't know what this door lintel means," Zheng Qu said with a chuckle, but I could see through his fake smile at a glance, "Brother Liu, do you know?"

　　"Knowing that I was carefully checking the door to see if there were any signs of traps, I didn't really want to bother with him.

　　"Well, what does that mean, hehe?" This time it was my friend who asked the question in a serious manner.

　　"There is a monster inside, no one allowed in," I said casually.

　　It looks like there is nothing on this door, so it is absolutely safe!

　　"Uh..." The two guys swallowed and looked at each other, "So what should we do now?"

　　This sentence clearly sounded like a lack of confidence. I sighed to express my contempt: "You two are so shameful. You got scared like this just by a door. Look at Lin Chao, he's doing what he's supposed to do, not panicking at all.

　　Lin Chao had just finished tapping the eight characters on the door lintel and was now tapping on the two doors. When he heard me mention the name, he chuckled and said, "Don't praise me. I was just too excited to be afraid! You know, this kind of rare spell can never be seen anywhere else. Oh, I'm so happy!"

　　"Yes, it is indeed rare! You should take pictures of it all. I agree with this idea. "We can study it carefully when we go back." That's true, but... a sudden answer came to my mind, which seems to have solved many mysteries!

　　But it seems the secret is not fully solved, I need more answers!

　　"Do you really want to go in?" Tiezi stammered, as if he had been thinking for a long time - this was really fucking shit, it seemed like they didn't listen to me at all after all I said!

　　"We have to go in, otherwise we will be trapped here. I checked the two doors and the areas above, below, left and right, and looked unusually calm. "Okay, now let's take out all the things we have and count how many we can use.

　　It seemed that we didn't have much valuable stuff on us, except for some talisman tools in my small bag and Zheng Qu's Swiss Army knife that seemed to be somewhat useful, the rest were only the lighter in my pocket and the half pack of cigarettes.

　　After signaling them to step back a dozen meters, I slowly pushed the stone door in front of me.

　　The heavy stone door slowly opened as I pushed it, and a smell of earthy air came towards me, damp and cold! As the light from the torch in my hand shone in, everything inside appeared in front of me!

　　The wet wind represents water and air, which makes me feel relieved. "Not bad, it's good news," I turned around and said to them, "At least there is air and water in there, so even if we die in there, we won't die of thirst.

　　There was a river in the cave, with clear water flowing. Next to the river was a road that looked relatively safe. "Is this the road to the center?" Zheng Qu poked his head behind me, "Or is it the way out?"

　　"It's all the same road. We have to get to the center." I sighed. "Only in the center of the formation can we find the exit sign. Only there can we find a way out."

　　The three of them nodded in agreement. Tiezi took two more torches from the wall and stuffed them into Zheng Qu's pockets. "Be prepared. They might be useful later." "You've improved," I chuckled and began to praise him. "You now know how to prepare for me.

　　My friend was quite proud of my praise. He looked around and prepared to do something to ask me to continue. But when he looked around, he saw nothing but a huge stone pillar weighing more than 100 pounds!

　　If I hadn't put the torch in my hand into his free hand in time, I think he would have really gone to move the stone pier!

　　It's all adrenaline's fault!

　　"Follow me closely," I started to move along the stream, and when I turned my back to the three of them, I drew a Yin-Yang Thunder Talisman in my hand!

　　I need to talk about Yin-Yang Thunder.

　　Taoists call this "palm thunder". They use the palm of their hand as a launching device to gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in their body, condense it into energy and shoot it out. Generally speaking, they need a talisman to "open the palm", and then they can gather energy and attack at any time.

　　As for us Yin-Yang School, it is called "Yin-Yang Thunder". The gathered Yin-Yang and Five Elements Qi has a slightly higher attack power than the Taoist Heaven and Earth Qi. However, we must use cinnabar to make a formation on our hands every time, otherwise it cannot be used! At the same time, we can only rely on our feet to absorb the Five Elements Qi, and we don't know which of the Five Elements we absorb!

　　For example, if I stand on volcanic rocks, I will definitely absorb the five elements of fire, and the Yin and Yang thunder I emit will also be of fire attribute; standing by the river, it will naturally be the Yin and Yang thunder of water - like here, I guess it is either of earth or water!

　　This type of Mohist thunder is called "Sky Fire Thunder". It is the most powerful among these types, but its source is also the most special: it relies on one's own cultivation, plus the Mohist machinery in the hand to multiply the power. Its attribute is fixed and must be fire. In history, famous Mohist masters once used this thunder to split mountains and seas. It was once considered the most authentic method of subduing demons!

　　As for what the legalists call the 'Heavenly Thunder Curse', the difference is huge. Although it also gathers the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it is mainly released by relying on talismans and incantations. It is no longer like the magic thunder we release from our hands.

　　Holding the thunder talisman in my right hand, I felt a little more at ease. This was much better than the feeling of being unarmed!

　　The firelight swayed in the tunnel, pulling my shadow forward and forward, and the tunnel seemed to be getting bigger as we walked - damn, it wasn't getting bigger, it was getting bigger!

　　A large area appeared in front of me, and it looked...it's hard to describe!

　　For example, if you put a large piece of tofu into a fish tank and then throw ten or eight loaches in, it is estimated that after a few hours the tofu will be riddled with holes and shattered into pieces by them, and this is what I see in front of me now!

　　Countless entrances appeared in front of me, and I had no choice!

　　"Uh, it seems like there are too many. Tiezi and Zheng Qu started to panic behind me: "Which way should we take?"

　　Click!

　　The only one who might be excited is Lin Chao, he’s still taking pictures!

　　"This... this is..." I guessed from the large number of entrances, "I'm afraid, I'm afraid this is... Fuxi Nine Palace Formation

　　There is a sentence in "The Yellow Emperor's Classic of Internal Medicine" that goes "Eight Trigrams and Jiazi, where the magic is hidden", which means that the magic of Qi Men Dun Jia is hidden in the Eight Trigrams and Jiazi - and this is what I have learned the worst!

　　Chapter 29: The Centipede Disaster (10,000 words a day, please accept and be popular)

　　In fact, I should have guessed this a long time ago!

　　The appearance of Fuxi's innate Bagua, which was created by nature, must have a corresponding Nine Palaces Diagram. It is reasonable that there are so many messy-looking mazes now!

　　Although I didn’t learn the innate Bagua and Jiazi numerology well, I did learn the acquired Bagua well - who cares? Let’s give it a try, the difference isn’t that big anyway!

　　It's not that I don't know that this is called deceiving oneself, but there is no other way now. Staying here and being trapped to death in the Nine Palace Formation seem to be almost the same!

　　I don’t believe that the two extraordinary people, Buddha Bone and Yin Yang Eyes, would die in this messy underground!

　　"Drink some water first," I gritted my teeth, "then we go in

　　I led everyone to find an entrance and went in. It was still dark inside, but from the dim light of the torch, I found that there was a lot of vegetation growing here, such as moss, lichen and algae, and there seemed to be some insects here.

　　For example...centipede!

　　Just as we got into the hole, I suddenly heard a rustling sound. The sound was so loud, like thousands of mice running together!

　　"What the hell is that sound?" I just turned my head and saw Lin Chao at the back rushing towards me with his fangs bared - damn, he really was baring his fangs and claws! The ground behind me was like a black blanket, and countless centipedes were pouring out like a flood!

　　It’s just like the countless beetles that appeared in the 1999 movie “Mystery Room”!

　　Damn! These centipedes were over a foot long, their bodies were red, their green tentacles were swaying from side to side, and a pair of poisonous hooks were sticking out like green scissors!

　　If I were stabbed, I would be seriously injured if not dead!

　　“Run!” I yelled and started to run, but when I started running I realized that the three of them had left me far behind!

　　These centipedes had already climbed up the walls and the top of the cave. Their twenty-one pairs of legs grabbed hold of the cracks in the rocks and chased them. This scene was even scarier than a horror movie! "Throw two torches," I shouted as I ran. "They are afraid of fire."

　　Whoosh! Whoosh!

　　Two torches were thrown at me one after the other and almost hit me!

　　"Hey, you didn't do that on purpose?" I dodged the torch and let it fall to the ground - it seemed to be true, centipedes were indeed afraid of fire!

　　But the fire was too small! These centipedes, which were only a foot long, twisted their bodies and went around it. It seemed to be useless!

　　"Brother Liu, hold them off, let's build a fire!" Zheng Qu's shout came from the front. From the sound, I could easily tell that those guys had left me behind by at least three or four hundred meters!

　　I slammed on the brakes, turned around and shook my hands!

　　"Yin Yang Five Elements, Earth Yuan Divine Thunder

　　Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

　　My right hand continuously fired several Yin-Yang Thunders, which caused rocks and dirt to fly all over the ground. The nearby centipedes were also blown away by me, and they bounced against the walls with a bang, but... those centipedes turned over and pounced on me in an instant!

　　What a strong dead centipede!

　　Except for the centipedes that were hit directly by me, the other centipedes were basically unharmed!

　　Keep running!

　　I rushed out without looking back!

　　Because of my sudden stop and the release of Yin-Yang Thunder, the centipedes seemed to be much closer to me. When I took out the talisman paper from my pocket, I remembered a line: At that time, the centipedes were only 0.01 cm away from my throat, but after a quarter of an incense stick, the centipedes will have infinite fear of me. So I decided to cast a talisman. Although I have placed countless talismans in my life, I think this one is the most perfect...

　　There was a sharp turn in front of me, I turned - bang!

　　I crashed into a pile of firewood, scattering the dry moss and green moss that had been piled together. "Brother Liu, what the hell are you doing?" Zheng Qu shouted with a torch in his hand. "It was a nice fire, but now..."

　　I got up quickly, stepped over the pile of things in two or three steps, raised my left hand, pinched the talisman paper with my index and middle fingers, and said, "Tianyuan Five Elements, Divine Fire Nine Stars, Jinggao Zhen Huangqi, Quemao Ji Yaoshuang - Command

　　The talisman paper in my hand caught fire with a whoosh. I raised my hand and pointed, and the talisman paper flew to the ground and exploded. All the things in the pile were ignited, and then burned fiercely due to the magic power!

　　The fire is big enough this time!

　　The flying sparks even ignited a few nearby centipedes, causing them to curl up on the ground and twist around, in great pain!

　　I stood behind the fire and said smugly, "See? I'm not the only one who can run." Before I could finish my sentence, I saw a large number of centipedes had already rushed behind the fire - and they had indeed stopped!

　　The centipedes circled around the fire, and countless feet on the ground moved back and forth in small steps. But unfortunately, the fire ignited by this talisman could only last at least ten minutes. The entire tunnel was burned so hot that even the top gradually became hot!

　　Want to come over?

　　But soon the centipedes began to make a 'squeaking' sound, and one after another began to retreat, leaving only a few dark green guys left in front of the fire.

　　babble?

　　What are these things doing?

　　I saw the centipedes begin to twist and turn on the ground, trying to curl themselves up into a ball, and then...then they actually became a ball!

　　"Brother Liu, look at this..." Zheng Qu was obviously a little confused, "...what does it mean?" "Nothing else." Tiezi has always trusted me and interrupted to explain: "I guess the centipede was scared by Brother Zi's fire, so it huddled up to protest..." "Be careful..." I suddenly saw a black thing flying towards Tiezi, and the guy was talking with saliva flying and foaming all over the place, and didn't even notice-"Pah

　　I raised my right hand and used the Yin-Yang Thunder to smash the thing away! After my attack, Tiezi's face turned green with fear!

　　It turned out to be a centipede!

　　I saw the centipede on the other side of the fire suddenly release its body and use its tail to catapult itself over like a cannonball!

　　"Bang" "Bang..."

　　My Yin-Yang Thunder and two torches continuously smashed away the centipedes that bounced towards me!

　　"Is this a fucking centipede or a kangaroo?" Tiezi was not paying attention as he spoke, and a centipede flew straight towards him. Fortunately, Zheng Qu next to him swung his hand and hit it with a fire stick!

　　"No, let's get out of the way!" I said to Lin Chao angrily, "Fortunately, the fire has blocked more than half of the centipedes, and there are not many left! Let's go to the front and see if there is a place to resist them.

　　"Well, I guess they are eager for me to say this. Just as the word 'well' came out of my mouth, the man had already rushed out ten meters!

　　After throwing a few more Yin-Yang Thunders, I turned around and ran!

　　I looked back while running: it seemed that these centipedes were really persistent, following me all the way!

　　Cāo! The speed is really fast!

　　Seeing these things getting closer and closer to me, I became more and more anxious, and frequently turned back to emit Yin-Yang Thunder, always hoping to slightly slow down the speed at which these things were chasing me!

　　He was about to catch up, but suddenly——

　　"Swish

　　My feet slipped and I rolled out!

　　To be honest, I have yet to roll twice in a day, but it definitely happened today!

　　The tunnel suddenly disappeared after a fold, and my feet were empty and I rolled down the slope naturally!

　　Fuck! Several centipedes also flew into the air and pounced on my face!

　　The distance was so close at that time that I can say without exaggeration that I could even see the shiny venom on the hook!

　　I stretched out my hand with all my strength, hoping to release the Yin-Yang Thunder while rolling!

　　Shit! I gave up before the rolling stopped. A bunch of centipedes rushed out of the tunnel along the slope. It seemed like there were too many of them!

　　"Boom!" I rolled into a pile of bushes and other vegetation and stopped, and the flying centipedes were about to fall on me. "Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!"

　　A few arrows flew in from nowhere and hit all the centipedes, sending them flying out at an angle!

　　But there are always some that slip through the net, and the last centipede almost touched my face - at this time I didn’t have time to think about what happened to the arrow just now, I just turned my head desperately hoping to dodge it!

　　"A gust of wind blew across my face!

　　When I looked carefully, I saw that the centipede had been pierced at the top by a spear!

　　I stood up… “Hi, my friend greeted me awkwardly, “It’s nice to see you

　　The three of them were standing nearby being pointed at by dozens of spears and bows, and there were countless such weapons around me as well!

　　The centipedes began to turn around and flee, but another rain of arrows flew out and nailed dozens of centipedes to the ground!

　　“Woo woo~~”

　　It is only now that I come to my senses and feel that all this is so weird!

　　But I wasn’t scared!

　　The reason is very simple. Although I was being pointed at by a bunch of bows and spears, and there were countless people around me, they seemed too small!

　　I don’t know how Gulliver felt on his first day in Lilliput, but my feeling was simple and direct: this was all so fucking funny!

　　The person in front of him seemed to be of the yellow race, but he was less than a foot tall, a few inches smaller than the person that Henggongyu transformed into last time. His whole body was painted in a very strange way with a black fuel, and there were different patterns and lines on his face.

　　They were simply wearing some leaves tied together, and no clothes!

　　I made a rough estimate and there seem to be more than a hundred of these little people here, but they all appear to be women!

　　While the four of us were looking at them, they were not idle. Except for the women who surrounded us and observed us curiously, the other women were busy collecting the corpses of the killed centipedes. After taking out the poisonous hooks, several of them carried them on their shoulders.

　　A woman with a well-shaped pattern on her face came over and pointed at us with a spear in her hand. "Yes, yes," I nodded and smiled, "Okay, okay."

　　The spears in the hands of these women were slightly lowered, and then the women carrying the loads began to set out in order, and our group was the last to walk!

　　"Brother Liu is a genius. Not only is his friend surprised, but even Zheng Qulinchao was surprised: "You can communicate with such people." Brother Zi, as long as they are women, big or small, his friend began to talk nonsense: "It's much cooler than those who are eight to eighty years old. He can take women from thirty to three hundred centimeters.

　　"Get lost!" I started to follow the woman and said, "I guessed it by chance." As the team moved forward, the four of us also leaned against each other! After hearing what I said, my friend was worried and afraid: "What if I guessed wrong?"

　　"How is that possible?" I said confidently, "Don't you realize that there are only women here? If they catch a man, do you think they would be willing to kill him? They will definitely take him home to raise him. I paused and added the last sentence: "Even if a woman is only 30 cm tall, she is still a woman.

　　“…”

　　Chapter 30: The Female Tree

　　After walking a few hundred meters, I turned around and sadly discovered a problem: the mountain wall behind me was full of exits!

　　This means that no matter which entrance we came in from, we would have ended up here!

　　I was worried for nothing!

　　I'm not in the mood to try again. Anyway, I'm already here. At least in the eyes of those three guys, I'm considered to be a smart and omniscient person. So I led them out with absolute accuracy and confidence!

　　After walking a few hundred meters, I suddenly saw something in front of me! I estimated that from where we landed, we had walked almost one kilometer to here. If I was right, then we were still two kilometers away from the center of the formation. Now that we had walked a few hundred meters, we should be there soon!

　　This looks like it might be the case!

　　What appeared before my eyes was a huge cave. I say huge because it was the first time I saw an underground cave of such a large width. The highest point was perhaps two or three hundred meters, and there were many stone pillars connecting the dome to the bottom, but it did not affect its overall feeling. It was still integrated like a huge yurt.

　　It looked like what Jules Verne described in Journey to the Center of the Earth, a huge hollow! There seemed to be rivers, forests formed by ferns, rocky mountains that were no more than a hundred meters high, and even a huge stone pillar in the center that was as big as the Tower of Babel, standing there like a magic needle that stabilized the sea!

　　There is a faint light here, and it seems that the lichens, mosses and stone walls are all emitting star-like light. Under this light, I can clearly see what is in front of me!

　　That's a tree!

　　Right where we came out, we could clearly see three big trees arranged in a "品" shape. Under the trees there were countless women busying around, seemingly cooking food, making bows and arrows, and... transporting fruit!

　　These three trees are about ten meters tall and look like big-bellied beer barrels. Their smooth trunks have no branches or leaves, but there are countless branches radiating outward from the top. The leaves are large and beautiful, and each leaf has three colors - the whole tree looks like an umbrella!

　　However, there are countless root-like vines on the ribs of the umbrella, and each vine has a fruit. The small one is the size of a fist, and the big one is like a mango. The skin of this fruit is green and transparent, and it is wrapped in broad leaves. When light is transmitted, you can vaguely see that it seems to be wriggling inside!

　　Yes, it is indeed squirming!

　　I clearly saw a fruit squirming violently, and then several women nimbly climbed up the rope on the tree to the top, then walked along the branches to mid-air, pulled it up, and then took the fruit!

　　The woman with the special tattoo said something to me, then pointed to a huge rock under the tree and said, "Okay, let's sit down." Tiezi said, "I guessed it this time."

　　"Whatever you say." I kept staring at the fruit that had been taken, and even when I sat down with them, I didn't move my eyes away. "What on earth is this thing?"

　　Zheng Qu sat over with me. “Isn’t this just a kind of fruit? It looks like they are going to get it to eat.” He watched the women gently cut the fruit with a stone knife. “Look, they are going to take it out soon…” The women reached in and took out a baby. “…a child.” Zheng Qu’s voice changed, with a soprano tone: “Look, look! — It’s a human being.

　　The spears of several women nearby were pointed at us immediately. I patted Zheng Qu's shoulder to signal him to be quiet. Seeing that we were motionless, the women put away their weapons and walked away.

　　The baby that had just been taken out from a distance was crying loudly, and the woman next to it began to pinch the fruit peel, dripping the juice from the peel into her mouth!

　　Yes, I'm sure it's her, not him!

　　To put it in a more modern way: Because there is no such thing as a small one!

　　Zheng Qu, who was patting his chest, was still in shock. He leaned close to my ear and spoke like a drake: "Brother Liu, Brother Liu, am I dazzled..." "Hua Ni Mei Tie Zi also stretched his ears and said, "I saw it too.

　　"What about you?" I ignored them and asked Lin Chao in a low voice, "Did you see it?"

　　"I... I also saw that the camera in Lin Chao's hand had been taken away by those women. Now he didn't know where to put his hands. Although his voice was intermittent, he was still relatively calm. "Really, it's really a child

　　"Ginseng fruit?" Tiezi has a very rich imagination. I don't know if it was because his head hit a rock when he fell. "There is a bump on my head. I didn't think in this direction at all. "The place where that thing grows must be a spiritual place with beautiful mountains and rivers. It will definitely not grow underground.

　　As we were talking, I suddenly saw a group of people walking towards us from the opposite side. The one leading them was the woman in the shape of a "井". She was talking to the people next to her as she walked. It seemed that the person should be their leader!

　　The leader was different. The paint on his face was a red color that looked as red as blood. He held a vine cane in his hand and came to me with the crowd.

　　Also a woman!

　　When I think about it carefully, I have never seen any man here!

　　"Who are you?" The red-faced old woman walked up to me and said this while moving her toothless lips!

　　I am not afraid of classical Chinese. My grandfather discovered when he was teaching me that I have an unparalleled talent for languages. If the foreign language test only tested oral English, I would have passed the eighth level long ago!

　　The same goes for classical Chinese. I can speak it but I can't write it. Whether it's large seal script, small seal script, bronze inscriptions, or oracle bone script, I can speak it but not write it. Of course, if I can recognize it, I can barely get a little bit!

　　"What? How come we suddenly heard each other?" I thought for a moment and then answered with this question. After I said this, I saw that the old woman's expression seemed to become a little different. She turned her head and said a few words to the people around her - but I really didn't understand these words!

　　The old woman turned around again: "Anzhi?" I didn't answer this time because I didn't know how to say it, so I just pointed upwards.

　　Now let me translate the conversation just now:

　　The old woman asked me: Who are you?

　　I replied: Who are you, Auntie? Why did we meet here?

　　After talking to the people around her for a few words, the old woman spoke to me again: Where are you going?

　　In fact, in this conversation, neither of us answered but only asked questions. Only in the last sentence did I use gestures to tell him where I was going.

　　(PS: I’d better write the following in modern Chinese. It’s both classical Chinese and translation. Don’t you cry when you see it?)

　　The old lady and I communicated in classical Chinese for a while next to this big rock. I half listened and half guessed, and used gestures to get a general idea of ​​many things with her!

　　It is impossible to determine how long they have lived here. Even they themselves don't know how many years they have lived here. All we can say is that it was a long, long time ago.

　　According to the theory, this area should be about two kilometers in diameter, half of which belongs to them and the other half belongs to another tribe. After listening to her introduction, I climbed to a higher place to confirm it. It is indeed very strange here. Half of it is land and the other half is lake swamp. The two halves are combined to form a perfect circle! According to my estimation, this is the center of the formation. Influenced by the innate Bagua, the underground is also divided into yin and yang. These women are yin and live here, while there should be some yang monsters living on the opposite side.

　　After talking for a long time, I was also hungry, so the old woman waved her hand, and the first group of women brought over a few rolls of leaves with strips of white meat on them.

　　It tastes good, just like salmon, tender and juicy, and perhaps because it has been soaked in water, it has a cool taste and a unique flavor.

　　There wasn't much, and the four of us finished it in just a few bites. Tiezi smacked his lips, "Well, it's delicious. Brother Zi, ask her what this is?" "Centipede," I answered without thinking, "Wow~" Tiezi almost vomited, I quickly covered his mouth, "Swallow it! Swallow it for me!" I cursed angrily, "Do you know how scarce the food is here...?" But at that moment, Tiezi's eyes seemed to catch something strange. He stammered to get rid of my hand and leaned close to my ear, "Brother Zi, look at that woman..." "What's wrong with women... Wow! What does this mean?" I was shocked when I turned my head away!

　　The woman who brought the food was standing next to the old woman and saying something.

　　The woman was still the same woman, still only three feet tall, and even the "well" pattern tattooed on her face had not changed at all. But as I spoke to the old woman, she seemed to have aged ten years!

　　There were a lot of people around me. It seemed that a lot of babies were taken out of the fruits on the trees, and the original women seemed to have aged a lot!

　　"Could this be the legendary 'female tree'?" I suddenly had an idea after this feeling of ephemeral life and death. "Is this the ancient strange tree that was born and grew in the land of no consequence?"

　　The female tree is one of the legendary strange trees in ancient times. I remember there was such a passage in the book that my grandfather showed me: "There is a Silver Mountain in the sea, and there grows a tree called the Female Tree. This tree can give birth to babies at dawn, become teenagers at breakfast, become adults at noon, start to age at night, and die when the sun sets, and the cycle repeats itself again and again." This passage means: There is a mountain in the sea, and its name is Silver Mountain. There grows a tree called the Female Tree. This tree can give birth to babies at dawn, become teenagers at breakfast, become adults at noon, start to age at night, and die when the sun sets, and the cycle repeats itself again and again!

　　I didn't think about this at first, but then I saw these women age ten years in just a few hours, so suddenly I remembered it!

　　I remember that when the teacher talked about it, he mentioned a book, which seemed to have some records. There was an introduction to it in "Bi Dust? Haizhong Yinshan" by Mo Shilong in the Ming Dynasty, but the book we believe in in our method is "Journey to the West".

　　Wu Cheng'en is actually a person in our Dharma School. He traveled all over the world in search of demons and immortals throughout his life. In his old age, he was called "Yizhaisou". He captured countless mountain ghosts and evil obstacles during his travels. Later, he wrote two books, "Journey to the West" and "Yu Ding Zhi", which recorded the legends he experienced in his life!

　　In the book "Journey to the West", Wu Cheng'en used the story of Tang Xuanzang to tell the story of his travels, and according to us, "Yu Ding Zhi" is a code manual for the Dharma. As long as people in the Dharma take this book and compare it with "Journey to the West", they can naturally remove those stories that are for worldly people to see, making "Journey to the West" an introduction to monsters for those of us in the Dharma!

　　Of course, now everyone thinks that "Yu Ding Zhi" has been lost, but in fact it is not. The only few copies are in the hands of Famen and will never be shown to others easily!

　　In the chapter “The Kingdom of Women” in the book, if you are an expert in the Dharma, you can see a detailed introduction about the Women’s Tree!

　　Chapter 31: Dog-sealed People (First Update 3500)

　　According to Wu Cheng'en, he once saw this strange tree at sea. The fruit of the female tree matures in seven days, and then the fruit falls off the stalk and turns into a woman. This woman only lives for one day, can speak and use tools without learning, and then dies. Generally speaking, the female tree continuously produces babies for half a year, and absorbs the yin energy between heaven and earth for another half a year. Whenever the female tree starts to produce fruit and is about to end its fruit production, it will produce a red fruit. The child born from this fruit can survive for more than half a year and pass on everything to the next woman born from the red fruit.

　　I told the old woman my doubts, and sure enough, she was the inheritor of this generation. But strangely, she told me another phenomenon: the female trees here seemed to have never stopped producing, at least there was no such record in her inherited memory!

　　The three female trees have nearly seven thousand fruits in total. If the seven-day pattern is followed, then the population here will be around one thousand at any given time!

　　Time passed quickly, and the women in my eyes began to grow old. Many of them fell to the ground, while other babies who had consumed the juice from the peels ran away. I took off their clothes, picked up their weapons, watched them die, and then pushed them into the seemingly unfathomable pool under the tree.

　　"This is our fate. The old woman seems to have become accustomed to this kind of birth, aging, sickness and death. "Endless reincarnation, endless life and death, repeating under the tree, never stopping.

　　"I really want to help you," I said regretfully, "but I can't do it - I can't find a possible means." The old woman grinned, and the laughter was full of a sense of transcendence: "No need

　　Her voice was filled with an indescribable indifference: "Mayflies, like us, only have a lifespan of one day. We have been waiting for death since birth. It may seem short to you, but in the eyes of our mother, isn't it the same for you humans?" The mother she was talking about should be the female tree, which is estimated to be thousands of years old. I suddenly felt that what she said was true. In front of the female tree, we humans are nothing more than mayflies that are born in the morning and die in the evening!

　　I sighed: "The fact that you can see through it shows that you are not a simple 'woman', or it may be because of your position. I pointed to the stone pillar above and said, "Going up from there is the innate Fuxi Bagua formation that was born and raised by nature. The position you are in is the pure yin position, so there is the endless production of the female trees. In fact, there is one more sentence I haven't said, that is, in Wu Chengen's book, it was said that the people produced by these female trees have no souls, and they are a kind of animal, without emotion or desire, but they seem to be a little different!

　　It is probably because of its existence in this magic circle.

　　Since there was no way to help them, I decided to go on with our own business - so I asked the old woman how to find a passage from here so that we could continue to move upwards.

　　The old woman thought for a long time before telling me that all the stone pillars within a few miles were connected upper and lower pillars, with no gaps in between for passing. If one really wanted to go upwards, it seemed that only the towering tree in the middle seemed to have a gap, so perhaps one could go up.

　　Tree? This really confused me. I had always thought that the big one in the middle should be a stone pillar, but I didn’t expect it to be a tree!

　　"Let's climb up this tree." I put forward my own opinion, but the old woman shook her head and told me another situation: half of the land here is inhabited by the female tree tribe, but the other side is inhabited by another race, who live in the other half of the lake and swamp, and are always looking for opportunities to plunder the female tree tribe!

　　And that race just happened to control the big tree in the middle. If we rush over like this, we will most likely be discovered and caught by them!

　　The old woman seemed to hate her opponents very much when she talked about them. Those guys she mentioned looked like humans, and were about the same size and proportion as the female tree people. They had human bodies and dog heads, and they were greedy for food, just like starving ghosts reincarnated. They would do whatever it took to eat anything with wings except flies and anything with legs except benches.

　　From her introduction, I quickly guessed the opponent of the Nvshu people, that is the Quanfeng people! Looking through all the ancient books, it seems that there is only one sentence to describe them: the Quanrong country, shaped like a dog!

　　In the book "Flowers in the Mirror", there is an introduction about the Quanfeng Kingdom, through the mouth of Duo Jiugong: You see, although he is a dog-headed and dog-brained man, who would have thought that he is very particular about the two words "eating and drinking". He hurts countless lives every day, thinking of ways and changing his appearance, just working hard on eating and drinking. Apart from eating and drinking, he can do nothing else, so he is also called "drunkard and rice bag" overseas!

　　Although the book "Flowers in the Mirror" tells the truth about awakening the world, it also illustrates from one perspective the greed and brutality of these creatures - I think if the female tree people did not have such tenacious survival ability, they might have been exterminated by the dog-sealed people long ago!

　　It seems that the creation of heaven and earth is indeed reasonable. On the one hand, the female tree people are born and die in the same day and have a short life, but the replacement of the old and the new is also extremely rapid. Only this kind of race can coexist with the dog-headed people for thousands of years and continue to exist inconvenience!

　　But these are matters between heaven and earth. For us, the most important thing is to find a way to reach the upper level and find a way out. Of course, it would be even better if we could complete the investigation mission at the same time!

　　After listening to my retelling, Tiezi and Zheng Qu burst into laughter. "Brother Liu, you are too timid. Are you afraid of a group of rabbit-sized dogs? In this way, we can just rush over and start climbing the tree." Tiezi said well and was reckless. "I don't believe I can't crush those bastards to death!"

　　"Okay, you guys try it. Sometimes I really admire them. They always think they have the overall situation under control when they should be cautious. Think about those centipedes. These female tree tribesmen can nail them to the stone wall with one arrow. Their opponents are probably not weak.

　　"Well, it seems to be true..." Tiezi's pig brain came to his senses and began to get scared, "Then what do you say we should do?" "I said, Mao, I can only ask the female tree tribe for help, "See if they have any explanation.

　　The old woman did come up with a plan. "Every seven days, the people of the Dog Sealed Country will attack our people head-on, steal our food, and kill our people and take them back as food." When she said this, her tone was calm, but the sadness in it was evident. "If you can take the opportunity to go around the tree, then you can take the opportunity to climb up.

　　After such a long day of sadness, we can finally get to the point. "Well, when is this seven days?" The old woman chuckled and said, "Today is the day.

　　Just as I finished speaking, there was a clanging sound coming from the tree. The old woman and I looked up and saw a woman standing on the top of the tree, hitting the skull of an unknown animal with a stone. "％￥(!

　　"％％&￥The old woman replied, and then said to me: "They found that the Quanfeng people have begun to gather, and they are expected to attack us soon - you should act now, or you will have to wait another seven days if you miss this opportunity."

　　"Thanks

　　The old woman left accompanied by a group of women, and soon these female tree tribe members began to prepare. They picked up spears, bows and arrows, and daggers made of animal bones, and began to move towards the center in groups.

　　Since the time is right, now is the best time for us to leave - I turned my head and saw that the three guys were still eating!

　　Damn, he was really good. Even though they didn't speak the same language, he could still get those women to bring a lot of miscellaneous food. And it seemed that in order to avoid the tragedy of eating centipedes again, the food this time was basically plants!

　　From the expressions on their faces, I could guess that this matter was most likely done by Lin Chao. If my friend could have accomplished this, he would have come to me triumphantly to show off!

　　In fact, in my opinion, the reason why these female tree people helped us leave was probably mostly because of food. It’s not like I haven’t seen the food of these female tree people. Although each of them only has two meals in their lifetime, morning and evening, and one of them is fruit peel juice, but after all, there are so many people, and the consumption of one meal is not small!

　　As for them killing the four of us, it doesn't seem very likely. After all, they are so big!

　　From this inference, I can conclude that their IQ is not low, and I can even say that this old woman who can inherit the legacy has extremely high planning and tactical abilities. What we can do is leave here now, and then tell the old man the whole thing and let him decide!

　　"Hey, you three, stop eating, leave some for others - we have to go. I yelled, "If we don't leave now, we will be out of time." "Wuuu," my friend stuffed his mouth with food and spoke vaguely, "Can you finish it?"

　　"Brother Liu asked us to leave immediately. There must be a reason. Lin Chao was the first to stand up. He took the camera he wanted back and said, "Brother Liu, what do you think we should do?"

　　The four of us gathered together, and I picked up a wooden stick and started drawing on the ground: first a circle, divided into two parts, with a dot in the middle.

　　I placed a few stones on one half, "This is us, and the middle is our goal." I picked up another big stone and placed it in the middle, "But now between us and that tree is the battlefield between the two tribes, so we have to go around it."

　　Zheng Qu pointed to both sides of the dot and asked, "Isn't it the same no matter which side you go?" "No," I said decisively, "Although there is nothing in the center, the division of yin and yang has its own reason. We cannot understand the mystery, but we can avoid the danger.

　　"I think this side is correct," Lin Chao pointed to the Yin Fish's tail, which is our right hand. "The Yin Fish's tail has a strong Yin energy. As members of the Dog Seal Clan, we shouldn't choose to attack from that side. They will instinctively avoid it.

　　"Lin Chao is right. I think so too," I said without taking credit this time. "Only by going this way can we bypass all the Dog Seal people and reach the big tree.

　　In the distance, the howling of the Dog Sealing Tribe and the drumming and shouting of the Female Tree Tribe could be heard.

　　Chapter 32: Fierce Battle with Dogs and People

　　Looking back, this sexual assault mission was probably the first time I took my best friend out on a mission. It was an extremely important experience and enlightenment for him. He clearly understood the difficulty and danger of our line of work, so that he worked hard to learn in the following years...

　　But these are all his, and to me it's just a burden!

　　In terms of physical strength and physique, he is not as good as the professional policeman Zheng Qu, and even has a gap with Lin Chao; the same is true for vigilance and concealment! The only thing he can show off is the Buddha bone, which is a natural deterrent to ghosts, evil and aliens!

　　But it was at this time that I discovered a secret: his Buddha bones are useless against ancient beasts, and what are really useful should be ghosts and evil spirits!

　　But why is Xiao Hei so afraid of him?

　　I have summarized this point, and my guess is that although Xiao Hei is an ancient Pi Xiu, he is sealed in the body of a black cat. The black cat is a Yin beast, so it affects it, causing Xiao Hei to begin to fear the Buddha bones.

　　Facing such a group of opponents who are about one foot tall, it is too difficult to avoid being discovered! "Be careful," I know this sneaky look is not elegant, but there is really no other way. I can only crawl forward and pay attention at all times. "Hey, look, it's started. Before we have walked far, my friend whispered: "Look, look!"

　　The Inufeng people really look like dogs! They look like the virtual gnoll monsters in the game Baldur's Gate produced by Black Isle Studios in 1998, with short and hunched bodies, long nails on their hands and feet, and a real dog's head.

　　These guys half ran and half crawled as they rushed towards the positions of the female tree tribe. Once they caught their opponents, they would bite and scratch them, just like animals. The female tree tribe members used bows and arrows for long-range shooting, and switched to spears when they got close.

　　"Don't look at it, hurry up and leave. The dog-headed man looks much braver than the female tree tribe. This battle probably won't take too long." We hurriedly started from the outside and sneaked around to one side. "Which side gains the advantage, we can take the opportunity to rush to the middle and climb the tree.

　　"It looks like it will be done soon," Lin Chao looked ahead, "I estimate that we will see the female tree tribe retreat in ten minutes at most.

　　It's true! The female tree tribe was really weak in front of the dog seal tribe. Although their numbers were nearly twice as many, they were defeated step by step, and soon their positions advanced to their half of the area. "Go!"

　　We quickly rushed to the center, but were discovered by many members of the Quanfeng tribe as soon as we moved!

　　They dropped the corpses they were dragging and rushed over with roars!

　　It’s really awesome!

　　When we were watching them from a distance just now, we couldn't feel how big these guys were, but once we came into contact with them, I found that they were indeed difficult to deal with: they were fast, agile, had well-developed reaction nerves, and had an endless desire for food!

　　I swung the stick in my hand and knocked the two nearest ones away. "Zheng Qu protects Tiezi, Lin Chao takes the lead and I cover the rear. I roared and looked back frequently. I saw enemies rushing towards me from all directions with my peripheral vision!

　　"The tree is still a few hundred meters away from us. We ran as hard as we could but couldn't get away from it. Lin Chao kicked the dog sealer who was approaching and turned his head while running: "Hey, hurry up!

　　"So many?" Lin Chao looked physically better than us. Zheng Qu was protecting Tiezi all the way, so he was also left behind. Now we were about ten meters apart. "They are almost surrounding us.

　　"Be careful!" A dog-sealed man suddenly jumped up from the ground and bit Lin Chao's upper arm. "Oh!" He yelled, throwing away the stick in his right hand, grabbed the guy's foot and pulled hard - with a "rip", a large piece of skin and flesh was torn off!

　　Blood gushed out instantly, and those guys stimulated by the smell of blood became even more crazy!

　　I have an illusion that our blood is largely equivalent to a stimulant, or it may be because it is the first time in thousands of years that they have tasted food other than that of the female tree tribe!

　　The members of the Quanfeng tribe had already put their hands on the ground, and they used their hands and feet to pounce even more frantically!

　　Fortunately, we were almost close to the big tree. Lin Chao was dragged over by Zheng Qu and Tiezi, while I was holding the Yin-Yang Thunder in my right hand and a big wooden stick in my left hand to cover their backs!

　　I threw out several Yin-Yang Thunders in succession, blasting the Dog-Sealed Tribe members who were in the front to the ground. "Fuck!" I ran and shouted, "Come and get hurt. These dog-headed men are not stupid. They quickly started to run in a zigzag pattern, hoping to avoid it. But this is exactly what I want!

　　“Well, now that they are running in a zigzag pattern, the distance between them is even greater. This is a good opportunity!

　　I quickly rushed to the tree and asked, "What's going on?" Tiezi and Zheng Qu took me behind them to catch my breath. "Is there any problem?"

　　Lin Chao's wound was bleeding. Although his forehead was covered with sweat, he didn't even utter a word. "It's okay." I turned around and pulled off a piece of the hem of my T-shirt. "My friend, come and bandage him."

　　The Quanfeng tribe members have surrounded us. It can be seen that these are not just the guys who chased us at the beginning, but also many who have retreated from the battlefield and joined the team to hunt us!

　　Fortunately, this is a depression, which is almost like a one-man-blockade against ten thousand. Zheng Qu can basically defend it with two torches and sticks in his hands, but there is no way to climb trees here, which is a tragedy!

　　"Zheng Qu, you block it first, I'll make a fire. I quickly took out the civil and military brush and cinnabar, and then added some purple gold locks in it. "Imperial Order - Yin and Yang Five Elements, destroy evil and punish evil

　　The Wenwu brush was dipped in bright red cinnabar and the lines on the paper were as dancing as dragons and snakes. Several pieces of talisman paper were drawn in an instant!

　　With the talisman in hand, the brother's confidence suddenly increased, and he felt a bit like Ultraman after his transformation. "I'll stand next to Zheng Qu and take a bloodstained stick. "Brother, show you your skills.

　　The members of the Quanfeng tribe took two steps back, saliva dripping from their mouths and baring their white fangs. Although they were afraid, they still looked ferocious.

　　But suddenly two "woooo" sounds came from a distance, and they suddenly pounced over!

　　"Order?" I suddenly pinched the talisman in my hand between my fingers, chanted the talisman silently, and pointed forward!

　　A green flame instantly burst out from the ground, like a fire in front of me! The brush was wrapped in the fire, and the tip of the brush also ignited the green flame: "With this

　　These stupid guys stopped behind the fire in an instant, kicking their hands and feet as they retreated!

　　The flame condensed and formed at the tip of the pen, and as I moved, it shot out like a bullet, hitting the forehead of a member of the Quanfeng tribe - it fell down suddenly like a shot down bird!

　　In just a few seconds, it was surrounded by green flames. Although there was no smoke or heat, it clearly emitted a burning smell! It howled and rolled around on the ground, but it was useless. After a short period of burning smell, it began to make "crackling" sounds all over its body, and soon it stopped moving!

　　“Here!…Here!…

　　I waved my pen repeatedly, and the green flames kept shooting at the dogs. Screams rang out one after another, and countless people of the Dog Seal tribe were set on fire by the purple-gold flames! Because they didn't dare to cross the fire, they became living targets. Humph, this move of my brother is a technique to break evil that the old man taught me. Isn't it powerful?

　　But the flaw of this trick is equally big. Borrowing the power between Yin and Yang and the Five Elements requires magic power as a medium, which is what we in Yin and Yang school call Taoist cultivation. You don’t even have to guess. I’m only in my twenties. How can I have such strong magic power?

　　So now I look majestic and powerful, but I am actually still nervous inside, afraid that this fierce attack will not scare them away!

　　Take the opportunity to escape? Forget it. As long as I move, the flames will be extinguished. We probably won't be able to climb ten meters before the Quanfeng people drag us down and tear us to pieces!

　　I shouted loudly and swung the brush in my hand faster, letting the flames shoot out like a rainstorm, hoping to scare these guys and make them run away!

　　The Dog-Sealed Clan has begun to retreat. Fear has killed the greedy desire. I feel quite proud in my heart, and cast the spell with all my strength without reservation. Bang, bang, bang, bang, the flames flying everywhere along with the shattered and scattered stone chips are chasing these guys, and they are dodging everywhere in a panic!

　　"Okay, that's enough. I turned the brush around and put it back into the pen holder, and the flames in front of me began to fade. This was the best result: my magic power was almost exhausted, and in just a few dozen seconds I had already dispersed the enemies in front of me!

　　Tiezi and Lin Chao came to me. It looked like Lin Chao was seriously injured. Even Tiezi was covered in blood. He let out a long breath, "Finally he ran away." "Don't be too proud too soon." I put the pen in my pocket and said, "Let's get out of here quickly."

　　Only then did we begin to look at the tree in front of us: the tree looked huge, majestic, powerful and abrupt, with each piece of bark cracked with big thick cracks, standing upright vertically upwards, with three huge forks at the top, extending into the dome!

　　"I don't know what kind of tree it is, but it can grow so tall," Zheng Qu looked at the big tree in front of us, "Can we climb up?"

　　"It shouldn't be a big problem, as long as Lin Chao is okay..." "I'm fine." Lin Chao interrupted our conversation. "The wrinkles and holes in this tree can help me climb up. I've participated in rock climbing before, and this kind of difficulty is not too difficult for me."

　　"Ahhh! We were interrupted by the sudden barking of dogs. A large group of Dog Seal tribe members appeared beside us. Among them were not only the guys we saw at the beginning, but also some who looked very different!

　　These guys also look like they belong to the dog-headed people, except that their dog heads are covered with black hair and their mouths have a lot of fangs. "Fuck, are these their secret weapons?"

　　Regardless of their size, their faces alone have already shown their attack power! Well, according to general rules, the fangs of many things determine their strength, at least zombies are like this, and I think this kind of ancient orcs should be similar!

　　It's a tragedy now. I don't have any ability to cast the Evil-Breaking Fire Talisman again. Lin Chao is injured, and Tiezi and Zheng Qu probably can't hold on!

　　Chapter 33: Descendants of Panhu (10,000 words more requested)

　　A low humming sound was heard, and it sounded like it came from hell, weird and terrifying. As the sound appeared, all the members of the Quanfeng tribe lowered their heads and took two steps back, as if they were waiting for something.

　　The crowd, oh, or it would be more appropriate to say a pack of dogs - made way for a path, through which a very different kind of dog-headed man slowly walked!

　　"Am I dazzled or what?" My friend whispered in my ear, "It looks like a peacock." "A peacock, it's not an exaggeration to say it's a phoenix." Zheng Ququ was stunned: "How can there be such a fancy dog?

　　This is indeed a rare and fancy member of the Inufeng tribe, with colorful fur on its head like a tiger, and a pair of eyes sparkling with wisdom!

　　It walked in front of us, grinning with its mouth full of white teeth, "Who are you?" As it asked this question, it looked us up and down, as if it was curious about our attire and the things in our hands, "Why are you killing my people?"

　　It is also written in classical Chinese and sounds like it is from the same period as the Nvshu tribe.

　　"Don't make a mistake. I took a step forward to make myself look like the leader. "We were just passing by here. You were the first to attack us, so this battle happened." "You were the first to attack." Tiezi stuck his head out from behind me and said, "Don't pretend you don't know."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly retracted his head and hid behind me!

　　Damn, it would be great if I could hide back there too, but among the four people here, I’m probably the only one who can communicate with them, so I have to go ahead no matter how miserable it is!

　　My classical Chinese was understood by the five-colored dog man, but my friend’s words were simply ignored.

　　"You have entered our territory, so it is normal for us to attack you." The five-colored dog-headed man said, "No matter who is at fault, you have killed dozens of us. You can't just leave like that.

　　"That makes sense, but unfortunately we don't have anything to give out right now! Tell me, what do you want?" I could tell what it meant, and I could see that it was also shocked by our initial combat capabilities. "We can compensate you.

　　"Compensation," this time the guy laughed: "You mean compensation?" "Is it okay?" I put on an expression of being a dead pig that is not afraid of boiling water: "No, forget it. If I say this sentence now, it is really no problem, but when I got excited, I really spoke in modern Chinese, which confused the guy!

　　"Hmm?" The five-colored dog man snorted, and several black dog men all surrounded him. "I mean, what do you think?" I quickly added, "Don't make it so that you have to use knives and guns at any time. It's not very intimate.

　　"If you really want to make amends, there is indeed a way," it snorted hot air, "and you can do it.

　　As long as there is a way, it will be better than anything else as long as we don’t start a war now!

　　The five-colored dog-man came a few steps closer to me: "I need you to take our people out" "What?" I screamed: "Why do you want to go out?" This is no joke, if this group of things go out, the outside world will probably be in chaos. I even started to imagine a group of dog-headed people holding signs demanding human rights!

　　"For the continuation of the race, the five-colored dog man sighed, "Our race has stayed here for too long. Now that you are here, we have hope. It did not hide the fact that it said, "We need more food, and this place cannot satisfy us."

　　"Tell me about it." Whether it was to delay time or to show friendship, I sat on a rock at the side and said, "You have to tell me about your situation.

　　It took me a while to figure out what was going on. It turns out that this group of gnolls have a rather impressive background!

　　According to the "Soushen Ji", in the ancient time of Emperor Ku, an old woman had an ear disease. When she picked it up, she found something as big as a cocoon. The woman put it in a gourd and covered it with a plate. It turned into a dog with five-colored patterns, so it was named Panhu. Later, Emperor Ku was besieged by King Fang when he was on a tour of Daze. At the critical moment, Emperor Ku offered a reward. Whoever could kill King Fang and General Wu of King Fang would marry his daughter to him. As a result, Panhu broke into the enemy camp at night and killed two enemies, but Emperor Ku regretted it. So Panhu fled into the mountains with Emperor Ku's daughter on his back, married her and had children. Some of his descendants drifted overseas and established the Dog Kingdom.

　　It seems that these guys have quite a great origin, and they are descendants of heroes, but now it seems that they have all become guys who satisfy their appetites - let alone all of them, even if two or three of them get out, it will directly cause a lot of social problems!

　　That being said, but given the current situation, it seems like I really have no choice but to agree!

　　"Well," I thought for a moment, "Why don't you try it yourself?" "We tried," the five-colored dog told me frankly, "but all the roads are blocked. Climbing up this big tree is our last resort, but we didn't try it here." It stretched out one hand and gestured, and I discovered that their five fingers were so short, as if they had degenerated and were not suitable for climbing trees at all!

　　"Then we have no choice." I made an excuse, "It's impossible for the four of us to carry all of you up there, right?"

　　"That's not necessary," he probably had thought about this problem a long time ago, "If you each carry one of us, four of our tribesmen, we can figure it out on our own.

　　With a seductive gleam in its eyes, it approached me and asked, "What do you think?"

　　"Okay, I'm happy for once. Anyway, there has only been one way to Mount Huashan since ancient times, so I'll just do this first!

　　The next step to solve the problem was climbing the tree. The five-colored dog man selected four black-haired dog-headed men from the dog pack and gave each of us a small bamboo basket and let them sit in it.

　　The tree was covered with moss, and I felt the pain only when I actually started climbing it. Fortunately, the tree was full of wrinkles, so as long as I held on firmly, it was not a big problem.

　　"Since we don't have a rope, we can only hope for the best," I took the lead and grabbed a piece of bark. "I'll go up first.

　　Climbing the tree is difficult, but there is nothing special about it. Anyway, it took us more than an hour to finally climb the nearly 200-meter-high tree and reach the top of the fork.

　　All three forks look like they can go up, so I just used the old method and randomly picked one.

　　Observing from close up, it should indeed be able to pass a person. When the branch stretched into the rocks, it probably broke through the stone wall. Then something happened, so the crack was widened. Although it was dark and lightless above, I could clearly feel a cool breeze when I stood underneath!

　　After lighting the torch in my hand, I looked at the straight upward crack in the rock. The size and width were not a problem. "You guys take a rest first. I'll go up."

　　Tiezi just sat down panting and said, "Brother Zi, you have to be careful

　　This is also considered caring, right? I was still quite touched, and turned around to smile, but the guy immediately said something nonsense, which made me very angry: "If you die, I will have no place to eat."

　　"Get out of here, old man

　　The crevice doesn't look high, only about two hundred meters away, but there are some glowing plants in the area below, so it's not completely dark. It's completely different here.

　　My right eye was used to see the road again.

　　There were countless places inside the stone wall where I could put my strength, and it was smooth and neat without any growth. I quickly climbed up from here, lit a torch and took a look...

　　This is a neatly constructed tunnel of several meters square, with countless spells and formations on it, arranged in groups of seven over and over again. Whether it is the walls, ceiling or floor, they are all densely covered with them!

　　Who on earth set up and created this magic array here? The Xiantian Fuxi Bagua is so powerful, and there is also a magic array of "Seven Stars Worshiping the Moon"?

　　Now I am not very interested in leaving here, and I even begin to desire to know what is at the core of the formation!

　　"Click

　　Hmm? I don't know if it's because it's too quiet here, but I seem to hear some sound!

　　"Hey~" a voice came from under my feet through the narrow crack in the rock, "What's going on?"

　　When I lowered my head to listen, the faint sound disappeared again. Maybe I was really hallucinating!

　　So I answered before they asked again: "Come up, it looks fine.

　　More than half an hour later, the three of them and their three dogs emerged from the gap. They were surprised by the magic array covering the whole wall. "Brother Liu, didn't you say that this was natural? How could there be such an artificial thing in it?" Zheng Qu asked.

　　I rolled my eyes. "Who knows about this? Okay, okay, let's find an exit quickly. Once we reach the center of the formation, everything will be fine.

　　The space occupied by the Female Tree Clan and the Dog Seal Clan below is estimated to be three to four hundred meters, and the crevice in the rock is another two hundred meters. Looking around this square passage, I found that it seemed to have a strange sense of rising. It seems that it is also going upwards all the time. If I am not mistaken, when we reach the center of the formation, we may be able to rise dozens of meters.

　　In this way, perhaps we will be no more than 400 meters from the ground!

　　I still remember the cave entrance covered by the pile of wood that I saw at the beginning. It was only three or four hundred meters straight down. Although I made a mistake when I estimated the size of the cave for the first time, this time I have evidence and I will definitely not make the same mistake again!

　　There is the exit!

　　The four of us started walking along this road. At the beginning, I was quite cautious. I kept looking at the patterns on the wall and paying attention to my feet, for fear of encountering any traps or something like that. But after walking for half a day, there was nothing unusual, so I relaxed and traveled relatively easily!

　　It was certainly not an easy journey, as we had to climb trees and walls. Everyone slowed down their pace tacitly, which made the journey seem particularly long. After an hour of traveling, I strongly requested to rest and eat.

　　Although the kobold was not big in stature, he brought a lot of food with him. He took it out and put a large pile in front of us.

　　Looking at the pieces of meat and fruits in front of me, I very rationally picked up a piece of plant rhizome and said, "Brother Zi, what kind of meat is this?" Seeing that I was a vegetarian, Tiezi reluctantly put down the meat in his hand and replaced it with the same thing as me.

　　"You definitely don't want to know that I took a bite of the root and said, "Of course, I personally have no objection to you trying it.

　　Zheng Qu smiled and he and Lin Chao also picked up the rhizomes. The remaining pile of meat was eaten by the four ogres.

　　"Okay, let's keep going. We've been walking for an hour. I calculated the time and stood up. "We should have almost finished this circle."

　　(PS: Dear readers, Liuyun works fourteen hours a day, and after that he has to type for another 4-6 hours to finish. I beg you to support me by giving me red tickets and collections)

　　Chapter 34: Inverted Array

　　This road seemed to have no end. We continued walking for more than half an hour, but not only did we still not find the entrance, even the patterns of the surrounding magic circles did not change at all.

　　A bit strange!

　　As I walked, I took out my cell phone. Based on the radius, the length of this circle should not exceed three kilometers. However, we have been walking for so long, we should have arrived long ago!

　　Unless there is no exit here!

　　I discovered this problem, and Lin Chao noticed it too. He walked a few steps to my side and lowered his voice, "Brother Liu, we seem to have come a long way, but..." "Don't say buts," I interrupted him, "There is definitely something wrong here." I frowned, "Don't worry, let me think about it."

　　"Maybe this is actually a closed tunnel," Lin Chao said, "Your so-called formation center is protected in the middle, and the outside is just constantly circling.

　　His inference is not unreasonable, and it is indeed the case from the current situation, but I always feel that things should not be like this. You see, this place should have been built by the ancients, so there must have been places for entry and exit at that time, otherwise how did they enter and exit back then?

　　But all these are just guesses, and I don’t know much about the innate Bagua - if it really doesn’t work, then try to make a hole?

　　I was thinking whether I should find a place to destroy the Seven Stars Worshiping the Moon Tunnel, when suddenly I noticed out of the corner of my eye that there was a strange thing above my head.

　　That's a pile of food scraps, it looks fresh!

　　I stopped suddenly, holding the torch high in my hand, "Look what this is?"

　　"Anyone else?" Zheng Qu was startled and reached out his hand to touch his buttocks, which seemed to be a habitual movement to touch his gun. "What are you doing?" Tiezi couldn't control his mouth and said, "Is your butt itchy?"

　　Zheng Qu felt it and realized that he didn't bring it with him. He was a little embarrassed and said, "I'm used to it. Hehe, he pretended to be indifferent and came to me. "Brother Liu, who do you think he is?"

　　"Who else?" I pointed at the pile of things and almost went berserk: "Look carefully, this pile of things is on the ceiling

　　Now they realized what I meant. The pile of food scraps left on the ceiling just stayed there, just like a pile of stuff left on the floor!

　　But that's the fucking ceiling! It's all upside down!

　　Just as I was looking up to figure out why that thing didn't fall off, my friend yelled, "Oh my god, that's what we left over." He pointed to a mass of chewed-up mush and said, "Look, this is what I spit out."

　　"That's unlikely. We eat these things on the ground. No matter how messy they are, they can't fly into the sky." Zheng Qu sneered at this. "I guess there really is someone here who is doing this to scare us."

　　"This crappy thing can't be ruled out - come on, Zheng Qutiezi, help me lift it up. I got into a stance and said, "Let me see this thing is mysterious. I really have to see it with my own eyes to feel at ease."

　　In 2001, I was only 23 years old, still a handsome young man, not as fat as I am now. My good friend Zheng Qu lifted me up with one effort!

　　This tunnel was probably several meters square. The two men lifted me up with their hands, and I was still a little short of the distance. I was trying to reach my hands upwards when I suddenly saw a drop of water!

　　This is the sweat on my arm, but now this drop of sweat is sliding up my hand.

　　"Depend on

　　I watched this drop of sweat flow from the elbow to the wrist, then to the fingertips, and finally began to condense from the middle finger, and finally slowly gathered into a drop at the fingertips and floated up!

　　This drop of sweat floated straight to the ceiling - "tick-tock"

　　It's just like rain dripping from the eaves, except it goes straight up!

　　What the fuck is going on?

　　I was just scratching my head when my friend below me started yelling, "Brother Zi, why don't you take it out and have a look at it? What are you wasting time on?" I was no longer in a hurry when I heard this. "Okay, I won't look at it anymore. Let me down."

　　This is really a big deal. I just don’t understand why these things are flying into the sky!

　　"I dodged the looks of the three guys and shouted as soon as I landed: "I don't understand

　　This matter is a bit weird. Although I don’t understand why, I know very well that there are all kinds of mysteries in this kind of magic array. If you are not the creator of the array, it is difficult to understand the mechanism. In a word, it is best to run away!

　　The four of us started running in the tunnel, and the ogres ran along with us, but soon we came across the pile of food scraps again!

　　This time, the pile of debris actually appeared on the right wall!

　　“No more going on.” I stopped. “This is clearly a chaotic tunnel. Although I don’t know what the secret is, we can’t run around like this any more.”

　　"What does it mean?" Although everyone has been in this environment, they have no idea about this thing. I only know its name but not its meaning, so I can't explain it.

　　I could only shrug my shoulders to show my helplessness. "No matter how you run or move in here, you are actually going in circles, circling the center of the formation. This formation sets up the Seven Stars Worshiping the Moon to block the center of the formation, and at the same time, the yin and yang are reversed, just to prevent anyone from entering from the outside."

　　"Didn't they say this thing was naturally generated?" Tiezi looked at the residue, then picked up the root from the residue, let go of it and watched it fly vertically to the wall, "How come it's artificial again?"

　　"Maybe someone modified this magic circle, hoping that it would work to the maximum extent possible." Lin Chao interrupted, "Many times the ancients did this. This is indeed what I thought in my heart. I nodded, and before I could say anything, Zheng Qu suddenly slapped his head and shouted, "Hey, I have an idea. If this is a magic circle, then the passage to the middle must be behind the wall. If we really can't do it, we can check it brick by brick."

　　"That's one way," I said helplessly, "but if we really want to find it, we'll have to check not only the walls, but also the ceiling and floor. We'll probably all starve to death before we find it."

　　"Is that so?" Tiezi said with a sad face, "Brother Liu, what do you say we should do?" This kid didn't even call me Brother Zi at this juncture, "I don't want to die here, I... I haven't graduated from college yet" "This has nothing to do with whether you graduate from college or not. I cursed, "Then we have to hurry up.

　　I picked up a stone from the ground, "Let's speed up. As long as the back of the stone slab is not hollow, we will make a mark on it. I knocked on the floor with the stone, and there was a "puff" sound of fullness inside. Then I quickly drew an 'X' on it to indicate that I had checked it!

　　They also picked up the stones on the ground and began to squat and knock on the floor, then quickly drew a mark and replaced it with another one. Several ogres looked at us in confusion. Since we couldn't communicate, I didn't want to ask them to do anything, just simply follow us.

　　It was quite fast for four people to check together. Before we knew it, we had already checked a long section. When I looked back, I found that our speed was not slow. Although the stone slabs under our feet were of different sizes and shapes, they fit together very well and looked like a whole natural formation. There were densely packed 'X' marks on them.

　　We finally finished checking all the slabs when I started to feel hungry - but strangely, there was no sign of a passage underneath any of them.

　　"Impossible, you said there is a passageway. Lin Chao has become a little nervous since arriving at this tunnel, and he has become more talkative: "Why is there no passageway now?" "I don't know," I said truthfully, "I need to think about it.

　　"You have no other options?" He jumped up and tried to grab my hand, but Zheng Qu had already blocked me in front of him: "Calm down, give Brother Liu some time. He blocked me behind him intentionally or unintentionally, "Don't be so excited.

　　"Not excited? You told me not to be excited? Do you know that we are about to die now? Lin Chao stopped and shouted: "We will die here" "Relax..." Tiezi just said a word and he turned around and aimed at him fiercely: "I am about to die and you still tell me to relax? Tell me how to relax?"

　　Tiezi was startled and said with a smile: "Give Brother Liu some time." "Give me some time? There's no time! -- We're all starving to death. When Lin Chao turned around, he sat down on the ground like a wilted eggplant, holding his head, and it looked like he was about to howl.

　　"What the hell are you doing?" I stepped out from behind Zheng Qu. "You're such a grown-up, but you start to make a fuss over trivial matters. It would be fine if you didn't help me, but you're causing trouble for me."

　　This guy really looked like he was hit hard. He didn't say a word and ignored me, but this is not the top priority. The most important thing is to find a way to survive!

　　Damn it, I'm starving myself!

　　Seeing that there were 'X' marks on the stone slabs all over the tunnel, it should have been checked, but why couldn't we find the passage behind the stone slabs? Is this really a dead end?

　　This thought just came to my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. It is still best to check carefully!

　　I slowly looked along the road and suddenly found something strange!

　　Although the symbols we write are different, they are basically the same. They all look like the English letter 'X'. However, mixed in among all these symbols, there are some very strange characters. They look like a left stroke and a right stroke crossed, and the left stroke is longer and the right stroke is shorter!

　　"〤

　　I recognize this symbol!

　　It was an early folk "commercial number" derived from the historical counting rods. It is also the only counting rod system still in use. It originated in Suzhou, China and is called Suzhou Code, also known as Cao Code, Hua Code, Fanzi Code, and Shang Code.

　　This strange-shaped character means 'four'.

　　Shit, who wrote these symbols?

　　At the beginning, I paid a little attention to the symbols drawn by the four of us, and none of them were of this kind!

　　Who?

　　(PS: The ice and snow rolled 360 degrees, begging for red tickets to recommend and collect!)

　　Chapter 35: Heavenly Evil Ghost

　　There are many things in this world that we do not understand, but no matter what, there is an explanation, either from the major principles of physical laws or from the inheritance of our Dharma.

　　But neither of these two seemingly completely different theories can create something out of nothing!

　　What's up with this symbol?

　　“Yin Yang Eyes, open it. Since some things here cannot be explained clearly, I am still going to use the Yin Yang Eyes to see if there is any answer in the unknown side of this world!

　　The moment I opened my eyes, I saw a shadow flash in front of the passage, and something seemed to run past quickly! "Hey, stop!" Although I closed my left eye, my speed was not affected at all, and I rushed out in a flash!

　　"Then there came Tiezi's shouting from behind him, followed by a bunch of chaotic footsteps.

　　When I rushed over, I saw a smug monster standing by the wall. "Who are you?" This sentence was like a bucket of cold water poured on its head. "Can you see me?"

　　This monster looks square-headed, like a short and fat man with a big belly, big eyes, a wide mouth, short limbs, and a gray body. It looks like a deformed dwarf. It looks funny and cute, but I can tell from the fierce light in its eyes that this guy is not a good person!

　　I waved my hand to signal the three guys behind me to stop and not to come around, and I slowly reached into my bag, "It's normal to see you, I guess you are a chaotic soul? Oh, no, you are a demon ghost.

　　There was a whisper behind him, "Brother Liu has gone crazy?"

　　"No, Lao Zi saw a ghost. This voice is obviously his best friend.

　　"oh…"

　　I don't care about their little words. I'm fine as long as those idiot kobolds don't disturb me!

　　I was actually very puzzled. Tiezi had Buddha bones protecting him, so why did the evil spirit dare to come? I looked at Tiezi, and the golden light of the Buddha bones on his body disappeared at all - maybe it was affected by the innate Fuxi Bagua here?

　　Let’s talk about this when we get back. Now I should face the evil ghost head-on!

　　The corners of Tian Xie Gui's mouth cracked slowly, getting bigger and bigger until it reached the back of his head. "After thousands of years, there are still people who know me. Tian Xie Gui's eyes flashed with ferocity. "And what makes me even happier is that this person can still see me and talk to me.

　　"I'm glad you're happy," I grabbed the talisman in the bag, feeling much more confident, "but we are trapped here now, and we are not happy. I showed the same smile I used when I threatened the little black cat last time, "I think it's you who did it.

　　The evil ghost's mouth slowly opened, revealing his white teeth, "It was indeed me who did it.

　　"Then can you let us go?" I began to pull out the talisman paper, "Otherwise, we may not be able to have a good conversation like this. Tianxiegui, also known as Ruohai, is an evil ghost. The most recent time it appeared in history was in Japan. It specializes in creating chaos and fear, causing people to run around blindly in endless panic, consuming their physical strength, and finally becoming its meal.

　　This guy is one of the evil spirits in my memory, so I was also cautious and prepared for him!

　　"That's a pity," the Tianxie ghost laughed. But it doesn't matter, because I'm ready to..." It stretched out its right hand towards me, "...eat you!" It roared and grabbed me with its right hand!

　　I suddenly jumped back to avoid the grab, and reached out to take out the talisman paper!

　　"Ah, guys in the Dharma, I hate you!" The evil ghost's whole body began to turn red, "I will tear you into pieces." It began to swell because of anger, and black spikes grew all over its body, like a hedgehog!

　　"Yin Yang, the universe, the five elements, the command

　　The magic rope in my hand came alive like a python, and the bell at the end of the rope flew towards the Tianxie ghost. With a clang, it brushed against its head and hit the stone wall - damn, what bad luck!

　　Among the magic weapons taught by my master, the one I use best is a dagger or a short magic sword, and the second best is a magic rope. But I haven't found a good magic sword, and the ordinary one in my bag was broken by a horizontal fish, so I can only use the magic rope!

　　This magic rope is quite good. It is made of the finest ramie and woven into a 18-foot-long snake-shaped cable with a hundred knots. A pair of cross-shaped three-flower bells are tied at each end. After being soaked in rooster blood, black dog blood, and cinnabar water, it is hung above the incense burner for 49 days. It can disperse the three souls and seven spirits of evil spirits and is a rare weapon!

　　As soon as the Hundred Knots Magic Rope was revealed, the arrogance of the Tianxie ghost was immediately reduced by three points. Coupled with the Five Elements Yang Fire brought out by the talisman, it can be said that it was almost scared to the point of peeing its pants - but it's a good thing the ghost doesn't have to pee, if it did, I guarantee it would not be able to hold it back!

　　After dodging this move, the Tianxie ghost screamed and turned around and ran away, not caring about what he had just said about wanting to eat me!

　　Damn it, let me go! I can't let it go!

　　I threw the magic rope upwards, stretched out my hand and formed the Five Elements Demon-Subduing Hand Seal, and saw that the magic rope shot out like a living poisonous snake, as fast as lightning!

　　It is fast, but the magic rope is even faster. It has reached the front in the blink of an eye!

　　“The ghost of the evil spirit of the sky opened its mouth, and a stream of black air gushed out of it. A thin layer of ice immediately formed on the rope!

　　Turning cold wind into ice is a specialty of many ghosts, but most of them can only turn into frost and not ice. It seems that the evil ghosts are very yin-filled!

　　"Qian Kun Yang Fire, the command rope shook completely, and the thin ice pieces on the rope cracked and fell to the ground!

　　The end of the rope swung directly over!

　　After the evil ghost spit out the dark wind, he immediately turned to the side. He didn't expect that the magic rope would be immediately unfrozen by me and rolled over again. He couldn't dodge and was caught in it!

　　The end of the rope then flew over from the other side and tied it up tightly!

　　In the eyes of Tiezi and the other two, a piece of red rope flew out and tied a knot in the air, then fell to the ground and began to roll. They had no idea what was going on. Only I saw that the evil ghost was hissing and emitting white smoke all over its body!

　　The Tianxie ghost really deserves to be one of the several evil ghosts. After being tied up by the Hundred Knots Rope, his soul did not immediately fly away. Instead, his soul was constantly melted by the yang fire, and he screamed and shouted in pain.

　　"Have mercy... on me, please... spare me. The evil ghost shrank in size within a few seconds, and it looks like it won't be able to hold on for much longer!

　　This guy can’t be killed now!

　　“I lifted my index and middle fingers upwards, and the hundred knots of the magic rope untied themselves, and then circled around the Tianxie ghost!

　　The Tianxie ghost suddenly fell to the ground, gasping for breath - does this ghost also need to breathe?

　　Most likely it’s a habit!

　　"What's going on?" Seeing that I had stopped moving, my friend came over and asked, "Did you catch anything?" This guy had seen me communicate with the dead and catch ghosts before, and he guessed from my posture that I was dealing with a ghost.

　　Hearing this question, Zheng Qu and Lin Chao came over. I looked at the three of them with eager faces and said, "Not bad, I have caught the weird thing in this passage." "What is it?" Tiezi asked anxiously. I don't know why he was so curious. He couldn't see or catch it, and he couldn't even tell the real thing from the fake even if he gave it a random name!

　　A few gnolls who didn't know what was going on also surrounded me, and I waved my hands and feet and asked them to move aside.

　　But I'm still not in the mood to be weird. "This guy is called Tian Xie Gui. He specializes in confusing right and wrong, making people crazy, hungry and cold, and then eating them. This is where he is causing trouble.

　　"I didn't!" The evil ghost raised his head and roared, "This is originally a magic array that reverses yin and yang. I'm just guarding the passage so that you can't find the exit." "Damn it, you still talk back to me!" I moved my fingers slightly, and the magic rope bounced up again and hit it on the back like a whip!

　　“Aotian Xiegui screamed in pain.

　　"What's wrong again?" It was Tiezi who asked the question again.

　　"Don't interrupt me. I'll interrogate this guy and find a way out." I stared at Tian Xiegui. "Okay, tell me about your origins and your relationship with this magic circle! Well, tell me everything you know.

　　Under my severe torture, Tianxiegui finally told me the whole story!

　　According to legend, in ancient times, a dragon horse emerged from the Yellow River in Mengjin County, northeast of Luoyang, carrying the "River Map" and presented it to Fuxi. Fuxi then developed the Eight Trigrams based on it, which later became the source of the "Book of Changes". The River Map on the dragon horse was arranged in several arrays of black and white dots, which contained infinite mysteries. Fuxi carefully examined the dragon horse's fur and found that it was actually a map!

　　This is the first time that the naturally created Fuxi Bagua was known to the world!

　　Later, Chi You rebelled, and the four evil beasts became his accomplices. After they failed in the battle, they continued to create various tragedies and slaughter humans, hoping to collect enough blood and souls to resurrect Chi You and start over.

　　One of them, Qiongqi, was finally captured by Zhang Tianshi during the Han Dynasty and was then brought here to be sealed. In order to ensure that Qiongqi would not escape, a Seven Star Moon Worshiping Formation was built outside to strengthen the magic power.

　　The Seven Stars Worshiping the Moon formation itself is protected by this inverted yin and yang formation. For safety reasons, a captured evil spirit is also added inside to increase the security of the tunnel.

　　This is really fucking weird. With the natural Fuxi Bagua and the Seven Stars Worshiping the Moon Formation, no demon or monster can escape, even if the vicious beast Qiongqi is sealed inside!

　　Something must have happened!

　　“The mind of an illusory being is originally nothing, sin and blessing are all empty and have no place to stay, the sun wanes and the moon waxes, the netherworld fire appears, yin and yang are reversed, and the strange things appear. I remembered the Buddhist verse that Heng Gongyu said at that time - it turns out that all this is true!

　　Connecting everything I know, I made a bold hypothesis: it turns out that an ancient ferocious beast, Qiongqi, was sealed here. Because something happened in 1993 and 1994, the innate Fuxi Bagua was destroyed, and this guy ran out and created a huge disaster!

　　Although there are still many things that don’t make sense, I think they should be pretty close, and I guess there won’t be much difference!

　　But now is not the time to dig into the matter, the most important thing is to get out!

　　I took out my brush and drew a spell, then stuck it on Tian Xiegui's forehead. "Take us to the center of the formation.

　　Tianxiegui walked timidly in front of us and soon brought us to a place in the tunnel. Although the seven patterns of the Seven Stars Worshiping the Moon here looked no different from the others, if you looked closely, you could find that the colors were subtly different.

　　"It's here. Maybe Zhang Tianshi didn't leave a mark here deliberately, but the patterns on the hollow stone slab and the stone slab with thick soil behind it will inevitably have subtle differences in color after thousands of years due to climate and time. There is not enough light here, and we only paid attention to adding marks at the time, so we didn't notice this at all!

　　"Open it," I ordered Tian Xiegui, but the guy stepped back in fear and begged for mercy, "I can't open it."

　　"Why?"

　　"Because, because there is a very scary thing behind it. Zhang Tianshi told me at that time that if I open it, my soul will be torn apart and I will never be reborn.

　　"Could there be some magical weapon inside?" I suddenly became excited!

　　Chapter 36: Wang Clan of Langya

　　I knocked on the stone slab, and then pressed on the four corners as Tianxiegui said. All the stones within a two-meter range including the stone slab seemed to suddenly come alive, pushing and crowding each other, making squeaking sounds and moving back away.

　　A dark tunnel appeared in front of me. It looked only one meter wide and two meters high. "Here?" I pointed at the tunnel and asked the evil ghost, "Is there a hairy magic weapon inside?"

　　“I also heard what Zhang Tianshi said. Tian Xiegui didn’t know whether to cry or laugh. Just because of this sentence, he hasn’t entered this passage for thousands of years!

　　It is said that the big liar in the Spring Festival Gala is so good at talking that he can even make a person's legs break, but he only talked for half a night after all. Look at Zhang Tianshi, he fooled an old ghost here for thousands of years with just a few words!

　　The tunnel was not long and we soon reached the end. I felt on the stone wall at the end for a while and pressed the buttons in the same order as before. I heard a series of clicks and a door opened directly on the stone wall!

　　"Hey, you finally come in..." I was stunned as soon as I walked in!

　　"Why did you stop?" My friend bumped into my back, rubbed his head and raised his head with a groan, "This..." "Don't talk, I pushed him back and put on a smile and shouted to the two people inside, "Sorry to bother you, we are in the wrong place.

　　"stop

　　This door is indeed the core of the formation, but there are actually two people outside of the core!

　　What surprised me even more was that I actually knew both of these people!

　　One of them was the rude and unreasonable beauty who beat me up, and the other one was the first ninja half-ghost I saw!

　　They stood beside a big pit and glared at each other, and next to the pit was a metal object shining with a gilded light!

　　Judging from the look in their eyes, these two people are probably fighting over this thing!

　　"Hehe, we're leaving now. It won't affect your fight. Since they are human and not ghosts, I don't need to use my Yin Eyes anymore. And I don't know when that evil ghost sneaked away. He didn't come in at all!

　　After I stopped using my Yin Eye, I saw that the thing they were fighting for looked to be about three feet long, and the top looked like a flat-headed, flat-shouldered, square-footed cloth coin from the Warring States Period, and the entire thing was translucent with a unique bronze glow.

　　The beautiful lady in the luxurious car kept staring at the bronze artifact without commenting on it. She just held the ruler-shaped sword tightly in her hand, and her finger bones even turned a little white!

　　"You, since you are here, don't leave." The half-ghost's Chinese is still as bad as before, but I understand what he meant. I am a little afraid of that beauty, but I am not afraid of this dead ninja. "Why don't you leave if you tell me to? What gives you the right?"

　　"With this

　　There was a creaking sound behind us, and the stone door slowly closed. Lin Chao walked in front of us with a camera in his hand, and pointed it at the three of us and four dogs!

　　The flash and other items on this camera have all been removed, and there is just a gun barrel behind the lens!

　　"You," Zheng Qu pointed at Lin Chao, "you are actually...are..." He said 'are' for a long time but couldn't figure out who Lin Chao was, and he didn't even know how to address him!

　　"You bunch of pigs!" Lin Chao put his hand on his face, and instantly changed into a typical Western European face with blond hair, blue eyes and aquiline nose. "I am a purebred Aryan descendant. My ancestor is Reinhard Tristan Eugen Heydrich, the deputy commander of the SS beside the great Führer. He pointed to his chest with an indescribable arrogance. I got angry when I saw it. "Fuck you, you dare to lie to me!"

　　"Laughing at you? You lowly races are too stupid. Lin Chao walked to the side, putting us all in front of him. "My name is Joseph Tristan Eugen Heydrich." He pointed to the ground and said, "If it weren't for this thing, I wouldn't be hanging out with guys like you."

　　The half-ghost seemed to move!

　　"Don't move. It seems that Lin Chao - oh, now I should call him Joseph - seems to know the half-ghost. "Now that you haven't got the things, then according to our agreement, you should leave here.

　　The half-ghost seemed reluctant, "But you didn't..."

　　"I'm in control of the situation," Joseph yelled, "You must admit defeat and go back to report to Fujiwara that I have got the Dayu shovel."

　　"You haven't got the sword yet. The beautiful woman raised it straight at him, "You still have to get through me.

　　"Boom! Joseph pressed a button on the camera, and a wave of electricity shot out and hit the wall. In just a moment, the stone wall fell down like powder!

　　A hole as big as a door appeared on the stone wall, and it looked quite large!

　　"This is the latest weapon developed by our SS, specially designed to deal with those Chinese people who practice the Dharma." Joseph shook the camera, "Cooperate with me, don't force me to do it."

　　"Cooperate if you want, do you think I'm afraid of you?" I shouted angrily, then walked over as he indicated and stood with the beauty. Tiezi and Zheng Qu stood behind us with four dog-headed men!

　　"Oh," the beauty whispered as I approached, "I thought you were one of them at first.

　　"Let's not talk about this now," I lowered my voice, "I have figured out a lot of things. We'll talk about everything after we get out."

　　Joseph picked up the Dayu shovel, and the beautiful woman made a spell with her right hand behind her back. I quickly pulled his clothes and said, "Don't be impulsive. A wise man will not suffer a loss in front of him. Let's talk about it later.

　　“Hmph, she snorted softly, but the spell was slowly loosened!

　　Although I don’t know what this guy Joseph wants to do, I’m not going to leave him idle!

　　"Do you think you can escape?" I just acted like an Ah Q, so I have to save face now. "Fuck, once I get out of here, I'll just make a phone call and you'll be wanted by secret services all over the world. Not to mention the Dayu shovel, even if you hold an angel's wings, it can't save you.

　　Joseph had picked up the Dayu shovel and tied it to his back, with a ferocious look on his face, "Go out? There's no door!" He walked to the edge of the pit, and then I noticed that there was a hole above the pit, and there was a rope ladder hanging from the hole!

　　"Could this be..." I was interrupted before I could finish my sentence, "Yes, this is the hole covered with poplar trees above, and it is also the only way to the ground.

　　In addition to the ferocious look on his face, there was also a very strange expression, like a wolf that saw blood, "I'm going to go up, you guys just wait to die down there."

　　Hearing this, the half-ghost felt a little uncomfortable, "Then..." "Follow me," Joseph's expression seemed a little disdainful, "Since we noble Aryans have promised Fujiwara, we will definitely help you

　　I had a strange feeling during the conversation between this cold half-ghost and him. All the half-ghost's words and expressions seemed to be fake! - Damn, why?

　　He stood by the rope ladder and pointed his weapon at us: "Now you retreat, all the way back to the wall.

　　"I won't retreat!" Zheng Qu yelled, but I immediately pulled him back and said, "We should seize the opportunity and don't go head-on."

　　We had our backs against the wall, but people were still separated by two or three meters. Who knows if this guy would suddenly shoot us all?

　　Just as he was thinking about this, Joseph suddenly swung his hand towards the ground!

　　"Boom boom boom

　　"Oh no! I don't know what he threw, but a huge wall of fire suddenly ignited on the ground in front of us!

　　"I quickly rushed to the side, hoping to bypass the fire wall and rush in front of them, because I already knew that what the guy said was true, he really planned to run away and leave us here!

　　That beauty was really amazing, she flipped over the fire like a kite!

　　Although we were moving very fast, Joseph and the others were not slow either. After I rushed past the fire, I saw that a large area in the middle was covered with white fog!

　　They even used smoke!

　　We all rushed into the white fog, but when we found the entrance, we saw that only the dark hole in the dome was left!

　　The rope ladder and the two bastards are gone!

　　“I stretched out my hand and blasted the Yin-Yang Thunder into the cave.

　　There was only a rustling sound and gravel falling from above!

　　"It's no use if you do it now!" The beauty shouted at me, "It's so winding inside, we can't hit them at all."

　　"Hehe, I didn't mean to hit them, I just wanted to vent my anger. Seeing her unfriendly look, I was careful not to provoke her. "Who would have thought it would be like this?

　　"If you hadn't pulled at the beginning, I would have knocked those two guys down long ago." He said this with full confidence. Damn, if I hadn't pulled at that time, this girl would have been blasted into flour by that weapon!

　　But I dare not say it!

　　"It's too risky," I said after choosing my words. "They are just two petty thieves. We can catch them anytime and anywhere. Why would we have to confront them head on?

　　"Why bother?" She looked unimpressed. "We can't even get out, how can we catch them? Now tell me, how are we going to get out?"

　　OK, although this still sounds unkind, it is much better after all. I sat down on the ground and said, "Take a break. There is always a way." I looked at the beautiful woman in the car and said, "Hello, my name is Liu Piyun, and I am from the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau.

　　"Uh, my name is Wang Sangyu."

　　"My name is Pei Xiaokai, he is Zheng Qu Tiezi who stretched out his hand, "Hello Wang Sangyu ignored him.

　　"The Wang family of Langya?" This was not the first time I had heard this name: "The Hermit Wang family?"

　　"Yes, we are now considered as such," she shook her head lightly, as if ready to put the troubles behind her. "Although we were once glorious in the past, we have never appeared in front of others now. Just like my name, I always hide behind and do my own things.

　　Tiezi retracted his hand and hid behind me.

　　"What you did may be related to my work, or maybe your family can't handle the current situation." I said my real intention directly, "Now we should work together to escape, and then tell me what you know."

　　If Wang Xiang and Wang Lan, who were famous for their stories of "lying on the ice to catch carp" in "Twenty-Four Filial Exemplars" and "Twenty-Four Filial Piety", laid the foundation of the Wang family of Langya, then their grandchildren Wang Rong, Wang Yan, Wang Cheng, Wang Dun and Wang Dao started the powerful Jiangzuo family.

　　During the Southern Dynasties, many members of the Wang family believed in the Five Pecks of Rice Taoism, so in the fourth generation, many people's names contained the character "zhi". In addition to Wang Xi, there were Wang Huzhi, Wang Biaozhi, Yanzhi, Yunzhi and other brothers of the same generation, as well as Huizhi, Xianzhi, Huizhi, Louzhi and other children and grandchildren. The number of Wang family members with the character "zhi" in their names is unique in Chinese history.

　　This family began to decline during the Five Generations period. Although they are still members of the Dharma sect now, they rarely have contact with other people. We call them the Hidden Clan!

　　(PS: Since you are watching, please give some red votes to support it~)

　　Chapter 37 The whole story

　　"Then why did you damage my car last time?" When we were checking the core of the formation separately, I sneaked close to Wang Sangyu, "Me? When did I damage your car?" A faint scent came from her body, probably some super expensive luxury perfume.

　　"Then I'll make a hand gesture, the same one she used in the car, "So we got in the dead Nazi's car

　　"You're really good at talking nonsense," she said with a curled mouth. "I was just waiting there to see if anyone was following me - who has the time to be so pretentious with you guys?

　　"That handprint..." "It's just a preparation, just in case.

　　I patted my chest and said, "That's good. I thought you were still upset with me.

　　Shit, no! I just said something I shouldn't have said again!

　　"shut up

　　The sword clanged against my stomach, his face flushed with anger: "If you mention that day again, I will castrate you.

　　I shut up immediately!

　　I pretended to back away, saying as I walked, "Hey, I really can't see where the exit is! I was relieved when I saw that her sword didn't follow me!

　　The best way is to find a way out peacefully!

　　This place looks to be the size of a football field. Although it is not divided, the color of the soil and rocks divides it into two chaotic parts, one is red like fire, and the other is black like ink!

　　The big hole appeared on the black half. It seemed that Zhang Tianshi also used the Yin energy of the innate magic circle to lock up the yang beast Qiongqi. However, he failed in the end and let this guy escape!

　　All of us sat on the ground, the light from the torches growing dimmer and dimmer. "I'm starving!" As soon as Tiezi stopped talking, he felt hungry again, and this sentence aroused everyone's appetite.

　　"It looks like you haven't eaten for a long time," Wang Sangyu reached out from the bag behind him and took out a few large Snickers bars, "Share them first." "I didn't expect you to be so kind," I took a piece and broke it open, "You've finished your food, what are you going to do?"

　　"Whatever you want to do," she rolled her eyes, "Just consider it my apology for calling you by mistake last time

　　Although the words sound domineering, it seems that this girl has a good heart!

　　After sharing the Snickers, everyone felt better. “Let’s take a break and then continue. Our energy is almost depleted. I still suggest that everyone take a break first and then rethink!

　　While taking a break, I learned everything from Wang Sangyu!

　　The above is pretty much what I guessed. At that time, Zhang Tianshi sealed Qiongqi in this innate magic circle. For thousands of years, it has been trying to get out, but a powerful force has kept it sealed inside. Until a major event happened in 1993, it changed everything!

　　When talking about Jiu San, we have to talk about the millennium prophecy!

　　According to the teachings of the time, when the millennium comes, evil will inevitably erupt and destroy humanity. The closer the time gets, the more bizarre things will appear!

　　On May 5, 1993, a force triggered a huge sandstorm in the Hexi Corridor, which destroyed the two formations of Fuxi's innate Bagua and weakened the power of the seal on Qiongqi! After Qiongqi woke up from his thousand-year sleep, the looseness triggered a piece of his soul that he had hidden in the Nuwa Heaven-Repairing Stone!

　　But the fragments were hidden in a huge meteorite, which we call Comet Shoemaker-Levy 9. After more than a year of hard work, this piece of soul fragment finally found an opportunity, causing the comet to hit Jupiter and break into pieces and escape!

　　The escaped Qiongqi clone first came to the Earth and began to kill and take souls. Whether it was the initial capsizing of the Estonia passenger ship or the KLMY fire, it was all the work of the Qiongqi clone. It had only one goal, which was to collect enough souls to break the innate Fuxi Bagua so that the Qiongqi body could escape by itself!

　　After taking the souls of more than a thousand people, Qiongqi indeed gained enough power to escape from the seal in the center of the formation!

　　"I have never heard of this. I did not see anything related to this in the information given by the boss. "Our National Security Bureau does not know all this, how do you, the Wang family, know it?"

　　"My father was in Japan doing business at the time," Wang Sangyu said, "He and my second uncle saw Qiongqi's whereabouts by chance..." "Wait, what's your father's name?" I don't know why I suddenly became interested in this question, maybe it was just intuition, but I still interrupted her. "Wang Hetian, my second uncle is Wang Hemu" She still answered me even though she felt strange, but she raised her eyebrows when she spoke, as if she was very dissatisfied: "You don't believe me?"

　　“No, no,” I lowered my head and thought: “Wang Hetian, Wang Hetian… Shit, your father is Wang Hetian?”

　　This name is so awesome!

　　Wang Hetian is a famous Chinese businessman with businesses throughout Southeast Asia. Last year, he invested tens of billions of dollars in real estate development in our country. No wonder I felt familiar with the name when I heard it - it's because we've heard it too many times in newspapers and on TV!

　　I didn’t expect that he was actually a foreign businessman of Chinese descent, so it was normal that the master had no connection with them!

　　"What's wrong?" Wang Sangyu was obviously unhappy about my reaction to hearing her father's name. "What do you think?"

　　"No problem - OK, go on.

　　After Wang Hetian and Wang Hemu discovered the Qiongqi, they knew it was a vicious beast, so they called their sister Wang Heshu, who had become a nun in Singapore, to Japan. The three of them worked together to set up a trap, and eventually re-sealed the escaped Qiongqi in Hachinohe City, Japan!

　　It was December 28th, and I remember the news reported that a magnitude 7.5 earthquake occurred in Hachinohe City, Japan.

　　"Since your father sealed up the bird beast, why did you let it slip out again?" Although I asked the question like this, I couldn't help but feel a little contempt for their Five Pecks of Rice Sect's magic in my heart - if it was our Yin-Yang family who sealed it, it would definitely be much better!

　　"We don't have any magic weapons," Wang Sangyu guessed what I was thinking, with a face full of resentment, "You know my family is Zhang Tianshi, who passed down the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, but you know one thing but not the other: Tianshi Dao is the orthodox sect passed down by the ancestors, and it is said that there are 'Three Five Swords to Slash Evil Female and Male' and Scriptures as magic weapons, but the Zhengyi Sect Master Taiqing Zhaohua Guangde Zhenjun back then..." Damn, what a long name, I have no idea who it is, "Which one are you talking about?"

　　She frowned and said, "Is it Master Zhang Lu? "Zhang Lu?" I laughed when I heard it, "Is it the Zhang Lu who fought with Mr. Zhuge and was defeated in the end?" Now I didn't want to intensify the conflict, so when I mentioned the founder, I only used the honorific title and didn't mention my own faction!

　　"Well," she didn't care too much and continued to talk about this history: "After Master Zhang Lu surrendered to Cao Cao, we, the Jiangdong sect members, followed the will of Master Zhang Heng, the successor of the Heavenly Master, and announced that we had left the Heavenly Master Dao. Although we still called ourselves the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, we no longer had any contact with them. From then on, there was nothing else on the magic weapon except a handwritten scripture, so it was inevitable that we could not suppress Qiongqi.

　　"What happened next?" This history is little known, but it sounds very informative. I plan to go back and tell some of my senior brothers about it, but I guess they have never heard of it.

　　"Later, we kept looking for magic tools to add to the formation, but we couldn't find the right one. She said a lot today, but I always felt that it was a sign of dissatisfaction, in order to prove that their lineage's magic was strong. "It was only recently that my father entered the mainland to invest and began to look for magic tools on the mainland.

　　"Why didn't you come earlier?" I complained, "Is this guy running out now?"

　　"Blame us?" She almost yelled, "Qiongqi was too weak, and this magic circle could have lasted at least ten years. Who knew that there was a subway accident in Tokyo last year, which caused the magic circle to loosen and let this guy escape?

　　"I'm not blaming you. Logically, you should have come here to find Dayu's shovel a long time ago. I guessed, "Don't you know that there is this ancient magic weapon here?"

　　She nodded. "To be honest, we don't know. The ancestors' handwriting is all there." "Then you don't... forget it. I guess you won't go looking for them. People in their sects are like this. They have always been noble and arrogant. As long as there is a difference in sects, they will never compromise. I guess if the Wang family has to choose between fighting to the death with Qiongqi and bowing to Tianshi Dao, they will definitely choose the former!

　　This is not something that can be solved in just two or three sentences, and I don’t want to dwell on this issue, “Then what about this dead ninja and the Nazis?” There is still no golden light on Tiezi’s body. I now have an idea, maybe it’s because he is covered in Joseph’s blood, so the filth has been eliminated!

　　Speaking of this ninja, Wang Sangyu was very proud. "I found someone following me on the road. Although I don't know why, I guess it should be for the magic weapon in this formation, so I fought with him three times along the way, and each time I beat him and made him flee. She touched the sword at her waist: "Just like today, I found someone following me down..." "Don't say it," I interrupted her, "It must be you who almost cut him down again

　　"almost

　　"I can see that - but what about the dead Nazi Joseph?

　　"I haven't had much combat with this guy, but I once saw that ninja and this Nazi meet, and later I saw you guys with this Nazi, so..." "You think we are in the same group," I completely understood that being caught and beaten would be a waste of time!

　　But I still care a lot about Joseph. Not only can his appearance change, but there is also endless filth in his blood. I don’t know what he ate or what kind of transformation he underwent to become like this!

　　I'll explain, "I guess this damn Nazi guessed that we were also here to look for the magic circle, so he broke our engine halfway, and then pretended to be a good guy and fooled us all.

　　"That's you stupid

　　"Stop talking about whether I'm stupid or not," I usually have no point in arguing with women, "So what are you going to do now?" This is very important. I guess even if I go out, I will have to report to the boss and the master, and maybe they will even have to cooperate!

　　"My family is now divided into two groups," Wang Sangyu said directly, "My second uncle has taken my brother to the United States to track down Qiongqi, and I brought a few people here. One is to find the magic weapon, but now it has failed; the other is to find and rest the thousands of souls that were killed in the beginning to weaken the power of Qiongqi.

　　"I can help you with this. As long as we can get out, since we have found the place where Qiongqi was originally sealed, I can roughly guess that as long as we perform salvation here, these souls will probably be able to rest in peace!

　　But this should be the boss’s business!

　　Chapter 38: Escape to Heaven (Additional updates, please red)

　　I was thinking about how to get out, when suddenly, I saw a flash of light!

　　In order to save energy, we extinguished all the torches during the break just now, and the entire center of the formation was pitch black. According to Stephen Chow's description, the light was like a firefly in the darkness, so bright, so outstanding, it attracted all of us to stand up!

　　"Are you there?" A cold voice came from the hole in the dome. Without hearing the words, one could tell from the voice that this guy was definitely Lu Dao!

　　This guy is always so frugal when speaking, it's rare to hear him say even one more word!

　　But now her voice is simply heavenly!

　　"I'm glad you're here. I'm so moved that I want to cry. I lit two torches and said, "Come down first and we'll talk later."

　　There was a loud bang, and the rope ladder was thrown down. Lu Dao appeared in front of me with a flashlight in his hand. "I've been looking for you for three days. What's wrong?" As the flashlight flickered, he suddenly pulled out his pistol and said, "Don't move.

　　Pointing the pistol at Wang Sangyu, the light in his eyes suddenly changed, like a wild wolf that had been hungry for dozens of days!

　　"What are you doing? Wang Sangyu is not a pushover either, his sword appears instantly, and he looks like he's about to explode!

　　"Don't

　　I knew at a glance that Lu Dao recognized Wang Sangyu. His first reaction was that I had been captured by the enemy, so he was ready to save me. "This is Miss Wang, she's on our side, don't get excited. I stood between the two of them to separate them. At the time, I was very nervous, afraid that the two of them would get out of control and start fighting and hurt me by mistake, but this was the only way at the time, right?

　　"Huh?" Lu Dao didn't put away the gun, but just looked at my face.

　　"Put away your guns," I stretched out my hand to signal Wang Sangyu to put away his sword, and at the same time raised my eyebrows to Lu Dao - this was the secret code that our groups agreed on before the action, and this one meant that I was telling the truth, "Let's talk about these two days' affairs after we get out.

　　"After seeing the signal, Lu Dao put away his weapon, and I introduced him to Wang Sangyu, who had put his sword back on his waist: "This is Lu Dao, the special forces captain of our National Security Department 7.

　　"Hmph," she said disdainfully, "No wonder you are so crazy.

　　Lu Dao seemed not to hear anything. He shone the flashlight on Tiezi and Zheng Qu, and the two of them smiled at him.

　　Zheng Qu naturally felt a little strange since he didn't know Lu Dao. Tiezi was even more miserable. He was always afraid of Lu Dao and not only didn't dare to step forward to greet him, he even didn't know what to do with his hands and feet!

　　"What about these?" Lu Dao pointed his flashlight at four people from the Quanfeng tribe who were huddled together, and asked me in a normal way, "Do we need to take them back?" "Forget it. According to the master's instructions, try not to mess with things that can be left unchanged. "I have brought them here and completed our agreement, so don't worry about the rest."

　　Although the people of the Quanfeng tribe are not an evil race, they will definitely cause trouble if they are taken out. It is good to keep them here. It will neither break the promise nor let them slip away!

　　We’ll talk about the rest after the report is finished!

　　I didn't care whether these people from the Quanfeng tribe understood what I said or not. I told them my decision in classical Chinese. It seemed like they had guessed what I had said and they kept nodding their heads in agreement!

　　After thinking about it, I left them another rope, which was enough for the four of them to get back down. They could also climb up and take a look around when they had nothing to do.

　　The dog seal people turned around and walked out. I walked in front and opened the stone door for them. "Wait a minute," I suddenly remembered something and walked back to Lu Dao. "Did you bring any food? Give it to me."

　　Lu Dao reached out of his backpack and took out two compressed biscuits that looked like bricks. I took them and walked over again. "Here, you guys, eat.

　　The dog-sealing man left with many thanks, and I took out my calligraphy brush and began to draw a magic-sealing spell on the stone gate - I didn't want the evil ghost to take the opportunity to escape from here!

　　In fact, there are many things that I do that others do not understand. For example, why I was so faithful to them and even gave them food when we clearly signed a humiliating treaty with the Quanfeng Clan? In fact, this is just because the way of thinking of people in our sect is different from that of people outside.

　　There is an idiom called "solemnly swear", which puts vows and oaths together. It is the same with our Dharma. Swearing and keeping promises are placed on the same level of importance and are supervised by the gods and Buddhas in heaven. Therefore, I must do what I say, otherwise it will damage my virtue!

　　As for my attitude towards the dog-sealed people, it is actually very simple. They live in such an environment and attack us for survival. I don’t care too much and I will not retaliate later. Life is nothing more than a higher level requirement after survival is achieved. When these dog-sealed people cannot meet the conditions for survival, anything can happen!

　　After doing all this, we started climbing up the rope ladder with Lu Dao!

　　This passage does not look neat and runs vertically upwards, which means that the Qiongqi at that time did not have much strength in the process of escaping. This may be the reason why the Wang family was able to seal it - as one of the four ancient ferocious beasts, Qiongqi, I know quite a lot about it!

　　Qiongqi is a descendant of the ancient Shaohao clan. Because of his cruel and brutal nature, he was exiled by Dayu. During the exile, he suffered unbearably, so he turned to evil in exchange for powerful strength. This power changed his appearance, and he became a flying tiger with hedgehog-like hair all over his body, and returned to the world to do evil.

　　What’s even more annoying is that this guy can change!

　　Generally speaking, Qiongqi has two images. One is a flying tiger, at which time it can ride on clouds and use magic; but at other times it can turn into a giant bull with a pitch-black body covered with dog hair, which is invulnerable to swords and guns and can drill into mountains and seas!

　　"Legend has it that it was destroyed by Emperor Shun. I didn't expect it to not survive and survive for so many years." Wang Sangyu complained to me as he climbed upwards.

　　I looked up and looked at the two white thighs in the dim light. "You don't know?"

　　"My dad and the others may know, but I don't know." Wang Sangyu tried to grab the rope ladder, "Hey, do you know how high this is?"

　　"How high?"

　　"A full half kilometer, oh, when I came down, I really didn't know it was so difficult to climb up.

　　The friend below shouted, "Half a kilometer! Brother Liu, how can it be so high?

　　Before I could say anything, Zheng Qu started laughing and said, "You can also choose to stay down there.

　　"Go to hell, I can't stay here for even a minute! After learning that we can go up, everyone is in a good mood. Although we are tired and hungry, there is no lack of laughter here!

　　After crawling for dozens of minutes, we finally reached the ground. Zhang Fubo and Ma Wen were standing next to the rope ladder with loaded guns. The other side of the rope ladder was tied to a poplar tree.

　　Lu Dao whistled, and there was a response from the boulder I had climbed over at the beginning. Needless to say, it must be Ou Jun, the only sniper in this team!

　　"I have to chase that guy named Joseph," Wang Sangyu patted the dirt off his body, "and get the Dayu shovel back.

　　While she was talking, Ma Wen and Zhang Fubo moved to the middle intentionally or unintentionally, blocking the way back. "Please wait! I know these two guys are waiting for my order, but in order to prevent Wang Sangyu from finding out and causing other unnecessary trouble, I decided to call her first.

　　"what?"

　　"This is not just your business," I guess at this time my face must be full of solemnity, like the embodiment of justice, "Now you should cooperate with us, investigate the whereabouts of those two guys, and then notify the National Security Bureau.

　　She thought for a moment and said, "Okay, but I have to tell you first, your National Security Bureau and I are just a cooperative relationship, and I will not obey your orders." "No problem, with the help of the Wang family, it will be much easier to retrieve the magic weapon and capture Qiongqi. At least they are the only people who have fought with this guy in thousands of years!

　　Seeing that we had almost reached an agreement, Lu Dao came over and asked, "Now?" "Go back now.

　　It took us almost six hours to hike out of the depths of the Devil City. Along the way, I carefully asked Ou Jun, and he didn't see anyone running out of the Devil City at that time!

　　The compressed biscuits brought by Ma Wen and Zhang Fubo were also shared by us as delicacies!

　　When I got back to the car, I opened my notebook and studied the map carefully. It seemed that they might have taken County Road 249 and then went directly to the Urho area!

　　This may be a time lag.

　　The most amazing thing is Xiao Hei. We were away for a few days, but it actually kept sleeping.

　　Niu Tou, Aston Martin and Lu Dao returned to Karamay together in the pickup truck they rented!

　　While I was calling my boss and master to report, Wang Sangyu also called his father at the same time - the instructions we received were surprisingly similar: stand by and wait for news!

　　The harm done by Qiongqi to the world is no small matter. A Henggong fish that looks like dog shit to me can make KLMY in chaos, so this BOSS-level guy can definitely cause a huge uproar!

　　But in my opinion it’s still good now. At least I can take a good bath, eat and sleep!

　　After taking a shower, I formally entertained Wang Sangyu and his bodyguards as well as Lu Dao and four other camouflages at a banquet in the Zhengtian Huaxia Hotel - at that time, I at least thought that the mission was over and it was time to celebrate!

　　No matter how vicious Qiongqi is, it is the action team's job to deal with it!

　　When Tiezi, Xiaohei and I came down from upstairs, we saw Lu Dao and four others already sitting upright in their seats, while Zheng Qu was sitting far away at one end.

　　It was similar to my friend’s first time, both of them were sweating profusely!

　　I guess he was scared by Lu Dao again.

　　"The air conditioning isn't strong enough?" I said jokingly, picking up the menu. "Why are you sweating so much?"

　　The muscles on Zheng Qu's face twitched, as if he was trying to give a humorous smile, but it failed!

　　"Hand-pulled meat, roasted whole lamb, eight-treasure stuffed pear, braised beef with Fritillaria, pine nut lamb, premium narens, Russian bread, golden magnolia large plate fish..." I named more than a dozen famous dishes in one breath, showing how generous and open-minded we Chengdu people are when entertaining guests!

　　“Enough, enough, I don’t know if Ou Jun and Ma Wen were being polite or just saying it casually. They kept persuading me, but I just waved my hand and said, “It doesn’t matter. Brother Liu will treat us and it will be enough.” There was something else in my mind that I didn’t say: anyway, the bills here will be paid by Director Feng in the end, so I have to try all the famous dishes before I leave!

　　"Brother Liu is really generous!" As the voice came, the door of the box was opened, and Miss Wang, dressed in a red dress, walked in gracefully, followed by a muscular man with scars all over his face!

　　Chapter 39 Night Walk (7000 words, first update)

　　Lu Dao's pupils contracted instantly!

　　It was not because he knew this person, but because he felt murderous intent!

　　The air suddenly became a little colder!

　　The man who followed Wang Sangyu in was respectful and wore an ordinary shirt. He had two sword-like eyebrows on his face and narrow eyes. The gaze he shot out was like a venomous snake, which made people feel gloomy and terrifying. He had a cold expression that was extremely cold, and only when he looked at Wang Sangyu did his expression melt a little!

　　"Oh my god, are iceberg men popular this year?" I muttered to myself. Look, recently I met that dead ninja Bangui, this guy who followed Miss Wang in, and Lu Dao, so I have met three such people in total!

　　"This is Uncle Wang Shang, who accompanied my father through thick and thin in the past, and is the best fighter in our Wang family," Wang Sangyu introduced after sitting down beside me. "This time he came here specifically to accompany me." "It seems that he didn't accompany you much," I smiled at Lu Dao, diluting the bleak murderous aura between them. "I saw you three times before, and he wasn't there.

　　Generally, large family businesses or hereditary businesses are divided into two types of security: internal and external security. External security is general security, while internal security is bodyguards. It seems that this middle-aged man named Wang Shang should be Wang Hetian’s personal bodyguard!

　　"I did it on purpose," she raised her eyebrows, "If Uncle Wang was involved in everything, I probably wouldn't even be able to catch a thief." "That's right," I asked the waiter to pour tea for everyone, "Everyone is hungry, I won't waste my words and make people hate me - come on, serve the food

　　Dishes were served one after another, and they all looked very good. "Don't just stand there, come over here," I pointed at the plate with my chopsticks and picked a piece of pork with my hands. "Well, it's worth the price!"

　　We finished the meal very quickly, but both the host and the guests enjoyed it very much. I even ordered an additional dish once!

　　Seeing that I was eating non-stop, Wang Sangyu was obviously unhappy, "Hey, it's been such a long time, do you have any clues?" "Clues? What clues?" I already had a plan in my mind, but I looked at a loss, "Didn't you tell us to wait?"

　　"That's what Qiongqi said." She slammed her chopsticks on the table. "But I still don't want to let this damn Nazi get away - are you willing to do that?" "That's really unpleasant to hear, but your method of provoking is good." I slowly put down my chopsticks and wiped my mouth with a tissue, raised my head and looked straight into Wang Shang's knife-like eyes. "Actually, even if you don't say it, I don't plan to sit around.

　　"Then..." "Shhh," I interrupted her, "Talk to you later

　　After packing up a portion of various dishes, we all returned to our rooms to rest, while Lu Dao and the other three disappeared into the night!

　　When I walked out of the elevator, Wang Sangyu called me, "I live in room 808, Uncle Wang lives in room 810, how about you?"

　　"608, I live alone. I live alone.

　　Wang Sangyu smiled sweetly, "I know." The elevator door slowly closed. Zheng Qu's eyes almost fell out: "Brother Liu, I admire you so much. You can do this. With this look and a little saliva, you will be a real turtle hermit!

　　Tiezi was full of regret and stamped his feet repeatedly, "If I had known that Brother Youzi had such a relationship, I would have begged my sister-in-law to at least find me a job that pays well but doesn't require much work.

　　Both of them had lustful looks on their faces, I could tell what they were thinking with my toes!

　　"Okay, you know what I'm going to do, then don't bother me," I stood in front of the door, took out the door card and inserted it, then took the bag of food from my friend, "By the way, remember not to call me tomorrow morning.

　　"Okay, okay, hehe, hehe..."

　　The two guys went into their own room next door with silly grins on their faces!

　　After throwing the things to Xiao Hei, I turned on the computer and sure enough, there was an email from Eighth Junior Sister in my mailbox!

　　The master is really fast in doing things!

　　“Xiao Hei, I shouted as I packed my things.

　　"Hmm?" Xiao Hei was busy wolfing down the food from the lunch box and had no time to pay attention to me. This casual response seemed really forced!

　　"Do me a favor," I said, not caring whether it could hear me or not. "I'm going to Yili. Tomorrow night, tell Tiezi and the others to stay here and wait for me.

　　"kindness

　　After I packed up my things, I drew a few more talismans for use. When I looked at the clock, it was already one o'clock!

　　"Dongdongdong

　　I opened the door and saw Wang Sangyu had changed into a tight suit, holding a large package in her hand and a waist bag hanging behind her. "Are you okay?" As soon as we met, she asked impatiently, "Where are you going?"

　　"How did you know you were going out?" I didn't expect this, she could actually guess in advance that I was going out and even packed my luggage!

　　The luggage is packed more professionally than mine!

　　"Tsk, these words plus my expression probably made her feel comfortable. "When I came back today, I passed you in the car and saw you holding a map in your hand. Aren't you going out? What are you going to do?" She let me out.

　　Damn, it seems I really underestimated her!

　　I shrugged. "You're right, we are going out." As we walked down the aisle, I said, "We have to go to YL

　　"YL? Why?"

　　I chuckled, "If you let me drive on the road, I'll tell you." Okay, she handed me the car keys and the luggage bag, of course, "Drive whatever you want - if you help me find the Dayu shovel this time, I'll give you one.

　　"I don't dare to take this thing. I can only open it at most." I pushed the elevator door open. "By the way, did you get rid of your Uncle Wang?"

　　"That's right. He doesn't know any Taoist magic. It would be inconvenient to bring him with me. Wang Sangyu walked in and pressed the 'open' button to wait for me. "Uncle Wang is only good at killing people.

　　"This skill is not ordinary.

　　The Aston Martin made a gorgeous turn in my hands and roared onto National Highway 217!

　　"A luxury car is a luxury car. Its performance is completely different. Although I can't say that I drooled when I drove this thing, I was envious. "The power and controllability are first-class.

　　"I'm giving it to you, but you don't want it. Wang Sangyu reached out from behind and took out two cans. He opened one and handed it to me. "Tell me, why do we have to go to YL?"

　　"Look, although we were trapped underground, those two guys had no idea whether we could get out, so they had to be careful." The can was cold in his hand, and it turned out that the car even had a small refrigerator. "If it were you, would you cross the highway from KLMY to WLMQ to catch a plane, or go to another place to cross the border and then escape?"

　　"Then why YL?" She quickly found the key: "Can't it be somewhere else?"

　　"That's because it's special. There are eight first-class ports there, and it's close to Kazakhstan, a free and chaotic country, which is very suitable for smuggling. In addition, YL has a special place, where we have the largest black market in the entire southwest.

　　"black market?"

　　"This is a trading market that exists all over the world. You have one in Singapore, but you may not know it." I took a sip of cold Coke. It was refreshing! "In this kind of market, you can buy all kinds of talismans, human bone products, funerary objects, monster organs, and even living things if you are lucky.

　　Wang Sangyu's eyes were genuine. It looked like she really didn't know there was such a place. "Then your National Security Bureau doesn't care?"

　　"I have to inspect that kind of place privately countless times every year, otherwise there will be a big mess.

　　“It would be better to ban it.

　　"No," I shook my head. "If we seal off that place, this kind of transaction will be carried out privately all over the world, and there will be a lot more trouble. By then, you won't be able to control it even if you want to.

　　"That's right! You just need to send a few insiders to keep track of the situation at any time.

　　"Smart," I said with a smile, "but we are not sending out insiders, but developing a few insiders - there are always some people in the Dharma sect who are willing to provide us with information.

　　"This time too?" Wang Sangyu guessed, "Did you get the news from YL?"

　　I could only shake my head at this question. "That's not the case! But there is a reason for this," I confessed. "Among the black markets across the country, only YL is too chaotic and has no insiders, so we can only go and see for ourselves.

　　"I see." She tried to explain the matter in her own way: "Are you going there to try your luck?"

　　"almost

　　"You are too unreliable, man!" Wang Sangyu cursed, "You tricked me out in the middle of the night just to try my luck? What if those two guys didn't leave KLMY?"

　　"It doesn't matter," I looked at my watch. "It's two o'clock in the evening now. I estimate that in half an hour, the thugs from the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau will arrive." "Thugs?"

　　"It's our Seventh Division's action team, those guys are the thugs.

　　"I can't forget you..." The phone suddenly started vibrating, and then started chirping, "Say Cao Cao Cao, it's here, don't say a word, it's the action team in our bureau." Humph, Wang Sangyu expressed his dissatisfaction with disdain, then opened his can and started drinking slowly.

　　I pressed the green button, "Hey, pretty girl, is it really your group that's taking over?"

　　Situ Hongxiu's voice came from the microphone: "I said: You find out the truth, and we are responsible for solving it! If I don't come, are you afraid of our group?"

　　"But it seems that you are not good at this kind of thing?" I was still a little confused: "This is not an alien.

　　“So you made a big noise this time, so Group Two and Group Six are here,” Situ Hongxiu said, “Brother Zhengtong and I will come to deal with you.” Zhengtong is the leader of Group Six, and also the most powerful fighter in our supernatural department. He is the disciple of Master Hui in the White Horse Temple. Because of the boss’s arrangement, he came to our National Security Department Seven to strengthen our strength—to put it bluntly, he’s just a monk!

　　Situ Hongxiu suddenly said "hmm" a few times, as if someone was talking to her. After a moment, she began to inform me: "Brother Zhengtong asked me to tell you: The boss asked if you have anything else to investigate. If so, call him tomorrow to report. If not, take a two-day break and then take Lu Dao and the others back to CD to hand over.

　　"Okay, I don't want to dwell on this issue, I'll talk about it tomorrow."

　　"But I think you'd better go back," Situ Hongxiu said. "Leave the rest to us.

　　"I also think that I just thought about this sentence in my mind and didn't say it out loud: "Okay, nothing else, I'll hang up first

　　Chapter 40 High Speed ​​​​Speed ​​...

　　Actually, I am not an arrogant person who thinks that I can handle the work of two teams alone. I don’t think I am a savior or a hero, but I think some things are not over yet!

　　I know Situ Hongxiu and Brother Zhengtong. When they arrive at KLMY, they will probably organize people to block the roads and then conduct a strict inspection of WLMQ airport. The entire airport will be under strict surveillance, and they may even use satellites!

　　This is our regular process and it is also what the manual says!

　　But this time, things are out of the ordinary. I seem to smell something unusual from Qiongqi's escape. I think many things should be investigated more carefully. That's why I asked Wang Sangyu to go to YL together.

　　As for the others, since they are not considered to be members of the Dharma Sect, there is no need to bring them along!

　　Seeing me bow my head and keep silent, Wang Sangyu misunderstood and said, "You officials are troublesome. You have to wait for orders for everything. If you really can't do it, don't go. I will go and see for myself."

　　I burst out laughing. "You can't find the market by yourself, so it's useless to go there."

　　"But at least I can go, unlike you who are tied up and unable to move.

　　"No, I don't. The boss also said that we can investigate it freely." I retorted, "I was just thinking about how to tell the boss tomorrow. You know, sometimes my ideas are not so convincing. They are just intuition."

　　She looked at me and asked, "What will happen to you if you disobey my orders? Will you lose your job or go to jail?"

　　"Losing your job is not as bad as going to jail.

　　"That's easy," she opened a small box and threw the empty can into it. "If you lose it, come to our house and be a bodyguard. The monthly salary is at least 30,000.

　　"You really can offer a price - am I worth that much?"

　　"It's worth it! Just based on the ghost-sealing magic arrays on your door, it's worth it, no more, no less

　　While chatting, we quickly drove to Kuitun City and started to drive westward on National Highway 312. This is a highway, the road is wide and there are few cars, and soon I increased the speed to more than 200!

　　"I didn't realize you're such a good driver," Miss Wang put down the seat comfortably, "I'll take a nap, call me when we get there" "Hey, you're so unfair, I haven't had a good sleep for a few days, please let me rest for a while" I saw her take out a pair of sunglasses and put them on, as if she was ready to fall asleep, I couldn't help but shout!

　　She raised her eyebrows and said, "You chose to leave in the middle of the night, you deserve it.

　　"You think I want to?" I said with a frown. "The black market is only open three days a month, and today is the day.

　　"So what you mean..." She sat up suddenly, "We don't have much time?"

　　"You're right. The sex-rape black market starts at 2 a.m. and ends at 10 p.m. If we take a nap before setting off, the flowers will probably be cold by the time we get there."

　　"Why didn't you tell me earlier?" Wang Sangyu began to be dissatisfied. "You are too slow, let me start."

　　The current speed is around 260, is that still slow?

　　Actually, I wasn't that slow. The first section of National Highway 217 was in poor condition, so I couldn't drive very fast. But the latter section was in very good condition, so it would only take four or five hours to drive more than 500 kilometers. "Don't worry, we should be there after six o'clock," I persuaded him. "I'll drive first."

　　"Stop the car." She seemed to have not heard what I said at all. "I'll drive." She reached out her hand. It seemed that she didn't even want to stop the car. She just changed positions at a speed of 260!

　　I surrendered directly: "Okay, I'll let you! Wait for me to stop the car - wait, listen, there is a crisp sound coming with the wind, as if coming from wind chimes, and like some bells, "Look in front, look in front, Wang Sangyu shouted, touching her sunglasses, and I followed the direction of her finger and saw the source of the sounds on the side of the road!

　　A skinny donkey was carrying a person and moving slowly forward. On the donkey's back were hung a mess of hot pot, wine gourds, leather water bags and other things. It looked like a mobile grocery store, making crisp jingling sounds all the way!

　　The car slowly glided forward, and I also looked at the traveler on the roadside: he was wearing a "jiaguan" made of traditional Uyghur colorful striped silk, and a "doppa" on his head. From the gray hair showing through the brim of the hat, I could tell that he was an old man!

　　No matter how slow it is, it is still a car. We only caught a quick glance at it and it quickly passed by!

　　"Why does this person look so familiar?" Miss Wang frowned and thought to herself. Her expression at that moment was so beautiful that it was almost soul-stirring! "Why do I seem to have seen him before?"

　　"You've definitely seen this," I joked, "Any child has seen it. It's exactly like Afanti's outfit.

　　"Hehe, she laughed for a moment, but then rolled her eyes at me again, "You can only make up stories. I'm definitely not talking about Afanti. I should have seen him before."

　　"So was it a real person or a photo? A painting or a statue?" "A statue! I remember now, it was a statue." She suddenly became very excited. "It was a statue. I've seen it. It's at Black Oil Mountain."

　　"Heiyu Mountain?" "Yes, it is the statue of the old Uyghur man at the Heiyu Mountain Memorial.

　　I laughed out loud: "You are kidding, how is it possible! Are the clothes similar? Let me tell you, their Uyghur clothing is..." "No, listen to me. Her expression looks full of confidence. "It's not the clothes, but his appearance and expression, especially the expression, are exactly the same."

　　In the middle of the night, from a distance, in an instant, he could see his expression clearly? How is this possible!

　　Seeing that I neither denied nor confirmed it, she suddenly pointed to a road sign far ahead and said, "It says: Rest Area. The lower left corner is a little curled, as if it was scratched.

　　Seeing she was so sure, I couldn't help but slow down and drive closer to take a look. It was exactly the same as she said!

　　"Do you believe it now?" She took off her sunglasses. "Humph, these are the best night vision sunglasses. How dare you not believe it?

　　My mouth was so open that I could almost fit an egg in it - I forgot that this was a super second-generation sister among second-generation sisters, and even the latest equipment in the United States was at her fingertips!

　　"Okay, stop staring blankly. Do you think we need to investigate this?"

　　This gave me a way out. "Forget it. Time is running out. How about we talk about it later?" "That's fine," she nodded. "Actually, I also think - eh?"

　　This time I didn't need her to point it out, I already saw another person on the roadside ahead!

　　Same donkey, same clothes, same old man and even the same jingle bells!

　　I slammed on the brakes!

　　The sports car screamed, and a puff of green smoke came out from the friction between the tires and the ground. Even inside the car, the pungent smell of rubber could be smelled!

　　But I still didn’t stop in time!

　　After the sports car rushed past the old man for dozens of meters, it finally stopped!

　　I opened the car door and rushed out, but there was no one back there!

　　Where are the people?

　　Wang Sangyu rushed to my side, looked around and saw that there was no one around, then frantically took out her sunglasses and put them on, looking around, "With the help of the high-tech over there, she quickly found the target!

　　The old man is now a few hundred meters outside the highway, still walking slowly!

　　"What is this?" She pulled me in surprise, "Is it a monster?" "Maybe it's a spirit or something like that. My Yin-Yang eyes are not monster identifiers, so I can't tell what kind it is. "Maybe it wants to delay us?" I guessed a possibility!

　　"Yes, yes, that must be the case," Miss Wang nodded repeatedly. It was obvious that she was also frightened by this strange scene. "Let's continue on our way," she said while urging me to get in the car and leave quickly!

　　I laughed secretly in my heart. In fact, many of us in this sect cannot see ghosts. They are simply able to summon or use them, just like you use a mobile phone. You cannot see the radio waves and signals, but you can use it!

　　Many people in the sect would probably be scared to death to see this kind of wronged ghost with green face, fangs and blood coming out of all its orifices, let alone a young lady from a noble family!

　　It's not that I don't want to investigate, but the timing is indeed a bit right. If I really take the time to get off the highway to chase such a car, I guess the market will be closed by the time I catch YL!

　　Forget it, let’s talk about it when I come back!

　　"Are you leaving or not?" Miss Wang shouted amid the rumble of the sports car: "If you don't get in, I'm leaving." "Okay, okay." I sat in the passenger seat and before I even closed the door, the car started moving!

　　"Hey," I quickly closed the door and fastened my seatbelt, "Don't be so hasty." Oh, hurry up. She stepped on the gas and changed gears quickly, "Why waste time with such a weird person?" "Not really..." I turned my head to take another look, "Eh, it's gone again.

　　The old man and his donkey have disappeared!

　　She turned around quickly and glanced at him. She seemed to be relieved. "Oh, who cares? Our most important thing now is to get to YL and catch that damn Nazi.

　　With the same mentality as both of us, the Aston Martin was running very fast on the highway, and soon surpassed my previous speed of 260 and was close to 300!

　　The road near YL began to rise slowly. Wang Sangyu did not slow down. It was like driving in Need for Speed ​​on this road. "Can you slow down? It's not time yet." I grabbed the handrail above and shouted, "Don't sell me out here!"

　　"It's okay," she said, much calmer than me. "The car is not yours, why are you yelling?

　　"But my life is mine," I clenched my toes, "If you drive like this, I will faint if I go, how can I help you?" It made sense to hear what she said, and she finally stepped on the brakes, "Okay, I'll go slower.

　　After going uphill, there must be a downhill. A sparkling water ripples on the roadside. "We have arrived at Sailimu Lake."

　　"It's here, you again...ah she screamed, "It's him again

　　You know what, this old man actually appeared in front of us again!

　　Right next to a mound by the lake, he was standing there leisurely, leading his little donkey, looking as if he was expecting something, or waiting!

　　"Fuck, you're trying to get me, right?" I suddenly got angry. "Stop the car, I'm going to fight him." I reached into my bag while saying this. "See this talisman, this rope? They're sharp weapons! Today I'm going to... Hey, are you listening to me?"

　　Wang Sangyu didn't care what I said at all, and rushed forward on his own, "Ignore him, just ignore him.

　　From the look on her face, she wouldn't stop no matter what I said, so I could only sigh, "Oh, you're lucky!

　　(PS: I beg you to vote, collect and recommend. Thanks)

　　Chapter 41: The Children's Tavern (First Update 3500)

　　Although we were heading towards YL along National Highway 312, we turned to the road to Horgos Port after arriving at Qingshuihe Town. "We can slow down. There should be an entrance here." I opened the car window to check the surrounding environment. "I'll look for the three trees.

　　If you want to make a mark in Sichuan, you must choose an ancient building, but in an environment full of Gobi desert like Xingang, trees are a good choice!

　　I found the sign not far from the town. It was at a fork in the road. Three trees were arranged in a V-shape on the side of the road, and there was a green candle lit on each tree!

　　"Green wax welcomes guests, black blood lights the lamp - this is it." I pointed to the fork in the road and said, "Just go down here and find the oil lamp."

　　All the black markets in China use green candles, not because of the color or because they are deliberately made weird, but because they have a special function! The black market is full of good and bad people, and there are often vengeful spirits and evil spirits mixed in, which can easily cause the movement of certain instruments and materials. Yin-Yang eyes are not everywhere, so a person in the Tang Dynasty invented this kind of candle. In the production of this candle, something called Buddha moss is added, which is the kind of moss that grows on many ancient Buddha statues. After being lit, it can emit a faint smell, making the ghosts listless and their souls gradually disappear, which can play a role in expelling evil spirits!

　　In the Tang Dynasty, time calculation was not as accurate as it is now, and many people did not know whether the market was still open when they arrived. Therefore, the master made the green candle exactly long enough for four hours: it was lit when the market opened, telling the Dharma practitioners passing by that the market was open; and after it burned out, it was just the time for the market to close, telling latecomers that the market was over and they did not need to come in!

　　All of this eventually became a tradition, with each black market organizer lighting green candles at the door to indicate the time of the market!

　　Likewise, lighting the lamp with black blood is also a tradition!

　　In ancient times, there were many mandrills and monsters, and many of them liked to sneak into the black market to find what they needed. This black blood lamp was a very simple way to distinguish them. If there was no way to ignite it, then it must be a negative monster and alien, and it could not come in!

　　"The car was parked in front of a shabby-looking house. There was a huge stone mill with an antique bronze oil lamp on it. "The black blood oil lamp, that's it.

　　Black blood is pure yang black dog blood. When the lamp oil mixed with this blood is ignited, it will be harmful to the Nascent Soul of yin monsters and cause extreme pain. Therefore, in order to enter the black market, you must light this black blood oil lamp!

　　After the oil lamp was lit, wisps of smoke came out. A few seconds later, the door opened gently and we walked into the room one after another - it was much bigger than it looked from the outside!

　　This seemed to be an abandoned tunnel. Although it was hard to tell what it was used for before, it was indeed very wide, with many cave-like rooms on both sides. The wooden sign at the door swayed under the dim miner's lamp, "This is it."

　　"Didn't you say that there are only three markets a month here? Why does it look to me like there is even a hotel?" Miss Wang pointed to the side, where there was a wooden sign with the word "hotel" written on it!

　　"This is the same as the old market in the countryside. There are crowds of people during the market, but that doesn't mean there are no people on weekdays," I said as I walked forward. "Let's find a pub or something like that and have a look.

　　"So that's how it is," Wang Sangyu quickly quickened her pace and walked to my side, "So that's how it is! Although she said 'I understand' and her face showed an expression of sudden enlightenment, I guess she definitely doesn't know!

　　How could a young lady like this know about the market in the countryside of China more than ten years ago? I would never believe it even if you kill me!

　　After walking a few steps, more and more people came. This black market is different from ordinary markets. It doesn’t mean that the possibility of transaction is greater if you stand at the door, but that you meet the right buyer!

　　Wang Sangyu was probably in such a place where all kinds of people were gathered for the first time. His eyes were wide open and he kept exclaiming, "Hey, look at this, is it for dealing with thousand-year-old zombies? It won't sink."

　　“It’s fake, it’s dyed black stone wood, I can tell the real thing at a glance.

　　"Over there, over there, is that the bone of the Xuan Gu Rat?"

　　"It's true," I said without stopping, "but only the first part is true, and the rest is just a sequel.

　　I looked at the dazzling array of stalls, with so many things on them, but I knew that 95% of them were fakes! In this day and age, many things are completely gone, so how could they be set up so easily?

　　The eldest lady looked quite dissatisfied, "Isn't there anything genuine on the street? I want to buy some to give to my dad. She spread her hands and frowned, "Can't you think of a way?"

　　I looked around and stared at her helplessly, "There are a few authentic items here, but they are not in good condition, or..." I pointed to a wooden sign diagonally in front of me, "Why don't you take a look after you go in?"

　　That is our target, the 'Tavern of Children and Old Men' mentioned in the letter from the Eighth Junior Sister!

　　Originally, I thought that this place would have two pubs, an inner pub and an outer pub, just like San Ye’s pub. But after entering, I realized I was wrong: this was a completely wooden-roofed room with many people sitting there talking about business in a swaggering manner!

　　The goods are displayed on the table, and they all look almost 100% authentic!

　　A teenager who looked to be in his teens came over and said, "Hey, how are you guys, what can I do for you?" "What do you have here?" I smiled and said, "A trading place, food, water, a room to stay in, and some special things." The kid looked much more mature than he looked. "As long as you can afford the price, I will give you some money."

　　"I want to talk to Lu Sou," I took out a red note and put it in his hand, "Can you tell me where to find him?" "Lu Sou?" The boy chuckled and put the money in his pocket. "Tell me, I am

　　"You are Lu Sou? Is this a mistake?" My eyes widened at that time, "Isn't he your grandfather?" In the letter, my master told me that there is a black market for sex, and the grandfather and grandson Lu Tong and Lu Sou who run the "Tongsou Tavern" in it have met my master several times. If we go to YL, we can ask him for help!

　　But I never expected that I guessed wrong!

　　"So, is your grandfather called Lu Tong?"

　　He nodded, with an impatient look on his face: "Why didn't you tell me earlier that you were here to see Grandpa? Unfortunately, Grandpa is talking about something, so you may have to wait a while.

　　"I'm in a hurry, can you see me first?"

　　"No exceptions," Lu Sou shrugged, "You can only wait

　　"What about the Zhuge family?"

　　The boy's eyes suddenly shot out a blazing light, "Brother, are you from the Zhuge family?"

　　"Well, I am the seventh disciple of the Zhuge family. I smiled and said, "I hope you still remember my master."

　　"Hey, brother, why didn't you tell me earlier? Come on, I'll take you to meet grandpa!" He took my hand and walked back. "Grandpa will definitely be very happy.

　　After walking a few steps, I turned around and saw Wang Sangyu standing there motionless. "Are you from the Zhuge family?"

　　I stopped and rubbed my hands. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to lie to you, but..." "But you know that my family and your Zhuge family are not on good terms, right?" A sneer flashed across her face. "So you deliberately didn't tell me?"

　　"That's right," I admitted frankly, "If you don't want to continue with me, you can leave." "Why leave?" She walked over with a few steps, "This is my mission. Even if I have to leave, it should be you.

　　“I can’t leave

　　"I can't leave either." She smiled coldly, "Then let's continue.

　　"That's good, I'm relieved. If this girl had lost her temper and really wanted to leave, it would have been difficult for me to deal with her. What if she ran into that weird old man again on the way and something unexpected happened? It would have been a big trouble!

　　The young man led us to the back, and after passing a door, we came to a tunnel, which was divided into countless rooms. "Brother, wait a minute, I'll go in and tell grandpa

　　The boy pushed the door open and entered a room. I took the opportunity to whisper to Wang Sangyu, "I'm sorry, I didn't know that after all these years..."

　　"Pah

　　Another loud slap!

　　"I don't really care about the grudge between your Zhuge family and our Five Pecks of Rice Sect. Even if there is, it doesn't matter after so many years." There seemed to be something gleaming in her eyes. "What I care about is the feeling of being cheated..."

　　"I'm sorry, I meant to..." "Don't tell me she whispered angrily, "I have never been cheated by anyone.

　　"I…"

　　Just as he was about to speak, the door was pushed open with a creak, "Brother, Grandpa invites you in."

　　This is a seemingly ordinary room, but because there are energy-saving lamps installed inside, the light seems brighter. As soon as I entered the room, I was hugged tightly in someone's arms!

　　A hearty laugh made my eardrums numb. "Haha, you are Brother Zhuge's apprentice?" He suddenly pushed me away and looked around. "Well, not bad, you can see that you are a good seedling.

　　The man in front of me was tall and strong, with a short and broad face, and sunken eyes under thick and powerful eyebrows. He was full of endless energy, and under his big nose was a big beard covering his mouth. "Excuse me, are you Mr. Lu Tong?"

　　He laughed heartily, "Haha, it's me! What, you don't think it's me?" "No, I just think this name..." I searched for words to describe it, "Your name is actually Lu Tong, I thought you should be called Lu Sou

　　The young Lu Sou rushed to say: "Brother, although my grandfather is so old, he was once a child; although I am so young, but..." "One day I will also grow old! I understand, I nodded. This truth sounds simple, but many people in this world cannot see that far!

　　"This is my companion, Miss Wang Sangyu," I pointed at the eldest lady, and she smiled and shook hands with Lu Tong!

　　But when he turned around, Lu Tong pointed to the wall and said, "This is also my old friend, Thirteenth Young Master.

　　It was then that I noticed that there was a young man sitting on the sofa by the wall, motionless like a rock!

　　Chapter 42 Thirteen Youngsters (Add more and ask for red ball and collection)

　　Thirteenth Young Master sat there quietly. His clean white robe without any dust seemed to have an incredible power, completely isolating him from the surroundings, making people afraid to get close! A trace of pain rose in my heart. Although Thirteenth Young Master just sat there indifferently with a habitual smile, the loneliness in his eyes seemed to be contagious, radiating to me and Wang Sangyu, suppressing our bodies and minds!

　　This young man in his twenties seems to have a heart that has experienced a thousand years of loneliness!

　　I don’t know how such a person could exist in this world. There is nothing strange or different about him. He just doesn’t fit in with this world. He is like... a body without a soul!

　　Now he stood up with a smile, shook my hand, and said, "Hello, I am Thirteenth Master.

　　When I got closer, I smelled a strange fragrance. Damn, this guy even uses perfume!

　　"Oh," the fragrance made me stunned for a moment, but I quickly came back to my senses, "My name is Liu Piyun, and I am the seventh disciple of Master Zhuge of the Yin-Yang School.

　　We sat around the sofa, "Xiao Liu, what are you doing here?" Lu Tong asked, "Is there something about your master?" "Oh, no, no, it's just a personal matter." I hesitated and said, "Well, this, this..." My eyes were a little dazed, and Lu Tong saw my worry, "Don't worry about Thirteenth Master, he is my friend, you can tell me if you have anything.

　　Since time is running out and I don't need to hide anything, I told him some of the things. I hope Lu Tong can help me find the whereabouts of Joseph and the dead ninja in the entire LY area!

　　Actually, I don’t even know what I’m looking for, it’s just a hunch that I think there must be something here!

　　Although the whole story was not told, Lu Tong guessed the seriousness of the matter from my expression. He asked Lu Sou to bring us hot tea and pastries, while he went out to look for clues!

　　Just after Lu Sou left the room, I looked up at Thirteenth Young Master and said, "What do you know, Thirteenth Young Master?"

　　He stared at me from behind the steam of hot tea, "Why do you think I know?" "He knows?" Our Miss Sang Yu drew her sword, "Do you want to tell us voluntarily, or do we force you to tell us?"

　　When it came to business, she temporarily put aside her resentment towards me.

　　But Thirteenth Young Master didn't even look at her. He slowly picked up the teacup and said, "It's a very good exorcist sword, but unfortunately, it has no effect on me." He took a sip and looked at me. "I do know something, but I have no reason to tell you.

　　"Your hand, Wang Sangyu, moved slightly, and Thirteenth Young Master's hand also moved!

　　"Don't worry, I pressed on the sword to signal her to be patient, "Thirteenth Master, what do you want to tell me? Money or something else?"

　　"It's actually very simple, because I came here for this very thing," Thirteenth Young Master said slowly, "If you can tell me what you know, then I will tell you what I know.

　　"Our intelligence is valuable, but what about yours?" I smiled slightly, "I don't know if it's useful." "I don't care," he leaned back on the sofa, "I fought a monster, I wonder if you are interested in this?"

　　"monster?"

　　"Yes, it is a monster, an invulnerable monster. He said slowly and in a low voice: "Although it has turned into a human form, I know it is not ordinary. It should be a relic left by the ancients.

　　Qiongqi!

　　Did he fight with Qiongqi?

　　Our pupils shrank instantly!

　　I looked at Wang Sangyu: From what she described, this Qiongqi was sealed after it came out in 1994, and recently escaped from the seal in Japan. How did Shisan Shao meet him?

　　The young lady was getting a little impatient. "Hey, tell me when and where you met that monster. If you are right, we will say that she is almost a liar. Otherwise, how can we trust you?"

　　"A month ago, Japan Thirteenth Young Master squeezed out a few words from between his teeth, "It was for this matter that I came back to China to investigate.

　　Wang Sangyu's face gradually became serious. She looked at me and nodded, as if confirming what the Thirteenth Young Master said!

　　"Okay, you talk first," I agreed readily, "and then I'll tell you what we know.

　　Shisan Shao is a sniper demon who travels around the world on adventures, mainly looking for and hunting creatures hiding in the dark. Just a month ago, a strange thing happened when he was in Japan!

　　At that time, he was tracking a 'drowned girl' in Mount Fuji in Japan. He had just killed the monster and was about to collect the essence of its soul when suddenly a black shadow appeared and pounced on the body of the monster!

　　In just a blink of an eye, the drowned girl turned into a pile of powder!

　　The man's body was like the Titan in mythology, as if the Creator had concentrated all the masculinity and strength of men into one person. His muscles were cast from steel and iron, his face was as clear as if it had been cut by a knife or an axe, and his eyes were flashing with a light of destruction. Even the nightingales stopped singing under this light!

　　He slowly raised his head, saliva dripping from the corners of his gradually curved mouth - he was grinning!

　　"Who are you?" Thirteenth Young Master shouted suddenly, but just as the word 'who' came out of his mouth, he had already dodged and pounced on him!

　　"clang

　　The long sword stabbed fiercely in his chest, but what surprised Thirteenth Young Master was that the Kunwu sword only broke the skin and did not cut off the ribs in his chest!

　　I was shocked at the time. The Kunwu Sword is one of the magical weapons I know. Although it can kill fewer people and its evil-killing power is not strong, even its physical attack is amazing!

　　How can it not be cut off?

　　I am thinking this now, and Thirteenth Young Master felt the same way at that time. He was suddenly stunned!

　　Although it was only a blink of an eye, the giant's hand had already swung over, and with a "slap" the Thirteenth Young Master was swept away dozens of meters!

　　The Thirteenth Young Master was indeed extraordinary, he somersaulted in mid-air, not only trying to hold back the sweet and fishy taste coming from his throat, he also simultaneously pulled out a handful of needles from his waist and shot them out!

　　This is not an ordinary needle. It is made of pure steel on the outside and the hollow needle tube is filled with special potion. When it encounters a negative demon, it will immediately explode and splash everywhere!

　　The giant lowered his head slightly, and the needles hit his head, but they also fell to the ground with a clang!

　　"No use?"

　　When Thirteenth Young Master fell to the ground, he didn't try again, he just turned around and ran! The sniper demons in the magic are actually similar to the underworld. Generally speaking, they fight if they can beat them, and run away if they can't. They go back and find the targeted magic weapons before going up. Anyway, they just keep pestering and slowly stewing the turtle!

　　He runs damn fast!

　　The giant was slowed down by the steel needle, and when he started to catch up, he was already dozens of meters behind!

　　However, he has long legs and big steps, so after a few steps he is not much slower than the Thirteenth Young Master!

　　At that time, Thirteenth Young Master was at Izudake of Mount Fuji. The mountain was not steep all the way down. Although Thirteenth Young Master's words were vague and erratic, I still guessed how embarrassed he was at that time - if this was really a Qiongqi, I didn't expect the things in Thirteenth Young Master's hands to be able to knock off even a hair on the other person's body!

　　Just as I was about to speak up to express my opinion, Thirteenth Young Master changed the subject and said, "When I was about to be caught up by the monster, it suddenly stopped. "It stopped?" I felt very strange. "Are you kidding me?"

　　"Really, it stopped by itself, yelled a few words angrily, and then ran away. Thirteenth Young Master said lightly, "After I saw it escape, it quickly hid behind a rock. In just a few minutes, a group of people chased after it.

　　"Who is it?" I became alert. If there was really someone chasing me, I could probably identify it as a monster - I looked at Miss Wang, she was even more nervous than me, with the sword in her hand not yet sheathed.

　　"There are quite a few of them here, and they seem to be a branch of the Tianshi Dao," Thirteenth Young Master's eyes bypassed me and stared at Wang Sangyu's face, "From their conversation, it seems that their surname is also Wang

　　Miss Wang was silent for a while, then suddenly asked, "Isn't the leader in his forties, tall and thin with a flat head, wearing glasses, and holding a dagger?"

　　“Yes, Young Master Thirteen doesn’t seem surprised.

　　"There is also a Taoist nun, who is holding a bell in her hand - um, a big bell?"

　　Another "Yeah".

　　"Okay, don't guess, it's probably my dad and his friends," Miss Wang said with an indifferent expression, "You try to probe for a long time, aren't you just waiting for this sentence?"

　　After hearing this, Thirteenth Young Master calmed down: "I didn't expect it to be someone from your family." He showed a playful smile: "Then I can tell you now that your father and others didn't find the whereabouts of the monster.

　　“They are still looking for the eldest lady is the eldest lady, and she is definitely not inferior to anyone in words!

　　"We can't find it," Thirteenth Young Master turned to look at me, "Detective Liu, what do you think?"

　　"Okay, you're just being pretentious." I took out a cigarette and lit it. "I guess you already know where he's going, right? Tell me, what are the conditions?"

　　The smile on Thirteenth Young Master's face did not hide the murderous intent in his eyes. "It's very simple, just take me there." "You go?" I was a little surprised. "What for? And then be hunted down?"

　　"Hmph," Thirteenth Young Master frowned, "Why do you care so much? Anyway, I'm going to kill that monster. Just tell me whether to take him with you or not. It looks like he won't say anything else if we don't take him with us. Damn it!

　　"Take it with you?" I turned to Miss Wang. She was confused by what I said. "Why are you asking me? If you want to take it, just take it with you.

　　"Hey, that's not what I meant," I grasped the key point, "It's mainly... you pay for it.

　　"Pay money?" Wang Sangyu was stunned for a moment before she responded, "You mean I'll provide food and lodging?" "That's what I mean," I said calmly, "Anyway, I'm not going and I don't have any money.

　　"That's fine," Wang Sangyu was very generous. He said to Thirteenth Young Master, "Well, if you want to go with me, that's fine. I have to meet up with my dad too, so we can go together.

　　"Well, the Thirteenth Young Master curved his lips and said, "Since it's settled, I'll tell you - that monster is probably no longer in Japan. Now his negotiation partner has become Miss Wang. "He should be heading to the United States now.

　　"Ah?" This time we all screamed!

　　(Begging for red tickets, collection and recommendation)

　　Chapter 43 Two Encounters with Qiongqi (7000 words, first update 3500 words)

　　(Before writing each chapter, I still ask all readers to spend a few seconds to register and then collect it. Writers like us are all part-time. When you go home to take a shower and rest, we are working hard at our desks. We only work for the two or three hundred yuan a month. We have only one goal, which is to write books that everyone can read and pursue a dream! Seven thousand words a day, to be honest, is not easy! You have to give monthly tickets to the great god you support, but I don’t ask for it; you have to spend money to subscribe to you, but I don’t dream; if there are red tickets, I will give one after reading a few times, which is a recognition; the most important thing is to collect it. It occupies a place on your bookshelf, which is the greatest help to me. Thanks!)

　　Although I don't know how this monster came to the United States, seeing Thirteenth Young Master's serious words, I couldn't help but believe it a little. "Where's the evidence?" Thirteenth Young Master looked at me. "Actually, the time I met the monster, I went down the mountain overnight and went to the United States to hand over the task to the client," he said simply, "but when I was in the United States, I met it again.

　　"You are so unlucky. I don't think this is ironic. "I can meet this guy everywhere.

　　“This should be considered as God’s will,” Thirteenth Young Master said calmly, “You can see that this guy is very weak, and it seems that he needs to find something. There is some truth in this statement. Although Qiongqi absorbed a lot of soul essence when he broke through the Xiantian Fuxi Bagua, he has been sealed for a thousand years after all, and his ability is less than one tenth of it. So when he came out, he was sealed up again by the Wang family. This has exhausted a lot of his vitality. Facing the unprepared Thirteenth Young Master, he just robbed the prey and did not show his true strength!

　　It seems that it must have some purpose in coming to the United States!

　　And this seems to be related to the recovery of its strength!

　　But all this is enough for me. You know, for me, collecting intelligence is the most important thing. As for how to deal with Qiongqi, I believe the action team should have a way!

　　Shisan Shao briefly told us about his second encounter with Qiongqi. Although it was just a quick glance, he saw that the monster was very weak, so he returned to China to find magical weapons to deal with it!

　　While they were talking, Lu Tong came in hurriedly and said, "I have

　　"Oh?" The three of us stood up together, "Found it?"

　　"Of the two people you mentioned, there is only one person who fits the bill in this LY area. He looks like the Nazi you mentioned." Lu Tong sat down and picked up a cup, gulping down a few gulps. "He's already ready at the YL airport and will fly away tomorrow morning."

　　"Are you sure?"

　　"Of course," Lu Tong stroked his beard, "That private plane happened to be purchased by several black market shops. It was originally purchased for the convenience of transporting some goods. The pilot is also one of our own. How can we not be sure?

　　"That's great," Miss Wang laughed. "We're lucky. Not only did we find out about Qiongqi, we also found the whereabouts of Dayu's shovel. Let's go now."

　　"Qiongqi?" This sentence seemed to attract the attention of Thirteenth Young Master. He stood up and shouted, "It is indeed this thing.

　　It’s over. Miss Wang obviously forgot and blurted it out!

　　Even Lu Tong was quite surprised, "Qiongqi? Is it the ancient Qiongqi?"

　　It seemed like I couldn't hide it anymore, so I smiled bitterly and told the whole story, "This incident has such a huge impact, can you keep it a secret for me?"

　　Thirteenth Young Master and Lu Tong looked at each other and sighed, "I originally thought he was just an ordinary guy, but I didn't expect him to be so powerful. It seems that this time the trouble is big. It seems that the two of them also know the interests involved, and they all promised to keep the matter confidential.

　　"Alright, alright, that's about it," Miss Wang knew she had made a mistake and was too embarrassed to rush me. After I finished explaining, she said, "Shall we go catch that guy now?"

　　"Now?" Before I could answer, Lu Tong shook his head. "It's only after six o'clock now. The plane won't take off until at least nine o'clock. It's still very early. Besides, it's raining heavily outside now. At least we should wait until the rain stops before going."

　　This made sense. This place was only a few dozen minutes away from the airport, so there was no need to rush at this moment. "Then let's take a rest first." Wang Sangyu thought about it, nodded, and sat down - it could be seen that she was tired too!

　　"That's great. You guys take a rest. I'll go prepare something for you to eat." Lu Tong pushed open the door. "Even if you want to catch that guy, you need to be well fed before you can do it.

　　Now the rain outside is getting heavier and heavier, and the roar of thunder and lightning can be faintly heard while hiding in the mine where the black market is located. However, the drainage here is quite good, and there is no sign of any leakage!

　　Lu Sou quickly brought us a few bowls of noodles. After staying up all night and running hundreds of kilometers, we were exhausted, and the noodles tasted especially sweet!

　　I ate the noodles in big mouthfuls and glanced at Miss Wang. She was educated in aristocratic families differently. Although she was hungry, she still looked elegant and beautiful when eating. It reminded me of a saying: Aristocratic temperament can only be developed after three generations, but once you have it, it will be ingrained in your bones!

　　When I raised my head and prepared to take a peek at Thirteenth Young Master, I suddenly felt something was wrong!

　　At that time, I simply wanted to see how he ate noodles, to see if he had the same poor table manners as I did. I had neither sudden intuition nor inexplicable so-called premonition. I could only say one thing: He's so lucky!

　　Just as I was looking at him, I discovered that a faint blue electric light seemed to be surrounding him!

　　"not good

　　It happened in a flash, and my performance at this moment can be said to be a classic: I kicked the table hard with my right foot, and at the same time, I grabbed the only empty wooden stool beside the table with my left hand and smashed it towards him!

　　"You..." Thirteenth Young Master probably never dreamed that I would use this trick. He raised his knees and pressed them against the table, but the force was too great. He was knocked backwards by the impact and fell to the ground!

　　But at the same time, a blue ball of light appeared in the room, and an arc of electricity flew out from the ball of light and hit the place where he was just now!

　　The stool arrived just in time!

　　There were a lot of "crackling" sounds, and even the wooden stool was turned black by the electric shock!

　　But this attack seemed to have exhausted all the power of the light ball. When I opened my right eye, I saw that the light ball wrapped in the silver snake's dancing arcs had just disappeared!

　　An extremely huge eye in the light ball looked at me at this moment!

　　"Sky-patrolling Ghost Eyes

　　When this thought came to my mind, I had already fallen down!

　　"I'm an idiot. I rolled on the ground with gnashing teeth. My right eye hurt so much. "It's okay. I'll go see Mao." "What's wrong?" Suddenly a hand grabbed me. "What is that?"

　　From the sound of her voice, it seemed to be Miss Wang. We couldn't roll around at this time. It would not be good if we knocked the girl into the noodle soup on the ground. I held her hand and slowly stood up!

　　"Sit down first," I slowly sat down under her guidance and tried it. Damn, I couldn't even open my eyes!

　　There was a loud noise, followed by the somewhat embarrassed voice of Thirteenth Young Master, "What's going on?"

　　"What the hell is going on?" I gasped and yelled, my hands tightening involuntarily due to the pain. "Damn it, how did you, a son of a bitch, get involved with the Sky Surveying Ghost Eye?" At this time, I had completely lost my usual pretense of demeanor. "Damn it, you are actually an unfilial son.

　　"I am an unfilial son?" His tone suddenly rose. Even if I couldn't open my eyes, I could still imagine that distorted face: "You said I was unfilial?" "I said it, I almost shouted, "If you were a filial son, why would the Sky-Surveying Ghost Eye find you?"

　　"Don't pull Wang Sangyu's hand away from my palm, and seem to do something. I only heard her persuade: "He is injured, can't you let him go?" "Humph," I heard that he was still unwilling to give up: "If you were not injured, I would have made you pay today! Remember, in the future..."

　　"I remember that I have always been the type who loses face more than words: "If it weren't for me, you would have turned into a pile of burnt dog shit now."

　　"You..." This sentence had a miraculous effect, and he immediately became listless - I was not wrong, it was like that!

　　"Don't tell me you, me, and me," I stood up and a pair of hands immediately supported me. "Be careful.

　　"Yes," I responded to express my gratitude to Wang Sangyu, and turned around to continue, "I can't interfere with your family's private affairs, but now that you are going to carry out the mission with my friend, I advise you to go and burn incense and prepare your things, so that you won't be killed by the explosion and implicate others.

　　The door made a slamming sound. It seemed that the guy was extremely mad at me. I couldn't talk him down, and I couldn't hit him either. I could only walk out of the door to avoid further being angry!

　　"What are you doing?" Miss Wang helped me sit down, "Why are you arguing with him for nothing?"

　　"No," I raised my head to face her. Although I couldn't see with my own eyes, I could feel that she was very close to me. "I don't know the details of Thirteenth Young Master, but I can see that she is a person who refuses to admit defeat. I'm afraid that you won't be able to control her when the time comes." I paused, "Although I can't go to the United States to help you, I can help you by reducing this guy's arrogance a little bit."

　　"but…"

　　"Don't say but, just consider it as my apology. My eyesight is better now, so I'll pretend. "As long as you can forgive me for lying to you, that's enough."

　　"I have forgotten about that matter." She burst into laughter, "Are you still thinking about it?" She said this, but from my understanding of women, she definitely had not forgotten it before this moment!

　　It seems that I got a relatively good deal this time. Although I was slightly injured, I dealt a heavy blow to the Thirteenth Young Master and restored my friendly relationship with Miss Wang - I was even planning to ask her to help me get a cheap and big house in Chengdu!

　　"But what on earth is that?" Miss Wang probably has never seen it before: "How could underground lightning suddenly appear?"

　　"The Sky-Surveilling Ghost Eye! It is a natural thing between heaven and earth that coordinates yin and yang and punishes unfilial sons.

　　"No wonder you called him an unfilial son just now - but I saw that he was very excited, maybe there was some reason for that.

　　"I can't say that my opinion on this is very mercenary: "Don't believe the appearance, you should pay more attention to it.

　　"Well, okay." She seemed to have thought of a question, "But since it is the Sky-Surveying Ghost Eye, how can you control it to appear and use it to attack the Thirteenth Young Master?"

　　"Do you think I did it?" I almost wanted to cry. "Miss, can I control this thing? To be honest, this is an accidental phenomenon. I am really hurt.

　　"Ah? When I heard you say that, I thought..."

　　"Don't tell me you thought I did it on purpose. I almost cried. "It's unfair.

　　Chapter 44 Return to the City of Ke (Add more, please add red, please add collection)

　　In less than a few minutes, Lu Tong walked in and said, "The rain has stopped, the thunder and lightning have stopped, and you..." He suddenly saw the mess on the ground and said, "Oh, what happened to you?" It seemed that his voice thought that there was something going on between Miss Wang and me!

　　"Uncle Lu, a ball of electricity just appeared out of nowhere," I made my voice sound more painful, "The arc hurt my eyes..." "Huh?" He walked up quickly and took a look, "Oh, you are really injured

　　"The table was knocked over like this. I said to myself, "I don't know how this thing came about.

　　"This is a very strange thing - do you want me to ask someone to take a look at it for you?"

　　"Not for now, you should take them to the airport first. I turned to Wang Sangyu and said, "Just take Thirteenth Master with you. It seems that I can't help you."

　　"Miss Enwang was very straightforward on this point," I'll take you to see a doctor after I'm done with this."

　　"That's fine. Seeing that we had already discussed it, Lu Tong couldn't say anything more, so he called Lu Sou in and told the child to stay with me. "Then let's go quickly.

　　"Go ahead, go ahead, you'd better help me kick that damn Nazi a few times." I shouted at the end, "Remember to kick his asshole

　　"Miss Wang spat at me and said, "You can't even see, so why are you so serious?"

　　I listened to the footsteps of several people leaving the door, and heard Lu Sou going in and out of the house for a long time, not knowing what he was doing. I also put away my disdainful and indifferent expression, and really began to calm down and think about my own eyes!

　　In fact, in my memory, it seemed that the Sky-patrolling Ghost Eye did not hit me directly, and when I saw the eye in the electric ball, the electric arc seemed to have burned the stool and there was not much energy left!

　　In that case, the problem with my eyes should not be serious. It is probably due to irritation, just like snow blindness caused by walking in the snow for a long time. It is temporary blindness and should be fine after a few days of rest!

　　I carefully felt my eyes and the pain was much lighter. It seemed that it was getting less painful. I felt relieved and prepared to rest for a while. "Lü Sou, come and help me.

　　The child came over happily and helped me lie down on the crib. The fatigue from staying up late and the relaxation after the injury made me fall asleep quickly.

　　This sleep is so sweet!

　　I woke up because of the crazy ringing of my cell phone. I took out the black round bump from that time and said, "Hello?"

　　Wang Sangyu's voice came from inside, sounding quite anxious: "Liu Piyun, it's me

　　"I know. I heard it. So, did you catch the birdman?"

　　The voice in the microphone paused, "No, damn, he actually ran away?" I was indignant, "How can he be so powerful?"

　　"Oh, forget it," she said, obviously miscalculating. "We originally wanted to hide on the plane and wait until it took off before we started the fight. Just think about it, if we started the fight, we wouldn't have anywhere to run. Plus, we're three against one, so we're outnumbered anyway, right?"

　　"That's true, but if you trapped him on the plane, wouldn't you be trapped too? If he jumps out of the plane, there's no place to chase him.

　　A surprised voice came from the microphone, "Who told you that?" It seems that my guess was right!

　　"Did that guy really jump out of the plane?" I slapped my forehead. "Oh my god, didn't you notice that he was carrying a parachute when he got on the plane?"

　　"Who would have guessed that he was so prepared when he first got on the plane, with a parachute bag on his back?" Wang Sangyu was obviously dissatisfied, "Normal people would never do this." "But they are not normal people, he is the Gestapo. I paused, "You have to change your way of thinking when dealing with these guys.

　　"Okay, okay, I get it. It seems that the young lady is not very willing to accept criticism. "I called to tell you something else.

　　"kindness?"

　　"Although we didn't get the Dayu shovel back, we got his cell phone," our eldest lady was obviously very proud when she said this, "It revealed the location where he was going to return the Dayu shovel.

　　"You want to get there before him and wipe out the nest?" I tried to guess her thoughts, "and then sit back and wait for the birdman to come and die?" "That's it." Wang Sangyu chuckled, "You are really smart.

　　"Then you should go quickly, and be careful this time," I reminded her, "You won't have many opportunities. By the time he finds the phone number to contact you, the place might be empty.

　　"Well, we thought of it," she said a little embarrassedly, "In fact, we have already called a plane to fly directly to WLMQ, and then we will change to my plane to go directly to the United States.

　　"You don't care about me anymore?" He felt relieved now. "How can I get back to KLMY? It's more than 500 kilometers away, and I can't even see anything.

　　"I've thought about this," she said quickly. "I've called Uncle Wang. The person he sent will arrive in the evening and will drive my car back to Shanghai and take you to KLMY.

　　"fine

　　"Well, I wish you a safe journey" "Well, you too

　　Now it's easy! Although I encountered many evil spirits along the way, I completed the mission, got such a big clue for the action team to work on, and then dealt with the Henggong fish, and finally I was able to escape unscathed. It's really not easy!

　　I admire myself a little bit!

　　Now I have to say that being stupid and naive is a life attitude. When I returned to KLMY Zhengtian Huaxia Hotel, I once naively thought that this matter was over!

　　I'm so fucking stupid!

　　It wasn't too late when I got back to the room. It was just the time when Sichuanese people usually wash their feet before going to bed. I sat in the room and hadn't had time to catch my breath when my friend's voice rang out in the corridor: "Hey, Brother Zi is back. I guessed that you went to see a beautiful woman today, but Old Zheng didn't believe it... Hey, what's wrong with you?" I felt a cool breeze in front of me. I guess it was because the boy was waving his hands in front of me. "What's wrong?"

　　"It's okay. The arc was pulled for a moment and it's temporarily invisible. I was very impatient. "Can you take your hands away from me?" Zheng Qu's complaining voice followed. "Why are you so careless?"

　　"Well, don't mention it. It's just bad luck." I quickly changed the subject: "Have the two groups started working?" "Group? What group?" Both voices were innocent: "Why don't I know?"

　　"It's better not to know," I pulled the skin on my face to show that I was smiling. "If nothing happens, we will probably go back soon." Hey, the voice of my good friend was as excited as that of a chicken blood injection. "I have wanted to go back for a long time.

　　"Zheng Qu, thank you for this time." I tried to turn my head to face him. "I'm grateful for your care this time. Next time you come to Chengdu, I'll introduce a few girls to you.

　　Going to the United States is a good job. If nothing happened to me, they might have sent me, but what’s the situation now?

　　Forget it! The best thing to do is to go home and recover from your injuries!

　　While in the car, I had already reported all the information to the boss, and the boss fed it all back to the Beijing headquarters. I guess they are discussing it in a meeting now.

　　At that time, the boss only gave me one piece of advice: go have fun!

　　They say eyes are windows to the soul. I have put half a dozen bricks on my soul. I am worried! On the way, I made up my mind that I must go back early tomorrow morning and ask the master to take a look at it for me!

　　I don't know what Zheng Qu was whispering to Tiezi. The obscene tone in the two guys' laughter made me very uncomfortable. I was about to speak up and find something for them to do when suddenly someone knocked on the door a few times. "Hey, Liu Piyun, what's wrong with you?" The voice belonged to that damn girl Situ Hongxiu. Along with the voice, a chaotic sound of footsteps was heard in the room.

　　"You are...Oh, hello, hello," my friend asked, "Are you here to see Brother Liu?" It seemed that his attitude changed quite quickly after he saw the other person's ID, but unfortunately no one paid any attention to him!

　　"Nothing, just a little injury," I said a little dissatisfied, "Are you here to watch the fun or to visit the patient?" "Of course I'm here to visit you. This voice is deep and powerful, and it's clear that it's correct. "Not welcome?"

　　"If you guys come to visit me, I'd like to treat it as a welcome drink," I held out a hand, "Did you bring anything?"

　　"Haha, I knew you were going to do this." Zheng Tong laughed heartily, "You're the only one who wants money over life." An envelope was handed to me while he was talking. "Let's just pool our money. We're too lazy to buy anything."

　　I pulled out the bills and felt them one by one. "Are you afraid that we will use newspapers to trick you?" Situ Hongxiu shouted, "Tell me, is this reasonable?"

　　"It's reasonable," I insisted, "When you pay for something, the salesperson has to verify its authenticity - why can't I do the same?"

　　"Is this considered buying something?" Someone next to him replied, "You are so unlovable.

　　"No matter what they said, I still touched them one by one, "These are all things that need to be paid back.

　　"Okay, okay, stop complaining," Zheng Tong said, "Now that we've visited the patient, it's time for the others to leave. Let Xiao Liu have a good rest.

　　I sat up and greeted everyone. I heard footsteps leaving my room. Even Tiezi was not able to stay. "Tell me, what's the matter?" I asked Zhengtong and Situ Hongxiu who were left in the room, "Do you have any other questions?"

　　"We really want to know if this is the real Qiongqi," Zhengtong said with an indescribable seriousness, "Do you know that Buddhist verse?"

　　"It's 'The mind of an illusory person is originally nothing, sin and blessing are all empty and have no place to stay, the sun is waning and the moon is rising, the netherworld fire appears, and the yin and yang are reversed and the strange things appear?'" I asked, "Isn't it just something that happened? What's the big deal?

　　"You just don't know this." Zhengtong said, "You Taoists don't have a deep understanding of the seven Buddhas of the past. Only we Buddhists know what this Buddhist verse foreshadows.

　　“What does it indicate?” I really don’t know. Maybe it’s just like what he said, all of us in our sect have a different understanding of these things than the Buddhists!

　　"The foreshadowing of...the end of the world"

　　Chapter 45: The Unkillable Qiongqi (First Update 3500)

　　The Seven Buddhas of the Past are the seven Buddhas who existed before Sakyamuni Buddha became a Buddha. They are the seven Buddhas who saved sentient beings in the Saha world in the past. Generally speaking, the ones that are recognized should be Vipaśyin Buddha, Sikhin Buddha, Viśvabha Buddha, Kṣlaṇa Buddha, Kanagami Buddha, Kāśyapa Buddha, and Dipamkara Buddha. These seven Buddhas existed before Sakyamuni Buddha became a Buddha, and eventually became the Seven Buddhas of the Past.

　　These seven Buddhas have all had Buddhist verses regarding all things in the world, and this is the one they have for the beginning of the end of the world!

　　After Zhengtong's explanation, I realized the seriousness of the matter. However, I just couldn't imagine that the appearance of an ancient ferocious beast would mean the end of the world?

　　Back then, I was very influenced by American heroic blockbusters. I believed that no matter when, as long as there was a crisis, a hero would naturally emerge to save the world, and you would never see what ordinary people were doing!

　　But to be honest, I didn’t see Qiongqi at that time. If I had, I might not think so!

　　"If this thing comes out, it's the end of us?" I asked angrily, "Is he really that powerful? We, the people of the Dharma sect, with a bunch of modern weapons, are going to be raped? This is too unreasonable!"

　　"I don't know, but in the legend, Qiongqi is one of the ancient ferocious beasts after all. No one knows how powerful it is. Zhengtong sighed, "There hasn't been a creature this big in the past thousand years." "Brother Zhengtong's words make sense," Situ Hongxiu interjected, "and the actual damage it can cause is secondary. As long as we don't handle it well, it will inevitably have a very bad impact on the entire society. At that time, various social problems will be our headaches."

　　"You're wrong," I nodded. "The key to social stability lies in people's hearts. If people knew that such a monster would appear, people's hearts would be scattered and society would be in turmoil. Then the morality of the whole society would inevitably fall. At that time, all kinds of social problems would increase.

　　"So now we must try our best to investigate this guy's movements and eliminate him," Zhengtong said, "Do you know why he went to the United States?" "I have already told the boss on the phone that I don't know why he went there, I just know he is there," I told him the known things frankly: "Why? You want to go there?"

　　"Yes, it was Situ Hongxiu who rushed to say, "So we need your help

　　"Hey, that's easy. You can just go find the Men in Black when the time comes," I said disapprovingly. "That guy ran to their territory. Do you think they are not anxious?"

　　"It's hard to say." Brother Zhengtong sighed, "Americans reacted very coldly to this matter. I think it's probably just a routine matter, so..." "Don't think about me," I quickly pushed the matter away, "I can't help it.

　　"Stop pretending to be righteous." He slapped my shoulder and said, "I won't say more. When the time comes, you can ask the Wang family to get us some information about Qiongqi, and then we can bring the things over from here."

　　"thing?"

　　"Yes," Situ Hongxiu said, "We have no idea what is needed to deal with Qiongqi, whether it is materials, magic tools or specific magic arrays, we have no idea at all. This way we are basically seeking death! That's why we came to you, wanting some information about Qiongqi. It seems that you two also know that Wang Sangyu's father had a fight with Qiongqi. You didn't sleep for most of the night, it turns out you want to know Qiongqi's weakness!

　　"Okay," I yawned, "Let's do it tomorrow. I'll ask her to send me some information and I'll transfer it to your mailbox. You can do it yourself.

　　"In that case, we won't delay your rest," Zhengtong stood up, "then we will go back and prepare - we will leave for the United States early tomorrow morning" I hope you have a safe journey

　　I heard the door being opened, but the footsteps stopped. "Oh, I forgot to tell you that the resentment has been relieved. Also, the higher-ups have decided not to move the two ancient descendants for now, and just send people to deliver food every month."

　　"Yes, I helped them, thank you.

　　I heard the footsteps disappear outside the corridor, and Xiao Hei, who had been sleeping soundly on the bed next to me, spoke, "Are you talking about Qiongqi?" There was a slight sound and my bed shook slightly. It seemed that Xiao Hei jumped over!

　　"It is said that the Qiongqi that was sealed by Zhang Tianshi has escaped." I suddenly remembered that this creature is actually a Pixiu. "Hey, by the way, do you know anything about that thing?"

　　"That thing?" Xiao Hei's voice sounded creepy. "It sounds like you are talking in a relaxed manner now, but you will know when the time comes." "How scary is that guy?" I still maintained my attitude, "Can't our high-tech society handle him?"

　　"Chat," the little black cat laughed strangely, "If it were in the past, you would still have a chance, but now in this society, I have learned too much. You don't even have a chance to seal it, let alone kill it.

　　"Why?" "Qiongqi itself is the product of all the treacherous and ungrateful people in the world. As long as there are such people in the world, it is immortal." Xiao Hei explained to me, "When the morality of this world is overturned and everyone loses faith, Qiongqi's power increases greatly, so his clone is freed, and then the original body is released.

　　"Then can I explain it this way: Qiongqi escaped because we humans lost our faith, and now it has gained strength because of us humans," I concluded, "and we can't kill it?"

　　"almost

　　"So what exactly is this guy going to do?" I continued to ask: "Can you guess?"

　　"I have no idea at all. The bed bounced again and Xiao Hei returned to his bed. "But I think you may have to speed up.

　　After I finished calling Wang Sangyu, I lay on the bed cursing. If it was a dead cat and she didn’t tell me, it would have been great and I could continue to eat and drink happily. But now she told me everything!

　　How can I sleep well like this?

　　Since the matter here was over and I had nothing to help with, Zheng Qu drove me and Tiezi to the return flight the next morning. It was already June, and although the temperature in Chengdu was not high, it was hot and humid. When Tiezi and I got off the plane, we felt a little uncomfortable.

　　"Brother

　　"Eighth Junior Sister?" I was a little surprised, "Why are you here?" "Grandpa knows that your eyes are injured, so he asked me to pick you up," the Eighth Junior Sister helped me up, "Who is this..." "Don't pay attention to him, he's just a hooligans. I trampled on my best friend by the way, "The family stick army

　　"Hello, hello, I'm Pei Xiaokai. Brother Liu's assistant Tiezi ran over with all the luggage and said, "Are you Brother Liu's junior sister?"

　　"Nimma! Why don't you call me a capitalist?" I started to expose his shortcomings. "Junior sister, ignore this guy, he is very bad.

　　"No way! I have always respected you... and your brothers and sisters!" Tiezi groaned in dissatisfaction, "Especially Master Zhuge, I have always wanted to find a chance to pay him a visit.

　　"I guess this idea of ​​yours only came up after you saw my junior sister." I waved my hands and said, "Forget it, forget it. I won't expose you - sister, where is the master?" I completely ignored my friend's protest and started talking about business.

　　"Oh, grandpa seems to be researching something recently. He asked me to tell you to take good care of your eyes and stop running around.

　　I was angry and said, "Girl, do you think I can run around like this?"

　　“…”

　　"Forget it, it's just a joke," I chuckled. "By the way, what did the master say about my eyes?"

　　"Hey, do you still remember that you were blind?" I felt something was stuffed into my hand. "It's this bottle of ointment. Grandpa said that if you apply it three times a day, you will be fine in a few days.

　　"If I had known that my master loved me, I would be in a better mood. "Let's go home

　　There is a reason why the old man called Eighth Sister over. She has been living in my house these few days and is specifically responsible for applying medicine to me. Although the master said it was simple, in fact, some medicine inducers must be added before applying this stuff, and it doesn't feel simple at all!

　　That is Eighth Junior Sister. If it was Tiezi who took care of me, I guess my eyes would never have a chance to recover!

　　A week later, I finally regained my sight. I opened my eyes and saw no difference. I couldn't help but get a little excited. "Let's go, I'll take you guys to eat something good."

　　Xiao Hei has been trying to please Eighth Junior Sister recently. He eats well and sleeps well. When he heard that she was going out, he didn't react at all. He just shouted, "Remember to bring back food" and continued to sleep soundly.

　　I was driving my dusty big BUICK and was about to go out when my cell phone rang!

　　"Third Master?" I looked at the caller ID. "You actually called me. Hey, what can I do for you?"

　　On the phone, the Third Master was furious, "Xiao Liu, can you do me a favor?"

　　I looked at my eighth apprentice sister and my best friend and laughed, "Tell me, what's the matter?"

　　"My niece had some problems at Sichuan University of Technology. Can you help me go and deal with it?" The Third Master's voice was quite low-key at this time. "I'm out of town and can't come back for a while. Judging from the voice and the reason why the Third Master came to find me, I guess this matter is probably related to ghosts and the like!

　　"Sure, no problem. I see it's still early. "What's the benefit?"

　　"You..." The Third Master was indignant, "You still want benefits? - You are a civil servant, this is your job.

　　"Don't tell me that," I asked instead, "Every time you find something for me, you're doing something for the country, but you still get paid for it. In a word, I owe you a favor this time, so you can just give me a free meal next time."

　　"Shameless! You are blackmailing me.

　　"Forget it! You report it to the police and wait for the bureau to handle it. I said as I moved the phone away. The voice sounded farther and farther away. The third master on the microphone suddenly became anxious. "Okay, it's a deal. I'll give you a free meal, but you have to handle the matter for me."

　　"Of course! Send me her name, phone number, etc. and I'll be there right away.

　　"good

　　Seeing me stuffing my phone into my pocket with a happy smile on my face, the eighth sister couldn't help but ask, "Brother, do you have a mission?" "Almost, helping a friend," I asked the two to get in the car, "Take my things and go take a look

　　No. 46 Sichuan Industrial and Agricultural Machinery Building (Additional 3500)

　　This industrial college is located in Hongguang Town, Pi County. It is a pretty good engineering college in Sichuan. Before it was upgraded to a key college, its main majors were mechanics and hydraulic power. From the text message sent by Uncle San, his niece was studying mechanical electronics!

　　It was just past lunchtime when we arrived, so we found a random small restaurant outside the school and had a meal. Its main selling point was its cheapness, but the taste was really not good. It was a typical case of having too much meat but poor taste!

　　After we finished eating, we followed what San Ye said and came to the so-called Building No. 10. We stood downstairs and made phone calls for a long time but no one answered. "No way, are they in class?" As we were talking, we saw a group of girls rushing out. I was quite brave back then, so I reached out and stopped one of them. "Excuse me, do you know if there is a class in the Department of Mechanical Engineering today?"

　　The girl was startled, but seeing how we looked, she naturally classified me as one of the students waiting for someone downstairs. "Yes," she tilted her head and looked at me and then at her friend. "Who are you looking for?"

　　"Zhao Lanlan, I don't know if you..." I just said a few words, and suddenly I saw this girl took a few steps back, with unspeakable fear flashing in her eyes, "Are you looking for Zhao Lanlan?"

　　"What's wrong?" Perhaps it was women's nature, Eighth Junior Sister asked anxiously, with an indescribable feeling in her words. Women are like this, no matter how pitiful or cute the thing is, it is easy to make them emotional.

　　"Lanlan was sent to the school hospital yesterday and hasn't come out yet. I don't know if her family has arrived yet." The girl came close to me and whispered, "It is said that she encountered a ghost last night.

　　"Huh..." The three of us let out a long sigh at the same time. Fortunately, it was just a ghost!

　　"What do you mean?" The girl said angrily, "You are still laughing?" "No, no," I explained quickly, "In fact, we are Zhao Lanlan's family. We just heard that Lanlan was not directly injured, so we were relieved.

　　She looked me up and down with a half-doubtful look, "You are her family? Then tell me, who are you to her?"

　　"Why is this guy always so excited when there are girls? It seems humorous, but now this set of things has become popular, alas!

　　"..." The girl stared at Tieya in front of her for a long time, then turned and left. "You are sick.

　　"Hey, wait," Eighth Junior Sister rushed over after I pushed her, and talked as she walked next to the girl. In less than two minutes, the girl stopped. "Really?" She spoke half-doubtfully, then turned her head to look at me!

　　"Eighth Junior Sister probably told her that we are from the National Security Bureau," I said helplessly to my friend, "Forget it, just smile and don't embarrass our National Security Bureau.

　　We just laughed like two idiots in front of the girl!

　　The girl was also happy, "Wouldn't you have said that earlier?" She waved to us, "Come, I'll take you to see me." There was an indescribable friendliness in her eyes. It seems that the National Security Bureau is really good. Girls all love heroes!

　　The girl led us through two small buildings and then walked over the iron bridge. "This is the second canteen and the ninth dormitory," she pointed ahead after crossing the bridge. "Just keep going forward, and you will see the school hospital after passing the bathhouse." After that, she started to go back, but the strange thing was that after crossing the bridge, she did not take the original route, but walked along the river instead of passing through the small buildings.

　　"Thank you, thank you." After saying goodbye to the girl, I asked the eighth apprentice sister curiously, "Why didn't she look at our ID?"

　　"ID? What ID?"

　　"Didn't you tell her that we were sent by the National Security Bureau?"

　　"Oh, no," the eighth sister suddenly realized, "I told her that you have been secretly in love with Zhao Lanlan for a long time, but never confessed your feelings. Now I am very worried and want to go see her.

　　“…”

　　I only took a glance outside Zhao Lanlan's ward, and my jaw almost dropped. "Junior sister, your brother's reputation has been ruined by you." I looked resentful, "Junior sister, did you do this on purpose?"

　　Through the glass we could clearly see a bed with a name tag of 'Zhao Lanlan' hanging on it. A doctor was checking the instruments at the head of her bed, but the girl lying on the bed weighed at least 150 pounds!

　　What the hell is this! I finally understood the look in that girl's eyes at the beginning - Damn, that was sympathy!

　　My best friend and junior sister covered their mouths and laughed so hard, as if they were beans thrown into a pot and fried, laughing non-stop!

　　"Keep your voice down," the door clicked open, "This is a hospital

　　"It's just right. I'm here at the National Security Bureau. I took out my ID and waved it in front of him, then pushed the door open. "Tell me about the situation." I sat down on the only stool and reached out to take the bed record hanging on the head of the bed!

　　"You, why are you from the National Security Bureau here?" The doctor came to his senses and ran to me with a pale face, "Is there something big?" "No big deal, just an investigation," I waved to him, and he ran to me with an excited look and half squatted, "We suspect that there are terrorist activities in Sichuan recently.

　　"Really?" The doctor's face flushed red, even his eyebrows were smiling, and he nodded repeatedly, "It's too scary!"

　　It can be seen that this guy usually lives a peaceful life. I deliberately made the matter more serious. "We need your help now.

　　"Yeah! Yeah, your excitement made my friend tremble! "I dream of serving my country

　　"Okay, now we want to know how Zhao Lanlan got sick, and then do some investigation," I deliberately lowered my voice, "I'll need your assistance when the time comes." I patted his shoulder and said, "Thank you for your hard work.

　　This guy was encouraged by me again and again, and he didn't even know his last name. He told the whole story like a bamboo tube pouring beans: Last night, Zhao Lanlan and several classmates came out to study. As the exam was approaching, there were no seats left in the library or the first and second teaching buildings. When they were about to return to the dormitory, Zhao Lanlan suddenly noticed this small building that she had never been to!

　　Seeing that there seemed to be few people here, someone suggested going to the agricultural machinery building to study. However, one of the students timidly told everyone that this place was rumored to be haunted, so no one dared to study there at night, so it was better not to go.

　　After some discussion, everyone thought that since there were many of them and it was not dark yet, it would be okay to go for a while before leaving, so several girls went into the agricultural machinery building together and began to review the subjects for which they were preparing for the exam.

　　The time for reviewing seemed to pass very quickly. Before I had read a few pages, it was dark. A group of girls rushed out of the agricultural machinery building in a hurry, but found that Zhao Lanlan was missing!

　　At first, it felt like the time had passed strangely. Who would dare to go in? Several girls waited outside for a long time, and finally saw a group of boys who were leaving get out of class. With the help of these boys, they went into the agricultural machinery building to look for Zhao Lanlan, and finally found her in the toilet on the third floor!

　　This is what Zhao Lanlan looked like when she was found!

　　I have almost guessed the reason after hearing this. "Have you found the problem?"

　　The doctor shook his head. "She is fine, both in temperature and pulse. We have already notified her family. It seems that these guys probably notified the Third Master, but this matter fell on my head!

　　"We understand the situation. Can you take her to a place with few or no one around?" I frowned. "I want to check her carefully.

　　"Then let's carry her to the third floor. Although there are two wards, they are usually not used.

　　Although it was difficult for Yugong to move the mountains, he only moved them one shovelful at a time and one basket at a time. It was not like us who had to move Taihang or Wangwu all at once. This is simply torture for me!

　　After finally getting to the third floor and making arrangements, I sent the doctor to the room at the foot of the stairs, and then carefully examined it with my eighth junior sister. "Do you think it's true?" I watched my eighth junior sister lift up Zhao Lanlan's eyelids. "I'm not as professional as you in this area.

　　"A bit like that," the junior sister raised her head, "the eyelids are dark inside and outside, black lines are faintly visible on the forehead, and the palms and soles are bloodshot. It looks like it's soul separation syndrome.

　　"Then can you tell how many souls are lost?"

　　The eighth sister thought for a while and said, "It's better to build an altar and try it. Otherwise, I can't tell the difference.

　　"That's fine, let's go out and get everything," I instructed my buddy who was standing beside me in a daze, "You just stay here with the doctor and watch over Zhao Lanlan, we'll go get everything ready" "Huh? I want to go too! My buddy suddenly perked up, "Otherwise, Brother Liu, you stay, and I and..." He glanced at the girl while talking, and with a mouthful of saliva, he looked like a complete lecher!

　　"Climb for me." I bluntly dismissed her idea, "You don't know what you're looking for. You'll only cause trouble if you go." I and the giggling eighth sister walked out, "You just wait for me obediently."

　　Soul-separation syndrome is defined in traditional Chinese medicine as a disease with restless mood and a sense of illusion as its main symptoms, but in our method it refers to the situation where the soul of a person has left the body, which is a kind of loss of soul!

　　A person has three souls in the shape of red human beings. The first is Taiguang, which is the energy of Taiqing Yanghe and belongs to the sky. The second is Shuangling, which is the change of Yin energy and belongs to the five elements. The third is Youjing, which is the mixed Yin energy and belongs to the earth. A person has seven spirits in the shape of black animals, namely Corpse Dog, Fushi, Queyin, Tunzei, Feidu, Chuji and Choufei.

　　If one of the three souls is lost, the person will become confused and stiff for the rest of his life, which is what we commonly call a madman, a moron, or a mentally retarded person. If there are more, the person will become like Zhao Lanlan, in a coma or even become a vegetable. After losing all seven spirits, the person will become prone to illness, and will be bedridden for the rest of his life or even become disabled and paralyzed, and finally become a living dead!

　　A vegetative person is a person who is unaware of the heat or cold and has no consciousness, while a living dead person is a person who cannot move but is clear in his mind!

　　It seems that Zhao Lanlan’s situation should belong to the first type, but my junior sister and I cannot determine how many souls have been lost!

　　Chapter 47 Seven Stars Summoning Souls (Seeking Red)

　　I opened the trunk of my car and said, "Junior sister, can you see if anything is missing?" The eighth sister counted my entire set of magic tools and said, "Brother, this set of magic tools is enough to check souls, but if we want to summon souls, we are still short of seven soul-summoning oil lamps.

　　I also learned the spell to summon spirits, but I couldn't remember the long spell of more than a thousand words, so I was lazy and wrote everything down in a notebook. Now I can only listen to my junior sister when I need it. "Hey, eighth sister, you know that senior brother is not as smart as you. He has forgotten all this stuff a long time ago. Come on, tell me what's special about the oil lamp for summoning spirits?"

　　The eighth sister sang slowly and in a low voice: "Seven stars light the lamp, summon the soul; white bones are used as lamps, and human hair is used as the core; three thousand soul-calling banners are raised to call back the lost people of a hundred miles; the black cat ancient basin is used to communicate with the underworld, and the peach wood beam is used to fix the soul.

　　"Oh, I remembered it all of a sudden: "But I guess Zhao Lanlan's soul didn't run far, so we don't need to go through so much trouble. So, Eighth Sister, you go find seven large oil dishes, and I'll go to the barber shop outside to see if there are any long hair that can be used. This ballad was composed by the master himself, just like the chemical periodic table formula we learned in junior high school, which is easy to remember, so I understood it as soon as I heard it.

　　This is the only solution. As long as we have an oil dish and human hair wicks to replace the human skull, then everything is ready!

　　As for the point that black cats are connected to Yin, if I had opened my Yin eyes, it would be much heavier than the black cat's Yin, so there would be absolutely no problem. As for peach wood, I have it in my car!

　　I bought a curl of hair in a small hair salon outside, and then got some cotton thread from the store. I thought I was fast, but when I got back to the school hospital, I saw that the girl had even set up the oil lamp!

　　Tiezi was helping by handing things over, so I handed him the hair and cotton thread and said, "Wrap these things together to make a wick." Seeing Tiezi's confused face, Eighth Sister smiled and said, "Brother, you are making it too difficult for him. Let me do it."

　　They were getting ready with the wicks. I looked at the time. It was only six in the afternoon. The summoning of spirits had to wait until midnight, that is, twelve o'clock, so I decided to go out for a walk. "I'll bring you dinner later."

　　After leaving the school through the back door, I found an Internet cafe to see if there were any new announcements or messages from the bureau. However, as soon as I logged into QQ, I saw a message flashing non-stop: "New email?"

　　When he opened it, he found that it was sent by Miss Wang. They had already arrived in the United States and were now doing their utmost to track down the news of that dead Nazi. The Thirteenth Young Master had already joined Wang Hetian's team to track down Qiongqi together!

　　At the same time, she also told me that the Chinese National Security Bureau has sent a team to assist the United States, and they are now tracking down Qiongqi together. However, she seems very proud here - except for our Wang family, no one can find Qiongqi!

　　I can guess what the Wang family is thinking: the Wang family should be a wealthy and powerful family now, not to mention Singapore, even in the whole of Southeast Asia they can be ranked in the top ten, so for them it should be a matter of changing their position in the Dharma!

　　Schools like to say how many of their students have been admitted to Tsinghua University and Peking University, sports teams like to say how many championships they have won, and even restaurants like to say how many celebrities they have hosted, in order to enhance their status.

　　In order to improve one's status in the Dharma, one can only rely on one's own Dharma deeds!

　　In this era, all we have are various wronged souls and evil spirits, and ancient beasts basically do not appear. Even when I caught a horizontal fish this time, my master received calls from several old friends the next day to celebrate the Zhuge lineage of the Yin-Yang School for becoming powerful again!

　　What they encountered this time was the ferocious beast Qiongqi, which is rarely seen in a hundred years. If it can be sealed, then the Wang family will have a great reputation, and maybe they can even replace the Tianshi Dao of the mainland and become the orthodox one!

　　It all makes perfect sense. The Wang family sealed Qiongqi seven years ago and were ready to publicize it, but then they discovered that the seal was not tight, so they tried every possible means to find an ancient magic weapon. Unexpectedly, the magic weapon was not found, but Qiongqi escaped with the help of an earthquake!

　　After this series of reasoning, I guessed the Wang family's wishful thinking, but at the same time I also took it for granted that: since the Wang family was able to seal Qiongqi the first time, they must be able to seal it the second time!

　　At that time, I was young and naive, and my ideas about many things were simple, and I obviously didn’t know enough about these ferocious beasts, so I wrote back to her: "Congratulations on your success. If you come to CD, I will treat you." Below I wrote down my address in Xiaojiahe. Although I didn’t come with much hope, it was also a sincere act, wasn’t it?

　　I packed up a few dishes outside and returned to the hospital with a big bag of food. When I got to the third floor, I saw Tiezi and the doctor sitting in the corridor outside the third floor, dozing off with nothing to do!

　　"Come over and eat, and then get ready to do some work. I stuffed the bag into my friend's hand and said, "Let's find a desk and set it up." I pushed open the door next door and said, "This is it. You guys are done. I'll go call my junior sister over."

　　A curtain had been drawn in the ward. The bed outside was Zhao Lanlan, and the magic circle inside was probably made by Eighth Sister. I shouted through the window: "Eighth Sister, are you done?"

　　"Almost done, what?"

　　"Come out to eat, and then get ready to work.

　　The meal was eaten very quickly, and then I asked Tiezi to bring the doctor to the stairs to guard - after all, it's not good to show this kind of thing to outsiders, so I have to be on guard!

　　After drawing the curtains, the junior sister pulled open the curtain in the middle, and a table was placed in the middle, on which was a stainless steel basin full of water. Then in front of it were a magic sword, a bowl full of rice, a stack of talisman paper, red candles, incense sticks, a plate of glutinous rice, a pair of wine glasses, a stack of paper money, and finally a Yin-Yang Eight Formation Mirror.

　　The junior sister stood in front of the table, first lit three incense sticks, touched them and prayed to the ancestor, then inserted the incense sticks into the rice bowl, and then lit a pair of red candles and placed them on both sides, "Brother, help me hang the Dharma mirror

　　“Well, I picked up the Yin-Yang Eight Array Mirror and walked to the wall, pulling a corner of the curtain to let the moonlight shine down!

　　The moonlight shines on the mirror, and after refraction, it shoots towards the basin. I carefully adjust the angle to allow the moonlight to enter the middle. "Okay," then hurry up. This mirror should have been hung on the wall, but we can't do it openly here, so we can only choose for me to hold it and my junior sister to check it!

　　The eighth sister picked up the magic sword, threaded the talisman paper with the spell drawn on it on the sword, pointed the sword upwards and began to chant. As the spell was chanted, the basin of water began to slowly rotate, as if someone was stirring it!

　　"Junior Sister Chi shouted softly, and the talisman paper slowly burned up!

　　"The Yin-Yang Universe, the Three Souls Appeared, the talisman paper fell into the basin of water, and suddenly a fire flashed, and then with the rising of green smoke, the flame went out, and the talisman paper had turned into ashes!

　　"Command! Junior Sister Jieyue's magic sword suddenly poked the water basin, and a drop of water suddenly jumped out of the basin and splashed onto the Yin-Yang Eight Formation Mirror!

　　The room suddenly became bright!

　　I couldn't see it without using the Yin-Yang Eyes, but I could tell that my junior sister must have successfully attracted the moonlight. In just a moment, my junior sister had lowered her head and saw the information she needed from the basin!

　　"Okay, the eighth sister looked at me, "Bad news." "What?" I walked to the table and put down the mirror, "Could it be that all three souls have dispersed?"

　　"Not only that," Junior Sister frowned, "only one of the seven souls is left.

　　"This is a joke." Although it sounds serious, we are not without solutions. "Okay, let's try. As long as the three souls and six spirits are not imprisoned or swallowed, it will be easy to deal with. What if it is..." "What if it is?" My junior sister got nervous when she heard this. I couldn't help but laugh at her expression. "We'll talk about it later."

　　"Okay

　　The power of the Big Dipper is not only known to those of us in our sect, but many ordinary people also know the saying that 'the Big Dipper controls death, and the Southern Dipper controls life', and this saying is not just a legend!

　　The Seven Stars Formation is a formation that the founder used before. This formation uses the power of the Big Dipper to reverse or change some things that happened during death! Therefore, the founder Zhuge Wuhou successfully invented this Seven Stars Formation to spy on the power of the Big Dipper, and can borrow its power according to different needs. Summoning the soul is one of the things we can use!

　　I quickly picked up the brush, dipped it in cinnabar, and drew a Yin-Yang Eight Diagrams on the ground. Then I gently pushed the bed so that Zhao Lanlan's head was exactly in the center of the formation.

　　Then I placed the oil lamp under the bed according to the positions of the seven stars, occupying the position of the yin-yang fish in the center of the Bagua. Then I pulled a few strands of Zhao Lanlan's hair, wrapped them in talisman paper and held them in my hand. I tied a magic rope around my wrist, and the other end of the rope was tied to the oil lamp representing the Tianshu star.

　　While I was doing these things, my junior sister had already taken out the water in the basin and changed it. She placed the basin in front of the magic circle and said, "Brother, are you ready?" "Yes." I nodded, brought a chair from the side and sat down, then took off my socks and put my feet in the basin, "You can start now."

　　The junior sister hung the talismans around the room and then opened the curtains to let in the moonlight.

　　"I opened my Yin Eye directly. At this moment, I felt the biting cold. "Eighth sister, you'd better hurry up.

　　The junior sister nodded, lit the oil lamp, and then began to circle around the bed with the magic sword in her hand, "I was pure and honest when I was young, and I followed the principles of righteousness without being corrupted; I had this great virtue, but was dragged by the world and became filthy; My superiors had no way to examine this great virtue, and I was always away from disasters and sorrows..." The soul-summoning method of our Yin-Yang school directly uses the ancient article "Soul-summoning". This article has nearly 282 sentences in total. It is estimated that it will take at least fifteen minutes to chant it slowly according to the rules of soul-summoning - now you should know why I have never been able to learn it from the master!

　　My junior sister would walk around once every four sentences and then scatter a handful of paper money. During this lengthy soul-calling spell, I had nothing to do, so I squinted my eyes and looked around to distract myself and observe when the soul would come back!

　　Chapter 48: Summoning the Soul (Additional Updates, Please Be Red)

　　Just as I was looking around, I suddenly saw a figure floating in from the window - Zhao Lanlan!

　　This is exactly Zhao Lanlan’s soul!

　　"Shh!" I shushed softly and held up a finger, indicating that one of the three souls had returned!

　　The junior sister nodded slightly and gradually expanded the range of the summoning. Between syllables, she took out the talisman papers and sprinkled them behind her. The talisman papers burned as soon as they hit the ground, and then turned into ashes that floated out of the window with the wind.

　　The principle of the Seven Star Magic Array is actually very simple. It is to use the power of the seven stars in the sky to gather yin energy. When a person's soul leaves the body, it will inevitably seek a place of extreme yin to hide. After using a black cat or other yin life forms, the center of the magic array becomes the most yin place within a radius. At the same time, because the body is here, this yin place not only makes the free soul feel comfortable, but also has a natural sense of belonging, thus attracting the soul back.

　　Since the owner's hair is used, this magic circle becomes specific. Except for the person who summons the soul, other souls or wandering ghosts cannot feel anything above it!

　　During the second chant, the remaining two souls came back, and then the six spirits came into the room one by one. "Hey, it's all together," I shouted when I counted to the sixth wandering spirit. "It's time to let the souls return to their positions."

　　"Imperial command! Junior Sister Qixing Dinghun suddenly stopped chanting, then raised the magic sword in her hand, and all the soul-summoning talismans hanging in the room flew up, and ignited in mid-air with a loud bang!

　　“With a wave of the magic sword, all the souls flew to Zhao Lanlan and then entered her body.

　　I didn't care about all that, I ran out of the basin barefoot, picked up the peach wood sword and tapped her forehead lightly, leaving a cinnabar mark, then together with my junior sister, I poured the oil from the oil lamp under the bed into a bowl.

　　I added the lamp oil to the incense ash, and then burned a soul-fixing talisman. After mixing these things together, I looked at it and confirmed that there was a trace of green light coming out of the bowl. "Okay, Eighth Sister, I'll go out first, you come and rub the lamp oil on her five hearts.

　　The five hearts are the palms and soles of the hands and feet, plus the chest. After the soul returns to its place during the soul-calling ceremony, it is unstable, so it must be temporarily sealed in the human body to prevent it from coming out. That's why I used the trick of 'applying cinnabar to the forehead and locking the five hearts of the soul'. Well, junior sister may not have a good grasp of the time for this part!

　　After the soul returned to its place, my junior sister and I cleaned up the things in the room roughly, then called the doctor and my friend over to start cleaning the floor.

　　Just as we began to clean slowly, a cough came from the bed - Zhao Lanlan woke up!

　　At the same time, I pushed the doctor out of the door and said, "I have something to ask her. Now I need you to help us monitor the outside. I looked fierce and said, "Remember, this is a critical period. You must be careful.

　　Only after seeing her running away excitedly did I walk towards the bed.

　　Zhao Lanlan hid her head under the sheets, her whole body trembling, and the veins on her arms exposed were popping out. "Don't, don't grab me. I can see that she is still stuck in the scene and can't wake up. "Junior sister, pull the sheets off her

　　The junior sister reached out and pulled gently, and the sheet slid to the ground.

　　Her face under the sheets was as pale as a corpse, even more terrifying than a corpse. Her broad forehead twitched in pain, her eyebrows twisted into a straight gray line, her eyes were bloodshot and wild, her lips were trembling with white saliva, and her whole body was shaking with excitement. "It's okay, it's okay now," the junior sister held her hand and tried her best to calm her down, "It's all over."

　　"I guessed it," I bit my lip, "If it weren't for this situation, I guess she wouldn't be so scared.

　　"What should we do?" Tieziya came over, I glared at him and pulled him aside.

　　The junior sister reached out and took out a soul-fixing spell, turned it into talisman water, fed her a few mouthfuls, and smeared the rest on her forehead.

　　After this, Zhao Lanlan gradually calmed down, but still did not move for a long time.

　　"Well, give her a sedative and let her sleep first, then we'll go find the culprit," I thought, "I think Third Master and Zhao Lanlan's mother should be here tomorrow, and then we can let them take care of her and she'll be fine after a few days of recuperation.

　　When she said the word "Mom", Zhao Lanlan suddenly stopped shaking, her eyes slowly turned around, and then she screamed like a possessed person: "Mom..." "Zhao Lanlan, Zhao Lanlan, can you hear me?" The junior sister looked at her face to face, "Your mother will be here tomorrow, you are safe, everything is over

　　“It’s over…” she repeated in a low voice, and there seemed to be some signs of recovery.

　　"Yes, it's over, you are safe

　　"Safe...safe?" Zhao Lanlan slowly twisted her neck, "Safe, safe..."

　　The hand holding Eighth Sister gradually became stronger, and it could be seen that Zhao Lanlan was recovering. "Okay, you stay with her and ask her what happened. I'll go out and tell my friend. I walked out with my friend.

　　Conversations between women are always more natural. After my friend and I came out, I took out a cigarette and lit it. "My friend, I think there must be something unclean here, so my sister and I will go check it out later. I'll leave this place to you.

　　"Unclean things?" Tiezi was quite brave. "Then you better be careful." He actually showed a rare concern in his eyes. "Don't force it.

　　When did this guy start to care about me? I felt tears welling up in my eyes. Just when I was about to say something, he added, "If you want to escape, make sure to let Junior Sister run in front. Anyway, you are rough and tough..."

　　“…Nima

　　After waiting for more than an hour, my friend and I went upstairs to buy two drinks and one cigarette, and then the junior sister finally came out and said, "Okay, I already know what happened.

　　Seeing my friend approaching again, I stretched out my hand to block him, "My friend, don't listen to this - go call the doctor over and accompany Zhao Lanlan together. My junior sister and I will go and deal with that guy. After saying that, I patted my junior sister and said, "We'll talk on the way."

　　The agricultural machinery building is a relatively private small building, surrounded by dense trees that cover the sky. Not to mention going in, just walking beside it will make you feel a chill down your back. "No wonder there is something here," the junior sister held the Sanyuan Sanhe dual-purpose plate (also known as a compass) and watched the needle on the seabed tremble constantly. "The direction here is yin, and the first teaching building in front and the design building next to it just happen to block the surrounding air path. The wind comes from the back, forming a broken pattern; the river passes by the front, and there is a row of dormitories in front, making this the best place to gather ghosts. The whole structure is like the word 'hong'

　　"No wonder," I stood at the gate on the first floor and looked around. "The yin energy is very strong, so it's not surprising that something comes out.

　　In fact, what the junior sister heard from Zhao Lanlan was not very specific: she was preparing to go out with everyone, and suddenly heard someone calling her from behind, "Wait a minute!" Zhao Lanlan thought it was her classmate, so she stopped and turned around, but there was no one behind her!

　　Zhao Lanlan's hair stood up and she turned around and ran away in a hurry - where was this?

　　This was no longer the classroom she had been in before, but a completely unfamiliar environment: cold wind, rain, and thick fog. The jackdaws around her were cawing and laughing, and there was a dense forest covering the sky. "Ah," she screamed, and ran forward in a panic, hoping to find the familiar campus, but she ran a long way and didn't see it!

　　In this chaotic jungle, Zhao Lanlan ran like a madman. The more she ran, the more scared she became. The more scared she became, the faster she ran. It seemed that invisible monsters in the thick fog were chasing her and roaring, trying to swallow her up!

　　Just when she felt her back getting more and more numb, suddenly a ghost face appeared in front of her... "What's behind it? Did you see it clearly?" I asked anxiously, "If you saw it, you would know what kind of ghost it is."

　　"No." The eighth sister shook her head. "She only remembered that place, a shadow, and forgot everything else." "Well, that's a good thing." I nodded. "People's self-protection can block some memories that they don't want to mention, which is beneficial to her.

　　"It's just that it's not easy for us to deal with it," Eighth Sister took out her magic sword and handed it to me, "Brother, I know your magic sword broke Eighth Sister's magic sword. It's about 60 centimeters long and is made of seven kinds of copper coins of Kangxi Tongbao, namely Dong, Tong, Xuan, Lin, He, Zhejiang, and Ning, connected in sequence. The red silk thread connecting them has been soaked in rooster blood and then offered in front of the ancestor's spirit tablet for 49 days. It can be regarded as a magic weapon to deal with ghosts!

　　I remember that this was used by my master before, and I don’t know how many ghosts were sealed with it!

　　I gently brushed the copper coin blade of the magic sword, feeling the ethereal and peaceful feeling on my fingertips, "The sword that the master gave you is indeed a good sword," I sighed softly, and the agricultural machinery building in the Yin-Yang eyes exuded a faint black air, and from behind it, countless black smoke rushed here, as if being sucked in by a huge and powerful vacuum cleaner!

　　"This is indeed a place where the Nine Yin gather," I pointed to the gate of the agricultural machinery building and said to my junior sister, "This should have been a cemetery or execution ground in the past, so it has the ability to absorb Yin energy. Just as I was about to turn around and point to the back to my junior sister, I suddenly saw a light flashing on the third floor!

　　The lights flickered instantly, just like someone was running quickly down the corridor!

　　"If there's anything I'll chase it!

　　The junior sister behind me was startled and rushed up with me. When she turned the corner of the stairs, I saw that she had pulled out the Tianlian ruler from behind her back and put it into her sleeve for use. In her other hand, she was holding a small indigo bottle!

　　After rushing up to the third floor, I saw a black shadow floating on the ceiling of the corridor, and the cold wind blew on my back. It was obvious that it was a ghost! - Damn, there is absolutely no problem in destroying this thing, but there is one thing, it runs very fast, if you don’t catch it in one go, it will still be very troublesome to find it!

　　I winked at my junior sister, then slowly walked in front of the ghost and looked at the ground, "I am an ugly duckling, ebiya ebiya yo..." At the same time, I put my hands on my hips and shook my head, looking like an idiot!

　　Ghosts are just as curious as humans, and everything I do is just to attract its attention. If you were staying at home and suddenly a fool rushed in front of you and shook his tail, would you remain indifferent?

　　Of course, my magic sword was hidden at that time and it couldn't see it!

　　Chapter 49: Copper Coins to Seal Ghosts (First Update 3500)

　　During the tens of seconds when the ghost was looking at me in confusion, my junior sister had already dipped her finger into the bottle and smeared it on her eyelids. Well, you guessed it right, this was cow's tears mixed with willow sap and black donkey blood!

　　It is true that cow tears can help you see ghosts, but it is different for each school and has a lot to do with a person's fate! People with Yin fate can see ghosts with this method, but it is not very suitable for learning Taoism, as many Taoist techniques have taboos; people with Yang fate have innate advantages in learning Taoism, but cow tears will never help them see ghosts!

　　In addition to these two types of people, there are some people whose fate is water, fire, etc. It doesn’t matter for these people. Cow’s tears plus some other things can make them see ghosts. Although the time is shorter, it is more than enough to catch ghosts!

　　The reason why Miss Wang couldn't see ghosts was probably because of her horoscope. Otherwise, given the Wang family's wealth and status, how could she be able to drive away the five ghosts and not see them?

　　Let's get back to the point. After Junior Sister wiped the cow's tears, I suddenly raised my head to the ghost and laughed, "Hey, I took out the copper coin magic sword from my arms and said, "Have you seen enough?"

　　"Oh my goodness, it's not afraid!

　　Generally speaking, ghosts only have a few ways of attacking people: the first is intimidation, which relies on their appearance; the second is mental, either making people hallucinate, and then run around randomly or something like that; the third is seduction, which amplifies people's negative emotions, and then seduces you into feeling depressed and lost and committing suicide - ghosts actually have no real physical attack capabilities, and the so-called fights with ghosts in movies are just movie stunts!

　　Some evil ghosts or wronged souls, due to their special energy, can possess or move some things. These are rare situations!

　　The ghost suddenly exerted force, and the cold wind blew up all the hair that covered its face. Hey, it was really ugly!

　　It suddenly pounced at me, but before it reached me, the magic sword in front of it, carrying with it a boundless righteous energy, had already appeared in front of it. Then it changed direction and pierced its chest!

　　The evil ghost moved to the right strangely, not only avoiding my straight stab, but also avoiding the sweeping blow from the junior sister behind him!

　　Even so, its legs were not completely avoided, and gray-black gas leaked out from the wound and dissipated in the air!

　　This attack reminded it that there were two enemies!

　　The pain of being injured and the anger of being fooled instantly gripped the evil spirit. It screamed suddenly, and fan-shaped spiritual energy appeared in the air, spreading towards me like a wave!

　　I rolled on the ground and avoided this illusion attack!

　　The evil spirits began to float upwards at the same time, changing their appearances several times. Some were covered in blood, some were rotten and disgusting, and there was even one that looked similar to me!

　　The figure of Junior Sister suddenly appeared behind it.

　　Just as the evil ghost opened its mouth and prepared to attack again, a flash of fire appeared in her hand, and a talisman to break evil shot towards it like a flying knife!

　　After suffering the first attack, the evil ghost became more concerned about the junior sister. It once again dodged the evil-breaking talisman perfectly with a horizontal movement!

　　Just right!

　　When I jumped up from the ground, I happened to appear at this position!

　　The evil spirit finally felt scared, it opened its mouth and screamed without grace...

　　It was really unacceptable. We didn't even give it a chance to escape!

　　“Take it back! He shouted in a low voice, and the magic sword was as fast as water, raising a bright moon!

　　A square space appeared in front of the evil spirit that could no longer stop its power. There was an infinite suction force inside. It didn't even have time to think before it was sucked into the copper coin sword!

　　“Done. I reached out and took a piece of talisman paper from my junior sister’s hand, gently wrapped the last copper coin on the hilt, and then took it down and wrapped it inside!

　　'Ghost Sealing with Copper Coins' is a unique sealing technique of our Zhuge clan. The copper coins and magic swords are movable coins that can be taken out at the end, and each one can seal a ghost! If you wait until all 693 copper coins have sealed the ghosts, then you will have completed 99 seven-star seals. After all the ghosts have been liberated, if all these copper coins are connected, they can be made into the Ksitigarbha Sealing Sword, which can basically be regarded as a magic weapon to deal with ghosts!

　　"Alright," Junior Sister giggled, and took the talisman paper wrapped around the copper coin. "Brother, you are even better than my dad at catching ghosts." "An?" I widened my eyes. "That's all? Don't you see any other specialties of Senior Brother?"

　　The junior sister wrinkled her nose and laughed, "Brother, that's a natural ability of yours, we can't compare to it." She put the copper coin away and took the copper coin sword, "What should we do now?"

　　"Look, I looked around in the agricultural machinery building, but it seemed very peaceful here, with nothing else there. "How is it?" My junior sister saw that my left eye was open and it seemed that I no longer had the ability to use the Yin-Yang Eyes, so she asked anxiously.

　　"It should be quiet now," I thought. "It is indeed easy to form a dark place here, but it seems that it has not been formed for a long time. Zhao Lanlan should be the first victim.

　　"And what about this ghost?"

　　"Go ask this evil ghost. I think it is the soul guide of this underworld." I know a lot about ghosts. "Although I don't know how it died, after I help it to rest in peace, there shouldn't be any major problems here."

　　"Is this the end?"

　　"Not really," I pointed to the rooftop, "Come on, let's go see if we can break this gloomy situation.

　　The roof of the building is indeed not easy to deal with, and I cannot tear it down, so in the end I could only make a set of evil-repelling talismans and hide them in several places in the building. I plan to go back and negotiate with the school through the National Security Bureau to have the building rebuilt.

　　It was already past four in the evening when they returned to the school hospital. Tiezi and the doctor were actually chatting with Zhao Lanlan. "You guys are back?" Tiezi stood up and gave his seat to his junior sister. "How is it?"

　　"It's done," I nodded, "It's all OK" "What? Did you find the terrorists?" The doctor came over and asked me quietly, "Did you find the hideout?"

　　I almost forgot I made up this terrorist excuse!

　　"The investigation is complete, and now our National Security Bureau is preparing to arrest him," I patted his shoulder and said solemnly, "Thank you for your cooperation, comrade." "It's my job," he smiled so hard that he couldn't close his mouth, "later..." "Don't say later," I interrupted this guy quickly, "Please keep it a secret

　　"kindness

　　After daybreak, I took my ID to the school archives, and the result made me feel relieved. It turned out that the school had already completed the planning. The location of the agricultural machinery building and the design building had determined the construction of a large gymnasium, and construction was scheduled to begin in September this year!

　　It looks like my spell can last until then!

　　At the same time, I also learned a piece of news. It turned out that a few years ago, a female student hanged herself in the female toilet on the third floor of the Agricultural Machinery Building. Since then, there has been unrest. In order to appease people's hearts, the school sealed up the two toilets on the third floor with bricks.

　　The ghost of that year did not get liberated. Instead, after gaining enough negative energy, it finally became an evil ghost, and became more and more vicious, harming all female students it might encounter. However, all of this was finally resolved by me after 2001!

　　As I have said before, this book does not tell stories but my experiences. If you have friends who studied at the mechanical school in Hongguang Town, Pi County before 2001, you can ask him if he has ever used the toilet on the third floor of the agricultural machinery building!

　　After a night of hard work, the Third Master and his sister arrived here in time, and I could finally rest!

　　I was planning to have a good meal, but ended up doing hard labor! But it was still worth it. Third Master finally owed me a big favor. Not only did he rescue his niece and return her to her in one piece, but he also dealt with the evil spirit!

　　It was not yet eleven o'clock when we returned to Xiaojiahe. It was time for another meal, and then the three of us climbed into bed and fell into a deep sleep.

　　It felt like I had slept for less than an hour when the phone started singing heart-wrenchingly again!

　　Why don’t I use Jacky Cheung’s songs as my cell phone ringtone now? I guess this habit was caused by that time!

　　The caller was obviously the boss: "Xiao Liu, I heard your eyesight is better?"

　　“Well, I’m still confused and stiff, and I don’t know what the boss is talking about,”

　　"That's all," the boss' voice was excited, "Can we go on a mission?"

　　"kindness

　　"Originally I didn't want to ask you to go. After all, this is not your strong point," the boss said to himself, "Do you know about the Chengdu zombie incident in 1995?"

　　"kindness

　　"This seems to be a follow-up," the boss continued, "Several teams are out on missions right now, and we don't have enough manpower. How about you take the trouble to go and take a look?"

　　"Well, I just agreed without hesitation.

　　"That's good. I'll have someone send the information to you. Please think about it and give me a plan." The boss seemed to remember something. "By the way, shouldn't Lu Dao and the others also go through the paperwork and send them back to me?"

　　"Yeah! Yeah?" Now I came to my senses. I left Lu Dao and the other four in KLMY to track down the whereabouts of the ninja half-ghost. It has been more than a week now. Why is there still no news?

　　"Oh, I'll contact them and see how things are going over there." I smiled and said, "I don't know how things are going over there - Oh, boss, don't worry, I'll return it to you after it's over."

　　"It's not that I'm anxious, it's mainly because we're short of manpower right now, and Lu Dao is a leader in the special forces team. How can you always send him to do those trivial things?" The boss made the decision, "You must hand him back to me within three days.

　　"kindness

　　After the boss hung up the phone, I looked up and saw that it was only a little after three in the afternoon. It seemed like I still wasn’t getting enough sleep!

　　I didn't want to walk anymore, so I picked up the phone and called my best friend, "The boss asked you to go to the office and get some materials. Don't lie. Just fake it and avoid trouble.

　　After saying that, I covered myself with the quilt and continued to sleep soundly!

　　Chapter 50: The 95th Zombie Incident (Additional Update)

　　In 1995, there was a so-called Chengdu zombie incident that caused a lot of buzz. If you don’t believe it, you can still go to Baidu and you will definitely find a lot of information and photos.

　　I was only seventeen years old at that time and was studying at university. What I knew about the incident was similar to the information that can be found on Baidu now. There was no accurate information at all. It was only after my buddy brought back a thick stack of information from his boss that I read it and understood the true story of the incident.

　　In fact, there were indeed zombies back then, but they were not found in the Wuhou Temple or the Ten Tombs - think about it, the Wuhou Temple, which enshrines the tablet of the ancestor of our Yin-Yang Zhuge lineage, how could those zombies come out to cause trouble?

　　At that time, Qingcheng Mountain was still under continuous development and construction as a tourist attraction. Jiulao Cave was not open to the public because of its complex interior and winding paths. It was a forbidden area. But in 1995, a construction team was working nearby. Several people drank some wine at noon and felt it was too hot to sleep outside, so they went in to take a nap. But when they woke up, they found that one person was missing! The leader of the construction team learned of the report and organized a large number of people to search inside. I think they just thought that the person was lost inside.

　　But as they went deeper, the group found a strange mural under the illumination of torches! The mural depicted Zhong Kui subduing ghosts. The Zhong Kui in the painting was lifelike, holding the Eight-Character Exorcist Sword in his right hand, grabbing a little ghost's neck with his left hand, and stepping on three little ghosts with his left and right feet. His hair and beard were all ferocious, just like a demon from the mortal world!

　　Just when everyone was watching with fear and horror, someone suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something strange about the mural!

　　The money-obsessed captain was so pleased with this guy's discovery that he ignored the dissuasion of some old workers in the team and insisted on starting to knock on the mural with a small hammer. After only a few knocks, he heard the echo of an empty sound!

　　After careful observation, they found that there were several spaces here, which were covered with stone slabs, then re-coated with plaster, and finally a mural like this was painted on it - what was behind it?

　　Gold? Jewelry? Or antiques?

　　These speculations soon dominated everyone's thoughts, and everyone became excited and worked together to pry up the stone slab!

　　After the lid was opened, everyone saw a full groove in front of them, which was filled with a kind of black granular substance. These things stuck together and filled the entire groove.

　　There are four grooves in total, and they are all identical!

　　A few brave guys took a wooden stick and inserted it into one side of the groove, then pried it hard - with a crash, a cylindrical object rolled out, hit the stalagmite at the bottom of the cave, and all the black stuff sticking to it fell off, revealing a corpse dressed in linen clothes!

　　The corpse was covered with talisman paper and was wrapped in black lines. Although many years had passed, one could still see that the guy had bulging eyes and fangs in his mouth, looking extremely weird and terrifying!

　　"Wow

　　The group of people were startled, and without knowing who took the lead, they all turned around and ran!

　　After this group of people ran out of Jiulao Cave, they found that the construction team leader and his two assistants did not come out!

　　This time we really have to report to the police!

　　After searching Jiulao Cave, the police found the construction team leader and his assistant. It turned out that the three of them bumped into a stalagmite in the dark, got their heads broken and lost their way, but they were not injured!

　　When the police received the call, they also notified the Seventh National Security Department. The person who handled the matter at that time was my fifth senior brother Fang Cheng. After he followed the police into Jiulao Cave, he did not find any situation.

　　There were only four empty grooves and a pile of black granular objects left in the Zhong Kui picture.

　　Glutinous rice coffin! Corpse-fixing spell! Chicken blood ink line! All these indicate that the corpse in the groove at that time should be a sealed zombie. Senior brother speculated that the Zhong Kui Ghost-Suppressing Picture should also be a spell used by a certain school or individual to enhance the effect!

　　Naturally, the senior brother would not believe that the zombies just disappeared like that, so he began to look for clues. After several days of investigation, he finally found one of the zombies by the Funan River. After catching this guy, he was eventually sent to the crematorium and turned into a pile of ashes!

　　Regarding the zombie incident of that year, you can find various different versions using Baidu, including one about Jiulao Cave, but I can tell you responsibly that only this one is true!

　　Let us tell you something you don’t know!

　　As for the remaining three zombies, the senior brother only mentioned in his report: they couldn't catch up and fell off the cliff. As for where the cliff was, he didn't go into detail, and in order to calm the atmosphere of terror among the people, he didn't pursue the matter further.

　　But the information that the boss gave us said that there were traces of zombies in Qingcheng Mountain recently, so he decided to send me to investigate. The previous information was all based on a report from my senior brother, and many things were not very detailed, so it seemed that I still had to ask my senior brother.

　　In 1997, the fifth brother was transferred to the Hong Kong Garrison to assist Hong Kong's safe transition. During that period, due to his outstanding achievements, he was noticed by the big boss and entered the elite headquarters of the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau, becoming the commander-in-chief of the action team!

　　The Beijing headquarters is naturally not as small as ours. It has its own office building, which is divided into an action team, an investigation team, and a special service brigade. The action team is equivalent to the position of our boss Ye.

　　Among the seven departments of the National Security Bureau, Senior Brother Fang is considered the second most important person under the big boss!

　　It wasn't early when I got up, and it was nearly ten o'clock in the evening when I finished reading all this information. Fifth Senior Brother is a serious guy. Apart from the Master, he never smiles even when he meets the other senior brothers - I don't want to be scolded by him!

　　"Come, come, come, eat." Junior sister came back from outside, holding a lot of food in her hands. "What is this?" I looked at these boxes and couldn't help but smile. "Is it pig's hoof flower?"

　　Chengdu people call the stewed pig's feet "tihua". Now the most famous one here is the "laomatihua" at Banbianqiao. The feet are big, stewed well, and taste great when dipped in a dish. More importantly, it is also a ghost food!

　　The junior sister poured the soup from the box into a large plate. "Brother, I found that you are a little different today," she stammered. "I don't know whether I should tell you "What's different?" I picked up the soup spoon and took a sip. It was hot and fragrant. "Hey, it's so delicious!"

　　"Ban" in Sichuan dialect generally means "jumping around randomly", for example, fish "ban" in the pond; children moving around on the bed is called "luanban"; sometimes there is also the saying "banming".

　　"Brother, I've seen you use your Yin Eye before. Although you said you can see ghosts, it doesn't look abnormal to us," the sister began to put chopsticks on the table. "But today I noticed that your eye is a little strange," she paused, "but it's not very obvious, it seems... it seems a little crystal clear.

　　"He spat out a mouthful of soup and said, "Sister Eight, you are exaggerating. Brother, this is an eyeball, not a glass egg.

　　"Really..." Junior Sister was a little unhappy. When she was about to say something else, she saw Tiezi rubbing his eyes and walking down from upstairs. "Hey, eat, eat, I'm so hungry.

　　"Okay, Eighth Sister, I'll look at this myself later," I interrupted my junior sister, "Let's eat first.

　　This meal was so delicious. I didn’t feel anything before eating it. Once I started eating, I realized how hungry I was. Just when we were eating happily, the phone suddenly rang.

　　"Hey, Xiao Liu," I knew it was Third Master as soon as I heard the voice, "Thank you so much this time. Third Master is not an outsider either. He knows exactly how much we have done this time, and I can see that he is eager to come and thank me.

　　"No big deal," I drank the soup slowly, "Third Master is really polite. I smiled and said, "I wonder what's the matter with you calling me in the middle of the night?"

　　The Third Master laughed on the phone, "I just arranged a hotel for my niece and sister to stay in. When I returned to the store, I heard that zombies had appeared recently. Now you are the only one in the action team that your seven national security departments can send out. I guess you need something, right?"

　　"Hey, Third Master, you can tell fortunes with your fingers now," Third Master's words were really fucking exciting. It sounded like everything was ready. "What did you get for me? - Let me be clear first, don't bring me any junk to make up the number.

　　"Junk?" Hearing the voice, San Ye almost jumped up. The voice on the phone was so loud that if I were sitting opposite him, he would spit all over my face. "Are century-old coffin nails considered junk? Are fifteen-year-old black dog blood considered junk? These two things alone cost me seven or eight thousand. Don't be ungrateful, kid.

　　A hundred years of coffin nails! Fifteen years of black dog blood!

　　Damn, this is really a good stuff. Apart from anything else, it is the best for dealing with zombies!

　　I really admire Mr. San. He was able to find two such good things in such a short time!

　　"Hehehe," I smiled foolishly at the Third Master, and after a while I managed to squeeze out a sentence from between my teeth: "No money, right?"

　　"I'll give it to you," I had already guessed what the Third Master would say, but I can't take it lightly when dealing with him. What if he accidentally asks me for money again?

　　"Thank you then.

　　In fact, the real zombies in China are Yin corpses, which means that if a corpse is placed in a dark place with energy or close to life, the corpse will absorb energy or vitality and cause corpse transformation. There are many reasons for corpse transformation, some are attacked by corpse evil spirits; some are because the burial place is Yin and absorbs Yin energy; some are due to the eight characters and burial reasons. In short, zombies are produced by the disgust of heaven and earth, with pure Yin attributes, and are the most hated by people in the Dharma.

　　For wandering ghosts, we perform salvation. Even for evil ghosts, we will eliminate their hostility first before salvation. Only those that are truly unforgivable will be sent to the underworld and handed over to the Judge of Ghosts. However, for zombies, we always choose to destroy them!

　　Chapter 51: Four Phases Treasure Points (First Update)

　　(Seeking popularity, reward and votes)

　　We in the Famen divide zombies into six categories:

　　The first level is the 'white zombie', which has white hair all over its body and moves very slowly. Not only are people afraid of it, but even chickens and dogs are afraid of it, so it poses basically no threat to us. The second level is the 'black zombie', whose hair turns black. Although it is still slow, it is no longer afraid of chickens and dogs and starts looking for sleeping people to suck their blood. If a zombie at this time bites a person, the person will not turn into a zombie, but will die directly.

　　From the third level onwards, they are called corpses, called 'jumping corpses'. They are ferocious and powerful, and dare to pounce on and bite people. At this time, chickens and dogs dare not make a sound when seeing them, and cats will cry out coldly when they see them. Most of the zombies in movies are of this type; the fourth level is called 'flying corpse', which is formed by jumping corpses absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon, and begins to absorb spirit; starting from 'corpse', this guy has become intelligent, and people who are bitten will also become zombies, and it is not easy to deal with them.

　　Zombies starting from the fifth level are no longer corpses, but have become demons, called "Ba" or "Hanba", with hideous green faces and fangs, just like Shura evil spirits, able to go to heaven and earth and change into human forms, and can even cause droughts; zombies at the sixth level directly belong to the "demon" level, I don't know how powerful they are, anyway, according to what the teacher said, if this guy really becomes a demon, he can almost challenge God!

　　I really don't know what level those zombies that appeared belong to, but they don't look too powerful, probably level three or below. I think what San Ye got with those two is enough, and I can go up the mountain to take a look tomorrow morning!

　　Now that I have a solution, I feel a lot more relieved. As for Fifth Senior Brother, I'll ask him tomorrow!

　　The next morning, I rushed to Qingcheng Mountain with my junior sister, Tiezi and Xiaohei.

　　That place is located in the northwest of Chengdu. There is a small town called Qingchengshan Town at the foot of the mountain. I looked at the information given by the boss. The place where the zombies appeared is far away from the scenic area. It is in the triangle area between Wuxiangang, Zaotouyan and Daziyan.

　　The person who discovered the zombie lived in Sanxi Village, not far from Wuxiangang. Because eating wild vegetables has become popular in recent years, he went up the mountain to look for some wild plants, or if he was lucky, he could catch some small things.

　　Due to privacy reasons, I will just give a brief account here without mentioning his name or other information.

　　At that time, he was looking for wild vegetables on a cliff. There was a waterway formed by the flow of mountain streams. It was in a shady place and there were many Houttuynia cordata growing around. He often came here to dig, and it was considered a small secret treasure.

　　Houttuynia cordata is what we Sichuanese call it. Its scientific name is Houttuynia cordata. Sichuan people like to eat it cold.

　　Just when he was digging hard, he suddenly heard a shrill scream coming from below the cliff!

　　He looked out from the cliff and was so frightened that his soul flew away!

　　I saw a medium-sized animal lying in the bushes under the cliff. It looked like a muntjac or a deer or something. A human-shaped creature was lying on top of it, and no one knew what it was doing.

　　Just as he was looking at it in a daze, the thing suddenly raised its head and made a hissing sound as if it smelled something!

　　The face of that thing was rotten like rotten wood, and even bones were exposed in many places on its body. Its mouth was wide open, revealing a mouthful of blood, and two fangs protruded long from its lips!

　　"Ah! He was so surprised that he actually cried out for a moment!

　　The thing's head turned instantly and stared at the cliff. Suddenly, it stood up straight!

　　It jumped!

　　With this dignified look and the way it jumps around, anyone who has seen the movie can guess that guy is a zombie!

　　The cliff is a little far from the bottom of the mountain, so the guy ran down the back mountain like a puff of smoke, and then reported the case to the village. Because the impact of the 1995 incident was still there, the matter was reported to the Ministry of State Security at that time.

　　In addition to the report, Boss Ye also gave me a detailed map. Following this map, we quickly found the way up the mountain.

　　Before going up the mountain, Senior Brother Five finally called me back.

　　"Seventh kid," it sounds really awkward, but this is our habit, calling everyone kid, "What do you want from me?"

　　"Fifth Brother, this is the case. I have something to ask you about. I'm not polite. "Now there are zombies in Chengdu again. Did you know?"

　　"I know a little about this matter, but the detailed report from your Chengdu department has not been sent yet - what's wrong?" Fifth Brother quickly guessed the purpose of my call from the current situation, "Is it you who is investigating now?"

　　"Well," I chuckled, "Fifth Senior Brother, you are really good. I can guess it even without me saying it." "Bullshit," Fifth Senior Brother scolded with a smile, "I heard from Master that your eyes are almost healed. After all, there are not many people in your Chengdu branch who can be transferred. You have to go for this matter." He paused, "This time your eyes were injured, and Fifth Senior Brother didn't call you. You don't think that Senior Brother doesn't care about you, do you?"

　　"I won't say anything. I'm just talking nonsense. I won't say any more. Fifth Brother, if you want to make it up to me, tell me what happened in 1995."

　　"Brother Wu was stunned for a moment, as if he didn't hear clearly, "Ninety-five?" "Yes, those are the three zombies you didn't kill in ninety-five. I guess they are out again.

　　"Okay, since you want to know, I'll tell you," Fifth Brother sighed, "Actually, there are problems with that report, and I didn't tell the truth." "Huh?" I almost screamed, "Brother, have you ever done something like this? Weren't you dealing with zombies back then?"

　　In my mind, it is hard for people of our Zhuge clan to fail. They are just a few zombies, how could they run away? At most... at most, it is just that Fifth Brother lied about his achievements!

　　But what I heard was not what I thought. "Actually, they were zombies, but..." Fifth Brother sighed, "...but I didn't destroy all of them." "Didn't catch them?" I was confused for a moment. "Escaped?"

　　"No, I actually captured these guys and brought them back to Jiulao Cave, and then sealed them in again.

　　"Ah, my head buzzed and exploded, "Fifth Brother, how could you do this?" Zombies are forbidden objects in the Dharma, and basically one is destroyed when seen. Not only did Fifth Brother not destroy them, he even submitted a false report!

　　"What's wrong?" Eighth Sister turned around and asked me, and I gave her a stern look in response, "Hurry up and don't meddle in other people's business!" Seeing Tiezi and Eighth Sister holding Xiao Hei and continuing on their way, I lowered my voice and shouted, "Fifth Brother, the rules of the sect: zombies must be eliminated! Don't you know

　　“You don’t understand

　　"I don't understand? Fifth Brother, you don't understand. I was a little angry, "Fifth Brother, you are violating the rules of our sect and the rules of our master.

　　The fifth brother on the phone did not answer for a long time, and after a long time he exhaled, "Seventh boy, some things are really not that simple. This may sound a bit soft!

　　This is the first time in all these years that I have heard Fifth Brother speak to me in this tone!

　　I couldn't help but feel soft-hearted when I heard Fifth Senior Brother's words, "Senior Brother, you... you... hey, how can I say good things about you? You can't even trust your own senior brothers and junior brothers? - If you really have something to hide that you can't tell others, can't you tell me?"

　　The fifth brother thought for a moment and said, "Well, this is something you have to deal with. I can't just sit there and watch. It's time to bring up what happened back then and make it public.

　　During the phone call, I finally learned the unknown side of the zombie incident in 1995.

　　When the fifth brother entered the Jiulao Cave and reached the Zhong Kui Ghost-Suppressing Map, he unexpectedly discovered that this was actually a very mysterious Feng Shui cave, named "Laojun's Tour"!

　　Generally speaking, when Laojun goes on patrol, the acupuncture points require the number of mountains and peaks to be consistent. According to the requirements: when Taishang Laojun goes on patrol, "there are twelve blue dragons on the left, twenty-six white tigers on the right, twenty-four red birds in front, and seventy-two black tortoises behind."

　　This amount can only be seen in a certain position. This may be the biggest reason why this acupuncture point has not been discovered and used for so many years. At that time, the fifth senior brother was in the dense forest and he accidentally discovered this acupuncture point due to some reasons!

　　But it doesn’t stop there!

　　There is an old saying: There are nine Mengzhang gods in the East, and 810,000 followers; there are seven Jianming gods in the West, and 360,000 followers; there are three Lingguang gods in the South, and 640,000 followers; there are five Zhiming gods in the North, and 250,000 followers - those who meet this condition are the Four Ministers!

　　The 'Meng Zhang Shen Qun Jun' here refers to Qing Long, the 'Jian Ming Shen Jun' is Bai Hu, the 'Ling Guang Shen Jun' is Zhu Que, and the 'Zhi Ming Shen Jun' is Xuan Wu. The gods and officials here, the fifth brother, have all found the corresponding stalagmites and bell stones. This is the legendary 'Four Phases Lao Jun's Touring Cave', which is a level higher than the general 'Lao Jun's Touring Cave'. If the ancestors are buried here, the descendants will be rich and prosperous! The general Feng Shui cave can bring blessings for three to seven generations, and the Lao Jun's Touring Cave is no exception. However, as long as there are four phases guarding the Feng Shui cave, the blessing of the cave can reach at least eighteen generations!

　　Since this is a very mysterious acupuncture point, the burial here is not an ordinary burial method: there must be four tombs of collateral relatives outside, the tombs are six feet and nine points long, one foot and eight points wide, and they are buried upright; then the main tomb must be for a male, who is buried upright, suspended eighteen feet in the air, the tomb is eight feet and one point long, and two feet and nine points wide.

　　The construction team did not discover the fifth sarcophagus groove at that time. First, because they were attracted by the Zhong Kui ghost-suppressing painting, and second, because it was suspended in the air and concealed, it was not easy to find.

　　It is true!

　　After the fifth brother arrived there, he quickly discovered that there was a stone wall above the Zhong Kui Ghost Suppression Map that looked very special. After a quick inspection, he actually found some new things!

　　Chapter 52: The main acupoint jumps stiff (please add more red)

　　It is true that the groove is a tomb, and its size and length are consistent with the 'Four-phase Laojun's Patrol Tomb'. But right next to the tomb, the senior brother found a bronze box hidden behind a protruding bell-shaped stone, and found a scroll of Song Dynasty brocade satin inside!

　　The scroll was left by the Feng Shui master of that year, and the Feng Shui master revealed another secret of this place: although the Four-phase Laojun's patrol cave will bring blessings to eighteen generations, but the extreme yang will inevitably reverse, and there are two hidden dangers here: first, as long as the cave is opened here, the place will inevitably absorb the yin energy of heaven and earth within the radius, and finally the area near the tomb where the corpse is buried will become a "corpse-raising ground", and the stone walls will be cold and black, and the corpses buried here will eventually turn into zombies; second, although the buried ancestors can enjoy continuous blessings and longevity, if the cave is broken, then no matter how many descendants there are, they will all die within a year, and the family will be expelled from the family without descendants!

　　The Feng Shui master said how to deal with emergencies at the end of the scroll: If one corpse is destroyed, the Feng Shui cave will be broken. However, if someone with the method can drive the other four corpses back into the sarcophagus, and then find a rooster to place in the sarcophagus that has already turned into corpses, and use the "Hell-Breaking Curse" to overcome the disaster, although the Feng Shui cave cannot be extended, the lives of this family can be saved!

　　"Is this the reason why you didn't destroy all the tombs?" I seemed to understand a little, "But even so, Brother, you can't let these zombies go.

　　"Not letting them go?" Fifth Brother smiled. "If I kill all these zombies, yes, I have abided by the rules of the sect and have not violated the regulations of our Seventh National Security Department. But in this way, do you know how many people in their family will die? - A full four hundred and eighty-three people. Fifth Brother paused and asked me, "Seventh boy, more than four hundred lives, do you think I should save them or not?" His voice was not loud, nor was it harsh, but it sounded extremely harsh in my ears, as if he was asking me how I should choose between killing and life!

　　I couldn't help but be stunned!

　　Seeing that I didn't say anything, the senior brother seemed to have taken the time to light a cigarette, "Think about it carefully, Qi Xiaozi, sometimes we in the Dharma sect are really not as simple as exorcising demons and monsters. There are many things between doing and not doing, and we must remember two words - conscience.

　　This sentence simply made me temporarily believe my senior brother at the time, but many years later, when I was faced with countless choices, I finally understood my senior brother's dilemma at the time: either kill countless people but abide by the rules and regulations; or save these people, but have to violate all of them!

　　The Feng Shui master's last words also meant this: If someone destroyed all of this, even if their ancestors deserved it for pursuing illicit wealth, the people who killed the zombies would not have committed any sin at all, but please, for the sake of these countless lives, show some leniency and do not ask for any reward, just to have a clear conscience!

　　conscience!

　　Still conscience!

　　The punishment for violating the master's teachings might be very severe...

　　But sometimes there really is no choice!

　　Me too!

　　My senior finally told me on the phone that he destroyed one of the zombies, then sent the other three zombies back into the groove, and finally sealed it with cement, so that the zombie could not come out no matter what!

　　If zombies really appear now, the only possibility is that there is a corpse in the main coffin hanging in the air!

　　Based on the information given by the boss, we quickly found a farm stay in Wuxiangang, parked the car, completed the accommodation procedures, and then prepared to go up the mountain.

　　It still looks very lively here. Many people who are planning to hike up the mountain have arranged their accommodation here. It is obvious that the news of the zombie incident has been blocked, which is a good thing as it can avoid panic and greater chaos!

　　But this way, the dead zombies will have more opportunities to attack.

　　This is indeed a good time to escape the summer heat, but not many people are willing to hike these days, so we had a relatively quiet time along the way, and we felt less worried.

　　After walking for a while, I led them onto the trail. "Xiao Hei, today we are here to deal with zombies," I put my senior brother's affairs aside for the time being, "Can you help me with this?"

　　The little black cat stuck its head out from the arms of the eighth sister, "How can I help you? - By the way, let me tell you first, I don't eat that thing. I have no appetite at all. Ever since it took a bite of the croaker in KLMY, I feel that its teeth are simply incomparable. No matter what the food is, it can't withstand such a bite.

　　Don't mention it, I really have this idea. If there is real danger, I can ask Xiao Hei to take action. Oh, it's teething!

　　I took the little black cat from the eighth sister with a smile, "You really won't help me?" "What do you want to do?" The little black cat slurred out Sichuan dialect, "I... said... if you don't want to eat it, then don't eat it. I've been messing with this thing a lot during this period. Although I don't have Buddha bones or other skills, in a word, I'm a gangster!

　　I would be surprised if I weren’t afraid!

　　"You really are a jerk who refuses to accept my offer. I chuckled a few times, "You really won't help me?"

　　"Help, why wouldn't I help?" Xiao Hei struggled a few times in my arms, but I held him firmly, and immediately changed his face, "I have a way to help you."

　　"Tell me about it, see if I'm interested.

　　"Zombies are the filth of heaven and earth, despised by heaven and earth and hated by yin and yang, and are the head of yin things," Xiao Hei said this as if he had returned to the original Pixiu, "Who am I? I am Pixiu, a patrolling beast that devours evil spirits between heaven and earth! I have an extraordinary intuition about these things. If nothing else works, I will definitely help you find them.

　　"You're still okay like this?" My friend smiled and said, "Don't brag.

　　"Really, really," Xiao Hei couldn't stand it anymore, he stood up and was about to yell, but he grabbed my neck all of a sudden - "Be careful!" I took a deep breath, "Pay attention to me!"

　　When I got angry, Xiao Hei also became depressed. He climbed down and nestled in my arms, mumbling, "Really?" He turned his little face to face Baba Meizi, his two cat eyes were watery as if he was about to cry out loud.

　　That little cat face looks like a young wife being oppressed by her parents-in-law!

　　Sister Baba is a woman after all, and she usually loves the talking little black cat. When she saw it acting coquettishly, she couldn't handle it anymore. She took the cat from my hands and hugged it, and rolled her eyes at me!

　　We played and joked along the way and soon arrived at the foot of the cliff where the zombies were discovered.

　　"Who?" As soon as I arrived, I saw a few people squatting in the woods eating. Judging from their attire, they should be the camouflage uniforms of our special service department. After a few glances, someone recognized me and said, "Oh, it's Liu Tan!"

　　"Hey, it's you guys." My eighth sister Tiezi and I walked over. "This is Tiezi and my eighth sister. Director Ye sent me to follow up on this matter. Where is the dead animal?"

　　Pulling open the green oilcloth, a foul smell rushed out, and there were many green-headed flies. "Hey, why don't you deal with it? There are so many flies." I waved my hand to drive away the flies and began to search the body.

　　This is a muntjac. There is a wound on its neck. There are already some traces, but you can still see four deep tooth marks, which are as thick as a finger and symmetrical from top to bottom. They seem to be a bit deep.

　　"It's a zombie," Eighth Sister only took a few glances and determined the origin of the tooth marks. "Brother, I've seen this with Grandpa before." "Yeah, I think so too," I pulled Tiezi over. "Look, this wound has four interlaced tooth marks, the upper one is shallow and the lower one is deep. There is no blood on the outside of the wound, and the muscles are black. It must have been bitten by a zombie. If this body rots, then the neck must have been the last to rot."

　　"Oh," my friend has learned something from me recently, and he understands a lot after what I said. "I understand.

　　After explaining it to my friend, I turned to my eighth sister and asked, "Can you tell where this guy went?"

　　The eighth sister had already looked around and found a pair of footprints not far away.

　　The footprints were deeply embedded in the mud, and it seemed that they were made by jumping from a high place. The surrounding weeds were a little black, so they must have been left by zombies.

　　"We're going to look for the zombie, you guys stay here," I told the camouflages, "I don't know if this thing will come back, but you guys must be careful. No matter what you do, you must stay in the trees and leave two checkpoints.

　　"knew

　　I watched the eighth sister and Xiao Hei continue to track the traces, and I turned around again, "This zombie has a strong yin energy. Even if it is not a flying corpse, it is at least a jumping corpse. You take this thing with you. I took out a few talismans from my pocket, "This is a corpse-suppressing talisman. If a zombie appears here, stick it on your chest. As long as it is not a full moon day with pure yin, it will definitely not dare to act rashly.

　　I repeatedly warned him, "Remember, don't think you have some fighting skills and fight that thing - use a gun! Break its legs, it can't jump, it will be a pile of rotten meat.

　　These camouflages are not easy either, I can’t let anything happen to them!

　　The eighth sister was not very professional in tracking the whereabouts of zombies, but the black cat had an unusually sharp sense. Every time it could correctly point out the location of the zombie's next jump. I don't know if it smelled the scent or was really in sync, but anyway, we followed the direction of this thing and reached the top of the cliff first!

　　It was normal for that thing to come to the top of the cliff. The howling of the villager at the beginning attracted the attention of the zombies. It was estimated that this guy should come up and take a look.

　　Later, this guy followed the stream full of Houttuynia cordata all the way up the mountain!

　　This place is far away from the scenic area, so I am not worried about the safety of tourists. But if this guy passes through Qingcheng Mountain and enters Ganzi Mountain area, it will be very difficult to deal with him then!

　　"Hurry up, let's try to catch this thing before it gets into the mountains." We followed the bastard's tracks through the woods and climbed the cliffs, with our heads full of sand and fallen leaves. "We won't have lunch, buddy, take out the compressed biscuits in your bag and share them with us, we'll make do with it for now."

　　As I was saying this, the black cat suddenly meowed, "Don't move, there's something strange here.

　　Chapter 53: Seven Nails to Fix the Stubbornness

　　This is a dense forest, far away from the stream and scenic spots. The fallen leaves have accumulated thickly on the ground. The footprints and soil below are invisible, and it is very difficult to find footprints. "Something is wrong here," Xiao Hei seemed to smell something. It jumped out of the arms of the eighth sister and landed on the ground silently. "Don't move.

　　It seems that something has been discovered!

　　Xiao Hei raised his head and sniffed the air slowly, then slowly walked forward. He stopped after walking a few steps. "It's right here. Where it stood was a huge stone that looked half buried in the ground. I'm sure it has a strange smell."

　　I walked around the stone for a while, stretched out my hand and pulled it, and a pile of dead branches and leaves sank down with a crash, revealing a dark hole. "There's a hole!" Tiezi shouted immediately.

　　"Xiao Hei, come here and smell it. Is there any smell of zombies in here?" I looked behind me and saw that Xiao Hei had already hidden away for several meters. "What the hell are you doing? Why don't you come over and work for me?"

　　"No, there's no need to smell it." Xiao Hei frowned and said, "You can smell the stench of that thing from eight miles away."

　　"That's the place," the eighth sister took out the Tianlian ruler from her bag and held it in her hand, "Brother, I'll lead the way." "Go, there's a brother here, you still want to lead the way?" I also slowly started to take things out of my bag, "Hide behind

　　After the magic sword broke last time, I haven't been able to find a suitable one. To deal with zombies instead of evil spirits, the copper coin sword is not suitable. I can only use magic weapons with harder blades. The eighth sister only has a Tianlian ruler for self-defense, so I have already prepared the weapon I want to use, which is a hard wooden stick!

　　This thing is very simple. I took a piece of yellow satin and drew all over it the spells used by our Yin-Yang family to suppress ghosts. Then I wrapped it around the entire stick, and then tied it up densely with red thread!

　　I don’t have anything, this thing can temporarily deal with zombies!

　　The hole is not big, only about half a meter. I took out a flashlight and shone it. It seemed like a skylight, and there was water underneath. "I have to go down and take a look." I took out a rope from Tiezi's backpack and tied it to the tree to see if it was strong. "You guys help me watch from up there, and come down if you need me."

　　I slowly approached the bottom of the cave. The accumulated water looked like a puddle from above, but when I got to the bottom, I saw rocks sticking out. It seemed to be accumulated rainwater, not a pool.

　　"It's nothing. Let me take a look first." I shouted upwards, then took out the flashlight from my waist and began to look around.

　　This seems to be a cave. I am currently in a hall-like place with at least three or four tunnel entrances around it, all sloping downward. Judging from the location, the terrain here should be relatively high.

　　Seeing that I didn't say anything for a long time, the eighth sister became anxious, "Brother, how are you?"

　　"It's okay. I still have to see if it's easy to get out of here. I was reluctant to let Eighth Sister come down, but then I thought of an idea and said, "Why don't you put Xiao Hei down and let it help me see.

　　I opened my mouth. No matter how much Xiao Hei stared at me, it was useless. He was quickly put down. "Xiao Hei, help me smell it. Are there any zombies here? If there are, where did they go?"

　　Xiao Hei sniffed carefully and pointed to a hole with certainty, "There are people walking over there, but there shouldn't be many," he thought for a while, "there should be only one

　　"OK

　　Our group walked in the tunnel with flashlights. The tunnel didn't look regular, but it should be easy for a zombie to pass through!

　　I walked in the front with a wooden stick and a flashlight in one hand, Eighth Sister walked in the second with Xiao Hei in her arms and a Tianlian ruler in her hand, and Tiezi walked at the end, also holding a flashlight in his hand, and was responsible for all the bags!

　　Not long after we walked away, we saw something on the ground. Upon closer inspection, we found it was a dead bat. I shone the flashlight into the distance and saw that it was covered all over the ground!

　　These bats seem to have been dead for quite some time. Although there are some of them, it is not serious. Maybe it is because the temperature in the cave is too low, but it may also be for other reasons!

　　These bats are mummies, their bodies are black. I was squatting on the ground to check them, and Xiao Hei was anxious, "Don't look, they were bitten to death by zombies, so they are dead and not decayed."

　　I looked at the surrounding environment. It was damp and cold. The tunnels here were also a mess and complicated. Not to mention one zombie, even a hundred zombies could hide here!

　　“Here I am, I was thinking about it, when Xiao Hei suddenly yelled!

　　The flashlight instantly shot forward, and a zombie covered in black appeared in front of me!

　　The guy's eyes were red, his hands were stiffly stretched forward, his fangs were long and protruding from his lips, and he jumped two or three meters!

　　“Light it up for me! I roared and rushed forward.

　　This short distance of a few dozen meters is not a problem for either me or the zombie. I was in front of it within three breaths!

　　"Bang--Crack!"

　　I just felt a huge pressure on my hand, and then I lost my balance and was thrown back several meters. I looked down and saw that the stick had broken, and my palm was broken, and I felt waves of pain.

　　The other half of the broken stick fell right on the zombie’s body. White smoke hissed out from the yellow satin, and the zombie jumped around violently, hoping to shake it off.

　　This also gave me a chance to breathe!

　　I reached out from the bag on my back and took out the coffin nails that Uncle San had given me. This was a complete set of 'suppressing nails', also called 'descendant nails', seven inches and three centimeters long, and had been soaked in the blood of the old black dog - with these coffin nails in my hands, I couldn't help but feel a lot more at ease!

　　While the old zombie hadn't yet gotten rid of the talisman paper on his body, I pounced on him with the coffin nail in my hand, and stabbed it into his Xuanji acupoint with a "puff" sound!

　　At that moment, the damn thing suddenly jumped!

　　Damn, this is really a dead thing, I was absolutely right, but that nail was off the target!

　　The zombie's eyes flashed red, and he swung his hands sideways, knocking me out!

　　The talisman yellow satin was also thrown down!

　　"Oh no! We need to run!" Eighth Sister's voice rang out as I landed on the ground. She rushed out in a few steps to block the zombie. But when the zombie was only about three meters away from her, it suddenly jumped forward faster and faster, like a black meteor!

　　"Bang!

　　The black meteor and the white figure collided with each other. When I stood up, I saw the eighth sister flying out. The zombie was also made of iron armor and bronze bones. When the junior sister fell to the ground, she screamed and spit out a mouthful of clear water!

　　I guess it hit me right in the stomach.

　　"Nimma, I suddenly got up from the ground, and when I pounced on the zombie, I pulled out another coffin nail and stabbed it!

　　"Click

　　This sound made me excited, because I saw that the nail was firmly stabbed into the Lingtai acupoint on the zombie's back. This blow actually threw the zombie to the ground with the residual force of the previous collision!

　　This is so unlucky!

　　The zombie rolled on the ground and actually squeezed out the first coffin nail!

　　If I stab two coffin nails into the main acupoints of the zombie, I can subdue this guy, but if one jumps out, it will not be so easy to deal with!

　　"My friend, help me up. I took out the third coffin nail and rushed over like a mountain, ready to attack again. This zombie was not simple either. When it saw me rushing over, it actually jumped while lying down - tell me, can it jump while lying down?

　　Hey, you bet it actually jumped, and it slid forward a long distance like a loach.

　　With a clang, my nail hit the rock!

　　I just got up from the ground, and the zombie also stood up straight.

　　When the zombie stood up, it was facing Tiezi who was going to help his junior sister, but it just took a look and rushed towards me again.

　　Although Tiezi's Buddha bone was stained by the dirty blood last time, it has been slowly recovering over time. You don't even need to look at it. That guy must have sensed the Buddha bone, so he didn't dare to go!

　　There are times when zombies bully the weak and fear the strong, damn!

　　I reached into my trouser pocket and pulled out a glass bottle. Half of the bottle was filled with red liquid that had not yet solidified. That was the 15-year-old black dog blood with anticoagulants added.

　　I rushed towards the zombies, and just as we were about to collide with each other - 'bang'!

　　I smashed the glass bottle on that guy's face, and the glass bottle broke into pieces. In just a moment, his face was like a toilet that had been poured with sulfuric acid, and thick smoke billowed out!

　　"Ah, Junior Sister, she had never seen such a thing before. She was about to come over to help, but when she pushed away the guy who was helping her up, she saw such a face and screamed in fear!

　　I was also startled by the cry!

　　The zombie was severely corroded by the dog blood, and a large amount of negative energy in the body leaked out. He couldn't bear it anymore, so he turned around and jumped away!

　　Many people have visited caves, but those were developed later, with specially built roads and stone paving for tourists, which was very convenient to walk on. It was completely different from what we encountered. Not to mention the stalagmites and rocks all over the ground, even the green moss and gravel on the ground could easily hurt you.

　　Not to mention the blade-like bell rock, which is sharper than a knife after being washed by water for tens of millions of years.

　　The zombie turned around and jumped away, but I didn't dare to pounce on it. If I didn't stand firmly, I might be dead!

　　The zombie had just jumped two steps and was halfway into the air on the third step when a black cannonball hit it hard!

　　Xiao Hei!

　　Xiao Hei was originally a pure yang creature as a Pixiu. After being sealed in the body of a black cat, the balance of yin and yang has eliminated the beast's power and charm. However, since the black cat is also a creature that can ward off evil spirits, its ability to deal with evil spirits has been strengthened!

　　Now it rushed out!

　　The zombie was knocked flying by the impact, breaking countless pieces of stone in the air. It flew straight to the stone wall on the other side before it stopped with a bang and fell to the ground.

　　The coffin nail had been completely smashed into the zombie's body and came out from the front!

　　After hitting the ground in mid-air, Xiao Hei did a beautiful spin. According to our saying, he made a gorgeous turn and landed on the ground. "Hey, you treated me as if I didn't exist and you still want to run?"

　　This time it really has some of the style of a Pixiu!

　　Chapter 54: Missing (Please give me more reds and more chapters)

　　I took a few steps closer and the zombie stood up again!

　　Really good! Although this guy was nailed to the bone and had a face full of black dog blood, he actually looked like he could still fight! "Nima, but it can be seen from this that he is basically at the end of his strength and is not in great danger!

　　Seeing that guy was still jumping and preparing to run, I raised my leg and kicked him!

　　This kick sent the zombie several meters away. I immediately rushed over and raised the coffin nail high. I grabbed the zombie's left hand and bent it down, then with a "click", I pierced his wrist and nailed it to his thigh!

　　My left and right hands were fixed on my thighs, and then I took the fourth coffin nail and inserted it straight into Baihui!

　　The fifth one is the Mingmen acupoint, the sixth one is the Zhongting acupoint, and the last one is not worth mentioning. I originally wanted to pierce the zombie's Yintang acupoint, but the guy's face is now rotten and no different from a skeleton, so it's really hard to do it, so I turned my hand and pierced it into the Tiantu acupoint. This is a century-old coffin nail and more than ten years of black dog blood, I'm not afraid that it can still move!

　　In a blink of an eye, I saw that the junior sister was hit hard just now, but there were no obvious scars on her body. It was estimated that she was not pinched or bitten. “I’m fine.” Seeing me turn around and look, the eighth sister shouted hurriedly.

　　"That's good," I touched my pocket, "I gave all the talismans I just used to the logistics team, and I don't have any left, so I can only ask my junior sister for some.

　　"Pei Xiaokai, help me..." Junior Sister said as she handed a few to Tiezi, ready to ask him to give them to me. "Take it yourself." I said in a low voice, "Don't hide."

　　Junior sister looked indescribably disgusted, "But..." "No but I interrupted Junior sister, "You are the descendant of Zhuge's lineage. The evil demons and monsters you will encounter in the future will be much more terrifying than this. Are you going to let it go? - Come here and paste the corpse-fixing talisman, and then create a 'law net of all heavens' to lock it up.

　　After being scolded by me, Eighth Sister came over reluctantly. Under my gaze, she pasted the talisman papers on the major acupuncture points on the zombie's body, as if she was dealing with feces. She was so careful that she didn't dare to look at it. I scolded her again!

　　"Forget it, I'll do it." I took the red rope from Eighth Sister and skillfully wrapped it around the zombie. "Eighth Sister, it's not that I'm strict with you, but you're in the Zhuge family now, and there are some things you have to accept.

　　"Brother, I know..." The eighth sister looked at my actions and felt a little embarrassed. "I'm not afraid, I just feel disgusted." "Disgust is also a kind of fear. You have to overcome it as well. I started to get confused. "No matter what kind of fear it is, it will make you weak and then be exploited."

　　"Don't you have any weaknesses?" Seeing that I was almost done, my friend came over and said, "Brother Liu, you can only talk about others, but you are afraid of everything. You just said a few words and the eighth girl pulled the corner of her clothes hard on the ground!

　　It seems that the eighth sister has understood, so I won’t say anything more and just end this conversation with my friend.

　　"Yes, I am afraid of many things, but I am afraid but I don't show it. After I finished, I clapped my hands and said, "OK." I took out the last piece of talisman paper and stuck it on the zombie's forehead. "I'm here to drive the corpse away."

　　Driving corpses is one of the Miaojiang witchcrafts, which can be divided into black witchcraft and white witchcraft. Driving corpses belongs to white witchcraft. Although we are not good at it, and we can't drive it for ten days or half a month like them, it is not a problem to make the dead zombies walk with us for a few hours.

　　The dead zombie became much more obedient after this, and we got him out relatively smoothly. It was already 3:30 in the afternoon when we got back up there. When we saw a few camouflages, we realized that we were hungry!

　　I didn’t even get to eat the compressed biscuits I was planning to eat. I’m so hungry!

　　After I got out of the cave, I had a cell phone signal. I called the camouflage guys and told them to dispose of the muntjac's body. Then I brought a bag of cement and a ladder and prepared to seal the zombie back into the sarcophagus.

　　After I finished the call, I saw that there were several text messages!

　　“Eighth sister, you take over. I handed the bell and the talisman whip to Junior Sister and opened the text message myself.

　　All of them are upland rice.

　　Now the treacherous authorities have resealed the Xiantian Fuxi Bagua, leaving only one channel, through which a batch of food is sent every few months, and have established observation points to control this area from the ground. Secondly, Lu Dao and his men have checked the entire water diversion channel from north to south, and indeed did not find any other Henggong fish killing people.

　　"Okay, come back," I replied with a simple message, "I will hand in the appointment letter tomorrow.

　　This place is not close to Jiulao Cave, so it looks like we can only eat biscuits on the way!

　　When we arrived, Camouflage had already prepared everything. According to the information, we entered the tunnel and found the Zhong Kui Ghost-Suppressing Map without much effort - but it looked to be in pieces and had no value at all!

　　We started climbing the mountain at a little after nine in the morning today, and it was just a little after three in the afternoon when we got the zombie out. However, it took us four full hours to put this thing into the groove in mid-air and then pour cement on it to smooth it out!

　　Including the corpse-driving and the more than an hour I spent breaking into the corpse-keeping site, it was already nine o'clock when everything was finished!

　　The cement is the one they got from the Qingcheng Villa construction site halfway up the mountain. The grade is quite high, 525, and it is said that this is used for pouring the frames for buildings with more than ten floors - do you think this zombie can get out after being trapped inside like this?

　　If he could really come out, this guy would have to be at least a drought demon!

　　"After work, I saw everyone put away their things, "That's it, everyone goes home, everyone finds their mother, and disperses.

　　On the way, I called my boss and briefly reported on today's work, then had dinner, took a shower, and went to bed early.

　　At this point, I'm actually a little vague: as far as I can remember, I returned to Chengdu in mid-June of 2001, but I went to the United States in early August. The time in between was quite long, a full month and a half, but I only remember two things: one was going to some Sichuan Gong to catch a fierce ghost; the other was going to Mount Qingcheng.

　　After thinking about it carefully, I stayed at home for a while and managed my own business for a few days. The accountant transferred the income to my account. Then I allocated another sum of money, selected two stores, and asked my cousin to continue to manage them.

　　There was nothing to do these days, so I went to the ghost market when I had nothing to do. It was quite relaxing. Suddenly one day, the master called me and said that since my eyes had healed, I could go back and continue to study Taoism. As a result, my friend insisted on going with me, and the master agreed!

　　I think the old man wants to see the recent changes in the Buddha bones. This is indeed a good thing. If the Buddha bones are in good condition, it will be much easier to deal with those evil spirits and zombies. This is a hundred benefits with no harm. I might as well just have some peace and quiet and asked them to take Xiao Hei with them.

　　I had only been away for two days when the boss suddenly called me to go back to the old place!

　　The usual place was the teahouse across from his neighborhood. I went into the private room that was usually the boss' favorite, but I only saw him. "Eh?" Aren't they playing mahjong?

　　This is very strange.

　　"Something's wrong. The boss pointed at the door and said, "Close it.

　　I closed the door as the boss said, "Uncle Ye, what's wrong?" The boss no longer looked like a leader at this time, but more like my uncle, so naturally his words were different.

　　"Just now, we received news from the United States that the four teams we sent out to search for Qiongqi have all disappeared.

　　"All disappeared?" I jumped up before I even sat down. "What happened?"

　　This is no small matter!

　　The boss lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and waited until the smoke ring gradually dissipated in the air before he seemed to have made up his mind, "Xiao Liu, I'll tell you about this matter, and then you can decide whether to do it or not.

　　I sat quietly on the sofa, waiting for the boss to tell me the whole story in detail.

　　Just a month and a half ago, I got the news from Thirteenth Young Master that Qiongqi appeared in the United States. Later, the National Security Bureau made a temporary decision to send two groups to investigate, namely the two groups of Situ Hongxiu and Brother Zhengtong who met me at that time. At that time, for the sake of safety, two more groups were sent from Beijing, so there were four groups in the United States.

　　Let’s not talk about what happened after they arrived in the United States, but during this period of time, various parts of China suddenly became chaotic!

　　Not only did zombies and evil spirits appear around Chengdu, but countless supernatural events suddenly occurred all over the country. Evil spirits, zombies, mandrills, ghosts, fox spirits and evil spirits seemed to have been pre-arranged, and our seven national security departments were so busy that they were stretched to their limits and couldn't spare any manpower!

　　It was under such circumstances that the boss sent me out to handle two incidents.

　　But bad news often comes in groups. The boss here was so overwhelmed by things that he hadn’t gotten a few days of good sleep when news came from the United States: several teams sent by China had all disappeared!

　　Beijing quickly sent out two more teams to participate in the investigation, but the boss was still worried!

　　Although there are many people in the Beijing branch, if we really talk about strength, our Chengdu branch should be ranked first. If we compare the strength of the two teams sent out last time, they are slightly stronger than the team sent by the Beijing headquarters later.

　　No wonder the boss is worried!

　　The phone in my pocket started shaking. I took it out to check the incoming messages, then put it back in.

　　"Do you mean you want me to go with them?" I tried to guess what the eldest brother meant, "Go and bring back Brother Zhengtong and the others?" This matter seemed very clear. The soldiers and elephants around the old commander could not cross the river. Now the only thing available was a horse, and it had to be sent out to face the enemy's chariots, horses and artillery!

　　"It is my intention to send you," the boss put out the cigarette he had just taken a puff of, "but I hope you don't act with them, but find out the truth on your own.

　　"Hmm?" I didn't quite understand what the boss meant, "So I'm also looking for Qiongqi?"

　　"This is your business," the boss took out a piece of paper from his arms, "You went to the United States not to find Qiongqi, but to find out the purpose of Qiongqi's trip - I believe that a thousand-year-old beast that escaped from prison would never run to the United States just to escape, it must have its own purpose.

　　"By the way, why did you ask me to make the decision myself just now?" I suddenly remembered what the boss said at the beginning, "Do you have any other candidates?" "No, the boss said to me very frankly: "I asked you to make the decision yourself because this matter is indeed a bit dangerous. If you get into trouble, I will not be able to explain to Liu Guodong.

　　Liu Guodong is my father and Uncle Ye’s former comrade-in-arms. It would be strange if he didn’t consider it. In addition, given the relationship with my master and senior brother, boss, I really have to make the decision myself this time!

　　Maybe at that time he will ask me to find an excuse myself, saying that I insisted on going to the United States to investigate.

　　but…

　　"Then I won't go," I chuckled, "Uncle Ye, I'm sorry.

　　Chapter 55: God-killing Sword

　　"Really not going?" The eldest brother's eyes seemed a little puzzled, as if he was meeting me for the first time, "You said you won't go?" "Well, Uncle Ye, since you told me to choose, then I have no choice but not to go," I smiled again, "This is similar to the situation when we went to KLMY. I feel a little dangerous. When I spoke, I deliberately emphasized the word 'KLMY'. Although I can't say that I pronounced it word by word, it almost sounded a bit deliberate.

　　"It's up to you. There's not much work in the bureau anyway. How about you take a vacation for a while?" The boss leaned back. "And recuperate?" There was an indescribable meaning in his eyes. I don't know if he understood what I meant. "It's better to avoid it for a while, so that you don't have to go when there's no one around.

　　"Okay, thank you Uncle Ye. I always thought I was amazing and hid everything well. I was always worried whether Boss Ye understood what I meant. Later I realized that my little cleverness was really not enough!

　　In fact, Uncle Ye is really a good actor!

　　After leaving the teahouse, I got into my car and took out my phone again. The text message I received was this: Liu Piyun, something is fishy and I need help urgently. Come quickly! Also: There is a spy in your bureau, please keep it secret!

　　The signature below is - Sang Yu!

　　Since this matter was consistent with what the boss had instructed, I didn't want to delay any longer. I quickly went back home to pack my things, and then drove to Dujiangyan as quickly as possible.

　　Although I can only give a hint to the boss about this matter, I must tell the master about it!

　　Besides, my magic sword is broken, so I have to get something from my master, hehe.

　　I have had this thought ever since I met Thirteenth Young Master. He is definitely not from a noble family, yet he actually holds a Kunwu sword in his hand!

　　"During the reign of King Mu of Zhou, the Western Rong presented chain steel to the king. It was a very long piece of steel that could cut jade like mud." - Kunwu Sword.

　　After returning to Sichuan, I never had the right things in my hands. I used my junior sister's copper coin sword to kill evil spirits, and I used a homemade wooden stick to kill zombies, but it broke in the end.

　　Can't I just get something handy to use?

　　The small courtyard was still the same, and the cicadas on the sycamore trees were still chirping. When I pushed open the gate and went in, I actually saw the old master sitting on the armchair under the tree, waving a goose feather fan with his eyes closed and humming a little tune, "I am a casual person in Wolonggang, but I can control the world with the help of yin and yang..." There was a small purple clay teapot on the table next to him. When he was happy humming, he would sip into the spout of the teapot.

　　He had a wooden box on his knees, and was tapping the box with his left hand to accompany his own tune.

　　You know what, this really does look a bit like the style of our great master.

　　"Hehe, you're playing the empty city trick again," I walked over and picked up the water bottle on the ground to add water to the master's teapot: "It seems that you are in a good mood. The master didn't even open his eyes and continued, "... He was appointed as the Marquis of Wuxiang and held the seal of the commander..."

　　Although it was boring, he was still in high spirits. "Where are Eighth Sister and Tiezi? Nineth Boy is not here either?"

　　I looked around and talked nonsense, but the master continued to sing the whole song. At the end, the line "I lack a soulmate" was lingering and beautiful.

　　"Master, tea. I handed the teapot to him, "Hey, you've had enough fun, it's time to take care of your poor apprentice." "Poor? You're not pitiful at all. The master glared at me, "Isn't it just that you're going to the United States to conduct a secret investigation? What's so pitiful about that?"

　　"Ah?" I opened my mouth wide, "Are you telling fortunes again, old man?" Although the master can predict good and bad luck, I never knew that he could even guess my thoughts. It's amazing!

　　"What a fortune-teller!" The fan slapped me on the head. "That stinky boy Ye Jianguo called me and told me - do you think your tricks of pretending to build a plank road and secretly crossing Chencang can fool that old fox? Even if you just did it a little deliberately, he guessed your whole plan.

　　“Damn it! I originally wanted to ask Master to tell Boss Ye about this, but who knew that Boss Ye could guess my whole plan from just this little hint!

　　Seeing that I was startled, the master laughed and said, "You are still a little naive.

　　I slapped my head in annoyance and said, "I really didn't think of this." There are so many things you didn't expect. The master smiled and handed me the wooden box on his knees. "This is for you. Take it with you to the United States."

　　I touched the box. It had convex and concave patterns and ancient carvings. All the regret in my heart turned into joy. "Hey, Master, what is this?" As I spoke, I wanted to open it.

　　"Snap"

　　The master slapped the box and said, "Go back and watch." He fanned the air and said, "Go away. As for your junior sister and Pei Xiaokai, I will tell them.

　　"Master, don't you plan to ask Tiezi to go with me?"

　　"Pei Xiaokai's Buddha bones are stained with a very strange filth, so he has to stay here for the time being," the master slowly closed his eyes again, "and I also want to teach him a lesson.

　　"Master, I'm leaving now. Since the old man said so, there is no room for negotiation. I'd better leave. The master nodded and hummed a little tune again!

　　When I drove out of Dujiangyan, as soon as I reached the main road, I found a place to pull over and opened the box!

　　As soon as the box was opened, an infinite chill came out, which made me shiver!

　　This is a dagger. At a glance, it is only about a foot long, but the blade is wide and the handle is short, as if it has been modified.

　　It's strange!

　　The feeling of being hit by such a cold air is very strange. Although it is very cold, there is a hint of righteousness in it, mixed with a lot of murderous aura - what on earth is this?

　　I held the dagger in my hand and suddenly saw a note underneath.

　　"Wow, I just took a look and cried out, "The God-killing Sword

　　In ancient China, most of the swords forged were three feet or longer. For example, King Qi of Xia cast the "Qi Sword" which was three feet and nine inches; King Wu Ding of Yin cast the "Zhao Dan" which was three feet; King Zhao of Zhou cast the "Zhen Yue Shang Fang" which was five feet; Emperor Wen of Han cast the "Shen Gui" which was three feet and six inches; Emperor Huai of Jin cast the "Bu Guang" which was five feet, etc., all of which were long swords. As for the short swords, except for the world-famous Yuchang Sword which was only 35CM long, there was also a sword called "Ding Guang" cast by Taijia of Yin, which was only two feet. Although it was once famous at that time, it later disappeared from everyone's sight due to some special reasons.

　　That’s because of the later owner of this sword—Bai Qi!

　　There are many brutal butchers in Chinese history, but only one can be called the "God of Killing", and that is Bai Qi! Bai Qi is a unique person in Chinese history. The most terrifying thing about him is that no one in the world can describe his horror. According to incomplete statistics, more than 1.6 million soldiers from the six countries died at the hands of Bai Qi, an astronomical number! It is estimated that even if all the famous generals in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period were added together, the number of enemies killed by him would not be as many as his.

　　Although Bai Qi's horse-riding weapon was the Sky-Breaking Halberd, his sword was the Dingguang Sword. According to the saying at that time, Bai Qi used this sword to cut off more than 20,000 heads, and he even committed suicide with this sword!

　　A true killing sword!

　　Because Bai Qi killed so many people, King Zhao of Qin disliked the sword. So after Bai Qi committed suicide, he smashed the sword and buried it with him. It has not appeared since then for thousands of years.

　　When the master was young, he once dealt with an incident in which a tomb robber was possessed by an evil ghost. The tomb robber was possessed by the soul of Bai Qi, and the tomb he robbed was exactly Bai Qi's tomb!

　　Thus, the two halves of the God-killing Sword came into the hands of the master.

　　It seems that later the master changed the front part into a dagger and gave it to me!

　　Although I don't know what he did with this dagger, I can feel that although it has a strong negative energy, it no longer contains any violent energy. It should be even more powerful than an ordinary sword.

　　I remember there was a movie called "The Thousand Killers" in 1991. It told the story of an executioner who retired after killing 999 people. The evil ghosts transformed from the people he killed came to seek revenge, and at the last moment he committed suicide with the executioner's knife, allowing the knife to kill a thousand people. Then his disciple became one with the knife, and killed all the evil ghosts to avenge his master!

　　However, a sword that can kill thousands of people can have such a murderous aura, let alone a sword that can kill gods!

　　It seems that the old man still cares about me!

　　There was also a leather knife bag in the box. I picked up a set of Killer Dagger. Hey, not only was the size suitable, but the cold and gloomy feeling also dissipated instantly, as if it was completely sealed by the knife bag.

　　After I got home, I turned on my computer and found an email from Wang Sangyu.

　　Miss Wang did not explain why she asked me to go to the United States. She only said that the matter was urgent and related to Qiongqi. As for where to go, she simply asked me to go to Beijing first.

　　Following her instructions, I bought a plane ticket directly to Beijing.

　　It was already past seven in the evening when I arrived. I rushed to the Langyi Hotel next to the airport and took out my ID card at the front desk. "I should have a reserved room, right?" This is the Wang family's property. Miss Wang also told me that I must stay here and someone will contact me.

　　My ID card quickly allowed me to get the room that Wang Sangyu had prepared for me. I didn’t say much. The first thing I did after moving in was to call the front desk and ask them to order some Beijing delicacies from the hotel downstairs, and then prepare to have a good meal.

　　I just don't believe they will ask me for money!

　　The things I asked for were delivered in less than half an hour. "I've seen many things like paying together when checking out on TV, but it feels really good to say it out loud for the first time.

　　"Then I advise Mr. Liu to eat quickly, because the plane takes off at nine o'clock." The man pushing the cart raised his head and saw Wang Shang, whom I had seen before. "After eating, take a shower and change clothes. We will rush there overnight.

　　"Hey, Brother Wang, it's you." I picked up the chopsticks, "How do you know the flight is at nine?" "I didn't know at first, but I knew it when you arrived." He pushed the dish in front of me, "According to what the lady said, our plane will take off two hours after you arrive at Langyi Hotel.

　　"Is there a plane at midnight?" I said nonchalantly, "Don't fool me.

　　"Why not?" Wang Shang had no expression on his face. "I have at least three private jets. Why can't they take off in the middle of the night?"

　　Damn, I actually forgot that the Wang family is one of the top 50 wealthy families in the world!

　　Chapter 56 Mormonism

　　The Wang family's plane was a Challenger, which was a relatively fast plane. We spent the entire journey in the sky except for refueling once in Hawaii. But I was sleeping the whole time and didn't care at all!

　　After thirteen hours, it should have been ten o'clock in the morning in Beijing, but the tragic fifteen-hour time difference between Beijing and the United States meant that when I arrived in the United States it was actually one o'clock in the morning!

　　Damn, sleeping again?

　　"Don't think you can sleep any more," Wang Shang took me out of the plane, "Now let's rush over to meet up with the lady. I looked at this strange place and rubbed my eyes, "Where is this?"

　　"Salt Lake City

　　Coming out of the Salt Lake International Airport, it’s four kilometers into the city. Although it’s not my first time to go out on a mission, it’s my first time to travel so far to the United States. I could only look around in the car, but I soon discovered the problem - damn, it’s all in English, and I can’t understand it at all!

　　The car passed through several blocks and came to a strange building. "Get off," Wang Shang parked the car, "The eldest lady is inside." I got out of the car and looked at the place carefully. It looked like a large, elegant and simple Gothic building with pointed columns, which was very magnificent. The tower-shaped gate was connected by four pillars, and on the top of the gate stood the statue of an eagle. It looked like it had a history of a hundred years. It was simple and majestic, and even a little solemn.

　　He parked the car in the square in front of the building, and then took me through the path between the grass and into the church. "This is the Mormon temple, called the Temple of the Latter-day Saints," Wang Shang said as he led me along. "The high priest here is a friend of the master, so the young lady will hide here for the time being.

　　"Mormonism" I stopped and said, "Although I don't know why you are hiding here, from what I know, Mormonism seems to be a cult, at least that's how Americans see it.

　　I actually don’t know whether Mormonism is a cult or not, it’s just that many people have declared it so on the Internet. In fact, our country has allowed their development, and they have churches in many cities. So although I am nervous, I am not completely against it.

　　After entering the church, a priest in a robe came in. He looked at the things Wang Shang took out, then led us around, and finally went out through a small door on the side!

　　Damn, what is this?

　　It can be seen that this is the back door of the temple. The priest climbed onto a car on the side of the road and motioned for us to go up.

　　Another detour!

　　I don't know how long they drove, but from the looks of it, they had reached the edge of the city. He stopped the car and pointed at an old building on the side of the road that looked quite old.

　　Wang Shang took me out of the car, walked to the door of the building and knocked.

　　Soon, the light in the duty room of the building came on, and then a small window opened on the door, revealing a bearded man. Wang Shang took out the thing he had just said and handed it to him. Anyway, I couldn't understand their conversation, so I guessed what they were saying with my own intelligence and wrote it down for everyone to see.

　　After the token was verified, the small door opened quickly and we followed Hu Shai Hu in.

　　The room was not big, with only two rows of bunk beds and seven or eight people sleeping in them. When we entered, all of them got out of bed. Although they were not holding weapons, it was obvious that they were very alert. "Don't panic, we are one of our own." The bearded man took out the thing Wang Shang had handed him and showed it to everyone. I took a look at it, too - it was a bronze plaque with an eagle spreading its wings and about to fly engraved on it.

　　I originally thought that after everyone had seen it, they would take us to continue walking and enter the building from here, but he did not lead us forward, but took us into a small storage room next to it.

　　He pressed a few times on an iron frame, and the thing slid to the side with a loud noise. Only then did I notice that there was a hidden pulley underneath.

　　There is actually a secret passage behind this!

　　"This thing is great," I was very interested. "Others hide the secret room in the back, but who knew this one is hidden in the duty room? Wow, this is creative!"

　　"This is not a secret room," Wang Shang followed the bearded man and began to walk down, "This is just a passage." "I can see it," I followed him, "I saw it a long time ago

　　Humph, even if I don’t know, I can’t let you see it!

　　This passage is very dry. It is estimated to be several dozen meters long if you walk diagonally downwards, and the depth is more than ten meters.

　　At the end is a large porch with many rooms on both sides.

　　This seems to be a very old building, but it is no wonder. Since its establishment in 1830, Mormonism has been attacked by other churches and mobs. The situation became increasingly serious until the leader Joseph Smith was killed by mobs in prison in 1844. The new leader Brigham Young led the remaining followers into Mexico to search for a quiet land to build Zion. They arrived in the Salt Lake City basin in July 1847 and finally established this third largest city in the inland western United States.

　　Considering the situation at the time, they probably also built a number of secret underground bases and hideouts to prepare for unexpected events, which were probably also built at the beginning.

　　While I was recalling the information I had seen on the Internet, the bearded man had already knocked on the door of a room a few times.

　　"What's the matter...huh? Liu Piyun, you've arrived. Wang Sangyu opened the door and looked back. She was actually a little overjoyed. "I've been waiting for so long."

　　She let me into the room, and then said to Wang Shang, "Uncle Wang, thank you for your help." "Well, it's okay," Wang Shang nodded slightly, "Then I'll go back first.

　　Wang Sangyu brought me into the room, where a young man was lying on the bed in the middle. Before I could ask her why she called me here, I was attracted by the appearance of the young man on the bed!

　　handsome!

　　If I had to add an adjective to his handsomeness, I would say... 'damn it'!

　　So fucking handsome!

　　If the world we live in is the same as in fantasy novels, then I must treat you as an elf!

　　But I noticed at the second glance that this guy seemed to be dead? But I dare not confirm it!

　　"Who is this guy?" I stared at him intently, "Damn it, luckily I'm not a woman. "This is my brother," Wang Sangyu's words were a little messy, but after all, she was a lady from a wealthy family, so she hid it all very well, "Can you help me find out why he is unconscious?"

　　"An? Are you kidding me? I'm here to heal you?" I turned around and took an exaggerated breath, "Miss, are you confusing me with someone else?" But I still took a look, and there was indeed a similarity between their eyebrows, no wonder!

　　"No, no, that's not what I meant." Her panic became more and more obvious when no one was around. "I want you to help me find the reason. Yes, help me ask the soul. No, the souls of other people. Just... just help me ask. Her words became more and more confused. She seemed to be getting anxious because of her unclear expression. "Don't panic." I pointed to the bed and asked her to sit down. "Since I'm here, I will definitely give you some advice. Just speak slowly."

　　I handed her a bottle of water on the bedside table and said, "Drink some water and tell me the whole story from beginning to end." Under my gaze, she began to obediently open the bottle and drink a few sips. I also took the opportunity to try it lightly on this young man.

　　Well, it seems that my first inference was wrong. Although the boy's breath was weak and almost imperceptible, he was still alive after all.

　　After drinking a few sips of water, she gradually recovered and slowly told me what had happened.

　　While I was receiving treatment for my eye injury in Chengdu, Wang Sangyu and Shisan Shao had already arrived in the United States to reunite with the Wang family.

　　The Wang family arrived at the place agreed upon by Joseph on the phone, but the place was empty.

　　Judging from the traces at the scene, they evacuated in a hurry, probably just after I reported to the Chengdu branch - it seems this is why Miss Wang suspected that we had a traitor.

　　Although the Nazis couldn't find Qiongqi, they still had to catch him. So the group changed their itinerary to hunt down Qiongqi. From mid-June to early August, they fought with Qiongqi four times in total, but the situation was different each time.

　　The first two times, everyone joined forces and was able to restrain Qiongqi, but the third time, they had no advantage at all, and instead suffered a loss due to Qiongqi's growing strength. The fourth time, Qiongqi came to Wang Xi himself, killed several of his bodyguards while Wang Xi was out, and prepared to absorb Wang Xi. Fortunately, everyone arrived in time and barely forced this guy back.

　　And Wang Xi also strangely fell into a coma!

　　Except for Wang Xi, all the people who participated in the battle died, so no one knew the reason for the coma!

　　During the four times of hunting down Qiongqi, Wang Hetian discovered a very strange phenomenon. It seemed that Qiongqi was looking for something along a very strange route. In the process, he was also preying on some people from different sects and absorbing their magic power.

　　However, by the end of July, Qiongqi should have found this thing and started to prey on people in the Dharma Gate with all his strength. He was probably preparing to restore his own strength and then do something with this thing.

　　So there were two problems facing the Wang family: the first was that they had to find out what this thing was and where Qiongqi was looking for it; the second was that Wang Xi had been hit by Qiongqi's strange spell and it had to be lifted before he could wake up.

　　After discussion, the Wang family split into two groups. Wang Sangyu's father Wang Hetian, uncle Wang Hemu, aunt Wang Heshu and Shisan Shao went out together to notify various underground forces in the United States and investigate this matter at the same time; as for Wang Xi's treatment, Wang Sangyu was responsible for it.

　　"What can I do?" I jumped up when I heard this. "You really think highly of me." "Actually, I don't want you to find a way to save him, but to find out the reason why he is in a coma," Miss Wang explained. "Actually, the person who came to save him this time is my grandfather's friend. He got here before you, and it was he who used 'bone divination' to figure out that only you can solve the problem."

　　"Audioscopy?"

　　Chapter 57: Opening the Eyes and Recognizing the Soul (First Update)

　　"Actually, I also think you can't do it," Wang Sangyu frowned, "but Grandpa Luo is not only good at detoxification and removing poison, but he can also tell fortunes by listening to bones, and predict life and death. He was the one who figured out that my brother's life could be saved. The savior is in southwest China, and his attributes are mixed up with yin and yang. Who else can it be except you?"

　　"I was really shocked when I heard about divination by listening to bones. It turns out that there are actually people who can use this legendary divination!

　　There are many methods of divination, including Plum Blossom Divination, Liu Yao Prediction, Qi Men Dun Jia, Four Pillars Prediction, Plate Oddity, Book of Three Lives and other methods. Commonly used props include copper coins, tortoise shells, yarrow, etc. Different schools have their own different methods, just like our Zhuge lineage uses the "Book of Three Lives" from the Shu Kingdom passed down from the Three Kingdoms period.

　　However, the most mysterious of divination is probably bone divination. According to legend, the bone listener uses the teeth of the ancient beast "Chisel Tooth" to deduce fate from some specific bones. Not only is the accuracy rate ridiculously high, but it is also not considered a leak of secrets. It is an extremely amazing skill, but it is a pity that it has been lost.

　　The old saying "Touch the bones to tell fortunes, listen to the bones to predict fortune" comes from here, but many people know how to touch the bones but don't know how to listen to the bones.

　　By the way, let’s talk about ‘Zaochi’. It is a legendary beast-headed giant who lived in the swamps of southern China. He had long chisel-like tusks that pierced through his jaw, but it was later said that he was completely wiped out by Houyi.

　　I guess even the master has never seen such a skill!

　　"Then what should I do?" I frowned, "I think I only have the Yin-Yang eyes that can be used, but do you think you can find the souls of people killed by Qiongqi?" "I don't know! How about this, Grandpa Luo is in the morgue next to us, let's go and see what he says Wang Sangyu's suggestion is indeed good, it seems that I really need to meet Mr. Luo to know what to do.

　　The morgue is at the end of the corridor, only a few dozen meters away from here, but I still took the opportunity to ask Miss Wang why she wanted to hide here and what was the meaning of it.

　　"I don't know either. You should ask Grandpa Luo. This is what he suggested. Wang Sangyu pushed open the iron door at the end of the corridor. "Grandpa Luo, he is here.

　　There was a laugh from the door, "Come in."

　　I followed Miss Wang into the room and immediately felt a chill. It turned out that this was a refrigerated morgue.

　　There was an old man in the room, standing in front of a corpse and looking at something. He raised his head when he heard our footsteps. Is this Mr. Luo?

　　He looked not tall, with neatly combed white hair, deep-set but bright eyes, even as black and bright as a child's, and his hands seemed very steady when he moved.

　　He pointed to the desk next to him and said, "Come, sit down and talk.

　　He was wearing a long gray-white robe, and he looked quite otherworldly when he walked. "Are you the friend of the big girl in China?" He sat down at the desk. "Do you have the ability to see ghosts and spirits, and do you have an ancient beast by your side?"

　　"Since Miss Wang told you, then it must be me," I sat down on the chair next to me, "Are you the master who can listen to bones and tell fortunes?" "Haha, you flatter me too much," Mr. Luo laughed, "I'm just an old man who can tell fortunes, not a master. Your master, Mr. Zhuge, is the real legend, a master of his time.

　　"An?" Although I knew that my master was very capable, I never expected that Mr. Luo knew him - it seems that my master had many secrets when he was young that he didn't tell me!

　　However, Mr. Luo obviously didn't want to mention this matter. "Xiao Liu, Wang Xi is now poisoned and unconscious. I made a divination and found that the noble person who helped him to survive this disaster must be in Rongcheng. He is accompanied by an ancient beast that can communicate with yin and yang, so the eldest girl thought of you.

　　"I don't know what I can do, but I will try my best to help. I leaned back on the sofa and said, "Tell me, what do you need me to do?"

　　"I need to think about it again," Mr. Luo frowned, "I don't know either." "Think about it again?" Wang Sangyu became anxious, "Grandpa Luo, my brother can't be delayed like this.

　　"But there is really no solution for now," Mr. Luo looked at me, "Xiao Liu, does your sect have any good solution for this situation?"

　　I thought about it and said, "If it doesn't work, I can only try it and see my luck.

　　"It depends on luck?"

　　"My right eye can see ghosts in the netherworld, but you must have three complete souls to communicate with it. Let's give it a try now to see if we can find the missing ghosts. When I said this, I was also very nervous. I know a lot about Qiongqi. It is difficult for the people it kills to escape its clutches. But in this situation, we can only give it a try.

　　It depends on your luck!

　　Mr. Luo thought about it again and again, and finally nodded in the face of Wang Sangyu's anxiety, "That's the only way." "Okay, let's get started right away." Wang Sangyu saw Mr. Luo nod, and his anxiety turned into joy, "What do we need to do?"

　　"Go outside and prepare a soul-calling altar first. Summon the soul according to the rules of our sect. Xiao Liu and I will arrange the corpse here." Mr. Luo instructed, "Since they are Wang Xi's men, you should light a strand of his hair when the time comes.

　　I am not familiar with anything in the United States, especially here in the Mormon territory. I don't know what the taboos and prohibitions are. Fortunately, summoning spirits is not complicated and tedious. It is the same for anyone who comes, so I don't care too much.

　　But I took this opportunity to ask Mr. Luo why he was hiding here. Could Mormonism be able to fight against Qiongqi?

　　However, Mr. Luo's answer was very different from what I guessed. It was not because Mormonism had a way to fight against Qiongqi, but the real reason lay with Qiongqi himself.

　　It turns out that Qiongqi's power comes from not only his own reasons, but also from the evil hearts of the outside world. Among the many cities in the United States, Salt Lake City is a wonder! This city was originally built by the Mormons, and more than 80% of the people are believers. Because their doctrines advocate family harmony, quitting smoking and drinking, etc., the city has a good atmosphere and a very low crime rate. The evil in people's hearts can provide very little power. In this case, Qiongqi will naturally be cautious. It is also afraid that there is an ambush or conspiracy here, right?

　　While they were discussing this, Wang Sangyu came over and said, "Grandpa Luo, I'm ready - shall we start now?"

　　"Okay," I said quickly, "In that case, you can start now.

　　The law had been placed on the table just outside the corridor. The Five Pecks of Rice Sect's system followed all the rules of the Tianshi Dao. On the table were an incense table, a spirit tablet, a peach wood sword, a command flag, a command arrow, a set of tokens, a Tianlian ruler, a wooden altar, talisman paper, etc. These were different from those of our Yin-Yang School.

　　"The Altar King Sang Yu raised the peach wood sword in his hand, and a piece of yellow paper rose up in response to the sword, and flew into the air with a rustling sound!

　　Before the yellow paper fell, she tapped the top of the candle with the peach wood sword in her hand, and a spark of fire rose along with the peach wood sword. Before the fire burned brightly, she flicked the end of the peach wood sword, and the spark of fire jumped out like a fly and hit the yellow paper.

　　The yellow paper was ignited in mid-air and slowly fell down.

　　Wang Sangyu then took three incense sticks, lit them and prayed to heaven and earth: "Hang the banner with the precious name, and benefit the world without limit; the gods will protect, and the sins of heaven will be forgiven; after the sutra is over, the banner will fall, and the cloud flag will return to the sky; everyone should obey the law and not delay; command: hurry up and follow the order of the Jade Emperor

　　After the blessing, she inserted the incense stick in her hand into the incense burner, held a token and began to summon the soul!

　　Since I have already started to summon the spirits, I will not delay any longer.

　　The Yin Eye took everything in instantly, and it was as if a clear black and white lamp was lit here!

　　The token clicked three times. According to convention, if the wronged soul was within a hundred miles of the area, it should be back soon, but there has been no movement for half a day.

　　Seeing that I had no reaction, Miss Wang became anxious, "Why, no?"

　　I remained silent, but Mr. Luo sighed, "It seems that this won't work, Xiao Liu, do you have any other ideas?" "Yes, is there any other way?" Wang Sangyu was a little anxious when he heard this, "Is there any other way?"

　　But I really didn’t hear what they said at that time—because at this time I discovered something unusual!

　　Although this technique of summoning souls did not summon the souls of any of the followers, there were actually a few faint shadows next to the incense table, which seemed to be absorbing the aroma of the incense and candles!

　　A person's three souls and seven spirits may lose their souls when they are frightened or scared, but they will generally come back soon, except for Cai Lanlan's physique, who has some discrepancies between her soul and spirit, so after being frightened excessively, all her three souls and seven spirits will escape!

　　A single escaping 'soul' is generally invisible, has no consciousness, and cannot communicate at all. I usually see many souls with my Yin eyes, but I have never seen a floating 'soul'.

　　But today I saw it!

　　Not only did I see it, I also clearly saw thin lines on the soul that looked like meridians, as if telling something!

　　"What's wrong with your eyes?" Wang Sangyu saw that I didn't say anything, put down the token and walked over to me. When she got next to me, she shouted, "What's wrong?" I couldn't see myself, so I could only ask her hurriedly, "What's different?"

　　"My eyes are different from what I saw before. They seem to be a little crystal clear, and there is something moving inside. When she mentioned this, I remembered that my eighth sister also said that my eyes are much brighter, crystal clear and round, as if they are radiant. I just don't know what's going on.

　　"I'm not in a hurry about this matter. At worst I can go back and ask my master. The most urgent thing is to see if we can get some information from these two free souls," I said, and Miss Wang nodded repeatedly. Even Mr. Luo thought what I said made sense.

　　"What should I do?" I concentrated on thinking, and suddenly found that the soul in front of my eyes was becoming clearer and clearer. It was no longer a vague mass of rough and heavy yin energy, but a clear human figure.

　　The human figure became clearer and clearer, and just when I could see the facial features clearly, the spirit suddenly flew towards me!

　　In just a moment, the soul passed through my body.

　　Yes, it went through!

　　But in just a short moment as it passed through my body, I knew everything as if a movie was playing in my Yin Eye!

　　Chapter 58 Wang Xi wakes up

　　In a flash, everything flashed through my mind. I didn't react and suddenly I felt a sharp pain in my head and cried out "Ah".

　　The pain made me stagger two steps, and I felt my legs go weak and I almost fell!

　　A hand reached out from the side and placed it under my armpit. "What's wrong?"

　　I used the force to stand firm, stretched out my hand and rubbed my temple several times, "It hurts, as if I was pricked by a needle. After a few times of pressing, my forehead relaxed a little, and suddenly I remembered what I had just seen, "Wait, let me think about it."

　　Mr. Luo gently stopped Wang Sangyu who was rushing over and shook his head slightly.

　　The scenes flashed through my mind: Several people were sitting in a room... Suddenly a big man rushed in... and started fighting... These people attacked and defended well, and for a while they were not at a disadvantage... The big man suddenly roared, and a black air spurted out of his hand... The young man in the middle fell down, and it was obvious that he was Wang Xi...

　　"Black gas?" Mr. Luo immediately asked me, "Did it come out from your hands?"

　　"kindness

　　"Was it in human form?"

　　"kindness

　　Mr. Luo frowned and thought silently. Miss Wang was anxious, "Is it difficult to cure?"

　　"No," Mr. Luo shook his head. "Qiongqi originally has three forms: a flying red tiger, a thorny black bull, and a sturdy villain. These three forms are respectively a ground monster, a chaotic beast, and a demon. Their skills are different, so they can be called the leaders of the four fierce beasts. I'm afraid that if Xiao Liu sees something different, then a dose of medicine will not only fail to save his life, but will kill your brother.

　　At this point he turned around and said, "Xiao Liu, you..." "Stop talking," I interrupted Mr. Luo, "Although I don't know what happened, I can be sure that he released the black air in human form.

　　"Are you sure? Don't let anything happen to my brother." Wang Sangyu stared into my eyes, "Are you sure?"

　　The brotherly love in their eyes was evident, and I became more serious, thinking about it again, "Well, I remember it was indeed like this. Although it's a bit strange, I can still be sure that this is not an illusion, everything is so real and credible - I am sure that this is not my imagination!

　　Seeing my affirmation, Wang Sangyu also made up his mind, "Grandpa Luo, since Liu Piyun said so, then it must be like this, otherwise you should treat him like this.

　　"Well, we can only try our best," Mr. Luo sighed, "You guys go out, I'll treat him.

　　Mr. Luo asked us to go out, and he took out a wicker box from the room next door. When he opened it, it was filled with shelves and columns filled with porcelain vases.

　　Just as I was about to take another look, Mr. Luo slammed the door shut.

　　"Forget it, let's just go and wait over there," Wang Sangyu pulled at the corner of my clothes, "Grandpa Luo doesn't like people watching him treat illnesses." Although he said this, he couldn't move.

　　Seeing her like this, I couldn't force anyone to leave. I thought to myself, "No need. Let's just wait here. I'm worried.

　　She was delighted and said, "If you don't want to leave, then I will stay here with you.

　　Originally, this corridor was quiet and empty, but after Mr. Luo started treating patients, many people inexplicably came here, with light steps and steady hands and feet. It could be seen that they were all disciples of the Wang family. They responded to Mr. Luo's call, carried in a large wooden barrel, then blocked all the gaps in the door, and added seven or eight ovens inside.

　　I only read this much because at this moment I heard someone calling for dinner!

　　It was obvious that the meal was specially prepared by the Mormons for the Wang family. There was fish, meat, and wine. Trays were filled with steak, onion rings, French toast, salad, Italian fried noodles, toast pizza, green pea cream soup, borscht, and the like. I almost fell to my knees!

　　When have I seen so many Western dishes? In China, not only are there fewer varieties and the taste is not authentic, but the prices are also extremely expensive. I have basically never eaten them. Now that I have the chance, of course I want to go for a big meal.

　　"Hungry?" Miss Wang noticed before I said anything, "You've been hungry for half the night, why don't you go eat something?" "Okay, I'll bring it back to you after I finish eating." I smiled, "What do you want to eat?"

　　Listening to the voice inside, she forced a smile and said, "I'll talk to you later. I can't eat now.

　　"Then I'll bring back whatever I think is delicious." I couldn't resist the smell. "Let's eat it."

　　I quickly ran to the table, picked up a round plate, thought for a moment, and simply forked six or seven pieces of steak onto the plate, then returned to the door. "Here, have one?"

　　Wang Sangyu shook his head, and I didn’t try to persuade him any more, so he just picked up a piece and ate it!

　　Needless to say, I enjoyed the meal very much, and with a beautiful woman beside me, my appetite was naturally whetted - I secretly looked at her while I ate, and I have to say, she looked more and more beautiful the more I looked at her.

　　I had a very satisfying meal, and after finishing it, I poured myself a cup of hot tea. However, just as I picked up the tea, I suddenly heard a cough from inside the room. "Are you awake?" Miss Wang grabbed my arm. Although her eyes were looking over there, her hands were shaking non-stop. "Are you really awake?"

　　"Oh, you were so excited that you lost your temper and it hurt my arm so much,"

　　She turned around and smiled, and was about to say something when she heard the door click open!

　　"Grandpa Luo," Miss Wang didn't have time to say anything more. She turned around and ran into the room. As soon as she entered the door, she shouted, "You little bastard, you scared me to death!" She suddenly rushed over!

　　I couldn’t see anything in there, so I could only run in.

　　Mr. Luo opened the door to release the heat. He was sweating and looking haggard, as if he had aged ten years. He slowly put a sharp ivory-white bone tooth into the basin of water. When he saw my attention, he smiled but didn't say anything.

　　Is this the tooth of 'chisel tooth'?

　　It's okay to have seen it, but you can't always stare at other people's treasure, right?

　　I walked towards the bed and stopped looking.

　　Although Wang Xi's face was still pale and green, his spirit had recovered a lot. "Hey, you are finally better," I sat down next to the bed. "Fortunately, I didn't make a mistake, otherwise your sister would have chopped you into pieces.

　　"Go away, I'm not that fierce." Wang Sangyu rolled her eyes at me and said angrily, "I'm not that fierce."

　　"Sister, who is this?"

　　"He is the one I hired to save you, little brat." Wang Sangyu was not polite to me. "He is the friend I met in mainland China this time. His name is Liu Piyun. He is quite useful.

　　"I'm afraid it's not as simple as just a little help," Wang Xi said softly , "Although I am unconscious and cannot speak or move, I can still hear and think. This Brother Liu must be an expert to be able to find out the evil spell that has hit me.

　　"An? Tall," I laughed, "You are about 1.8 meters tall, and I am only about 1.7 meters tall. You say I am tall, so you are not the tallest among the tall?" "Brother Liu is joking.

　　While they were talking, someone suddenly came in and said, "Miss, the master is calling to see you."

　　Wang Sangyu said hello and went out to answer the phone. I had a pleasant chat with this tall, rich and handsome second-generation brother Wang Xi. It really felt like we met too late.

　　Just as they were talking happily, Wang Sangyu walked in and said, "Stinky boy, you stay here and rest. Grandpa Luo will need a few days to get rid of all your evil spirits. Your brother Liu and I are going out to do something. Although these words are upright and high-sounding, I always feel that there is something wrong in them, as if something is hidden.

　　Wang Xi had just recovered from a serious illness, so naturally he felt that everything was a little bit off. He didn't think much about it, but just smiled and said, "Sister, Brother Liu and I get along very well, you should hurry up when you go out to do the work, and when you're done, take me with you to deal with Qiongqi.

　　"I see." Wang Sangyu smiled at him and said, "You should take a rest. Your brother Liu and I are leaving.

　　We walked out the door and she lowered her voice and said, "Brother Liu, it's bad. We got a message that some bodies were found on the Kaibab Plateau in northwestern Arizona. It seems that they are from your National Security Department 7.

　　"Huh? Our people?" I was shocked by this sentence and couldn't help but let out a long sigh!

　　I had originally planned to meet with Wang Sangyu and ask her to find our people through the Wang family's network of connections. Unexpectedly, I ran into Wang Xi who was possessed and unconscious. I woke him up and got the news.

　　"I'm going to go see her." I said to her, "Thank you for telling me the news. Since your brother has woken up, there is nothing much for me to do here, so I'll leave first.

　　"You're leaving? Where are you going?" Seeing that I seemed to be rolling my eyes a lot this time, she rolled her eyes at me again, "Can you find the way to Arizona? Can you find where the body is?" She seemed to have already thought out this series of questions in her mind, and she was so choked up that she couldn't answer a single word.

　　Seeing me being humiliated, she was even more proud. "Do you have a car? Do you know how to drive an American car? Do you know how to buy things? You..." "Okay, okay, okay," I begged for mercy quickly. "I know I was wrong - please take me there, Miss Sangyu."

　　This was definitely a plan, I had to ask her for help. But this was really a problem, I was unfamiliar with everything in the United States, if I didn't have someone to lead the way, I would be almost deaf and dumb!

　　Seeing me begging for mercy, she pretended to be arrogant and said, "You asked me to take you there? But I'm very busy recently, I'm afraid I don't have time." "An? Miss Wang, you are so mean. I just helped you, and you refuse.

　　"So what if I just refused?" She crossed her arms and acted in a bad mood, "Are you going to bite me if you're not satisfied?" This was the temper of a big lady, and I had no words to say!

　　Needless to say, this can only be done in a soft way!

　　"Okay, I was wrong. I put on a smile and said, "Miss, please help me. Well, just consider it as a favor you're doing me."

　　The front door had been opened and a Hummer was parked at the door. "I think what you said makes sense, so I'll go with you once," she said with a smug smile on her face. "But we have to make it clear that you have to follow my arrangements along the way.

　　Even my luggage had already been placed in the back seat of the car. Hey, that's what it means to be prepared!

　　Chapter 59: Grand Canyon

　　Salt Lake City is just down the Highway 15 and you will reach Arizona. It is not far, but not close either. I slept for more than ten hours on the plane and I was not sleepy. Wang Sangyu, on the contrary, felt a little tired. After driving for more than two hours, the sky gradually began to turn white, so she took out a map and asked me to take turns driving.

　　I was really confused. I have seen movies where the driver's seat is on the right, but who knew that this Hummer is on the left!

　　Wang Sangyu was quite proud. She told me that although the United States has driver's seats on both the left and right, the cars produced in the United States are all on the left - hey, you said that this Hummer is not produced in the United States!

　　The route we had prepared was along Highway 15 all the way to Las Vegas, through Boulder City, Kingman, and up to Flagstaff, where we would go up the mountain to find the bodies.

　　It was my turn to drive. Wang Sangyu couldn't sleep yet, so we chatted about some trivial things and she also told me about the situation she had received yesterday.

　　Now that Qiongqi has disappeared, all the members of the Wang family have gathered in New York, and together with the Men in Black organization under the U.S. Intelligence Agency, they have gathered all the well-known practitioners of magic, religious figures, demon hunters, psychics, etc., to prevent them from being defeated one by one by Qiongqi and having their souls sucked away.

　　As for the new people sent by our National Security Bureau, they have already arrived at the Kaibab Plateau, and are probably handing over to the remaining police and the Men in Black at about the same time - I'm not in a hurry anyway, as long as I can find the place. If there is anything unusual, I believe the two teams sent by the Beijing elves will not fail to notice it!

　　The distance is about 500 kilometers, and the road is relatively easy to drive on. However, this is not China after all. I am not familiar with the road and do not recognize the road signs. It took me a long time to reach St. George. In fact, I did not recognize the road sign at that time, so I could only wake up Miss Wang to take a look and discuss what to do next.

　　"What do you think we should do?" Wang Sangyu got up and moved to the driver's seat. "Shouldn't we rush there overnight and go up the mountain to check on the bodies?" "Life is life, death is death. Whether we go or not is already determined," I have made up my mind. "When the time comes, as long as we can find the right location, I will naturally be able to find out the reason.

　　"That's right, I forgot you have the ability to see ghosts and spirits," the young lady said as she sped up the car. "But why don't you want to meet your colleagues sent by the Beijing government? It would be nice to have some communication.

　　"Forget it. My trip here is not part of the Chengdu branch's plan," I reached out and took the backpack from the back seat. "If I really acted in unison with them, I would be constrained and unable to use my abilities.

　　"So what are you going to do?"

　　I thought about it for a while and looked at the map again. "It will be almost afternoon when we arrive. We can find a place to rest nearby and go up the mountain in the middle of the night. I guess they will have left by then.

　　Wang Sangyu drove the car, glanced at the map, and pointed with her right hand, "Since you said so, we will stay in Tusayan. There are more than a dozen hotels there, and it is only a ten-minute drive from the south gate of the Grand Canyon. It is quite convenient. She said that she was happy, "Okay, it's decided. We will stay there.

　　Although Wang Sangyu is beautiful and usually behaves like a lady from a noble family, she acts and speaks like a man, straightforward and bold. When she said this, she took out her mobile phone and started to book a room.

　　These things can only be handled by her. If I were asked to do it, I would really just imitate what Stephen Chow said in the Chinese Drama 007: "I will book the room."

　　There are many hotels in the town of Tusayan. The Grand Hotel we booked is close to the north of the town, on the right side of Highway 64. There is only one hotel here. It is quiet and comfortable. It is indeed different from the hotels I have stayed in in China. It is not extravagant or luxurious, but has a feeling of being close to people.

　　When the hotel attendant led us through the lobby, I looked at the European-style coffee shop, restaurant bar, and salon. I was really overwhelmed. "Hey, what is this place?"

　　There is an inner door at the end of the hall, which looks grand and colorful. There are many people inside, and there are jingling sounds coming from time to time, accompanied by laughter and cheers.

　　"This is the casino," Wang Sangyu laughed, "If you like, come and have a look and bet a few hands to play." While we were talking, I suddenly felt a sharp gaze!

　　"Huh?" I turned my head suddenly, but among the people coming and going in the hall, no one caught my attention!

　　"What's the matter?" My turning back made her nervous, and she lowered her voice and asked, "Is there something wrong?" "It's hard to say! - Let's go into the house quickly. I pulled the corner of her clothes and said, "Don't make too much noise.

　　We were talking but didn't stop, and when we reached the corner, I deliberately slowed down and fell behind, and took a peek - just then, I saw a few Chinese people!

　　They had just come in when we turned the corner. There seemed to be seven or eight Chinese people in the group, accompanied by a few guys in black clothes. They seemed to be from Area 51 of the NSA - these are what we commonly call the men in black.

　　At the same time, a man came out of the coffee bar in the lobby and greeted them.

　　I just glanced around the corner and didn't see his face clearly, but in that glance, he was looking at me!

　　Could it be him?

　　The waiter in front of me didn't know where he came from, so I didn't dare to take it lightly. I didn't dare to say much on the way. After entering the room, I simply went into Wang Sangyu's room and said, "Let's just take a rest and leave early."

　　"That's fine." Wang Sangyu was not very straightforward, "How about you take a shower and change into clean clothes?"

　　This is a good idea. I haven't showered or changed clothes for the whole day and I'm all sweaty. I really want to change, but my clothes are all in the car outside. We only brought our shoulder bags and waist bags upstairs, so it seems I can only wash them.

　　I put a tub of water in the bathroom and lay in it. The warmth spread throughout my body and brought me a deep sleepiness. I actually fell asleep while lying there!

　　I don’t know how long I slept. “Bang bang bang, someone pounded on the bathroom door,” Liu Piyun

　　I woke up from the bathtub with a start, "Who?" I grabbed the bag by the bathtub, ready to reach in and grab the knife at any time.

　　"It's me. It's Wang Sangyu's voice coming from outside. "Come out quickly. I have something to tell you."

　　I casually picked up a towel and wiped my body a few times, put on my clothes and walked out of the bathroom, only to see Wang Sangyu sitting by the bed, staring at me with a smile. She was wearing an orange dress, looking like a lady from a noble family. "Wow, you knew you were going out tonight, but you changed into this?" I wiped my hair, "What's wrong with you?"

　　As soon as these words came out, the smile on the eldest lady's face disappeared instantly, "You bastard, you are sleeping comfortably here, I went out to help you get information, but when you came back you were still talking nonsense, you grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at me!

　　This face changes quickly!

　　Judging from what she said, I made this joke at a really inappropriate time!

　　I felt a little embarrassed, so I didn't dodge. I let the young lady's pillow hit my head and body - it didn't hurt anyway, so I just waited for her to calm down!

　　I didn't expect that I wouldn't hide. Wang Sangyu lost interest in hitting me. She threw the pillow in her hand and asked, "Why don't you hide?"

　　"Hehe, I said something wrong, you can only hit me as you like, hehe

　　"Hmph, you also know that you said the wrong thing." Her eyes sneered, "Hand over the bottle of water on the table. I handed the water to her with a chuckle, "Miss Wang, please have some water."

　　She took a few sips of water and threw the bottle away. "You said you are always like this. You won't feel comfortable unless you get scolded." "I know, I know," I smiled and sat on the bed opposite. "Hey, you said you went out to get information. How is it?"

　　I brought up the main business, and Wang Sangyu stopped being pretentious and quickly told me everything he had found out.

　　It turned out that what we saw when we came in was correct. It was the two teams sent later by the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau.

　　At that time, several mountaineering enthusiasts from Grand Canyon Village found dozens of bodies while climbing along a cliff, and reported it to the state police in Sampdoria. After checking, the police found that the dead were all Chinese and had Ministry of State Security IDs with them, so they notified the FBI. At that time, the 51st District of the United States was working with the personnel sent by the Chinese National Security Bureau in Washington to study countermeasures, and they flew here directly after hearing the news.

　　"These should be confidential. How did you find out?" I was really confused. Who on earth did the Beijing Branch send to be so careless as to tell everyone they met?

　　Wang Sangyu was very proud. "It wasn't someone from your Chinese National Security Bureau who said that. It was the black-clad man from Area 51. Everyone else was resting, and he was the only one who came out to have coffee. So I started a conversation with him, and he got everything out of me in a few seconds."

　　"That's good. I'm relieved. The rules of the Seventh National Security Department are very strict. If our people talk nonsense, it will be really difficult to deal with. Fortunately, they are from the United States.

　　However, the information about Wang Sangyu's outing this time was very comprehensive, and he even knew the name of the man in black who was talking to him.

　　This time, the Men in Black organization sent out two capable agents. Their names were exactly the same as in the Will Smith movie, both consisting of only English letters. One was called 'M', and the one who answered Wang Sangyu was called 'N'.

　　After listening to Wang Sangyu explain everything clearly, what else can I say? I can only praise her endlessly, which made the young lady feel a little embarrassed. In the end, she simply packed her clothes and went to the next room to take a shower!

　　Man in black, hehe, actually our China's National Security Bureau has already done research on this, and I know all this material.

　　As early as 1973, the American magazine "Cosmic News" published a monograph on the study of men in black, which caused a wide response in the world. The author of the article used a large number of facts to prove that the existence of men in black on Earth can be traced back to the distant past. In many paranormal events or UFO events, such people wearing black clothes and sunglasses have appeared. They block news, intimidate witnesses, destroy evidence, and even destroy all possible situations.

　　There are many different stories about the Men in Black among the people. There is even a hypothetical organization set up in the movie that is specifically responsible for receiving aliens and dealing with crises on Earth. But the truth is very simple: as early as after the American Civil War, Washington established a District 51 to specifically deal with incidents like this, and finally established a District 51 organization similar to our Seven National Security Departments.

　　These guys are actually similar to us. They are organizations that specialize in dealing with the supernatural and ghosts. They block the news from the American people, but they have quite a lot of contacts with similar organizations in various countries.

　　Chapter 60: Spiritual Ring

　　After Wang Sangyu came out of the shower, we didn't say anything else and directly ordered steak and some noodles to the room. After eating a quick meal, we lay down on the bed and rested. It was after 11 o'clock in the evening when there were fewer people around. We then tiptoed out of the window.

　　There was a large refrigerated truck parked in the yard. I just took a quick look at it and ignored it - although I guessed that the people inside might be our colleagues from the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau, I just didn't want to see this scene happen in front of me.

　　We started the car and headed north along Highway 64. After reaching the plateau, we did not continue east along the plateau, but turned west to Grand Canyon Village.

　　This plateau is a typical table mountain structure, that is, the mountain rises suddenly, with a flat top and steep sides, and has always been favored by many cliff climbing enthusiasts. The Grand Canyon Village goes west along the country road, all under the cliffs. Fortunately, this Hummer has been modified, not only with a searchlight on the top, but also with special tires, so the whole journey is fine.

　　After going west for more than ten miles, the road began to go north along the mountain until it reached the end. Wang Sangyu found a flat place on the side of the road and stopped the car. "Look at the wheel marks here. They should have parked the car here."

　　We walked a short distance to the north and saw a bush. "This is it." There were sobbing sounds in the night wind, as if someone was crying softly. "Let's find the scene first, and then I'll try to find the wandering soul."

　　I appeared to be speaking calmly, but I felt really bad in my heart. So many colleagues died suddenly. Even though they died for their country, they were living people after all. How could I not feel anything?

　　Although I don't want to face it, I have to face it!

　　It was in the bushes that we easily found traces of the body after it was moved away. After so many days under the sun, the blood had dried up, leaving a large pool of purple-black on the ground. Although it was late at night, the bloodstain was still eye-catching!

　　"What's wrong with you?" Wang Sangyu asked softly beside me, "Are you feeling bad mentally?"

　　I gently wiped away the tears from the corners of my eyes, took a deep breath, and returned to my normal self. "It's a bit uncomfortable, but what I need now is not sadness, but to find that bastard.

　　He pinched the magic formula in his hand and said, "Open

　　I don’t know what happened today, but the hazy chaos and darkness seemed exceptionally clear in my eyes. To put it bluntly, it’s like I changed to a high-definition version of AV today, and everything is different!

　　A sad wind blew in the night, and there was nothing in it, not even a trace of soul left!

　　"How about it?"

　　I just shook my head slowly, "There are no souls here, and I can't even feel the slightest bit of overflowing energy." "What should we do?" Wang Sangyu frowned, "How about we try to summon the soul?"

　　"It's probably useless to summon spirits." I thought, "Do you know how to summon spirits?" "How to summon spirits?" Wang Sangyu was stunned and asked, "I can't even see ghosts, how can I summon spirits?"

　　Damn, I'm really confused!

　　The art of summoning gods is one of the nine pure yin techniques. In fact, what is being summoned are not gods or bodhisattvas, but the souls of some mandrills and ghosts. Some information and intelligence can be obtained from them. However, this requires the person who summons the gods to have magical powers and a yin constitution in order for these souls to possess the body. I was born with the Yin-Yang eyes, so naturally I have both yin and yang attributes. How could those things possibly possess me!

　　Not to mention Miss Wang. She couldn't see any little ghost when she was driving the five ghosts, so how could it be possible for it to possess her?

　　Since ancient times, these mandrills, ghosts, goblins and monsters have been both good and evil, and they are half-souled and half-spirited, unable to enter the six paths and reincarnate. Even psychics, people in the underworld and even the underworld eyes cannot see them, so the art of summoning gods appeared to communicate with them.

　　We can’t find the souls of our NSA colleagues here today, but this place is located next to a mountain, and I think there should be some guys who can be summoned, and they may know what happened.

　　But the technique of summoning gods doesn’t work, how can I find these guys?

　　"Let's split up and look for other things. Since there is no other way, I can only choose to do my best and leave the rest to fate. If it doesn't work, I will go back to the hotel and look for those colleagues of běi jing!

　　I was walking slowly along the cliff, when suddenly I caught a glimpse of something rising slowly in front of me, like a gossamer. It was as thin as a mosquito wing or a bee's tip. If I hadn't opened my Yin Eyes, I really wouldn't have been able to see it!

　　"There's something here," I shouted, and ran over quickly.

　　There was a pile of rubble and rocks there, and the smoke was rising from under a large rock.

　　"What did you find?" Miss Wang ran over. "There's nothing here." "Wait a minute, I'll reach under the rock, grab a bulge, and lift it up with force!

　　"Pah

　　Uh, it wasn't that the stone was lifted up by me, but my hands slipped and I lost my strength, and fell on my back on the ground!

　　“It’s such a big rock, I went to get a crowbar and she reacted quickly, running back a few steps to get a crowbar.

　　We both shouted "one, two, three" and pushed together, and this time the stone was lifted up and rolled to the side.

　　There was a emerald green ring under the stone, with brilliant colors and inscriptions the size of rice grains faintly engraved inside. "Hey, Wang Sangyu was about to reach out to take it, so I grabbed her and said, "Wait..."

　　In my Yin Vision, the ancient jade seemed to be alive and not an ordinary item. Although I also wanted to know the origin of this ancient jade, I didn't know whether I could touch it for the time being.

　　Wang Sangyu shook my hand away and said, "Why can't I take it?" "This jade ring seems a bit strange. I'm afraid it's not an ordinary item, so I don't know if I can touch it.

　　“Then let me take a look at the words inside. Wang Sangyu heard what I said and stopped reaching out. She just shone the flashlight on the inner circle of the ring to identify the words on it: “The three gods Su Xiao, strictly driving the Kuilong; Tian Zuo is angry and powerful in the north; Tian Ding Li Shi, powerful in the south to protect against evil; demons are locked and magic is sealed, and the Tao Qi always exists.” She raised her head, “This is the demon-sealing spell. Although it is a little different from ours, it is roughly the same.” “Is it true? You can recognize this too?” I couldn’t close my mouth. “I don’t know seal script, and you use it to fool me?”

　　"I'm not kidding you, I really know Wang Sangyu's expression is serious, "I just don't know where this ring came from

　　"Since you know the spell, this ring might be something from your Five Pecks of Rice Sect or the Heavenly Master Sect," I guessed. "Since this jade has a divine glow, it seems to be spiritual. Maybe it's a treasure that can be transformed into a spirit.

　　"That makes sense. How about this? I'll try the Xuan Yun Curse, which is what we use when repairing magic tools, to see if I can restore this treasure. Since she said so, I'll let her handle it.

　　She stuck some incense sticks on the ground, lit the talisman paper, and then began to chant a spell, causing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to gather here again and repair the damage to the ring.

　　When Wang Sangyu used this spell, I couldn't help, so I walked away and watched the magic power gather to perform the mysterious technique. As the breath was continuously replenished, the ring became more and more round, crystal clear, and bright and translucent, and gradually a radiant light overflowed and diffused slowly among the mountains.

　　Suddenly, the light became brighter, and with a whooshing sound, a human figure appeared out of nowhere!

　　“Ah Wang Sangyu was shocked!

　　I stood in front of Wang Sangyu and watched the human figure floating in front of me and gradually revealing his features - damn, I've seen this guy before!

　　This heroic act of saving the beauty looked impressive, but the young lady did not appreciate it at all. She stood up from the ground, pulled me behind her, drew out her sword and held it across her chest, "You again!"

　　The figure that the young lady was glaring at was actually the old Uyghur man we saw on the way to Yili!

　　Maybe you all still remember that Wang Sangyu and I drove to the Yili black market overnight. On the way, we met this old man riding a donkey slowly twice. It seemed that he had something to say to us, but the situation was urgent at the time, and I saw that the old man did not have any ghostly aura, so I ignored him!

　　Damn, I didn’t expect that after such a long time, I would see you again in the United States!

　　The old man landed in front of him and stared at Wang Sangyu weakly, "You, are you from the Tianshi Dao?" "Who is the Tianshi Dao? I am the heir of the Wang family of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, and I have nothing to do with the Tianshi Dao you mentioned.

　　"I am the spirit of the formation left by the ancestor Tianshi in the innate formation. If you are not the disciple of the ancestor Tianshi, even if you have great abilities, you cannot save me. The old man said frankly, "Even if you are not a Tianshi Dao, you have an inevitable connection with Tianshi Dao.

　　According to the Tianshi Dao, the Patriarch Tianshi is the immortal Zhang Daoling.

　　"I..." Miss Wang wanted to argue, but I turned around and stretched out my hand to stop her. "Okay, since that's the case, we won't say much. She is also the disciple of Master Zhang. Tell me, how did you get here?

　　"It's you." The boss's eyes suddenly flashed with astonishment, and he pointed at me and trembled: "You are the person who entered the Xiantian Bagua." "Huh! You know me?" As soon as I said this, I felt stupid. Since he is the spirit in that formation, what's so strange about him having seen me?

　　"Not only do I know you, I've been looking for you!" The formation spirit shouted, "You made me look so hard!"

　　Today I met this formation spirit from thousands of years ago. He spoke in a very flowery way and I didn’t quite understand what he meant, but I still got his meaning - to sum it up in one sentence, he has no ill will towards me!

　　It seems that everything in this matter depends on him to make it clear!

　　"Why are you looking for me?" Although I often say that I am both beautiful and intelligent, and the embodiment of heroism and chivalry, these are just words. I have never thought that I have any special talents, let alone that I am not worthy of being noticed by gods and ghosts. "You can't say that it is the words left by Master Zhang, right?"

　　I was just joking, but who knew that the old man actually nodded very seriously and said, "That's right."

　　This is really weird!

　　Chapter 61: Array Spirit Zu Guo (Additional update, please collect and red)

　　When Zhang Daoling first sealed the Qiongqi, he had already figured out everything, so although he placed the Dayu shovel as the core magic weapon in the formation, he also left his personal spiritual ring outside the formation, not to guard the Qiongqi in the formation, but just to fulfill a prophecy.

　　Just after we entered the formation, the spiritual ring in the formation woke up. After thousands of years of practicing in Fuxi Bagua, it had become a spiritual artifact earth immortal. So after coming out, it turned directly into the bronze statue on the Black Stone Mountain, ready to tell me what Master Zhang had predicted.

　　In the Karamay Hotel, I was facing the Pi Xiu, and next to me lived the Buddha bone Pei Xiaokai, so he naturally didn't dare to come; later, Wang Sangyu and I rushed to Yili, and the Aston Martin we drove was protected by a magic circle. Although he wanted to get close several times, he had to stay away; the entrance of the black market had the tradition of 'green wax to welcome guests, black blood to light lamps', so he still couldn't come in!

　　He followed me all the way to Yili and then back to Karamay. Although Miss Wang boarded a plane to the United States, I stayed in that sports car until I returned to Chengdu. He never found a chance to talk to me!

　　When I returned to Sichuan, he could not leave too far because the original body of the Lingguang Ring was still in the formation, so he had to find another way. Fortunately, he soon met the seven national security departments who were helping to relieve the resentment of hundreds of people in the square. So he thought of a way to help them find the original ring, and then they came to the United States together.

　　"So that's how you came to the United States," I smiled at Wang Sangyu, "I followed you all the way here." This is really strange. I didn't expect such a coincidence to happen.

　　"Coincidence?" The spirit suddenly sneered, "Do you really think this is a coincidence?"

　　"Isn't it?"

　　"When the First Ancestor Heavenly Master left me in the formation, he also left me a scroll of heavenly book, which recorded everything that happened a thousand years later. He showed great respect, "Whether it was Qiongqi's escape, my arrival in America, or even..." He pointed a finger at my right eye, "...even your right eye became the 'Eye of the Three Realms', all of which are recorded in the heavenly book.

　　"Three Realms Eye?"

　　Wang Sangyu and I looked at each other at the same time and shouted in unison!

　　Well, we did shout, but I could tell from Wang Sangyu’s eyes that she didn’t understand what this meant—“Don’t look at me, I don’t understand either. Clean yourself first!

　　Ever since Eighth Sister told me that my eyes were a little strange last time, I felt something was different. Later, when Wang Sangyu was summoning souls at midnight, I actually saw a lonely soul wandering around. All these things puzzled me, but I couldn’t get through the phone here, and I hadn’t asked the master, so there was no way for me to know!

　　When I arrived at the bottom of this grand canyon, I actually saw the spiritual energy emanating from the ring again.

　　This is actually the Three Realms Eye?

　　But until now I still don’t understand what the Three Realms Eye is!

　　I coughed, pretending not to care about it, and changed the subject, "Can you let me see the heavenly book?"

　　"Although the Heavenly Book is with me, it was originally reserved for the people with the Three Worlds Eyes. Why can't I show it to you?" The old man pointed to the emerald green ring that was still in the formation. "As long as you can take me back to China, I can get it for you.

　　"It doesn't matter, let's go back and take a look," I shrugged. "Now what matters is that you tell us what happened here." "You mean those people who brought me here? Their story is long.

　　The old man Zhen Ling did not shirk his responsibility and told his experience again.

　　The Zhenling Ring was originally called the Zuguo Ring, and it was originally owned by Yang Youji, a superb archer of the Chu State during the Spring and Autumn Period. At that time, Yang Youji was the best archer of the Chu State. When the Chu State rescued the Zheng State from siege, Yang Youji competed with the general Pan Dang in archery, and Yang Youji shot the leaves three times, which became a legend and gave rise to the idiom "shooting through the willow tree at a hundred paces".

　　It was during the Battle of Yanling that Wei Qi, a general of the State of Jin, shot and injured the eye of the King of Chu Gong. The King of Chu ordered Yang Youji to shoot and kill him. Yang Youji killed Wei Qi with one arrow. The King of Chu was overjoyed and gave him a newly found ring and named him "Zu Guo". However, Yang Youji died soon after, and the ring was lost to the people.

　　When Zhengtong and his companions went to inspect the Xiantian Fuxi Bagua Formation, Zu Guo deliberately let them find him, and then he was naturally put into the package by Zhengtong.

　　Zhengtong and his team came to the United States and first contacted Washington, but the United States did not care much about it, and District 51 only sent two men in black to accompany them. After some investigation in the United States, colleagues from the Seventh National Security Department found that the two companies under the name of the American Wang family were contacting various sects in the United States, and then gathered at the Xilai Temple in New York City to discuss the fight against Qiongqi.

　　Calculating the time, it was probably after the third fight with Qiongqi. At that time, the Wang family did not think Qiongqi was that powerful, so they were still actively inviting helpers and preparing for a battle.

　　Brother Zhengtong saw that the Wang family was also dealing with the matter and it was inconvenient to negotiate too much with these civil organizations, nor did he bother to participate. Although he sent people to inquire about the situation, he still relied on the Chinese intelligence organization and quickly found traces of Qiongqi!

　　Qiongqi's initial search in all parts of the United States seemed to be aimless, but there was a very subtle relationship in it, which was soon discovered by Situ Hongxiu: the places where Qiongqi appeared had one thing in common, that is, they all had collections of ancient Chinese bronzes, and even some pottery figurines and porcelain figures dating back to the Shang and Zhou dynasties.

　　"So that's how it is," Wang Sangyu suddenly realized, "Father has never found the pattern, and doesn't know what Qiongqi is looking for. So that's how it is." She turned her head and looked at me, "You guys are really good.

　　"That was a matter of course. I nodded and then asked, "Why did you come here again?"

　　There's nothing to say about this. Situ Hongxiu is good at this. Besides, the information our National Security Bureau needs is provided by Area 51, which is extremely comprehensive. If we can't find it even with this, then we'd better not be able to get by!

　　As for the reason why Zhengtong came here, Zu Guo was not sure. All he knew was that Zhengtong and Situ Hongxiu seemed to have studied for a few days and investigated a dozen places in the United States in July, and then came here directly. From their conversation, it seemed that they were going to enter the Grand Canyon.

　　Just when we were halfway up the mountain, something strange happened!

　　The overwhelming power made Zu Guo suddenly aware of it. When he began to sense it, the situation outside had suddenly changed. A scarlet blood-red fire cloud pressed down on the middle of the mountain, and the powerful aura rolling in from it made him unable to move - Qiongqi!

　　The clouds parted with scorching heat, and a flying tiger appeared. It had wings under its armpits, its body was covered with red hair and beard, and it stood upside down. It opened its mouth and thunder and fire rushed over like waves!

　　These were what Zu Guo saw, but Zheng Tong and others only saw the fire cloud.

　　The fire cloud suddenly caused the temperature to rise. Zheng Tong was not stupid. He reached out from his bag, took out a scroll of Buddhist scriptures and threw it out. The seams broke, and the papers fluttered in the air. Zheng Tong put his hands together and chanted softly - under the vast Buddhist Dharma, the fire cloud actually rolled back.

　　"The Qiongqi flapped its wings and flew through the clouds like lightning. At the same time, a flame shot out of its mouth and hit a colleague behind Zhengtong. The man was hit and immediately..." I interrupted Zu Guo's words at this time, "Don't talk about the process, just talk about the result

　　It’s not that I don’t want to hear it, but at this moment I really don’t want to hear that monster slaughtering my colleagues!

　　According to Zu Guo, Qiongqi was not afraid of the weapons Wang Sangyu mentioned. It showed its ferocious side and slaughtered everyone in just a few minutes. Only one person escaped! "I remember something, "When Brother Zhengtong left Shaolin Temple, his master gave him a handwritten copy of the Diamond Sutra from the Ming Dynasty. Can't this protect him?"

　　"The Buddha's light was shining on the woman who escaped. I guess the scriptures were on her." Zuguo old man sighed, "Although this Qiongqi didn't find me, I was still injured. Fortunately, I had the spell of my ancestors, otherwise I would not be spared."

　　Brother Zhengtong is indeed a Buddhist disciple and has been compassionate all his life. How could he actually give the life-saving scriptures to others at such a critical moment?

　　Wang Sangyu and I were expressing our feelings for Brother Zhengtong when we suddenly saw a flash of light in the distance!

　　"Oh no, someone's coming.

　　The Hummer started quickly, drove forward a few hundred meters in the moonlight, and hid behind a group of trees.

　　Under the moonlight, I saw that the people getting out of those cars were actually the men in black from our National Security Department 7 and Area 51.

　　It seems that they are also planning to enter the Grand Canyon at night.

　　This group of people followed the original path that Brother Zhengtong took to the mountain, and then headed north. "It's not right," Zu Guo said to me. "Although I don't know where your people are going, I heard a few words saying that they are in the canyon, but now it doesn't look like they are entering the canyon.

　　"Then let's go straight into the canyon. I thought about it and said, "Mr. Zu Guo, why don't you hide in the ring?

　　"good

　　Who knows if they still have people left on this road, so we had to change the route to go up the mountain.

　　Three thousand meters is not a short distance. It took us nearly two hours to climb this section of the road. "Finally I reached the top and let out a long breath, sitting down on the ground. "Take a rest.

　　"Who?" Wang Sangyu followed me up, but her eyes were stern as she drew out the sword from her waist, "Come out!"

　　This is Sang Yu's strength. When it comes to ghosts and wandering spirits, I am naturally more sensitive, but if it comes to people, I can only look at her.

　　As she shouted, I looked over - on a rock not far away, sat a guy dressed in black and wearing sunglasses!

　　The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a barely perceptible weird smile.

　　"The man in black from Area 51?" This guy wasn't one of the men in black we saw in the hotel at the beginning, but why did he look so familiar to me? - Damn, I forgot, I can't speak English!

　　“Sang Yu, tell him in English…” “No need, I can understand you.” The guy smiled and walked over slowly.

　　Damn, not only is his Chinese standard, but he also has a Shaanxi accent.

　　"I didn't expect you to speak Chinese well, I praised you, "You even speak the local dialect

　　"This is normal," he said, taking off his sunglasses and pulling off the fake beard stuck on the corners of his mouth, "because I am Chinese.

　　Damn, Thirteenth Young Master!

　　Chapter 62 Code Text (First Update 3500)

　　"Thirteenth Master, why are you dressed like this? Are you from District 51 in the United States?"

　　"Go to hell, how could I be from Area 51?" He took off his black suit. "I just changed my clothes and went to the police station to look for some information. It's convenient this way. When I came back, I heard that you were here, so I came over. I threw a brand new black suit into the bushes, stepped on it, and stuffed it into the soil.

　　"What are you doing here? We don't have any Qiongqi here." Thirteenth Young Master seems to be bored recently. Instead of doing serious things, he runs around to find me. "That girl has already run away.

　　Thirteenth Young Master's face was still cold, and his jokes were not humorous at all. "There is no Qiongqi here, but there are things that Qiongqi wants." "What?" I couldn't hold back, "What does Qiongqi want?"

　　"Come on, follow me." He straightened his clothes and turned away. "I discovered this by accident."

　　Following Thirteenth Young Master all the way east, I smelled a faint fragrance on the road - damn, can this guy not use perfume?

　　Along the way, Shisan Shao told us about his discoveries: According to the original research of Zhengtong and Situ Hongxiu, Qiongqi had stayed here many times, so there must be something that attracted him, and the only thing in history here that meets the requirement of being an antiquity may only exist in the ruins of the Anasazi Indians who lived in the Grand Canyon in the 13th century!

　　Therefore, no matter whether it was Zheng Tong at the beginning or the current members of the Seven National Security Departments, they must conduct investigations one by one according to the original sites of the Anasazi people.

　　But Thirteenth Young Master has a different opinion.

　　He believed that although what Qiongqi was looking for were antiques, they were limited to Chinese antiquities, so they had nothing to do with the Anasazi ruins. The only Chinese antiquity that could exist in the Grand Canyon could only have been taken there by someone, and did not belong to the Grand Canyon itself.

　　He set his sights on the Brinks vault robbery that took place in the United States in 1950. Among the stolen items was a pottery tripod from China's Shang Dynasty. When the robbers were arrested, neither the stolen money nor the stolen items were recovered. However, there was an unofficial rumor that the robbers hid $1.2 million in cash and $1.5 million in checks and securities in the Grand Canyon.

　　This explanation makes some sense, but only a little bit, and I actually believed it!

　　I don’t know why I believed him!

　　The Grand Canyon is actually not just one canyon, but the general name for nineteen canyons. The one that Thirteen Young Master took us to was not the largest one called the Grand Canyon, but a slightly smaller canyon next to it.

　　Looking at the way he was leading the way, he seemed to know something, but you also know that this guy is an unfilial son and he had a very unpleasant experience with me last time. How do you want me to ask him?

　　Although Thirteenth Young Master was waiting for us here, our destination was actually very far away. It would take at least several days to get there by walking. But he was quite capable, as I saw two beach buggies not too far away!

　　Damn, I can’t ride it!

　　Shisan Shao and Wang Sangyu each rode on one, and I was in a dilemma. Which car should I take?

　　Miss Wang was smart and saw what I meant at a glance. She waved her hand and said, "Brother Liu, come and ride in the same car with me.

　　It seems that this is the only way, right?

　　Anyone would rather ride in the same car with a beautiful woman than with that effeminate and unfilial son!

　　"Beep, beep, beep, beep..." The mountain bike turned the handle slightly, a puff of black smoke came out from behind, and it rushed out like an arrow - I leaned back and hugged Wang Sangyu's waist in a panic.

　　Uh, this was also unintentional!

　　I don't know if Sang Yu had any suspicions, but we didn't say anything. The two cars rushed up the mountain, one in front of the other. The night wind was rustling under the moonlight, and it was indescribably comfortable.

　　The modified mountain bike was really good, powerful and fast. I was enjoying it when I suddenly heard Wang Sangyu whisper, "Brother Liu, do you think there is what we need here?" She turned her head slightly as she spoke, "Is it such a coincidence?"

　　It turns out that I was overthinking it. The young lady didn't have any idea about it.

　　I coughed. "It's hard to say what will happen if you don't know the answer. But you see that Thirteenth Young Master seems to be confident. Maybe there is something we don't know. Let's see.

　　We didn't know how long we drove along this fast road, but finally we stopped the car along a not-too-steep slope.

　　"Then the Thirteenth Young Master took the package from his car and said, "The specific location depends on your ability." Although he didn't look at me when he spoke, I suddenly understood that he probably found the clue, but it was not complete, so he was waiting for us here.

　　Although I don't know what the Thirteenth Young Master's purpose is, but I think he is a demon hunter after all. The worst that can happen is that he wants to take credit and become famous. It's not a big deal. Just be careful.

　　It looks simpler standing on the canyon, so I found a protruding rock, stood on it, opened my eyes and looked down carefully: the canyon was filled with strange peaks and rocks, flowing streams, and layers of bushes that were so dense that they were invisible. Plus, it was under the moonlight, so it really didn't look good.

　　"Try this on," Sang Yu handed me something while speaking. It was the sunglasses she wore at the beginning. I remember that this thing could help me see far away at night, so I put it on without hesitation.

　　"Hey, this thing makes it a lot clearer when I put it on," I sniffed the faint fragrance on the sunglasses, "Well, it's just that there doesn't seem to be anything special underneath - hey, are you kidding?"

　　Thirteenth Young Master didn't believe it. "Look carefully, this place is 100% correct." His voice was full of confidence. It seems that this place should not be wrong, but I checked again and again and there is nothing unusual!

　　I can't see any treasure or anything like that, but as long as the hidden treasure has not been found, there must be wronged souls guarding it here. This thing can't hide, so how can it be invisible?

　　"Go to hell, no. I took off my glasses and handed them to Wang Sangyu. "This must be a mistake.

　　"I'm afraid you don't have the ability." Thirteenth Young Master replied to me coldly, "Stop talking nonsense.

　　"You..." "One of you should stop talking." Wang Sangyu saw that we were about to quarrel, so he tried to smooth things over and said, "We are all here to find Qiongqi, what's the point of making a fuss? - Forget it, let's go down and take a look.

　　"Okay, let's go down and take a look. I don't believe that this ruffian Thirteenth Young Master will be the first to go down." I asked him to take the big backpack from the back of the mountain bike and put it on my shoulder. "Take the bag and

　　Wang Sangyu pulled me and said, "Let's go." She picked up the bag in our car, but I quickly grabbed it.

　　"I'll go down if I want. Am I afraid of you?" I said angrily, putting my bag on my back, then turned to Wang Sangyu and said, "Okay, I'll get the things. You watch out for your surroundings.

　　The way down the mountain was not difficult to walk. An hour later we appeared at the bottom of the valley. Everyone was sweating and sat on a rock to rest.

　　I was not in a position to ask, but our Miss Wang had no scruples and shouted directly to Thirteenth Young Master, "Hey, Thirteenth Young Master, do you have a reason for looking for this place? Don't hide it, tell me.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master glanced at me, and as if in protest, he spoke out everything in a loud voice, and only then did I understand the reason.

　　After the eleven robbers were caught, no one admitted that they had control of the money. Later, the robbers died one by one in prison. When the last robber was old, he sent several letters to his daughter and grandson at home. In one of the letters, there was a piece of paper with a lot of calculation problems for his grandson: 8811+2156=? 7645+9891=? ... and so on!

　　As he was talking, he took out a printed document. Damn, it was real. It was filled with calculation questions, which looked like the ones given to primary school students. Some of them had five questions in a row, and some had eight questions in a row. It looked messy and irregular, but I could guess that there must be a secret hidden in it.

　　Thirteenth Young Master handed the paper to Miss Wang, "This is the secret of the treasure, and the code is on this paper. "Let me try," Sang Yu took a look at the paper and took out a pen to calculate, "Oh, there should be a corresponding book, right?"

　　It seems that Miss Wang is also familiar with the password.

　　The code is a code text and a corresponding book. Seeing Thirteenth Young Master took out this thing, he naturally asked about the corresponding book. "This book doesn't say that this guy sent a copy of "The Life of Jesus" to my family." After saying that, he actually took out a book from his bag. "It's this version, exactly the same.

　　When I think about it carefully, I guess Thirteenth Young Master has already guessed the secret. Although these words seem to be directed to Sang Yu, they are actually testing me!

　　The books all looked the same, and there seemed to be nothing special about them. I picked them up and flipped through them, but there seemed to be nothing worth noting. No! If this guy had mailed books to his own children, they would have been replaced long ago!

　　Hmm? I suddenly remembered the plot in the chapters about treasure in the book "The Count of Monte Cristo". At that time, a piece of white paper was inserted into a Bible as a label. Unexpectedly, this white paper was the secret.

　　Title page!

　　Yes, I flipped through the title page and there was indeed this sentence: The Bible is the will of the Lord!

　　"I think there should be a Bible among that guy's belongings," I asked, pretending to be nonchalant. "This is something to be returned to the family." Thirteenth Young Master's eyes lit up, "Oh?"

　　"Needless to say, the code book should be the Bible." I suppressed the pride in my heart, "It's mainly the code." Seeing that Sang Yu had almost calculated it, Thirteenth Young Master took out another book from his pocket, "The Bible is indeed the code book, but do you know this thing?"

　　Wang Sangyu grabbed it and said, "Hmph, let me see her pick up the book and compare it with the words she calculated...

　　Totally wrong!

　　Isn't this a coded message, or is there some mystery behind it?

　　Maybe this is just a cover-up, the real password is not this!

　　Seeing our embarrassment, Thirteenth Young Master actually showed a rare smile on his face, "How is it?"

　　"That's not it," Sang Yu threw the paper to the ground. "That's totally wrong. Is there something else you haven't taken out?"

　　Thirteenth Young Master laughed, "Yes, there are indeed many things that confuse us, confusing the police and me - but I can confirm this, this piece of paper is the real password

　　Chapter 63 Decoding the Treasure Hunt (2nd update 7000)

　　I picked up the paper again and looked at it. "Sang Yu, you are really good. You really figured it all out.

　　"It's a pity that I calculated for so long in vain," Sang Yu sighed, picked up the bottle of water beside him and took a sip, "Humph, even if this is a password, it doesn't mean that we need to calculate the result - oh, it's too difficult without a calculator. When I said this, my mind suddenly moved, and a flash of inspiration suddenly appeared, but it disappeared quickly!

　　I seem to have caught something...

　　I rubbed my temples, hoping to get a little more clarity, but... my mind was just blank!

　　"Do you want to calculate it again?" Sang Yu saw me staring at the paper, "I tell you, although those questions are a bit difficult, but I..." "It’s a bit difficult, damn, I suddenly thought of it!

　　I stood up suddenly and snorted, "How old is that guy's grandson?"

　　"He's only four years old and in kindergarten. What's wrong?" The Thirteenth Young Master started to look serious, with a bit of uneasiness in his eyes. It seemed that this guy had discovered that I already understood a little bit!

　　Although I understood the problem with the calculation on the paper, I still haven’t figured out the secret!

　　This question is not easy for a four-year-old kindergartener, let alone an elementary school student.

　　"What did you find?" Sang Yu asked curiously, "Is this code related to his grandson?"

　　"It's a big deal. I glanced at Thirteenth Young Master. "The letter talks about a game for a grandson, a grandfather and a grandson, but his grandson is only four years old. He can't solve such a difficult problem at all..." "Calculation is not the point?" She also understood and grabbed the paper. "The arrangement of numbers is the key.

　　Uh, I didn't say that!

　　There seems to be no pattern to this pile of numbers. Although Sang Yu tried hard to find the answer, I think she might not find it!

　　The secret must be with this child!

　　What can a four-year-old do? Play with blocks, watch animations, count fingers, touch small things, etc.!

　　Count your fingers?

　　I suddenly snatched the paper from Sang Yu's hand and took a look!

　　"Haha, I guessed it. I threw the paper towards Thirteenth Young Master and said, "Damn it, count the circles!"

　　"What?" Sang Yu shouted, and Thirteenth Young Master smiled a little, "You are right - it is just counting circles.

　　Yes, this guy wrote so many numbers on the paper for his grandson, but it was actually just a complete set. The real secret was hidden in these circles: for example, 8 was two circles, 9, 6, and 0 represented one, and all other numbers were useless!

　　For example, 8808＋6789=? This actually means a simple '11'!

　　"Not bad, you are pretty good," Thirteenth Young Master said, "That guy sent a lot of letters at that time, and almost every one of them had a code hidden in it, so this piece of paper was overlooked, but it's good that you can find it."

　　"You are not bad. You were able to find this piece of paper. I don't know what kind of magic this guy used to find this piece of paper in there," and he even guessed what it meant.

　　"Take it out. Miss Wang looks upset after being treated like this. "The coded text you translated

　　Thirteenth Young Master took out his own translation and showed it to us. Wow, it was indeed in this canyon. "Got it, it must be in this canyon," he pointed to the English on it. "But this guy didn't hide the treasure. He only knew that the treasure was in this canyon, and he didn't know the distance.

　　"It means we have to find it ourselves! Okay, no more rest, get up and find Miss Wang. After reading the words on the paper, she stood up and said, "GO

　　Although this canyon is not as long as the Grand Canyon, which is 446 kilometers long, I estimate that it is not much less than 100 kilometers. The top of the canyon is 2 to 10 kilometers wide and the deepest is 1,800 meters. It takes several days to walk. "Hey, Thirteen, how are you going?" Sang Yu sorted out everything after just a few steps. "Let's see how to arrange the itinerary.

　　Thirteenth Young Master quickly took out an enlarged satellite map from his bag. It was this canyon, with several places marked. "No need, I'm ready: food and water can only support three days, and then we go up from here," he pointed to a red arrow, "and then another three days.

　　Since he had already decided on the itinerary, we stopped arguing and continued searching according to Thirteenth Young Master's arrangements.

　　※※

　　We kept moving forward along the canyon. The road under our feet did not always go down continuously. In some places, it even went slightly up. There was a shallow stream flowing at the bottom of the valley. From time to time, there were small animals coming out to look for food at night. It looked peaceful.

　　The light from the electric lamps made the gneiss, limestone and red ancient shale on the rock wall sparkle, but two hours later I observed that the reflection on the rock wall had been greatly reduced, and the marble, gneiss, limestone and sandstone were replaced by something dull and lifeless.

　　The canyon here also began to narrow. I reached out and touched the stone wall. The stone here was much finer. It was obvious that it was rich in iron. "Can I eat something and rest for a while?" I saw that there seemed to be a few stones that were relatively smooth. "This is it."

　　We have been traveling in the canyon for two consecutive days. To be honest, many people only see the glory of the hero's victory, but who knows how much work is done behind the scenes?

　　On our third day in the canyon, we unexpectedly found this entrance.

　　At that time, the food and water were almost exhausted. We were resting and discussing the next itinerary. Although we were reluctant, we decided to follow the marks of Shisan Shao to the top of the valley and then resupply.

　　I also took out my cell phone to see if there were any text messages or anything like that. You know, there are some narrow places in the canyon where there is no signal.

　　Just when we were taking a break and discussing, we suddenly heard a rustling sound, and a few lizards appeared nearby, and they looked quite big!

　　"Hey, I've never eaten a wild lizard before. I was just about to stand up and kill them and take them back to eat, but Sang Yu advised me, "Forget it, don't kill them. Just leave them alone. I'll treat you to an American dinner when we get up."

　　"Well, the word 'feast' made me temporarily give up the idea of ​​hunting these things. The three of us watched these lizards crawling around looking for food, and we didn't notice the sudden change!

　　We only noticed the lizard, but suddenly, we saw a blur in front of our eyes and a black shadow flashed among us. Shit, some kind of bird actually flew down and picked up my phone!

　　"Whoosh" - Sang Yu was quick to pick up a stone and threw it over, but the bird was not bad either. It flapped its wings and changed direction in mid-air. The stone hit the bird's tail and flew into the air, leaving only a few tail feathers floating down.

　　But this attack still scared it, and it opened its mouth and screamed. My cell phone fell from mid-air with a click and landed right on a bulge on the stone wall.

　　This is a joke. Now I have to climb up the hill to get my phone.

　　"Don't take it. I'll give you a new one later." Miss Wang saw that I was ready to climb the hill. "Your broken phone is a gift from God." "No! Only a son of a bitch would want to climb the hill, but the card is special. I can't lose it yet. It's too troublesome to get a new one." I looked miserable. "Even if you give me a new phone, I have to take the card back.

　　I stood at the foot of the cliff and looked left and right. Although the location was not very high from the ground, it was still nearly 20 meters. "Uh, Sang Yu, can you help me?"

　　Before she could speak, Thirteenth Young Master reached out his hand and took out a hook from his bag, "Forget it, let me do it." He just raised his hand, threw the hook, tested his strength, and started in one go, tapped the ground with his foot, and in no time he was almost halfway up.

　　Five minutes later, he was already standing on the bulge, and kicked my phone down with a sweep of his foot. "Be careful," I quickly reached out to catch it, still yelling. Just as it was about to fall to the ground, Sang Yu lightly jumped and caught it!

　　"Fortunately it wasn't broken. I wiped the phone and put it in my trouser pocket. "Thanks - Hey, what are you doing up there?"

　　That guy didn't come down and seemed to be looking at something.

　　"There's a pile of rocks here, it seems to be man-made," Thirteenth Young Master didn't look back, squatting there fiddling, "You guys stay away, I'll move the rocks away! This move was terrible, pieces of red rocks began to fall down, smashing up a pile of dust on the ground.

　　Sang Yu and I only waited for a few minutes down there. Thirteen shouted, "Come up and take a look. This looks like a cave." He stood up and said, "I'll let you down the rope."

　　Is it really luck?

　　However, since we are here today to look for treasure, this kind of thing is definitely not a waste of time. After pulling up the two big bags, Sang Yu also pulled the rope and quickly climbed onto the protruding rock.

　　Well, in the end I went up too, the process was similar, hehe!

　　Just on the protruding rock, Thirteenth Young Master had cleared out a cave entrance. It was pitch black inside and with a flashlight he could only see a huge space. The overall shape was like a gourd, with a small mouth and a big belly!

　　There were gusts of cool air coming from inside, which cheered me up on this hot afternoon: where there is wind, there is a way, and there must be a passage below to enter. We just found a skylight by accident.

　　I'm not good at climbing hills and climbing steep slopes, but I'm sure I can enter a cave like this. So I looked at the passage below, touched the dagger at my waist, and was the first to go in.

　　The strong flashlight flashed around, it looked safe and dry here, "Throw the things in here, let's go in and take a look. There is a small hole at the bottom of the gourd, which seems to have some traces of artificial repair. I pointed it out to them and said, "If there is something, it should be a little deeper inside.

　　The things were quickly laid out. I led the way with a dagger in my hand, followed by Sang Yu with a ruler-shaped sword in his hand. The Thirteenth Young Master was the last one, without any weapon in his hand, but with a chain hanging around his waist, and both ends of the chain were wrapped in white cloth, one long and the other square.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master in my memory should have used the Kunwu Sword, but it seemed to have been stolen when he encountered Qiongqi last time. Could it be that he changed it? But if he did, it must be something even more awesome!

　　Chapter 64: Cave of Thousand Coffins

　　The cave is about twenty square meters in size, but the narrow gourd-shaped mouth at the bottom looks very small. The surrounding edges are smooth and flat, square in shape, with obvious signs of human intervention.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master stuck his head out of the cave with a flashlight in his hand, and after just one look, he made a "yeah" sound!

　　Before I could ask anything, he squeezed out of the cave and landed below with a plop. "Hey, you guys come down!" His voice echoed in this red cave, with a strange smell.

　　We landed on the ground one after another. Under the dim light of the flashlight, I saw countless stone pestles in front of me, stacked up like fat bookshelves, all made of stones and red clay. "What's in there?" Wang Sangyu asked, "Could it be a red ant's nest?" What she said was not without reason. The red ants in the rainforest seemed to have this hobby as well. They would make a big pile of soil and stick it on the ground. A group of them would come out for a feast as soon as they moved a little.

　　“Let me take a look first. I tiptoed around and just glanced at them and I understood what they were.

　　Damn, they are all coffins!

　　It would be a stretch to call them coffins. These were nothing more than some graves. They were square in shape of drawers, with rags of cloth and nets hanging over the bones inside. Although they were tattered, they were still intact. There were some scattered arm bones outside, which were obviously the work of rats.

　　"These are unsealed coffins," I said to them. "I don't know who they are. This kind of work should be what Sang Yu is good at. I never try to be brave in such matters, so I handed it over to her directly. "Come and take a look.

　　Shisanshao and Sangyu examined these things, and from time to time they uttered words like "Anasazi" and "burial pile". I let them be busy and picked up the flashlight to look around: this place was in a long passage, and the front was pitch black under the flashlight. It was dozens of meters long and about ten meters wide. The ground and both sides were compacted red soil; the top was either high or low according to natural formation, and the entire ground was filled with such earthen coffins against the wall or piled in the middle. It seemed that there were more than a thousand of them.

　　When our ancient Chinese emperors and generals were buried, the coffins were first coated with tung oil and locked with three nails and seven mortise and tenons. Then, copper and iron were wrapped around animal skins and finally covered on the outside. This was only the inner coffin. The inner coffin was placed inside the stone outer coffin, and the top cover was filled with lead and mercury to make a complete coffin. The outer coffin was placed into the coffin bed, and finally copper hoops and iron pins were added to make a coffin.

　　Although burial for ordinary people is not so troublesome, they still need a coffin to put the corpse in. Why is it that the custom here is that coffins have no lids?

　　I squatted down in front of a coffin and took a closer look. The bodies inside the drawer-like things were all incomplete, almost mummified, and covered with marks of biting and pulling. Although they looked a bit dirty and horrible, there was no stench at all. It seemed that these things must be quite old.

　　"Brother Liu, these are the tombs of the Anasazi people in the 13th century," Sang Yu stood up, "This should be a group of tombs." "Uh, can you tell me why there are no lids here?" I pointed at the tombs. "This is a bit strange.

　　"There's nothing strange about it. This might be a custom. "The Thirteenth Young Master grasped the strange weapon tightly in his hand again and took the lead to move forward through the gaps between the coffins.

　　Now the three of us are all lightly equipped, holding weapons and flashlights in our hands, and carrying commonly used magic weapons in the backpacks on our backs and waists. Although there is nothing strange here, we must not be careless.

　　While shuttling between the coffins, I used my Yin Eyes and found nothing unusual. Even the old man Zu Guo with the ring seemed to be resting. Ten minutes later, we reached the end safely, but in front of us was a large earthenware pit with a strange fragrance that faintly penetrated my nostrils.

　　I suddenly realized, "No, this is not the back of the tomb, but the front of the tomb. I pointed to the earthenware pit and said, "This should be the place for sacrifices. Next to it is the place where the three animals and five livestock were worshipped in the past."

　　My finger was pointing at a piece of black soil with what looked like dark brown clots on it. I didn't know whether it was animal blood or grease. It might even be a special item from previous rituals.

　　When we shone the flashlight, we saw a clay table next to the mud wall in front, with many pottery bottles on it. "Don't move." Seeing Thirteen was about to reach out, I couldn't help but say, "Let's take a look first."

　　Thirteenth Young Master's hand stopped in mid-air, and after thinking for a while, he retracted it. "Okay..."

　　Since this is the front of the tomb, we should have come in from the back, but why is there no exit here?

　　There was an uneven spot on the wall behind the pit, which was very obvious when the flashlight was shone on it - it was clearly sealed from the outside!

　　"I stretched out my legs and kicked the uneven spot a few times. The stone wall collapsed outwards with a crash, and a door as high as a person suddenly appeared in the wall!

　　I shone the flashlight around, and hey, as expected, there was an ancient-looking passage outside, with porcelain pieces, broken wood and stone bowls scattered on the ground. It looked like a former passage.

　　"What's on it?" Sang Yu first noticed the difference on the wall. Under the cold light in her hand, I saw that the wall was as smooth as paper, and it was painted with a strange oil paint, including horse riding, dancing, acrobatics, various animals, weapons, geometric figures, etc. The images were simple and vivid. I was about to turn around and ask Sang Yu what these patterns meant, but the moment I turned my head, I saw something strange!

　　This seems to be a stone statue. How should I describe it? It looks like a waist drum that we use now, with limbs and hands, and then an eagle-like head and tail.

　　This thing has always been in front of the stone wall, that is, next to the door, in the angle between the wall and the road, but we didn't notice it!

　　"You are looking at... Oh, my God, what is this?" Sang Yu was attracted by my gaze and looked over as well. "This thing seems to be the key point of this road." She blew gently, and the dust on the stone drum was lifted, revealing a dark area in the middle of the drum surface.

　　"Is this thing for hitting?" Thirteenth Young Master took two steps to the bone, stretched out his finger and flicked it, "Does it make a sound?"

　　"Bang! This bullet actually went off!

　　Although the sound was only as loud as a fried bean, we soon regretted it because a quarter of an incense stick later, I saw the most disgusting thing. Although I have seen countless disgusting things in my life, I think this time is the most disgusting!

　　We were still studying the drum at the time, and we didn't understand how this seemingly intact piece of stone could be hollowed out in the middle to become a stone drum.

　　Just when the matter had not yet come to a conclusion, there was a muffled rustling sound.

　　The three of us simultaneously shone our flashlights into the hole - and saw countless strange little creatures crawling out from the cracks in the wall, the bottom of the coffin, and the ceiling.

　　These things looked like maggots, but much bigger, with thin flaky glitter on their bodies, like a kind of scale. These little guys were wriggling quickly on the ground, like a gray-white carpet rolling over!

　　"Hurry up and go!" The Thirteenth Young Master suddenly shouted in a low voice. "The corpse worm had just said this when he started to take things out of his backpack!"

　　It looks like he is ready to take action to temporarily block these things!

　　I pulled Sang Yu and ran away. Although I have done such single-handed things before, it was because I was the last one to come. If there is a chance to watch others perform, I will definitely not grab it!

　　Sang Yu followed me and ran quickly along the path. After running only two steps, he saw flickering flames on the wall. At the same time, he heard a loud noise from behind. Hey, Thirteen had already started a huge fire at the exit. It looked much bigger than the one I had made last time!

　　He turned around and ran, making eye contact with me. "What the hell, run!" He waved his hands as he ran, looking like someone shooing away flies while drying salted fish. "Find a place to get out. This thing won't stop me for long."

　　Sang Yu suddenly stopped and said, "Why don't we give it a try..." As she spoke, she was about to take out the magic weapon and the talisman paper. It seemed that she wanted Shisan to come over and do it herself - I grabbed her hand and continued to run, "Don't go, let's keep running

　　How can a girl take on the responsibility when I am here?

　　"What should we do?" Sang Yu followed me and started running. It didn't seem like she was opposed to it, but she seemed to be thinking about what to do next. Who knew that I suddenly had an idea and said a classic sentence: "It doesn't matter, as long as we can outrun Thirteen that girl.

　　"A head popped up next to him. It was Thirteen. It's useless even if you can run away. These things won't stop until they finish eating everything they can.

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other and didn't say much, but we increased the pace of our steps!

　　The path was not short, probably more than a hundred meters. Just when we were about to reach the end, the light suddenly dimmed!

　　I actually forgot that all the light here came from the fire, and when it suddenly became dark, I turned my head unconsciously to take another look.

　　"Nah, that look from the mouse really scared me!

　　With the light around the fire, I saw countless fat corpse worms rushing out from the middle of the fire and running around in the entire road, followed by a group of rats!

　　These mice have red eyes and thin bodies, but they have big heads and long teeth, and their movements are extremely agile - they pounce on a corpse worm and chew and swallow it with a crunching sound, and then chase after another one.

　　It is conceivable that the sudden appearance of the rats must have driven away the corpse worms and extinguished the fire.

　　There are a huge number of corpse worms, but there are also quite a few rats. Just by looking at how quickly the white carpet turns into a black carpet, you can tell how powerful these guys are!

　　Suddenly someone pulled me and shouted, "You guys go out, find a way out." He reached into his bag again and said, "I'll make another fire."

　　Chapter 65: Fighting the Rats

　　After getting out of this road, there was an empty cave in front of us. It sloped down all the way. Although there were horizontal and vertical stripes on the slope that seemed to be carved out, it still made us feel slippery and we dared not go too fast!

　　The Thirteenth Young Master's flame was ignited again, and the fire illuminated the entire cave, causing Sang Yu and I to quicken our pace.

　　We rushed all the way, and we estimated that we rushed out more than a hundred meters in one breath. A strong visual contrast suddenly appeared in front of us. The red rocks on the wall were replaced by snow-like white!

　　Is it snow?

　　Against this backdrop are crystal-clear stone flowers, stone bell rafters towering seven or eight meters... The most amazing thing is that there are stone bell rafters everywhere, which are thirty or forty centimeters in diameter and become faintly translucent or transparent when shone with a flashlight.

　　Although they look good, these bell stones are extremely sharp. If we accidentally bump into them, we will definitely get bloody heads and broken limbs.

　　After passing through the Zhongru Stone Forest, the terrain became flat. Although the cold was biting, the feet were on solid mud. There was a natural depression on the wall of the pit, and the walls were inlaid with stone strips, like an inner door.

　　I pushed the stone door, but it didn't budge. I didn't know if it was blocked from outside. "I can't get out," Sang Yu saw the problem before me. "Let's find another way out."

　　"It's too late," the voice came from far away in the cave. The Thirteenth Young Master heard us from afar, "Let's find a way to kill the rat first." The light reflected on the slope behind him was as bright as snow. The black blanket was only a few dozen meters behind him, pouring down like a torrent.

　　"Everyone do their best to kill these bastards.

　　Damn, I have no choice but to fight hard!

　　Before he could finish his words, a burning talisman fell down, accompanied by Wang Sangyu's crisp shout: "Shikigami, order

　　With a whoosh, the talisman paper turned into ashes in an instant, and the ground began to tremble. She lit five incense sticks in her hand and inserted them into the soil, muttering something. In just a moment, the paper ashes actually swirled and flew up!

　　The Five Ghosts Command again! I haven't seen this thing for a long time since the last time. I thought Sang Yu had given it to his father and didn't plan to use it.

　　"Five ghosts, listen up! Hurry up and meet the Thirteenth Young Master on the hillside."

　　A cold wind blew up from the flat ground, whistling and swirling to the top of the slope. It spun around behind the Thirteenth Young Master, instantly ruffling the carpet into pieces. The rats that were blown away by the wind crashed into the bell stone, and their intestines were cut by the sharp stone wall. Before they could fall to the ground, they were bitten by other rats!

　　In just a few tens of seconds, the injured mouse had turned into a pool of blood, with not a single bone left.

　　But the rest of the mice ignored the slippery stone walls and the cave ceiling and began to scatter everywhere, still rushing towards us without stopping.

　　Fortunately, the strong wind stopped them. Thirteenth Young Master took the opportunity to rush to our side. "These rats are so powerful. I used several times more fuel this time than last time, but they were rushed over." He looked back and said, "Oh no, it seems that your five ghosts can't resist them."

　　"What are you arguing about?" Sang Yu's eyes flashed, and he reached into his bag and took out a yellow talisman paper package. He squeezed it and it broke into pieces. It turned out to be a handful of incense ash. "Buddha incense ash?"

　　Sang Yu did not answer my question, but just threw the incense ash into the air, and pointed as it fell: "When facing a battle, all of you should march forward in groups! The law is - soldiers

　　As the word "bing" was uttered, the whirlwind on the hillside was divided into five parts, each of which was several times larger than the original one, and in this way it actually covered the entire hillside.

　　The mice, whether they were on the mountain wall or on the top of the cave, were swept away by the wind and tossed around with a thud. Some had their intestines pierced by the bell and stones, while others were thrown to our side.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master's movements were as ape-like as his own. His meteor hammer was like a flying dragon flying through the mist or a meteor chasing the moon. His spear head was like a poisonous snake spitting out its tongue endlessly, nailing the nearby mice to the ground one after another.

　　I drew out the Killing God Dagger and stood in front of Sang Yu, protecting her as she continued to drive the five ghosts.

　　I didn't expect that this guy would use this trick. Ordinary people don't know, but an expert will know the secret at a glance!

　　Meteor hammer is a kind of soft weapon in martial arts, also known as line hammer. Meteor hammer is divided into single meteor and double meteor. The double meteor rope is five feet long, with a small copper hammer at each end. The double meteor is different from the single meteor. When dancing in a hurry, it is like a violent storm and cannot stop for a moment, so it is said to be "like a flying tiger with wings, like a dragon crossing the sea".

　　The Double Meteor is almost lost now. Some people have only seen the Water and Fire Meteors in acrobatics, but I didn’t expect that this guy could actually use the Double Meteor!

　　I took a closer look and suddenly discovered that the other end of the double meteor seemed to be a square seal, which had never been used.

　　However, now does not seem to be the time to care about this matter. The 'Soldier' ​​character used by Sang Yu in the nine words is combined with the incense ash in front of the Buddha to strengthen the power of the five ghosts. It corresponds to the heart mantra of Conquering the Three Worlds. When using this mantra, the Vajra Wheel Seal must be used. This hand seal is extremely energy-consuming. Sweat beads have gradually appeared on her forehead, and it seems that she cannot hold it for long.

　　The three of us are considered the backbone of the Dharma, but we never expected that we would be forced to this point by a group of rats today!

　　The whirlwind was gradually shrinking, and more and more rats were rushing towards us. Although Thirteenth Young Master and I tried our best to resist, some rats would rush between us and were later killed.

　　The rats at the back continued to rush down from the gap, seemingly endless. Damn, where did so many rats come from!

　　"ah

　　Sang Yu suddenly screamed and jumped back!

　　Fortunately, I was awake the whole time, so I pulled with my left hand, "What's wrong?"

　　"Huh - I'm a little bit out of touch. I can't stand this seal anymore." Sang Yu took out the ruler sword when he stood firm. "What should I do?"

　　“Fight

　　It seems that these mice have been eating corpse worms for years. After thousands of years, they have some characteristics of corpse worms and are very resistant to spells. If it is not a pure yin or pure yang technique, it seems that it will not work!

　　But there are no three fires to borrow here, and there is no time to set up an altar to borrow the magic. How can we ask for the divine fire at this time? Moreover, in this cold cave tomb underground, the Pure Yang method has many restrictions. It is as difficult as ascending to heaven!

　　The pure Yin technique is more realistic!

　　The killing dagger in my hand was dancing like lightning, but I was calculating in my heart. However, I couldn't find a spell to borrow the Nine Nether Yin Qi. I was anxious and was caught by the jumping rat without paying attention.

　　"Phew, what a powerful mouse! As we were dodging, our three people suddenly became four!

　　The double meteors in Thirteenth Young Master's hand just flew out and knocked away a mouse. He shook his hand lightly, and the tip of the spear turned like a snake and shot towards the extra shadow like lightning.

　　"clang

　　Sang Yu raised his sword and knocked the spear head away, "One of us, this is my magic ring."

　　The one who appeared in front of us was the ring spirit ancestor Guo. It seemed that the bloody air here had awakened it from its slumber. "Corpse Rat," it did not look panicked, but a little strange. "Why don't you use the Three Realms Eye to borrow Yin Qi?"

　　"We don't have a way now... uh, you mean the Three Realms Eye?" This sentence sounded like it was spoken to me.

　　I was about to ask how to use the Three Realms Eyes when Thirteenth Young Master suddenly shouted, "Look, big rat!

　　Just behind those little mice, several huge mice finally appeared at the entrance of the cave. They looked to be more than a foot long and much faster. They quickly passed through the gaps in the whirlwind, avoiding the five ghosts and attacking these living creatures.

　　The situation doesn't look good. Although Sang Yu has mobilized the Five Ghosts to intercept them, if they leave the ramp, the little mice will have no scruples and will not continue to climb the wall. In this way, within tens of seconds, thousands or tens of thousands of mice will rush in front of us, and we will not be able to stop them then.

　　"You help him guard, I'll deal with these big ones," Thirteenth Young Master rushed forward a few steps, "Whatever tricks you have, use them quickly.

　　"Open your eyes

　　I quickly opened my Yin Eyes and said, "Tell me what to do?" Due to the situation, I had no time to slowly understand it. I could only follow the method Zu Guo said and borrow the Yin and Ming Qi to drive these rats away first.

　　"I'll read a sentence and you read a sentence, hurry up." Zu Guo put away his contempt and said, "It seems that you really don't understand.

　　"Libalibati, Quhaquhati, Dharaniti, Niharati, Virinidi, Mahagati, Zhenlingganti. Svaha! The three worlds are not safe, they are like a burning house; they are full of sufferings and are very frightening. I command the underworld Ksitigarbha to lend me the energy of the nine lands.

　　I recited the spell word by word according to the pronunciation. The moment I finished reciting it, I suddenly realized that this spell was not entirely a Taoist spell. Why did it look so much like a Buddhist spell?

　　This thought only flashed through my mind, and in that instant I suddenly saw everything in front of me begin to change. It seemed to gradually become thinner, whether it was the stone wall or the soil, they all melted quickly like ice and snow, and then dissipated before my eyes like a thick fog.

　　The ground beneath my feet was completely transparent. I could see through the soil beneath my feet, and my eyes, as sharp as X-rays, shot deep into the ground.

　　The underworld?!

　　The world I see is completely different from here, it's chaotic and confusing, everything is like a dream in the void, constantly swaying before my eyes. Uh, I don't know if you have ever had the experience of taking drugs, but the feeling is similar!

　　Before I could see all this clearly, a black gas rose up from somewhere and appeared in front of me like a snake. "What should I do?"

　　"Turn the virtual into the real, sweep away the Yin Qi, and the corpse rats will naturally retreat.

　　These are just two sentences, but it is not that simple to do. Relying on my imagination and my usual experience, I can only release this borrowed Yin Qi. At this moment, the cold wind is raging in the cave, and the temperature drops sharply!

　　The cold wind was like a raging eagle, blowing around and freezing all the mice around us into ice cubes.

　　"Five ghosts, this move is extremely powerful. Sang Yu collected the five ghosts immediately and said, "Brother Liu, I leave it to you."

　　It seems that she has a very high opinion of this sudden cold wind.

　　The cold wind blew towards the rat group, with great speed and effect. Before it reached the front, all the rats in the front were frozen into ice. Well, because there were too many of them, they were not isolated in clumps, but piled up in blocks.

　　The rest turned around and ran, not even delaying the big ones, and they were three times faster than when they came.

　　Sure enough, even mice know that food is precious, but life is more precious!

　　Chapter 66: The Three Realms Yin Eye (7000)

　　As far as I can remember, we fought against the rats... Yes, we fought against the rats for three hundred rounds, until it was pitch black and dark, and there was no light from the sun or the moon - I plan to bring this up when I go back to pick up the girl.

　　Although the battle didn't last long, it was fierce. The stone walls and pillars of the entire cave, the front and back of where we were standing, and the dome ramp were all covered in blood. But it was also strange that there were no bodies!

　　"There are no bodies?" I pointed at the floor and started shouting, "Where did they go?" "You didn't see them. The rats dragged them away when they escaped," Sang Yu was still frightened. "They are the same kind. They want to eat them too."

　　"Uh, I understand." I avoided this disgusting topic and turned around to find Zu Guo. "Hey, now we are going to take a break. You'd better take this time to explain to me what you know."

　　"By the way, explain yourself clearly." Thirteenth Young Master took out a piece of white cloth to wipe the tip of his Double Meteor Spear. His white clothes were already stained with blood and flesh, but there was no sense of filth on him. "To be honest, if they hadn't stopped you, you would have already become a void."

　　Huaxu? Why does this sentence sound so familiar to me?

　　I couldn't remember where I had heard this sentence before, and rubbed my forehead, thinking hard. At this time, Sang Yu stood up and explained to Shisan Shao in detail the origin of the ring.

　　As I pondered, I slowly sat down beside the stone beam and stone door to sort out my thoughts.

　　There are different ways of dealing with these mountain spirits and ghosts in various methods. For example, Buddhism calls it "supernatural salvation", Taoism calls it "purification", and the Yin-Yang School calls it "transformation". But what school or sect does this "transformation" refer to?

　　The Thirteenth Young Master is a mystery to me. His weapons are unusual and his moves are weird, not to mention the things he hides. Although he is a friend and not an enemy, I always feel uneasy.

　　This guy always has the same expression in front of us, as if there is an ice wall in his heart that cannot be melted.

　　Forget it, forget it. I can’t figure it out no matter how hard I try. It’s better not to think about it. “Mr. Zuguo,” I decided to figure out the Three Realms Eye first. “Tell me about the Three Realms Eye and the curse.”

　　This opportunity to rest has become a study time for me and Shisan Shao!

　　To talk about the Three Realms Eyes, we have to start with the Yin-Yang Eyes. I guess my master also knows these things, but I don’t know why he didn’t tell me. Now that Zu Guo knows it, why don’t I find out clearly?

　　Ignorant people call any eyes that can see ghosts and spirits "Yin-Yang eyes". In fact, they are just single Yin eyes, not real Yin-Yang eyes.

　　I know all this, but I don't quite understand the mystery behind it.

　　The Yin-Yang Eyes are divided into three parts: the first level of the Yin-Yang Eyes is called the 'Soul Eyes', which can see wandering ghosts, mountain spirits and ghosts, and of course, can also be used to talk to them; the second level is called the 'Three Realms Eyes', which is actually a very simple way to peek into the underworld and borrow the Yin-Yang Qi from it. After opening my eyes, I have reached the top of the pyramid of psychics in this world; the third level is called the 'Rebirth Eyes', and when you reach this level, it should be considered the limit of the Yin-Yang Eyes. At that time, the soul can travel through the Yin and Yang realms, not only to reach the one hundred and sixty little ghost prisons where the Ten Kings of Hell punish the evildoers, but also to reach the depths of the eighteen levels of hell.

　　After hearing what Zu Guo said, I understood a lot. It turned out that the Yin Eye in my Yin-Yang Eyes had awakened. Although I didn’t know why it reached the second level, but according to what he said, my eyes were opened, so so many things had reasonable explanations.

　　Why can I see the solitary soul and know everything that happened to Wang Xi from it; why can I see the black air emanating from Zuguo's ring and eventually find it; why can I see through the soil beneath my feet? It turns out that all this is because the Three Realms Eye has this ability.

　　I suddenly remembered what my master said at that time, 'Evil demons appear in the world, Buddha's bones emerge, people's hearts are confused and yin and yang begin to open'. Could it be that he was referring to my opening of the yin and yang eyes?

　　By the way, the Yin-Yang eyes are composed of two parts: the Yin eyes and the Yang eyes. Since the Yin eyes are so wonderful, what about the Yang eyes?

　　Zu Guo did not answer my question. Instead, it told me directly that everything it knew came from the scroll left by Zu Tianshi, including the spell, which only talked about the situation of the Yin Eye and did not mention the situation of the Yang Eye.

　　It seems that all we can do is wait.

　　Sang Yu explained the whole story to Shisan in detail, which took a lot of time. It seems that now is the time for us to continue our action.

　　I stood in front of the door and looked at it again and again. It didn't seem to be an ordinary stone door. Although it didn't have any dragon-breaking stones like those in the emperor's tomb, it was also closed by a huge stone. There might be other things blocking it outside.

　　"I'll go out and take a look?" Zu Guo's words reminded me. Yes, now that this guy is following us, it is like having a pair of X-ray eyes that can see through walls. Cool!

　　This feels like when I was playing Legend with my friend last year and I downloaded the candle-free patch.

　　Zu Guo obtained Sang Yu's consent, smiled, and left.

　　"Boom

　　It was actually bounced back by the stone wall and sat down on the ground!

　　"What's going on?" Not only Zu Guo felt strange and unusual, but even the three of us were surprised. Logically speaking, although Zu Guo could let us see it, it was a monster after all, and it should not have any problem passing through walls. But how could this happen?

　　Seeing that the six of us were staring at him, Zu Guo rubbed his head in embarrassment, his old face red and purple like dried orange peel, "I... I didn't stand firmly," he climbed up in twos and threes, "I'll try again."

　　"Boom

　　Without exception, it crashed again.

　　"Come again..."

　　I don’t know if he didn’t understand or was just out of his mind, but he rushed towards the wall again.

　　"Hey, where did you get such a brainless finger spirit?" Thirteenth Young Master lowered his head slightly and whispered in my ear, his eyes full of contempt. "You said it was left by Master Zhang - this is the kind of stuff?"

　　Sang Yu almost went berserk, and stretched out her hand to stop Zu Guo's fourth attack, "Alright, alright, just stand here and wait, we'll figure out a solution."

　　"Miss, I can do it..." This guy now seems to have acknowledged the young lady as his master. It is natural that he can't bear such embarrassment on his first try, so he bypassed Sang Yu's hand and wanted to rush forward again.

　　"Okay, let him go," I pointed at the three red and black round bags on the girl's head, "There are already three circles, one more will look better."

　　"What?"

　　"Nothing. I finally figured it out. Zuguo wasn't going through the wall, he was changing his image. You should choose your position well. If you hit four Audis, you will get one row. If you hit the five-ring Olympics, you will get two rows," I pointed at the wall and said proudly, "Come on, watch your position and don't deviate from it.

　　The words were harsh, and a smile broke out on Thirteen's cold face.

　　Zu Guo was in a dilemma. He didn't know what to do with his hands and feet as he stood there. "Forget it, let me take a look." I stood beside the stone door and touched the wall of the cave. "The secret should be outside, or we can only know it after we go out."

　　"Do you have a way to get out?" Sang Yu came to my side. "If it doesn't work, can we go back the same way?"

　　"Let's see first." I touched the stone door. This huge rock blocked the entrance. It would be useless even if there was a movable door outside. The key lies in this rock. As long as I can move this thing away, maybe I can open the door.

　　This rock seemed to be the key.

　　"It seems that we have to move this stone before we can get out. Uh, do you have any ideas?" The problem is not something I can solve alone, so I can only raise the question, "I can't do it anyway."

　　Sang Yu walked over, touched the huge rock, and shook his head.

　　Thirteenth Young Master then looked at the rock and sighed, "Forget it, let's go out the same way we came." He looked at the cave entrance at the end of the ramp, "Since we accidentally came in from the back, there must be a front door."

　　"Okay, this idea looks good, but it would be easier to come in through the front door.

　　"That's not right," Sang Yu suddenly shouted, "What if there is no front door?"

　　No front door? The thought suddenly hit me. This is hard to say!

　　"Whether there is a passage here or not, we must figure out what this place is. Only in this way can we decide what to do. We didn't answer, and Sang Yu spoke again.

　　Sang Yu's words hit the key point.

　　Chapter 67: Finding the Path in the Tomb

　　The key is to figure out where this is - this sentence reminded Thirteenth Young Master and me to look at the surrounding situation. Although I don't quite understand this kind of foreign thing, there is only one possibility I can guess - seeing Thirteenth Young Master's expression, he also thought of it!

　　We said in unison: "The King's Tomb?"

　　Although the structure here is very strange, if we think about it the other way around, everything makes sense: in the Chinese concept, a tomb is a Yin house, that is, a place where people live after death, so everything is done according to the specifications of the person in life. Although there are more than a thousand tombs here, they are arranged in rows horizontally and vertically, like an army or servants. If we regard them as people buried alive, then it is quite reasonable.

　　According to this theory, there should be a hall outside the stone gate, or a living room, connecting the main tomb and other side chambers, so there is a dragon-breaking stone here, and there are some sacrificial objects in front of the tomb pile.

　　It is completely a place for burying "human sacrifices".

　　This is an ancient civilization from before the 13th century, so everything is very simple, not as gorgeous and complex as the Chinese kings' tombs, but the structure still follows the rules of burials.

　　All inferences are perfect!

　　Since this is a tomb, it is hard to say whether there is a front door or not. According to common practice, the front door is likely to be buried deep underground, so it is still unknown whether it can be found.

　　Although I am not a tomb raider, I know the rules of tombs. Even foreign tombs will not be laid out in front of you waiting for you to find them. What if this thing is buried dozens of meters underground, then there will be no hope at all.

　　I was just about to suggest that we return the same way we came - this place didn't look like our destination anyway, so we might as well just leave after seeing so much.

　　But as soon as I turned around, I saw a smile on Sang Yu's lips.

　　Uh, it looks like she has it figured out?

　　Did she know some secrets about the Anasazi people? Or did she have a unique understanding of the culture of the Old World of America in the 13th century?

　　There was no time to wait for her to keep me in suspense or reveal the secrets. "Oh, it seems there is no way out," I said with an idiotic look on my face. "If you want to find a way to get through, you must be a god."

　　Sang Yu obviously fell for it. She looked proud and said, "Maybe I have it?"

　　"You have?" This time the surprise was also fake, "Wow, that's amazing!" I looked in admiration and clapped my hands, "Tell me how to do it quickly?"

　　The Thirteenth Young Master slowly fiddled with his own things, saying nothing and showing no expression, completely ignoring my performance.

　　Sang Yu also glanced at this guy. It seemed that they had been cooperating for a long time and had become immune to this. "Look at these bloodstains: the corpse rats dragged so many corpses back to their nests, so there must be a passage. But when we came in, we didn't see any rat holes on the ground, so..." She raised her eyebrows and looked very excited. "...I guess there should be a secret passage here.

　　"You mean the secret passages that the craftsmen dug to escape?"

　　"Yes," she said, with a teachable look on her face. "Originally, the Anasazi had lived in the Grand Canyon since the sixth century. Later, in the thirteenth century, for unknown reasons, they moved to the vicinity of New Mexico. Our family has studied this and their tombs. Since the tenth century, these tombs have had escape passages for craftsmen.

　　“You actually understand this,” I suddenly realized, and this time I was completely impressed, “You are worthy of being Miss Wang. I admire you.” Although Sang Yu probably only thought of this after we said this was a tomb, she has unique insights on this after all, which is more or less genuine.

　　Since the custom of burying people alive with their dead has emerged, many tombs actually have their own passages. This is not surprising. People are always unwilling to sit and wait for death, so digging a passage to escape is the only option here.

　　But after listening to what Sang Yu said, I became curious, "What's the matter with the relocation?"

　　While we were looking for the secret passage, Sang Yu took the opportunity to tell us about the relocation of the Anasazi people: the Anasazi people originally settled in the Grand Canyon in the 6th century AD. They had a peculiar way of life and built many caves on the cliffs on both sides of the Grand Canyon as their living places. These caves were staggered and the layout of the caves was also very exquisite. However, one day in the 13th century AD, they suddenly collectively abandoned their beautiful homes, migrated to other areas and never came back.

　　I just don't know if this has anything to do with the rise and fall of Mayan civilization in the ninth century? Well, these seem to have nothing to do with our purpose. The most urgent thing is to find the secret passage.

　　The fire that Thirteen had lit at the beginning had gone out, and the entire cave returned to darkness. The few flashlights that were available were of little use, so I simply asked Zu Guo to come and look for it with me. I had just taken a few steps when I turned around and saw that Thirteen had walked far away.

　　It seemed that Thirteenth Young Master had made a discovery. He followed the slope upwards, seemingly following the trail of blood left by the dead rat on the ground.

　　I pulled Sang Yu and winked at the direction where Thirteenth Young Master was heading, "Damn, you found something."

　　The blood trail went all the way back to the original burial mound and disappeared behind a very ordinary coffin.

　　The coffin looked the same, but when Thirteenth Young Master pulled hard, it actually moved several centimeters outward with a "click". "This looks like an entrance. Please help me."

　　I put my hands on the bottom of the coffin and worked together with Thirteenth Young Master. With a few rumbling sounds, the entire earthen coffin moved away, revealing a pitch-black entrance at the back.

　　"I found Sang Yu and looked more excited than me. "I'll go first." "Forget it, I'll go first." I went in first, "You go in the middle."

　　The passage was not high, estimated to be only about 1.45 meters, but I was not surprised, because the average height of the Anasazi people was only about 1.5 meters. However, they could only move forward in a half-squatting position. The bloodstains mixed with pale bone fragments on the ground were swaying in front of my eyes, which made me admire myself again - if Sang Yu was leading the way, they might have screamed in agony.

　　After walking a few dozen meters along the secret passage, I reached the end. Under the flashlight, it looked like there was an exit above my head, so I pushed it with my hand, and with a crisp "click", it opened naturally, revealing a hole under the stone slab.

　　We crawled out and took a look. You won’t believe it! Our original estimate was completely correct. There really was a huge sarcophagus in the middle - it looked like it should be the main tomb chamber.

　　Just now when I was in the secret passage, I roughly memorized the direction. According to this position, the structure of this tomb should be like this: the place where we are in the middle is the main room, not the hall as speculated; to its west is the place where we stayed at first, which is the side chamber for burial; there is another closed stone door on the east, which looks similar to the left, and should also be an side chamber. According to the rules, burial objects are placed here.

　　There is a third door on the south side, which should be the road leading to the exit or hall, which is the entrance of the Dragon Gate in Chinese tombs.

　　The main tomb chamber is obviously much more exquisite than the side chamber. Although it can be seen that it was still built using an existing cave, it has been carefully repaired and the inner walls are covered with a black-brown rock. Even the underground and the dome have no blank spaces. The whole thing is integrated and looks like a natural creation.

　　These should be iron ores. Only the iron contained in these rocks can seal the ghosts and prevent Zu Guo from passing through.

　　By the way, in fact, among the ghost seals, only the Chinese rely on talismans, cinnabar and other underground materials, while the European and American demon hunters mostly use pure iron and salt, which is also unique.

　　"Take a look?" I pointed to the east side chamber and said to Thirteen, "Now we don't know if this is where the bandits hid their things, we can only take a look at them all." In fact, I was quite selfish. If there were any valuable cultural relics and treasures here, I would find a way to get these things back to China. Damn, foreign countries have robbed a lot of Chinese antiques in the past. Now that I have the chance, I might as well get some back. It would be considered as doing my best for the country.

　　Thirteenth Young Master nodded and checked the stone door. "It's not easy. Seal it.

　　This statement is very strange. You said that it is reasonable to seal the sacrificial tombs because the "human sacrifices" cannot escape. But why are the tombs containing treasures sealed so tightly?

　　You're not going to say you're afraid that gold will grow legs and run away, right?

　　But since Thirteen said so, it won't be easy to open. Sang Yu has already started fiddling with the sarcophagus in the middle, so he might as well take a look here first.

　　"This is a bit strange." I just walked into Sangyu and whispered to me, "It seems that this is not a sarcophagus."

　　After she reminded me, I also noticed something strange about the coffin. Damn, it seemed to be connected to the ground.

　　Chapter 68: Another Type of Corpse Evil (Second Update, Please Collect)

　　I looked up and down the sarcophagus with a flashlight: it looked like it was carved out of a single piece of rock, and the bottom was directly connected to the ground without any gaps. I pushed it, but it didn't move at all, like a rock - only then did I realize that the entire main tomb chamber seemed to be a complete rock, and the sarcophagus in the middle seemed to be carved out of something.

　　Could it be that he found a big rock and then hollowed out this tomb from it?

　　No, those guys don’t have that much ability, do they?

　　"Shisun Sangyu discovered this problem before me. When I was looking around, she was also looking up and down, and soon found the answer I needed at the bottom of the sarcophagus.

　　Yes, this is indeed a whole stalagmite that was cut off. The lower half was carved into this huge sarcophagus, and the upper half was cut off from the top and was flush with the dome.

　　But it seemed that the dome, which had been flat in the past, seemed to have a small bulge again.

　　Shine the flashlight on it, and looking far away, I found that the bulge seemed to be a small bellows, formed by accumulation. Water gradually condensed into drops from it and then fell gently.

　　Strange, why is there no sound?

　　Three flashlights shone on the lid of the sarcophagus at the same time, and we discovered the secret: there was a set of very strange patterns on the top of the sarcophagus. It looked like a broken bamboo with a small hole in the middle of the bamboo, and the water drops dripped into the sarcophagus from here.

　　All coffins must be kept dry, unless they are used to store corpses. This coffin looks a bit spooky. I thought, "Shall we open the coffin and take a look?"

　　"Open the coffin?" Sang Yu was a little hesitant, "Is this a good idea?"

　　Since I want to find something to bring back, opening the coffin is definitely feasible; Thirteenth Young Master is here to find the treasure of those bandits, hoping to find the purpose of Qiongqi's trip - since our goals are the same, the vote to open the coffin is passed unanimously.

　　The lid was open, and the three of us worked together, prepared to hold our pee for as long as we could, but the lid opened by itself with just a little force.

　　As I expected, there was a large pool of inky black liquid inside the sarcophagus. When the coffin lid was opened, layers of white smoke floated up from it, just like the mist on a popsicle in midsummer.

　　Thirteenth Young Master waved his hand gently, and the mist dissipated, revealing the jade-like surface of the water, which glowed faintly green under the light of the flashlight. "What is this?" He stared at Sang Yu and me. "Do your two families know anything about this kind of thing?" From what Thirteenth Young Master said, it seemed that he did not belong to Taoism or Yin-Yang School, but to another faction among the Nine Schools.

　　Seeing Sang Yu shaking his head, I suddenly realized that I also didn't understand the liquid in the coffin. Taoism, Yin-Yang School, and the sect to which Thirteenth Young Master belonged didn't understand it. What on earth was this liquid?

　　“Gurgle…”

　　Suddenly, a tiny bubble appeared in the water and burst on the water surface. At the moment the bubble burst, countless bubbles floated up densely, and at the same time, a pale thing slowly floated up.

　　The thing curled up into a heap. Just from soaking in the water for so long, its skin was already wrinkled and swollen all over. Its pale skin in the water looked like a piece of white flour cake that had swelled up after soaking in mutton soup!

　　It looked like a person, wearing clothes made of unknown material, with long arms and legs exposed outside, which looked a bit weird. In addition, the whole body was wrinkled, so it was hard to tell what difference there was.

　　But no matter how different it is, it's still a corpse, right?

　　Hey, there's nothing to see!

　　“Well, Thirteenth Master, go and touch it, maybe there’s something underneath.” I knew this guy probably wouldn’t be fooled, but I still tried. I didn’t expect him to roll his eyes and say, “I’m not interested. Anyway, what I’m looking for will definitely not be hidden under here - if you’re interested, go get it yourself.”

　　"Well…"

　　“Don’t you dare?” Thirteenth Young Master raised his lips, his half-smile almost pissed me off. “Not only do you not dare, but you even deliberately prolonged the last few words, leaving a trace of the tail sound. The look in your eyes and the tone of your voice really drove me to death. Damn it, I really have to give it a try!

　　"Damn, you think this matter of the wind blowing through the eggs can stump me?" I made up my mind and went for it!

　　Although I had boasted a lot, I still hesitated when I stood in front of the coffin. At that moment, I suddenly saw that the corpse was a little different!

　　"Eh?" I exclaimed, attracting the attention of Sang Yu and Shisan Shao. "Something's not right.

　　"Don't give it to me..." The Thirteenth Young Master started to laugh, but before he uttered a few words, he had already seen the strangeness in Sang Yu's eyes. Not only did he swallow the second half, he also turned his eyes into the sarcophagus.

　　The pale corpse had grown an inch of white hair on its body, and it was moving so fast that it was almost whooshing. Now it had completely floated to the surface, and its limbs began to stretch out, becoming incredibly long. The strangest thing was that the nails on its hands and feet were also whooshing, stretching outwards like steel claws, and it looked completely inhuman.

　　"What is this?" Sang Yu looked at it again and again, "Why do I feel like it looks like an alien?"

　　A sentence to wake up the dreamer!

　　I took a close look at this guy. Don't guess randomly. This guy is not an alien. He is probably a kind of Xiao monster that hides in the mountains and forests. If he sees anyone who is alone, he will tear them apart and eat them.

　　Judging from the appearance of this fellow, he should not be one of those monsters out there. Not to mention anything else, just from the clothes he is wearing, he looks like a domesticated one - this is not surprising, even now, in fact, in the past many Taoists and Legalists kept this kind of mandrill ghosts to guard their homes, which was considered quite normal.

　　Just as we were observing this guy, suddenly a cold wind blew up from nowhere. Sang Yu was caught off guard for a moment, his hand shook, and he dropped the flashlight on the ground.

　　"Hey," she quickly picked up the flashlight, patted it in her hands, but there was no light, "it's broken." Her voice was filled with great regret.

　　I reached out and took the flashlight and took a look. The top glass plate of the flashlight was broken and the light bulb inside was also broken. It seemed that it could not be repaired. However, seeing Sang Yu's expression, I could not bear to say anything to her. "It doesn't matter if it can't be repaired. We still have two anyway."

　　"Yes, we still have two. Since this flashlight is broken, let's remove the battery." Thirteenth Young Master walked over, handed his flashlight to Sang Yu, then took the broken flashlight in his hand and began to remove the battery.

　　Sang Yu smiled apologetically and watched him do it. However, this military flashlight was indeed quite complicated. The way Thirteenth Young Master disassembled it was very professional, and I was also very interested in watching it.

　　This little episode didn't take us too much time, probably only a few minutes, but when we returned to the sarcophagus a few minutes later, we found that it was empty!

　　Damn, corpse evil?

　　This thing scared me. The Killer Dagger appeared as I flipped my wrist, and the Yin Eye opened at the same time. Needless to say, the two of them were similar to me, both of them looked as if they were facing a great enemy. The Ruler Sword and Double Meteor were already on full alert, and the talismans were also ready in their hands.

　　The main tomb chamber was only about a hundred square meters. Although it was not small, it was taken care of in one glance. "Damn, is it flying into the sky or hiding in the ground?" As soon as he said this, a gleam of light suddenly flashed in the Thirteenth Young Master's eyes. With a tremble of his hand, a black block flew towards the dome like a sharp blade.

　　The thing suddenly exploded when it hit the dome, with flames scattering everywhere, illuminating the entire dome as bright as day. A pale thing was stuck on it, with blood dripping from its eyes and mouth, and black water overflowing from its white hair, flowing slowly along the ceiling.

　　Shit, this doesn't make any sense, the water isn't falling down?

　　This is not the strangest thing. The strangest thing is that under my Yin Eyes, this thing does not have the black radiating black gas unique to corpse evil, but a light blue light curtain. What does this mean?

　　But you didn't give me any time to think!

　　Just 0.1 second after we all looked up, the thing suddenly jumped down from the dome.

　　Yes, it was a jump. Both feet suddenly bent backwards strangely, and then kicked hard!

　　“Dodge, Young Master Thirteen pushed me, and the spear head flew out.

　　Although this monster looked bloated and cumbersome, its movements were extremely agile - it flapped its hand in mid-air and knocked the spear head away.

　　"Boom

　　The monster fell heavily to the ground. As its eyeballs moved, blood slowly flowed out from its eye sockets, along its pale cheekbones to its chin, and then dripped down. Its mouth was half open, its tongue was black, and streams of ink-like black water kept coming out of its mouth!

　　As mentioned before, in dealing with this kind of thing, the principles of our sect are actually similar to those of the underworld: if you can beat them, then beat them; if you can't, then run away. In addition to this, there is actually another principle, which is "strike first to gain the upper hand."

　　I was looking at this guy, and Sang Yu had already made preparations at the first moment. She made a gesture to the Thirteenth Young Master, and they both roared at the same time and pounced on him.

　　Chapter 69: Fierce Battle with the Evil Spirit (First Update)

　　Sang Yu rushed to the front of the monster, and the monster's claws fell from mid-air like sharp blades. She rolled on the ground, and with a "click" sound, five claw marks were left on the ground.

　　The monster turned around and slapped down with its other claw!

　　Sang Yu had just stood up and was still half squatting. She leaped with all her might with her sword - the Thirteenth Young Master's Meteor Spear arrived just in time and tied up the claw with a series of snaps.

　　Sang Yu's sword clearly passed through the boy's arm. Although it seemed to cut through the white scales on the outside, I could clearly see that this sharp sword was only equivalent to a pencil sharpener in front of this arm!

　　Damn, what a resilient person!

　　The monster pulled hard and threw the meteor hammer and the Thirteenth Young Master out, hitting the opposite wall.

　　It turned back to look for Sang Yu again, but at this time Sang Yu had already jumped up, stretched out his hand, and four pieces of talisman paper flew out and stuck to the monster one after another.

　　"Thirteen, how are you?" I saw that Thirteenth Young Master looked embarrassed when he stood up, as if he was seriously injured in the collision. But his face darkened and he shook his head, gritted his teeth and stood up again.

　　The talisman paper was pasted on the monster's Yangbai, Tiantu, Juque and Shuifen acupoints. This was also a standard corpse-suppressing talisman. Under the Yin Eye, the four talismans simultaneously shone with yellow light, and the light quickly climbed along the human body's veins, but... it was of no use at all!

　　The monster showed a puzzled expression, and after just a glance, he reached out and grabbed the talisman paper and tore it off!

　　It's Guaiguailong's stuff, even if it's ineffective, it's almost enough, right? You can't be so disrespectful, right?

　　The monster rushed towards Sang Yu, grabbing her one after another. She could only dodge left and right with her agility and did not put up a head-on fight - it looked like this monster was not going to be easy to deal with!

　　“Damn it!” he cursed in a low voice, climbed up to the edge of the coffin, and then pounced over from above—damn it, my luck is here!

　　I stabbed the killer dagger in my hand into his lower back. Although I don't know what acupuncture point it is, I guess this guy's spine is connected to his limbs. I'm going to break his waist. Damn it!

　　At this time, another rope flew out with a clatter and was put on the monster's head. "Come here!" Thirteenth Young Master shouted loudly, and actually pulled the monster so hard that it flew several meters sideways and fell to the ground with a bang.

　　Not to mention Sang Yu and I were surprised, even Shisan Shao himself didn't understand why this monster was as strong as an ox just now and was suddenly so vulnerable now. It seemed that his original intention was to block it, but he didn't expect to pull this guy down!

　　I held the sticky killer dagger in my hand, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Thirteenth Young Master pulled it hard, and the dagger slashed across the monster's body. Damn, most of its waist and abdomen were cut open, and black ink splashed all over me.

　　Sang Yu was not vague. Although it only took a few short breaths for the monster to attack, be stabbed by me, be pulled by Thirteenth Young Master, and finally fall to the ground, she had already rushed forward and slashed the monster's wound again.

　　"Get out of the way!" Thirteenth Young Master shouted, throwing out several black balls in succession.

　　After Sang Yu's knife slashed across, it was like flowing water through the clouds, and it turned around and landed beside me.

　　The black ball landed on the monster with a crisp sound, and a huge fire broke out with a bang. The light of the cinnabar incense ash could be clearly seen in the dark eyes. Could this be Thirteen's homemade explosive device?

　　This thing looks good, I'll get a few as backup!

　　The fire made the monster squeak and we heaved a sigh of relief. "Finally done... Xiaoxin hadn't finished his words when the motionless creature on the ground suddenly flipped over and jumped up, rushing towards Thirteenth Young Master like crazy!

　　Although the monster's strength and speed had weakened a lot at this time and was not as powerful as at the beginning, if it were to counterattack before death, one could imagine how powerful it would be. The Thirteenth Young Master did not dare to take it head-on, and dodged by leaning back.

　　"Bang! This guy actually bumped into the stone door on the east side, creating a hole in it, and then he disappeared behind the stone door.

　　Snap! -- No ambiguity, the rope was also broken.

　　After all this time, it turns out that this guy is not going after Thirteen, but wants to escape!

　　"This guy is trying to escape. I saw the clue and rushed over excitedly. "Chase him

　　Just after I rushed out a few steps, I was suddenly pulled by someone, "You can't, I'll lead the way." Sang Yu flashed past me, "Then he lit the way for me and quickly went into the hole. I was slightly stunned and hadn't reacted yet. Thirteenth Young Master also rushed into the ear chamber without stopping.

　　When I went in, Thirteenth Young Master had already thrown another black ball to the ground, and the firelight illuminated the entire ear chamber - uh, it doesn't look like this here at all!

　　No matter from the size or the things on display here, this atrium is obviously much larger than the ones next to it. The ground is densely covered with pottery jars of various styles, and there are also many pottery jars hanging horizontally on the bell stone. After so many years, I don't know whether it is sturdy or not.

　　There was a depression in the middle, like a deep well. White mist was still filling the interior, and the edges were covered with thin ice. The monster was standing in the depression, its whole body was white, but the wounds on its body were closing at a speed visible to the naked eye!

　　"What the hell?" Thirteenth Young Master was horrified. "Do you have any solution?" "What the hell?" This must be the name of their sect. Sang Yu and I were completely confused when we heard it. "What's the content?"

　　Thirteenth Young Master said anxiously: "'Liu Ding Yin Di' is the place where the Yin energy of this mountain range gathers in your sect, that is..." "Liu Ding Yin Di?" Sang Yu interrupted this guy, "No wonder this guy rushed here

　　Uh, I only remembered this after listening to her. Of course, although Sang Yu was the first to think of this thing, I remembered all the knowledge about Liu Ding Yin Di at the first moment.

　　Everyone may know the Six Dings and Six Jias, which refer to the guardian gods around the Great Emperor Zhenwu. The six Ding gods are: Dingmao, Dingsi, Dingwei, Dingyou, Dinghai, and Dingchou; the six Jia gods are: Jiazi, Jiaxu, Jiashen, Shenwu, Jiachen, and Jiayin. The six Ding gods are yin, and they are goddesses, while the six Jia gods are yang, and they are male gods.

　　But everything in the world has yin and yang. The Land of Liu Ding refers to a place where hundreds of yins gather in a certain terrain. This is a place of pure yin, so no matter what kind of yin ghosts, monsters, mountain spirits or ghosts are injured, they can quickly recover their yin energy here. Even the ring spirit ancestor Guo can... Damn, where did that dead ancestor Guo go?

　　Only then did I realize that the ring spirit had disappeared for a long time, and I didn’t know if something unexpected had happened!

　　But there is no time to deal with this guy. The most urgent task is to find a way to crack the Liuding Yindi. It is said that fighting against the evil things in such a place is simply seeking death. No wonder the usually cold Thirteenth Young Master also looks a little pale!

　　Seeing the wounds on the monster's body gradually healing, the situation is now quite obvious: since we have to wait until it recovers, we can only rush up and fight to the death; if we rush up now, we can only fight to the death - damn, we might as well rush up now!

　　"Go, get this guy out before it recovers!" My words reminded the two of them.

　　When there is no way out, the first choice is: kill him while he is ill!

　　The last time I pounced on the monster, I stabbed its acupuncture point, and it seemed like I had done a great deed, but I knew very well how capable I was. That was because I succeeded in a sneak attack after they had attracted the monster's attention. To put it bluntly, as long as I wasn't stupid or crazy, I would never attack first!

　　They obviously knew that my boxing skills were slightly inferior to mine, so the two of them didn't even bother to take any stance and just approached the monster from the left and right.

　　At this moment, a strange phenomenon occurred. A vine, perhaps unable to withstand the evil spirit of the monster, suddenly broke with a snap. With a clang, the clay pot fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

　　Following the flashlight, I saw a dry object falling out, with a pile of dry dust scattered around it, and I didn't know what it was. But even though it was dry and covered with a lot of random things, I could tell at a glance that it was a heart.

　　The two were startled and their momentum slowed down. Just as they were about to gather their strength to attack again, the pottery jars hanging on the bell stone began to fall one after another and smashed to pieces on the ground. A lot of things rolled out of them, including the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, and even eyes and nose!

　　At this moment, a stream of water suddenly rushed up to the dome from the Yin-hole of this "Liuding Yin Land"!

　　Chapter 70: Six Dings and Six Jias (Part 2)

　　The water column, mixed with the gloomy wind, flew to the dome. The impact force turned the water column into soybean-sized water droplets that splashed and scattered. The entire ear chamber was covered with dust because of the raindrops. Sang Yu and Shisan Shao retreated carefully, "What should we do?"

　　In fact, I still don't understand. Why are you asking me about these things? I'm not a know-it-all. But since they asked me, I can only pretend to be cool. "Wait a minute," I said with a serious face and didn't look away. "Let's see.

　　The water column stopped after just over ten seconds, and the entire ear chamber was filled with several inches of water. The human body parts gradually swelled up, not only becoming as fresh as new, but even becoming full of vitality!

　　It is really full of vitality, not as simple as it looks!

　　The heart beats, the lungs contract, and the eyeballs move.

　　Grass!

　　The accumulated water gradually became turbid and had color, as if the dried blood clots accumulated in the organs had dissolved and melted into the water, but I never thought there would be so much!

　　Just when the water column stopped, a black shadow flew out from the vagina and fell to the ground silently.

　　Zu Guo!

　　It seems like this guy has suffered a loss, but I don’t know how he ended up in this vagina?

　　According to common sense, it is not impossible for the vagina to spray out. To give a simple example, when a crocodile bites you, in order to bite tighter, it will not keep biting hard, but will relax for a moment and then bite again immediately.

　　Yin-xue is like this, swallowing and spitting is a phenomenon of exerting force. Although I don’t know why, it is definitely not a good thing.

　　Zu Guo slowly climbed up, looking badly injured. "Come in first," Sang Yu showed the ring in his hand, and he slid in. "The spiritual energy that I just recovered has been lost again."

　　When I looked at this guy, there were changes in the scene again.

　　"Boom

　　Although the sound was very light, I clearly saw a heart rolling into the Yin-cave. It was like an order, and the other parts also began to roll and fell in one by one.

　　"Brother Liu, look at that monster Sang Yu suddenly yelled, and during the yell, the three of us saw with our six eyes that the monster slowly squatted down and dived into the water!

　　The surrounding accumulated water, dust and even pottery fragments began to rotate, turning around the Yin-hole, and then were sucked in by the depression little by little, just like a huge vacuum cleaner.

　　Now that’s good, I’ve never seen it before!

　　To be honest, we initially thought that this was a corpse evil, but in our Yin eyes, this thing did not have the resentment and filthiness unique to corpse evil. Later, the powerful strength it displayed was also incomparable to that of ordinary corpse evil. The most important thing is that this thing is not a human at all!

　　I think this is a mandrill. If this guy is a zombie, well, I really don’t know how to deal with it.

　　The current situation is unheard of. What do you want us to do?

　　"Speak up!" Sang Yu shook his head violently, "How do you do it?"

　　It’s so unfair, why me again?

　　"It looks like we have to prepare before this guy comes out. The situation is clear now. This monster will most likely transform into a Super Saiyan after it comes out, and we will have no way to escape. If we don't prepare something at this time, we will probably die miserably. "Uh," I hesitated, "I just don't know what is the best way to deal with Liu Ding Yin Di?"

　　"How about we make a Six Dings and Six Jias formation?" Sang Yu is well-read and much more diligent than me. "If we can invite the Six Dings and Six Jias, then dealing with this guy shouldn't be a problem.

　　Summoning gods is a Taoist magic array that can pray to the nine heavens and ten earths and temporarily borrow some of the gods' magic powers. Different sects and branches have their own familiar gods that can be summoned, but no matter which one, one must stand in an unobstructed place, with the stars above and the earth below. It is absolutely impossible to summon gods in places like houses and caves where the sky cannot be seen.

　　The Liu Ding and Liu Jia are not the gods that we in the Yin-Yang School are familiar with, nor are they familiar to them either; this is a cave deep underground, and it is not a place where you can see the sky. These two points are not required for inviting gods, but now it seems that we have to invite them!

　　"There is an advantage to the Yin Land of Liu Ding. Since this is the Yin Land that can create the Six Dings, it must be related to the Six Dings. If we can find all the six Yin and Yang objects to correspond to the array center, there is still some hope. Seeing my hesitation, Sang Yu added: "Now I have the Five Ghosts in my hand, plus Zu Guo, it is enough for the Six Yin, which can serve as the Six Dings; you, Thirteen, Thirteen's spearhead, your killing dagger, plus me..." "Uh, you can do it too?" I was stunned, "Does it mean that your horoscope is pure Yang?"

　　Sang Yu nodded and said, "Yes, that's why I can't see any ghosts even though I control the Five Ghosts." So that's how it is!

　　"Then, what is Thirteen's target?" I'm not talkative, as long as the Six Dings are ghosts, there will be no problem; but the Six Jias must be pure yang. The three of us can do it, but these talismans that borrow yang energy must pass the test.

　　Thirteenth Young Master raised the Meteor spearhead in his hand and took a closer look. The spearhead was in the shape of a gilded tiger head, with the blade engulfing the tiger's mouth. It looked like it was made of platinum and was extremely sharp. "This is the spearhead of the Tiger-Headed Golden Spear. It has been in Ma Chao's hands for decades and has killed countless enemies. Do you think it has enough pure Yang energy?"

　　"This dagger of mine belongs to Bai Qi, and it's powerful enough, but..." I hesitated, "We seem to be missing one. No matter how many times we count, there are only five!

　　"Forget it, I'll think of a way. Let's set up the formation quickly." The Thirteenth Young Master began to take things out of his bag. "There will always be a way when you reach the mountain." In fact, the three of us all brought some things with us. If there were not enough, we used the wooden boards and talisman paper outside to make a temporary one. Hey, you won't believe it, it was actually enough when we put them together.

　　Surrounding this Liu Ding Yin-xue, we quickly divided the work and began: Sang Yu arranged the Liu Ding and Liu Jia in a fan shape according to Taoist rules, with a group of fragrant incense in front of each shrine; then we set up an altar on the spot, and placed the shrine frame, Tianlian ruler, torture ghost stick, command flag, hook, fork, seal, peach wood sword, Taoist scripture and teacher treasures, Lingbao Xuantan dharma seal, and Emperor's command token in that order, followed by a pair of lotus red candles and the consecrated grains and paper money; I took out yellow paper and wrote quickly, first the Yang God and Yin God talismans and the Borrowing Yang talisman, then the inviting god form; Shisan Shao pasted the talisman paper on the corresponding objects, and burned the Liu Ding Yin Ghosts in front of him.

　　It sounds complicated, but it was done very quickly, plus we only had about seven or eight minutes to discuss it, which was just right. Just as we were ready, we saw white smoke gurgling out of the hollow.

　　"Here they come," I was the first to see this scene, "Hurry up and set up the altar. There is no one to protect the law now. It will be troublesome when the bastard comes out.

　　Liu Ding Liu Jia is a Taoist spell. I'm really not very good at it, so I can only let Sang Yu do it. She nodded slightly, motioned for Shisan and I to stand still, then stood in front of the altar, lit three incense sticks, and scattered the talisman papers out with a swish.

　　The talisman paper appeared and the magic sword rose. Sang Yu closed his eyes, made a magic gesture with his left hand, and slapped the ground with his right hand. The magic sword began to shake with a click. As the magic gesture in Sang Yu's hand changed, the shaking became more and more intense, and finally jumped up at the moment the magic gesture was released.

　　It was then that I noticed that the last empty seat was occupied by the square package at the other end of Thirteen Young Master's Double Meteor.

　　Sang Yu opened his eyes and jumped up. He grabbed the hilt of the sword with his right hand and pointed forward with two fingers of his left hand. A command flag flew up. Sang Yu turned his fingertips, and the flag was inserted into the ground with a swish. The tail kept shaking and making a buzzing sound.

　　Sang Yu turned her sword upside down and slashed through the air above the lotus-red candle flame. The candle flame ignited on its own. She took out the prayer table, lit it with the candle flame, and threw it into the air, chanting: "Ding Chou prolongs my life, Ding Hai arrests my soul; Ding You controls my spirit, Ding Wei wards off my disaster; Ding Si saves me from danger, Ding Mao saves me from disaster; Jia Zi protects my body, Jia Xu preserves my form; Jia Shen consolidates my life, Jia Wu guards my soul; Jia Chen calms my spirit, Jia Yin nurtures my true self

　　After she finished speaking, she began to step on the Yu Steps, chanting the Yu Gang Mantra: "The Yu Steps urge me to ascend Yangming..."

　　There are seven steps in total in Yu Bu, namely Yu, Li, Zhi, Huo, Tian, ​​Zun and Sheng. Every step is a Yu Gang curse. After completing the seven steps, Sang Yu pointed a sword and another command flag fell in front of the altar.

　　The last step is the Bagua command mantra. Sang Yu dances with the sword and chants the mantra. "Gan Yuanheng is continuous, the Bagua ancestor comes out of the mysterious gate... thunder and wind fight each other, Taiji Star God suppresses the central gate." After the command mantra is finished, the last flag falls in front of the altar.

　　There were banging sounds coming from the altar, and I felt an endless force emerging from the void!

　　“I was shocked that they really came. At the same time, I heard Sang Yu and Shisan Shao’s exclamations. To be honest, we ourselves didn’t expect that we could invite the Six Ding and Six Jia gods to descend to the earth so smoothly!

　　Chapter 71: Six Jias

　　Wang Sangyu quickly ran back to his Jiayin position, and the empty and ethereal energy seemed to have found an outlet. It split into twelve torrents in mid-air and entered the divine position like wind and thunder.

　　With a loud clattering sound, the Thirteenth Young Master in front of me seemed to have transformed into a general wearing a golden helmet and golden armor, shining with divine light. He was eight feet tall and looked like he was cast in iron: a full-face helmet shining with golden light almost covered the man's face, leaving only his eyes, nose and mouth exposed; and a whole set of closed armor of the same dazzling golden color perfectly covered his majestic body.

　　However, I have never seen such a set of armor full of ancient atmosphere in my memory. It seems that it has never belonged to the human world. The sacred and ancient atmosphere grabbed me tightly in an instant.

　　I was just about to say something to Thirteen, but the person in front of me, uh, I didn’t even know him!

　　This man was dressed in golden armor, standing tall and majestic like a mountain, with his jet-black hair tied up with a red necklace on top of his head. Even without seeing the outline of his facial features, he already had an air of arrogance and looked down upon the world.

　　"I turned to the other side in surprise, but when I turned around, I saw that the people in front of me were all wearing golden armor: the six Dings opposite were wearing silver armor, and the ones standing next to me were all wearing golden armor - damn, I have become like this too?

　　"It's great, the Six Jia Gods are here

　　I was so surprised just now that I didn't feel any power in my body at all. But now that I experience it carefully, I feel that the feeling is endless, as if I have the most powerful power in the world, able to split mountains and seas and destroy everything.

　　There is such an advantage to inviting gods to possess one's body. For ordinary people, after the gods are invited to possess one's body, they are just like puppet gods, without their own thinking ability and their power is also ordinary. However, if the gods are invited to possess one's body through the Dharma, then they have their own thinking ability and their power is greatly enhanced.

　　I slowly raised the demon-subduing pestle in my right hand, feeling the extraordinary power. "Here it comes!" At this moment, the Thirteenth Young Master, who had been staring at the vagina, suddenly shouted.

　　As we turned around, the vagina began to violently shoot out water droplets like a spring, hitting the wall of the cave with a ping-pong sound. Then a monster jumped out of it and landed in front of us like a giant toad!

　　This guy really looked different. His skin was pale with a dark green glow, scarlet veins protruded from his body, the muscles on his limbs were bulging, and his entire body was covered with spiked hard shells.

　　Uh, this is like adding a BUFF effect!

　　This thing does look like it has greatly increased in strength, but our Six Dings and Six Jias are no joke. Before he could say anything, the Six Dings and the three Jias of Borrowed Yang had already rushed out, "Kill him!" I stood in the middle, one hand on my waist and the other holding the demon-subduing pestle, and shouted, "Don't give me face!"

　　When others lead a team, they just take dozens or hundreds of little brothers to fight and chop people, but now my subordinates are several gods. Damn it, I have a chance to command the gods to be the boss. How can I miss this opportunity?

　　This is called awesome!

　　Of course, the gods didn't rush forward to beat that guy up because of me. They were only focused on exorcising evil spirits and suppressing ghosts according to the instructions of the summoning form. But that was enough for me. I didn't really think I could exorcise gods, did I?

　　Several demon-subduing pestles were fighting fiercely with the monster. It seemed that the Six Ding and Three Jia had the upper hand. There were constant clanging sounds, and one pestle after another hit the guy. Although the hard shells were flying all over the place, it looked like the injury was not very serious.

　　The monster was attacked from all sides and was obviously unable to resist. At first, it stretched out its hands to block the counterattack. If it had been an ordinary ghost, it might have been able to put up a fight, but the Six Dings and Six Jias were able to restrain the Yin energy, and there were too many of them, so the image that the monster had just established was destroyed in an instant!

　　"Don't smash it, poke it

　　Well, it’s a little hard to accept these words coming from Sang Yu’s mouth, but it can also be seen that Sang Yu has his own strengths in fighting skills, and he found a way to break the situation in a very short time.

　　After all, he was a magician, so these gods gave him face. They immediately changed their damaged weapons from smashing to stabbing. The demon-subduing pestle pierced the monster through the gap between the hard thorns and the hard shell, and after two or three stabs, a large piece of the monster was torn off, including the shell and skin.

　　Sang Yu also took the opportunity to rush forward. She rushed to the end with a golden glow, holding the Demon Subduing Pestle in both hands and stabbed the monster's chest. The Demon Subduing Pestle was a sword after all. With a clang, most of the Demon Subduing Pestle pierced into the monster's chest, and black water mixed with scarlet blood gurgled out with bubbles - the monster immediately stopped moving.

　　Holding the demon-subduing pestle in both hands, Sang Yu was also stunned. She didn't expect that this guy could accomplish the task with just one stab. She might not understand what was going on in her mind, but just as she was stunned, the monster suddenly swept its claws across and grabbed towards Sang Yu's head.

　　Putting aside other things, just looking at the iron-like muscles in his arms, I can guess that if this claw hits him hard, Sang Yu will have to go home and lie down for half a year or a year, not to mention being possessed by Liujia. Even if he is possessed by Tyson, he will probably have to go home and lie down for half a year or a year.

　　It was obvious that this demon-subduing pestle was not easy to pull out. Thirteen and I rushed over, but the distance was not close, so we couldn't get to it for a while. "Nima!"

　　The demon-subduing pestle in my hand flew over with a swish!

　　Sang Yu...

　　It happened so quickly that Sang Yu didn't even try to pull out the thing. She raised her hands vertically, and a huge force knocked her backwards, and her body flew backwards.

　　The demon-subduing pestle pierced into the guy's arm with incredible accuracy, and then pierced the arm into the stone wall!

　　I rushed forward two steps and stretched out my hand to catch it, holding Sang Yu and stepping back several meters before I could stand firm. "Damn, this guy is so fierce!

　　"You take care of her, I'll go deal with this guy." Thirteenth Young Master rushed to the monster, pulled out the demon-subduing pestle I threw at it, and began to stab and pierce the monster like Sang Yu, making bloody holes in the guy's body one after another.

　　"Put me down," I was watching with great interest, but someone patted me on the head a few times. I turned around and saw Sang Yu struggling to get down. "Okay, okay, don't use force, I'll put you down

　　When Sang Yu was put down, she staggered and seemed a little unstable. I quickly supported her. "How is it?" She shook her head. "A little dizzy, no big problem." She looked up and saw Thirteen Young Masters and the Six Ding and Six Jia Gods beating up the monster. "Hey, don't give it a chance to fight back. It's too powerful.

　　This shout did not attract any attention, and just two seconds later, the two generals were swept away by the monster's claws again - I always felt that Sang Yu's attack made this guy angry!

　　There are two basic building blocks for the art of summoning gods: the first is the magical power of the person who summons the gods; the second is the carrier, that is, the degree of integration of the people with the gods. However, there are no optional conditions here, so God knows what the degree of integration is.

　　The Six Dings quickly left the body after being hit hard. In less than three minutes, only Thirteenth Young Master, Sang Yu and I could maintain our spiritual state. All the weapons were returned to their original state, and the Six Dings turned into the original bodies of the Five Ghosts.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master was a little overwhelmed. I think he must be extremely depressed now: why do others just beat up the downed dog when they come forward, but he encounters the violent BOSS as soon as he goes there?

　　Sang Yu came back to his senses, grabbed the sword and rushed over again. This is good. I can't see a woman going forward to fight a monster. I hide behind and watch the show. This is a great harm to a man's self-esteem. Looking around, I ran a few steps to pick up the killer dagger on the ground, and rushed over with a sound of "Hey Ha".

　　This pounce was just in time. When I caught up, Thirteenth Young Master was just forced back by that guy. "I'm going to kill you." I raised the God-killing Dagger in my hand - eh? It turned into a demon-subduing pestle again!

　　Although this dagger has transformed into the shape of a demon-subduing pestle, its aura cannot be concealed. The monster took a few steps back and looked at the weapon in my hand warily. I guess it also remembered that it was this thing that stabbed it in the back at first.

　　Sang Yu and I faced the monster on the left and right, and the guy retreated step by step, but it seemed that the anger in his eyes was getting bigger and bigger. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and shouted a few words: "％￥％

　　This guy doesn't seem to be looking at me and Sang Yu!

　　A flash of golden light!

　　An unknown thing with golden light and flashing lightning passed by me, and hit the monster's chest like thunder from the sky!

　　Just made a hole in it!

　　Looking at the golden light flashing in the middle of the blood hole, streams of light scattered out just like in the movies, running through the monster's body along the veins at an incredible speed, getting faster and faster, and the brightness getting brighter and brighter!

　　I pulled Sang Yu and she started to retreat. Although I had never seen this in real life, I had seen it a lot in movies. No matter whether it was aliens, zombies or evil spirits, they all made this noise before they died.

　　The monster opened its mouth and shouted, "Boom!"

　　The explosion occurred suddenly, and the monster was blown into countless pieces of meat. A rain of flesh fell in the cave!

　　"Done?" I turned to ask Thirteenth Young Master, but saw that the golden armor on his body was slowly melting and decomposing, disappearing into the void bit by bit.

　　He slowly walked towards the center of the explosion and picked up a square seal from the ground. It looked like the unused end of the double meteor.

　　"The timing is perfect. If it's any later, we'll probably be in danger." Sang Yu turned around and looked at Thirteenth Young Master: "I didn't expect you to have the Fantian Seal in your hand - who are you?"

　　"Is this the Fantian Seal? You are so amazing! I looked at it in amazement for a few times, then turned to the Thirteenth Young Master and said, "I didn't expect you to be a disciple of a miscellaneous family. You are a rare breed. It's incredible!"

　　Now it was Thirteenth Young Master's turn to be surprised.

　　"You would rather use Ma Chao's spearhead than this seal. I know it's not an ordinary item, but I didn't expect you to have it," I snorted and said, "Don't be surprised. Others don't know about this, but it's no secret to our Zhuge family.

　　Chapter 72 Fan Tian Yin (Second update 7000 please collect please red)

　　The Fantian Seal is extremely famous. Many people know about this magic weapon from the Romance of the Investiture of the Gods. According to legend, it was Jade Purity Original Heavenly Venerable who took the broken wall of Mount Buzhou to refine the innate spiritual treasure Fantian Seal. Later, it was passed on to Guangchengzi, and later by his disciple Yin Jiao to help King Zhou of Shang. The Twelve Golden Immortals were unable to do anything to him, and in the end they had to borrow the Four Chaos Flags to subdue him. You can imagine how powerful he was!

　　That is a legend, or what is commonly known as the novel version.

　　However, when talking about this thing in history, we must mention the Miscellaneous School, a traditional school among the nine schools.

　　The Eclectic School was a school of philosophy in China from the end of the Warring States Period to the beginning of the Han Dynasty. It was known for its extensive learning of various schools of thought and its characteristic of "combining Confucianism and Mohism and Nominalism and Legalism". It involved knowledge from various schools. Many scholars in later generations believed that it was a new Taoist culture. Many of its works, including "Classic of Mountains and Seas", "Soushen Ji", "Mengxi Bitan" and other works were all written by the Eclectic School.

　　There are many people in the Miscellaneous School, the most famous of which are Lü Buwei, the Prime Minister of Qin, and Liu An, the King of Huainan in the Han Dynasty. Many people do not know the person Shi Zi was. According to Ban Gu's records, Shi Zi's name was Jiao, a native of Lu, and Shang Yang's teacher. After Shang Yang's reform failed and he was killed, he fled to Shu, where he wrote the book "Shi Zi", but it was lost during the Three Kingdoms period, and some of it was supplemented by later generations.

　　But no one could have imagined that we in the Zhuge lineage had a handwritten copy of this book, which described in detail the process of how Shi Zi obtained the Fantian Seal, and contained many secrets that could not be told to outsiders.

　　It is precisely because of this that I was able to determine from the Fantian Seal which sect the Thirteenth Young Master came from, and guess where the things he used came from.

　　The Fantian Seal looks the same as in the legend, but in reality it can only perform pure yang attacks, and it depends largely on the magic power of the user. It is not as mysterious as the legend says. In fact, it is nothing more than a powerful magic weapon, and it can never reach the level of slaying immortals and killing gods.

　　It seems that Sang Yu knows this thing, but he doesn't know much about the details.

　　"What's going on?" Sang Yu was still confused. I could only tell him the whole story and explain that this guy was a friend, not an enemy. At the same time, we started to pick up the things on the ground.

　　Sang Yu also took the Five Ghosts and Zu Guo in. The most pitiful one was Zu Guo. No one knew what had happened to him, but he looked stiff as if he had a serious illness. It seemed that this ordeal had not been easy for him.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master has been staring at me with evil eyes. Needless to say, he definitely wants me to explain to him how I knew that. Although I feel uncomfortable holding it in, I just won't say it. Damn, let him also experience the feeling of having a stomach full of question marks but unable to spit them out.

　　Just as we were packing up, we suddenly heard a deafening roar coming from the main tomb chamber outside. It felt like the sound of using extra-large firecrackers to blast a pile of cow dung in the fields when we were children.

　　"What?" The three of us rushed out together, and the only two flashlights in our hands pointed towards the door on the south side of the main tomb chamber!

　　As expected, the stone door was broken, and a man of medium build walked slowly in from the corridor. "Who are you?" Thirteenth Young Master shouted, but the guy ignored him and just raised his hand. Several lamps on the half wall of the tomb ignited spontaneously, illuminating the tomb chamber.

　　These lampstands were very well hidden, and I don't know how he knew where they were.

　　Seeing that the guy didn't speak, Thirteenth Young Master asked again: "Who are you? Answer me. Although the latter sentence is already very stern, why do I always feel a little trembling?

　　The man slowly approached and smiled, "You actually forgot about me? - Well, it looks different now, but you should remember it, right?" A long sword appeared in his hand as he flipped his hand. The concave and convex patterns on it were extremely ancient and did not look like an ordinary item.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master retreated suddenly, his voice actually sounded a little terrified, "Kunwu Sword, you...you are Qiongqi?"

　　The guy laughed, "Do you still remember me?" His voice was filled with arrogance and coldness, and there was an air of arrogance and dominance.

　　Facing the extremely mysterious and powerful Qiongqi, although I was afraid, I still plucked up the courage to look at it carefully from head to toe.

　　The leader of the four evil men in front of him had silver hair, a ruddy and fair complexion and an ordinary appearance. He was neither ugly nor handsome. The only difference was that this guy seemed to have experienced countless vicissitudes of life. There was an unchanging and eternal aura, vast and desolate, but revealing an endless pressure.

　　There was also a deep and cold feeling in between, and I suddenly remembered the first time my Three Realms Eyes opened and I summoned Yin Qi from the underworld, I seemed to have had this feeling as well.

　　This most ferocious beast in the world is like an eternal star, nothing can shake it.

　　I secretly pulled out the God-killing Dagger, and Thirteenth Young Master also secretly took out the Fantian Seal, but the Qiongqi just walked towards the broken right ear chamber with an expression on his face. "This tomb-guarding beast has been feminine for thousands of years. Although it is not as strong as me, it happens to be my counter-acting partner. I have always wanted to lure someone from the Dharma Sect to break into this tomb, but I didn't expect it to be you little kids." His face was expressionless. "In that case, I won't torture you for a while.

　　This guy sounded unusually cold when he said this. I guess he also sensed the magic weapons in our hands. The fact that he didn't care at all only showed one thing - this guy has recovered his strength. These magic weapons in our hands do not pose any threat to him at all!

　　This time it’s difficult!

　　Seeing this guy step into the right ear chamber, I whispered, "Run now?"

　　Run, damn it, if you don't run you'll be dead! This idea has been turning over in my mind countless times since it came out. How can I not seize the opportunity now?

　　As soon as I said this, I ran to evade, but was held back by Thirteenth Young Master. "It's useless. We can't escape." He showed a determined look on his face. "We may be caught before we escape this tomb."

　　"Yes, we can only think of a way to fight this guy. Sang Yu seemed to support this guy's statement, "I know this Qiongqi. Since he said he wants to kill us, it's useless to just run away. Only by fighting can we have hope."

　　I want to cry!

　　I don't mind if you guys stay here and fight, but can you please not drag me along? Uh, it would be even more perfect if Thirteenth Young Master stayed to fight, and Sang Yu and I ran away together...

　　"Then let me see what he is doing, and we'll talk about it if there's a chance," I said this, but I had no intention of figuring out what Qiongqi was doing. I just wanted to see if there was a chance to run away. But when I looked up, I saw Qiongqi taking out a statue from the Yin-cave.

　　Qiongqi took the statue in his hand and stroked it gently. I looked closely and it seemed to be a rabbit. Qiongqi suddenly turned around and said, "Do you want to know what this thing is?" His tone was like an elder chatting with his descendants, without any murderous intent.

　　Even so, I didn't take it lightly. But since he asked me this question, wouldn't it be boring if I didn't answer it? I could only nod and say "yeah" to express my attitude.

　　"This is the Rabbit of Fangxiu, one of the seven stars of Azure Dragon," he spun his fingers lightly in the air, and six more of these things appeared from nowhere, all of them looked like pottery figurines, "Jiao of Jiaoxiu, Dragon of Kangxiu, He of Dixiu, Fox of Xinxiu, Tiger of Weixiu, Leopard of Jixiu, plus this Rabbit of Fangxiu, I have all the seven stars of Azure Dragon, and my great mission is accomplished." The seven pottery figurines were spinning around his fingers, but I seem a little different to me.

　　Shit, I suddenly remembered something the Third Master said.

　　"…On the day of the Spring Equinox, among the seven Azure Dragons of the twenty-eight constellations, Jiao, Kang, and Di shine brilliantly, and Fang, Xin, Wei, and Ji shine brilliantly on the moon…

　　"I guess you should have found Jiao, Kang and Di a long time ago, and only the remaining four were found this year, right?" Bah, I just have a bad mouth. I often can't help asking this kind of question. I have to ask such a question. It's simply what we call 'skipping stations' in Sichuan dialect.

　　"Oh? Young man, you have some knowledge. Tell me, how did you know that?" Qiongqi was immediately attracted by my words. I don't know why this sentence could be so attractive.

　　However, this also proved the saying that an unintentional planting of willows can bring about a forest of willows, and gave me an inexplicable hope, "If you want to know, you must agree to one of my requests..." "No need to say, I agree - isn't it just to spare your lives? Qiongqi didn't mind at all, "Go ahead,

　　I secretly glanced back, his face full of pride, the meaning was very clear, "Look, I found a way

　　"There are unusual celestial phenomena during the spring equinox this year. Among the seven stars of the Azure Dragon, three stars of Jiao, Kang and Di are shining brightly, and four stars of Fang, Xin, Wei and Ji are shining brightly on the moon. This explains a lot of things." I know very little about astrology, and I can't make up stories. I can only do as the great Wei Xiaobao did in "The Deer and the Cauldron" and tell nine truths mixed with one lie, hoping to get away with it.

　　"The strange light is for breaking the sun, and the brilliant light attacking the moon is for Suixu. This explains the fate of the seven pottery figurines..." "Yes, that makes sense," Qiongqi interrupted me. Although this guy doesn't understand astrology very well, he has lived for so many years. He can see the whole picture from a single hole. "The stars reveal the secrets of heaven - it seems that I should be more careful when doing things in the future.

　　Seeing that this guy seemed to be thinking about something, I decided to leave first, and said goodbye casually, "Well, since you understand, we won't disturb you. Go first, hehe

　　He turned around and ran to Sang Yu Shisan Shao, then grabbed him and ran away.

　　Qiongqi suddenly burst into laughter, "Who said you can leave?"

　　"You...you said you would spare our lives.

　　A fierce light flashed in his eyes, and a playful look appeared on his face: "I lied

　　Chapter 73: Hitting the Machine

　　Damn, I forgot, this guy is Qiongqi!

　　Although the image of Qiongqi in ancient books is different, they all have one thing in common: whenever Qiongqi meets a loyal person, he will eat him; when he meets a treacherous person, he will take the initiative to hunt wild beasts and offer them to him.

　　How could such a guy keep his word? I am such an idiot among idiots!

　　There was a playful look in Qiongqi's eyes as he slowly walked towards us, and we retreated step by step. Facing the power released by this guy at this moment, to be honest, we didn't have the slightest thought of resisting.

　　I don't know whether this power is spiritual power or demonic power. It is thick and sticky like a spider web. It is totally not on the same level as those guys I have dealt with before. In my opinion, even gods are no more than this!

　　I felt my feet going numb and my back getting cold, and was about to say something, but when I turned around, I saw that Sang Yu's lips were black and his face was blue, while Shisan's face was pale, just like the corpse monster just now!

　　Qiongqi stretched out his right hand as he walked. The thick Yin Qi on his hand was condensed. Even without using the Yin-Yang Eyes, it was very clear, just like a group of cotton candy constantly gathering. "Okay, with the souls of the three of you, my 'Thousand Soul Attraction' will be more reliable..." His eyes became more and more gloomy, and the corners of his mouth began to curl up slightly...

　　I felt so cold in my heart, and it seemed that I had lost all thoughts in my mind. I could only retreat with them like a puppet.

　　The sound of footsteps came from behind me in unison. I turned my head numbly and felt as if my chest was hit by a strong force. My eyes went dark and I passed out!

　　※

　　On the night of August 16, 2001, Beijing Airport.

　　Pei Xiaokai had just helped Grandpa Zhuge get off the plane and said, "Grandpa, please sit down. I'll go get some drinks." He helped the master sit down in the coffee shop in the waiting room, then immediately ran to the front desk to personally bring a cup of Tieguanyin and ran back happily.

　　This guy heard that the master was going to the United States, and that Eighth Junior Sister and Ninth Boy would accompany him, so he followed them relentlessly, running around and serving tea and water on the way, and instead treated Ninth Boy as an errand boy.

　　The price of Tieguanyin at Beijing Airport is eighty, and this brat is willing to buy it. I usually have to find countless excuses to drink his three-dollar Pepsi, what a bastard!

　　But he didn't have any good reward. The cup of Tieguanyin was brought to the master. The old man was about to take a sip to moisten his throat when a purple clay cup was brought to him. "Hey, master, please have some tea."

　　Pei Xiaokai took a look and saw that the man in front of him was wearing a very ordinary grey jacket with only a small silver tie and a black tie, but he clearly showed off his aristocratic temperament that many people try their best to achieve all their lives.

　　Such a man with aristocratic temperament does not have fair skin, but the contours of his face are like the oldest rocks on the seashore, still sharp after thousands of years of wind and waves; under two thick and heavy eyebrows that are slanted upward with a sword-like sharpness, are a pair of slightly sunken eye sockets; in his eyes as sharp as black pearls, there is a kind of vicissitudes of life with a smile, but occasionally there are a few strands of enlightenment about the world.

　　But at this moment, the middle-aged man leaned forward and handed a cup of hot Tieguanyin to the old man. With his other hand, he pinched the eighth junior sister's face affectionately and said, "You are so beautiful!"

　　“You Pei Xiaokai are angry—this is clearly a provocation!

　　The scene of the love rival appearing in Ya's mind has already emerged. The look in the eyes of the eighth sister when she looked at the man was filled with some surprise and some emotion, and even her words had a hint of coquettishness, "Hate it - you come to pick on me again!"

　　When I heard this from Jiu Xiaozi, I couldn't help but burst out laughing. The matter was clearly laid out in front of us. Tiezi was definitely horny and was acting like a National Security Bureau agent, ready to drive the guy away.

　　"Who are you?" Tiezi slammed his cup of tea on the table, took out his ID and waved it in front of the visitor, "This is a top-secret mission for the National Security Bureau. No outsiders are allowed to get close - well, even if you know Teacher Zhuge, you'd better leave quickly. Before the other party could say anything, the guy had already lowered his head and whispered something in the master's ear, "Grandpa, we're going to rescue Brother Liu. These people who don't want to do it are likely to be traitors or enemies. We'd better be careful."

　　The old man narrowed his eyes and did not express his opinion. Instead, the ninth boy next to him spoke.

　　"Brother Pei..." Only such an honest and kind-hearted Jiu Xiaozi was ready to remind Tiezi, the idiot, but Tiezi blocked it with a wave of his hand, "Don't persuade me, I must ensure the safety of grandpa and you.

　　Didn’t you notice the playful smile on the old man’s face?

　　This guy Tiezi probably has the same IQ as a stud pig - this incident has made me completely regard him as a moron. Damn, even if you are horny, you should think twice before acting. There is nothing wrong in robbing a girl, but it is totally wrong to rob the wrong girl!

　　Of course, this also illustrates the excellent qualities of our Zhuge lineage from another perspective. Any random little girl can make the guys from the National Security Bureau crazy and infatuated with them, so it is conceivable that I, Liu Piyun, am also a handsome guy.

　　When Tiezi, the dull guy, rejected Jiu Xiaozi's kind reminder and turned around triumphantly, he saw that the 'rival' opposite him had opened one side of his jacket, revealing a black and gold badge inside. The simple words on it shocked him instantly: Name: Fang Cheng; Position: Commander-in-Chief of the Seventh Operations Group of Beijing Jing Guoan; Authority Level: Special Grade; Fortunately, although Tiezi had a brain congestion and intellectual disability, he was not confused enough to check the authenticity of the badge - he suddenly stood up and saluted, almost sticking his finger into his forehead, "Pei... Pei Xiao... Kai... Kai, salute to Commander Fang... Fang... Fang

　　He even bit his tongue while talking!

　　Fifth Brother smiled and took his hand down, "Don't be so conspicuous in public - by the way, are you from the National Security Bureau?" This is true. Although it is already getting dark, there are still people waiting for transfers or midnight flights at the airport, so it is not completely empty.

　　The eighth sister and the ninth boy squatted down laughing, holding their stomachs and covering their mouths, for fear that they would accidentally alarm the entire airport.

　　Tiezi's face was as red as a freshly baked pancake, and he didn't know where to put his hands and feet. Fortunately, the master came to the rescue, "This kid is the partner of the seventh kid. He insisted on going to the United States with me. It can be regarded as a deep friendship, so I took him with me. By the way, how is the plane thing going?"

　　The fifth brother frowned, "Master, this is not easy to do. If you follow the normal route, it will take you a day and a half to reach Los Angeles after a transfer..." "It takes too long," the old man said sternly, "Seventh boy can't wait until then - we must hurry up."

　　"Yes, yes, so I found a compromise," said the fifth brother while secretly looking at the master's face, "Well, there just happened to be a private plane of a wealthy Chinese businessman going to Los Angeles, and he is quite familiar with me. If the teacher doesn't mind, I can take their plane. It will probably only take fifteen or sixteen hours.

　　"When are we leaving?"

　　The fifth brother looked at his watch and said, "It's 10:20 now, and they set the time for 11:00..." "Okay, the old man made the decision directly, "As long as it's quick, everything is fine."

　　The old man agreed so readily that Fifth Brother felt embarrassed. According to his original intention, he wanted to get a private plane for his master to fly or something, but there have been a lot of things happening in the country recently, and the few planes he had were totally insufficient. The pilots had bigger dark circles under their eyes than pandas, and it was really difficult to do so, so he had to do this thing of taking advantage of the plane. In his heart, he even cursed himself for being unfilial.

　　It's no wonder that the senior brother feels guilty. The help that the master had given to the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau saved the jobs of several directors, and he had never made any demands on the National Security Bureau. Now that he is old, he wants to go to the United States to save his disappointing apprentice, but he still has to look at other people's faces.

　　Since the old man agreed, the fifth senior brother was not idle either. He waved his hand and several guys from the National Security Bureau came running over from a distance. They quickly placed several sets of bowls and chopsticks on the table. There was nothing else, just two cans of soup and a box of snacks.

　　One pot was stewed black chicken with American ginseng, which was probably prepared for the eighth sister and the ninth boy; the other pot was a light stewed yam with ginkgo nuts, which was prepared for the old man. "Master, this is what my wife prepared for you, would you like to try it?"

　　The box naturally contained the eight dishes that the master loved the most, but the old man just tasted them briefly and didn't touch them again. "You are old, so eat less at night," the master sighed, "young people should eat more."

　　The fifth brother knew the master's habit and did not try to persuade him. He just handed the box to the eighth sister, then tested the temperature of the soup and served half a bowl to the master.

　　The old man drank the soup slowly. The fifth brother naturally reminded the eighth sister and the ninth boy again and again to ensure that the master had enough food and rest. He also talked about the weather and other conditions in the United States again and again, for fear of missing anything.

　　At this time, a guy came running over.

　　(Uh, the deputy moderator has set up a book club, 261225642. Join it after Liuyun’s collection exceeds 1,000. You can ask me questions in the group and I will help everyone explain.)

　　Chapter 74: Sudden Encounter of Black Magic (Additional Update, Saved)

　　The guy whispered something in the Fifth Brother's ear, apparently to tell him that the time was up.

　　The one who supported the old man on this journey was naturally the fifth senior brother. No matter how brave Tiezi was, he didn't dare to compete with the commander-in-chief for the position. Taking this opportunity, the ninth kid also gave him half of the luggage.

　　Saying that he was hitching a ride on the plane was a joke. Although the wealthy Chinese businessman was rich, he was still very respectful and courteous to the master. It was obvious that the senior brother had specially greeted him. When he got on the plane, he found the most comfortable seat for the master and served him tea and water.

　　As a result, his friends couldn't do anything and could only sit on the sidelines.

　　After saying goodbye to the old man, the fifth brother got off the plane. Before he even left the house, he took out his cell phone and called the fourth brother directly, "Master is on the plane... yes, yes, yes, at 11 o'clock... directly to Los Angeles... make arrangements. If you haven't made arrangements yet..." He disappeared after he spoke.

　　This wealthy businessman is called Chen Yihao, he is in his fifties or sixties, he usually has some dealings with the fifth sister-in-law's trading company, later the fifth senior brother helped him solve some problems and he thought highly of the senior brother - this time he heard that the fifth senior brother's master was going to the United States on the way, he naturally did his best to serve him.

　　The old man settled down comfortably, and then he called his men. After a while, an ambulance came in from outside, and a stretcher was lifted up from it.

　　"Uh, this is my son and daughter-in-law," Chen Yihao said to the old man very respectfully, "This time I came to Beijing to pick them up and arrange the wedding - I will arrange them in the back and will definitely not disturb you, please rest assured.

　　While we were talking, several people got on the plane, but it always looked a bit weird.

　　Chen Yihao called a young man to the old man and said, "This is my son Chen Yuyang. Come and say hello to Grandpa." Chen Yuyang bowed respectfully to the old man and said, "Hello, Grandpa." He pointed to the stretcher that was being placed by several men in the back and said, "That's my fiancée Lin Yan."

　　It seemed that the woman was seriously ill. She was wearing an oxygen mask and receiving intravenous fluids. She seemed to be asleep. Both the eighth sister and the ninth boy could tell at a glance that the girl would not live long, and would only live for a few days.

　　Of course, that stupid buddy is an exception.

　　"Well, it looks like your fiancée is a bit ill," Pei Xiaokai said, "Why is she still running around with you?" Chen Yuyang's face twitched a few times but he didn't answer. His expression was strange, but Chen Yihao laughed, "Brother, my son and this girl are deeply in love. He knows that she is seriously ill but still wants to marry her. So we came to Beijing this time to bring her to the United States to get married."

　　"Wow, so envious," Eighth Sister couldn't help but look envious and excited when she heard this, "You two are really in love - Nine Boy, don't you think so?" "Uh, uh..." Nine Boy seemed to have seen something, but he didn't say anything. However, his friend also found the problem: it seemed that since the girl got on the plane, the future father-in-law had never looked at her, let alone visited her. Of course, if it was because his son insisted on marrying a dying person, it would be understandable to have a grudge, but why did Chen Yuyang seem to not care too much?

　　Although Chen Yuyang has been accompanying the girl all the time, he seems not to do anything himself and lets his subordinates do the work. If they really know each other well and will never leave each other, it is estimated that others may not be able to help. It is the same now. He stayed here to say hello and did not seem to go back to accompany her at all.

　　But if you say they have no feelings for each other, why would they marry a dying person?

　　These questions were still lingering in Tiezi's mind when suddenly the old man moved!

　　The old man's half-closed eyes suddenly opened, staring at the girl from head to toe, then sighed, "Injustice is impermanent, evil has its roots, reincarnation for three lifetimes and seven lives - even if you can solve this black magic and save your son, can you feel at peace?"

　　"What kind of black magic?" The eighth sister, the nine boys and the three best friends shouted together, staring at Chen Yihao with fierce eyes, which scared the father and son.

　　The plane started to run, and the two took advantage of the stewardess's call to sit down, looking confused. "Uh, I... I don't know what you are talking about." Their eyes were wandering and they dared not look directly at them. It was obvious that they had something to hide.

　　"You are kidding me!" Eighth sister lived in my house for a few days and learned my bad temper. "Grandpa has said so much, and you are still pretending? Tell me, have you done anything against the law?"

　　Tiezi also took out his National Security Bureau ID and waved it in front of him, "Tell the truth, tell the truth, you see, I'm from the National Security Bureau..." He also started to feel for his phone in his pocket, "I'm going to notify the headquarters to detain you..."

　　Bang!

　　The one who slapped Tiezi in the face was none other than Eighth Sister. She was so angry at Tiezi's words that her eyebrows were raised. "Are you stupid? If their plane is detained, how can we rush to the United States to rescue our senior brother? You pig!

　　"Uh..." Tie Zican took back his phone and was about to come up with some new tricks to show off his power, but the old man coughed lightly and said, "You all sit down."

　　Although the words were light, they were like an imperial decree. The two of them sat down obediently in their seats. When they turned around, they saw that the ninth boy was already sitting upright next to the old man.

　　The old man looked at Chen Yihao and his son, and touched his chin. "Fate is destiny. Since we met, it must be destiny. Tell me what happened, and I'll see if there's any way I can help you."

　　Chen Yihao and his son looked at each other with a bitter look on their faces, "Old sir, I didn't mean to lie to you, it's just that this matter... Alas... You don't have to say more, I have consulted many experts about this matter, and they all said that there are only a few people in the world who can resolve it, but I have never found one - now my son is about to turn twenty-four, I really have no other way to think of. A tear slipped from the corner of his eye, "You, just let me do it.

　　"But what you did was extremely detrimental to your virtue. Your son will also suffer retribution in the future. Have you ever thought about this?"

　　The old man startled several people when he heard this. Since the master said so, then everything must be inevitable! But the strange thing was that Chen Yihao didn't seem surprised at all. Instead, he looked confident.

　　"I'm going to exchange myself for..." Before Chen Yihao could finish his words, his son grabbed his hand and said, "Dad, you're going to exchange yourself for something? Why didn't you tell me?" His face was filled with astonishment, and it was obvious that he knew nothing about this.

　　"This is the only way..." "No! Don't do that!" Chen Yuyang shook his head suddenly, "I would rather die than let you suffer - I won't get married anymore."

　　"Son..." "No need to say more," Chen Yuyang stood up suddenly and shouted to the cab, "Turn back and send Miss Lin home.

　　"No U-turn." Chen Yihao also stood up, "Everything remains the same, flying directly to the United States - you have to get married today whether you want to or not. You can't help but be furious, with a hint of majesty as the head of the family.

　　"You...you...I..." Chen Yuyang was shaking all over and seemed to be impulsive. He looked left and right, and suddenly pulled out a dagger from his waist and pointed it at his throat, "You...if you force me to get married again, I will...I will...die in front of you.

　　This fucking sudden change in the air is rare. Who would have expected such a thing to happen during a good journey? But it can be asserted that this matter will not end well no matter what. It is estimated that the US plan will be ruined!

　　This is the true reflection of Tiezi’s heart at that time!

　　Several subordinates came over and tried to persuade the young boss, and also pulled Chen Yihao to persuade him, but it seemed that they could not convince him no matter what.

　　Suddenly the old man took action!

　　The old man just moved, and a piece of talisman paper appeared in his left hand instantly, ignited without fire, and then was thrown into an empty cup, which was turned over and placed on the table. The old man's right hand was not idle either, he picked up the teapot and started pouring water on the side of the cup.

　　A miracle happened. The water poured onto the table, but instead of flowing around the edge of the table, it gathered into a pool and flowed into the cup against the wall of the cup.

　　At this time, the talisman paper had completely turned to ashes.

　　Soon the water was half full. The old man stopped pouring water. He made a few strokes on the bottom of the cup with his right hand and pointed his finger at the bottom of the cup: "Fill it up!"

　　Right at the bottom of the inverted cup, half a cup of water began to spin!

　　The water had only swirled a few times when there was a "splash" sound, and Chen Yuyang fell to the ground with a plop, apparently fainted!

　　Chapter 75: Breaking the Surrender

　　Seeing his son fall to the ground, Chen Yihao was not stupid. He quickly collected all the bladed objects in his hands and on his body, not even leaving behind the nail clippers. Then he turned around and looked at the old man and asked tentatively, "Was it your magic?"

　　"Who else did you say?" The eighth sister said proudly, "Do you think there is someone else?" She turned her head and said this, then started to clean up the cups, dirty water and other things on the table.

　　Chen Yihao's face was filled with disbelief. "Impossible, I... I have seen spells cast before, and they all... they all require my son's horoscope, even if it's not his, at least one hair," he shook his head. "This, this is impossible.

　　"Others may want it, but Grandpa doesn't need it," Tiezi stood up suddenly. "Do you know who this person in front of you is? Grandpa Zhuge Boyu of the Zhuge lineage, a national treasure-level master.

　　Chen Yihao opened his eyes wide, his lips began to tremble, he opened his mouth but didn't say a word, "You..." Tiezi had just uttered two words when he knelt down in front of the old man with a plop, "Master, please, save my son!" He kowtowed continuously, making the floor ring with the sound of his banging his head.

　　"Get up, I've already said it, this is all fate," the old man just waved his hand, and Tiezi and Jiu Xiaozi beside him rushed over and helped him up, "Get up and talk."

　　When Chen Yihao stood up, tears were streaming down his face. "I didn't expect that I would meet Master Zhuge here," he suddenly showed a relieved smile on his face, "God bless me!"

　　It seems that he really knows our master. Uh, maybe our master is one of the masters he mentioned.

　　After Chen Yihao's emotions stabilized, the old man learned the whole story from him.

　　It turns out that Chen Yihao's ancestors were not doing business in the United States, but reselling some civilian supplies from Malaysia to Vietnam and other countries. Since he had many friends and was generous, he did a good business. But just when things were going smoothly for him, he suddenly encountered a strange thing.

　　At that time, there was a sorcerer named Chamen, who was cursed by the gods for doing too many bad things. His son died in his wife's belly after ten months of pregnancy. He used sorcery to divine and found that the child's soul was locked under the Nine Yins and could not come out, and he would never have any offspring. Seeing that this family was about to be extinct, he was also remarkable. He spent more than a year digging dozens of ancient sorcerers' graves and found a way out in the ancient books buried with them.

　　There is a way, but it is so cruel and vicious that it will kill everyone: first he must practice the extremely difficult black magic technique of "Flying Head Magic"; then find forty-nine pregnant women who are more than six months pregnant and offer them under the moonlight at midnight; the sorcerer uses the "Flying Head Magic" to make his own head fly out, dragging his intestines and digestive organs with him, and then bite open the woman's belly alive and eat the fully formed baby in her belly.

　　After this process is repeated 49 times, his flying head descent can be transformed into 'tongyin descent'. As long as he enters the underworld when the ghost gate opens, he can steal the air and rescue the child's ghost, and then inject it into his wife's body. In this way, he can resolve this crisis and resume the incense.

　　Cha Men was a wicked man who had no scruples, so he quickly put his wife into a dormant state using black magic, and began this extremely difficult journey of "transforming his wife into a state of darkness".

　　Anyone who knows about the art of black magic knows that many black magic masters regard the "flying head magic" as the greatest challenge in their lives, but no one dares to try it easily - practicing the "flying head magic" is too harmful to the world and there is a risk of life at any time. Even if you practice it, it will only become a flying head in the middle of the night, so very few people practice it. The "transformation to Yin magic" is even more difficult. Chamen didn't know how much suffering he had endured, but he actually held on to the last moment: eating one more woman would make the "transformation to Yin magic" a success!

　　Just when he was about to kill the pregnant woman, Chen Yihao showed up with a large group of his workers and many policemen! It turned out that although Chamen was hiding well, he had killed so many people, causing panic in the surrounding area. In order to stabilize his business, Chen Yihao also tried his best and sent many people to search everywhere, and finally found the place where Chamen was hiding.

　　When Cha Men's flying head appeared in front of everyone, the consequences were naturally needless to say - Chen Yihao chopped the guy's head in half with a single click of a knife, ending his life simply and cleanly.

　　It was this one knife that made Chamen hate Chen Yihao so much!

　　Without saying too much, Chamen himself died, his wife also died because of the sorcerer who killed her, not to mention his son, so this lineage was cut off!

　　After Cha Men became a ghost, he immediately used his remaining power to transform himself into a "Siluo Bottle" without saying a word, and then cast a "Peerless Spell" on Chen Yihao. "Peerless Spell" is just as the name suggests, it is to make Chen Yihao's family have no children or grandchildren. Any man cannot have sex with a woman, otherwise he will burst a blood vessel and die the next day!

　　But that’s not all. Any male in the Chen family’s bloodline will die suddenly after the age of 24!

　　I guess this is where the Cha family’s resentment comes from: Since you have caused my family to be extinct, I want you to watch your Chen family die out - this is why Chen Yihao did not die.

　　The Chen family didn't notice it at first, but the sudden death of their eldest son made them realize it all. So they have been looking for a solution for many years, but no matter how they did good deeds, prayed to gods, or even moved to the United States, they could not get rid of this evil black magic.

　　Finally, when Chen Yihao was in Thailand, he met an old monk who pointed out two options: first, to find a few masters on the mainland, any one of whom could break this "unparalleled spell"; second, to find a skilled sorcerer to see if he could break the spell.

　　Chen Yihao spent a lot of money in Thailand and found an extremely skilled sorcerer. The sorcerer pondered for three days and three nights and finally came up with a solution: find a woman with a terminal illness and a pure yang horoscope and marry her. Then, when having sex at night, he would use the sorcery technique to transfer the sorcery to the woman. Then, he could use the woman's yang soul to go down to the underworld to fight against the 'Siluo Bottle' and ensure the safety of the Chen family's descendants. However, this would prevent the woman from reincarnation and would be entangled with the 'Siluo Bottle' forever.

　　The Chen family was not willing to choose this method at first and planned to look for a master in China, but they couldn’t find one after a long time - think about it, even my fifth senior brother knew that the master was old but didn’t tell him, isn’t it the same for others?

　　Among those who can be called masters, there are no more than five of them, including my master, and they are all over eighty years old. They are not comparable to any of the masters or branches.

　　Seeing that Chen Yuyang was getting closer to turning 24, Chen Yihao made up his mind and spent a large sum of money to find a suitable candidate in China, and prepared to bring him to the United States to perform the transformation technique.

　　After saying this, Chen Yihao looked at the old man eagerly, fearing that the old man would refuse. However, after hearing this, the old man's face showed no joy or anger, and he said calmly, "Okay, I'll think about it."

　　Since the old man hasn't agreed yet, there is no need to wake Chen Yuyang up. Several people just sit aside and wait for the master to speak.

　　As the plane was flying in the sky, Chen Yihao's heart was ringing. His mentality was similar to that of seeing two '7's appear on the slot machine, full of anticipation and fear, afraid that it would fail.

　　As for how the master agreed to him, I am not sure: at that time, Tiezi and Eighth Sister went to the back to heat up supper for the master, and Jiu Xiaozi went to get a blanket for the master. When he came out, he saw Chen Yihao kowtowing to the master with tears in his eyes again - although Jiu Xiaozi didn't say it, I guess he was deliberately sent away by the master.

　　When the plane stopped to refuel in Honolulu, the old man wrote out a list: "Time is tight, and there is probably no time to waste after getting off the plane - you guys find these things, and I will set up a 'virtual altar' on the plane to perform a ritual, and by the way, you can learn it.

　　Xutan! My eyes almost popped out of my head at that time. Not to mention that the eight girls and nine boys had never seen it, even I was just talking about it on paper. Oh, I was so envious and jealous!

　　There are many kinds of altars. There is an old saying that goes like this: Heaven and earth are ninety-nine, yin and yang are seven, and the altar has one empty position in three parts.

　　Here we must talk about four types of altars: the 'Heaven and Earth Altar' is the simplest, it is placed outside with the size of a Lu Ban table, connecting heaven and earth, with a 99% success rate, and almost no failure; the 'Yin Yang Altar' is the altar that connects yin and yang, just like the one we used to summon the soul of Zhao Lanlan. This requires the help of spiritual objects (the black cat was planned to be used at the time, but it turned out to be me later). Different spiritual objects are needed for different magic arrays. As long as the spiritual objects are complete, the success rate is also very high, said to be 70%, but in modern times it almost never fails; the 'Spirit Altar' is more complicated and has a low success rate. We used this kind of altar when we invited the Six Dings and Six Jias. At that time, we borrowed the special position and aura of the Six Dings' Yin-holes, and had a success rate of no more than three levels; the last one is the 'Virtual Altar', this kind of altar is set up in a very unique location, either above the sea, in an ordinary cave, or in a high-rise building. Anyway, it is impossible to connect heaven and earth, and it is impossible to use spiritual treasures. The only thing that can be used is the power of the caster's cultivation - if there is no time, I guess the master would not play with this.

　　The master's list didn't include many items, but the most important one was hard to find: seven roosters!

　　Most foods in the United States are frozen, so it is not easy to find live chickens. In addition, time is short. Chen Yihao is a good person. He has been out there for so many years, but he quickly contacted the local Chinese organization and found all the live chickens in just two hours.

　　But the price was not small—he squandered nearly 30,000 U.S. dollars in total!

　　"Can you guess what the master is going to do with these chickens?" The ninth kid kept it a secret at the time.

　　Chapter 76: Ang Ri Mao Tou Zhen (Second update, please red, please collect)

　　The rooster is of pure Yang attribute, so as the 'primer' of the magic array, it is quite effective in dealing with Yin-related magic such as black magic. However, generally speaking, no more than four living creatures with a single attribute are used as 'primers'. For example, in the 'Three Talents Array of Heaven and Earth' or the 'Four Phases Kun Yuan Array', if more living creatures are used as 'primers', the Yin and Yang must be coordinated and harmonized, and they cannot have a single attribute, otherwise the Yang fire cannot be controlled.

　　I guess you are asking at this time, why did so many people fail when I used the magic circle last time?

　　This is different: the three fire attributes of the human body are mild, just like Buddha objects, which do not cause much harm to humans, but are like poison to Yin objects, so no matter how many are used, there will be no trouble; but the Yin and Yang flames of spiritual objects are more fierce, and if there are too many, it will inevitably burn the body, so few people use more than five single-attribute Yang-

　　Objects or Yin objects are used to attract the formation.

　　If there are people out there using lots and lots of creatures to lure in a formation, let me tell you the truth, they will definitely not lure all of them into the formation, and it is estimated that only one or two will be effectively used.

　　Seeing that I couldn't guess, the ninth kid didn't waste time and told me directly, "Seventh brother, don't guess anymore. The master used the 'Angri Maotou Formation'."

　　“…”

　　It's so unfair, I've never heard of it!

　　I glared at him, and the ninth kid immediately put on an apologetic smile, "Don't look at me, Seventh Brother, I don't know either. The master told us later, and he only mentioned the name, not the tricks and mysteries behind it.

　　Pleiades is the fourth of the seven White Tiger constellations in the Western Palace. It is composed of seven stars and is also called Maotou (meaning flag head). It corresponds to the rooster. In ancient texts, west starts from Mao and west is the autumn gate. Everything has been harvested and it is time to close the doors and windows. Therefore, Pleiades is mostly ominous.

　　There is an old saying: "On days when the Pleiades are in power, there will be disasters, more bad things than good things, unusual, all construction will be unfavorable, and there will be plagues every day."

　　In order to deal with a very dangerous situation, seven roosters were used to attract yang. The master's formation is really unusual!

　　Just after the plane took off from Honolulu, the magic circle was set up in the middle of the plane.

　　The old man slowly stood up and said to the eighth sister and the ninth boy, "Remember this, this magic circle is too strong. If you are not strong enough, don't try it. What you have to do today is to watch me cast the spell and then write it down.

　　“Well, not only did the Eighth Sister and the Ninth Boy respond, but even Tiezi started to yell.

　　The magic circle was quickly set up, and it was not much different from an ordinary altar, the only special thing was in the middle.

　　The master took out a Bagua mirror in the middle, pulled out seven red ropes, tied them to the feet of seven roosters, and then spread them out. He pasted talisman papers on the roosters' heads, which corresponded to the seven gates of Xiu, Sheng, Shang, Du, Jing, Jing and Kai. Only the Gate of Death was left without a talisman.

　　Then the master asked the eighth sister to stick the Death Door talisman paper on the bottom of a copper basin, fill it with water and place it next to it.

　　Chen Yuyang had been woken up. After learning all this from his father, he kowtowed to his master countless times. He was also very respectful to the eighth sister and the ninth boy. According to Tiezi's foul-mouthed words, he was "just like his mother's third grandson!"

　　Now he was sitting obediently aside watching the master setting up the formation, and he waved his hand and ran over, "Grandpa." With a sweet smile, he was faster than his friend - no wonder his friend was so foul-mouthed when talking about him!

　　The master took his hand and cut his middle finger. A lot of blood dripped onto the middle of the Bagua mirror. "Sit still, I'm starting." Although his tone was very light, this sentence still made everyone nervous.

　　The old man didn't use any fancy tricks. He just made a finger sword with his right hand and tapped the table. There were a few crisp sounds, and the rice grains in the bowl on the altar began to jump, and then the talisman paper flew up.

　　The master slapped the magic sword with his left hand, and the tip of the sword was raised up, just enough to penetrate the talisman paper. The old man raised the handle with his left hand, slapped the sword with two fingers of his right hand, and muttered something.

　　As the master chanted the spell, the blood on the mirror began to emit a faint green smoke. The smoke quickly became thicker and finally formed a human head!

　　"Who? Who called me?" The head was furious, roaring loudly, shaking the altar bells and other things. Its vague eyes swept around, and finally fixed its gaze on Chen Yihao. "Haha, it turned out to be you. How about it, now you know the pain of having no descendants?"

　　This ethereal head didn't look simple. Just the simple mental attack from the ghost almost drove the two crazy. It was only in front of the master that it didn't attack so wildly. After venting its anger, the head turned around and looked at the master. It didn't know what it meant in its blue eyes, "Who are you? Why did you ask me to come up?" You're not polite at all!

　　"You don't need to worry about who I am. I just came to you this time to resolve the feud between you and the Chen family." The master still followed the rules of the sect and tried to persuade you with courtesy before force. "If you are willing, I will help you to transcend the sin of killing so many people and enter reincarnation again. Although you may have to spend several lives in the lower three realms, you can still enter reincarnation and enter your destiny again. What do you think?"

　　"Enter the cycle of reincarnation again?" The skull repeated in a low voice, looking a little moved.

　　This guy had committed too many sins of killing, and his fate was already ruined. It was probably God's will that Chen Yihao killed him at that time. Even if he had not used black magic to become Yin Si Luo after his death, he would certainly not have been able to escape the thousand years of torture in the underworld. Now that he can enter the cycle of reincarnation again, it can be said that the conditions set by the master are indeed very high, and a bit outrageous.

　　"Why would you help me enter the reincarnation cycle?" The skull suddenly circled around the altar. "I have killed so many people and destroyed so many lives. Don't you know how much merit I need to be able to be reincarnated?"

　　"One good deed is enough to make a good deed. As long as you are willing to let the Chen family father and son go, I will regard it as a good deed and will naturally help you this time." The master gently wiped the Bagua mirror, "You should be able to see that I have this ability."

　　There is a saying in Buddhism that "one good deed is a good deed done among a thousand evils". It means that if a person has done evil things all his life, but has a change of heart before death, as long as he does one good deed, he will be judged as a good person after death. Even if he cannot become rich and powerful in his next life, he is destined not to suffer hardships and loneliness all his life. However, if a person has done good things all his life, but suddenly has evil thoughts and does something to harm others, he will definitely be judged as a bad person and fall into the underworld to suffer. Even if he is reincarnated, he will be an ant or insect in the lower three realms.

　　Seeing this guy thinking about all this in his mind, the hostility in the green smoke seemed to fade a little. The master continued to persuade him: "In fact, the body in the world is fake, only the Tao is real. Why do you have to stick to this and refuse to let go?"

　　"Won't let go?" Who knew that this sentence would actually touch his sore spot, the smoke suddenly became thicker, "How can you ask me to let go? Originally I could have lived a peaceful life with my wife and children, but who knew that this guy would ruin it..." He shook his head frantically, causing the smoke to scatter, "No, I will never forgive him." This guy spoke every word: "Even if I have to stay in hell forever, I will make sure that their family will be extinct.

　　"Master..." Chen Yihao spoke in a low voice, but the old man ignored him and continued to talk to the skeleton. "I'm afraid I can't let you do whatever you want - if you really don't want to compromise, then I have no choice but to accept you.

　　“Hahahaha…” the skull laughed loudly: “Yes, you have strong magic power. I admit that I can’t beat you, but if you want to take me in, humph, I’m afraid you can’t do it.” As soon as the words fell, the green smoke began to dissipate, and rushed into the blood on the mirror with a hissing sound.

　　It seems that the master summoned the Lord of Destruction with Chen Yuyang's blood, but now this guy is preparing to escape from here.

　　"Master Chi shouted, and the magic sword suddenly chopped down on the table!

　　"It's broken, Master..." Chen Yihao saw that Qingyan had completely entered the mirror, and felt that the sword seemed to have been cut off. He was so anxious that he rubbed his hands and stamped his feet, not knowing what to do, "Why..."

　　The ninth kid covered his mouth with his hand, his face as calm as water and his eyes not looking away, "Don't talk, believe the master." The ninth kid at this moment is not the usual obedient boy, showing his great confidence in the master.

　　Just as Chen Yihao was about to struggle, he suddenly saw some changes in the mirror!

　　At this time, the master had already lit the incense and inserted it in the rice bowl, then he scattered a handful of talisman paper and a magic sword and slashed with them - all the talisman paper was pierced through the sword!

　　Then it started burning!

　　Almost at the same time, seven roosters began crowing together!

　　I didn't expect that the crowing of several chickens together would be so powerful - I saw a strong whirlwind blowing through the entire plane, blowing things in the cabin with a loud bang. At this time, a bubble rose in the mirror, "No, no! You actually used the Angri formation to summon Yang

　　The bubble suddenly burst, and the skull began to get smaller and fainter in the whirlwind. It began to flee frantically, but wherever it was there was a pure yang rooster with its head held high. This guy suddenly saw the copper basin next to him.

　　The Death Gate may not work for ordinary people, but it is a perfect escape route for ghosts - this guy rushed in with a whoosh.

　　The water in the copper basin began to gurgle and swirl with bubbles. The master's hand shook, and all the talisman ashes flew in!

　　"Shhh~"

　　It was like a piece of red-hot steel was put into water. The water began to boil and smoke wildly, but no matter how it rolled, the water always remained in the basin. Even if it splashed high, it would eventually fall into the basin!

　　Now the seven roosters have formed a circle under the master's command and locked the copper basin tightly inside!

　　The master was muttering to himself, the boiling became more and more intense, there were more and more people rolling their eyes, and the water in the basin was evaporating rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye!

　　Just when the water was less than half an inch deep, the boiling suddenly stopped!

　　The water has turned dark green.

　　Chapter 77: The Dark Realm

　　The master did not take it lightly. He cast a spell with the sword in his hand again, and the roosters crowed at the copper basin again.

　　This time there was not much movement, but the water quickly decreased, and finally condensed into a very small point - "The magic bottle seals the monster, and the command

　　The remaining liquid flew up like a whale sucking water and all filled into the ceramic bottle in the master's hand.

　　The old man plugged the bottle mouth with a stopper engraved with the eight trigrams, and then handed it to the eighth sister, "Put on the Kun Fire Charm, seal it and put it away." The eighth sister took the bottle, and then quickly started to work with the ninth boy.

　　Seeing the old man wipe his hands and sit down, my friend immediately handed him a hot towel - I suspected that this guy had been heating water for the past half day just for this moment.

　　"Master, look..." Chen Yihao had just said a few words when Chen Yuyang touched his body and jumped up, "Dad, Dad, I'm fine, I'm fine." He actually lifted up his clothes and said, "Look, the blue marks on my body are gone.

　　Generally speaking, people who have been subdued do not have any special external features, except for some visible features on the whites of their eyes. However, this 'Peerless Subduer' is so vicious and cruel that ghostly green lines appeared on Chen Yuyang's body. Now these features have completely disappeared!

　　"Ah, Chen Yihao has experienced the most important moment in his life in the past day or so, and he doesn't know how many times he has shed tears, but at this moment he cried again - after crying with his son, he remembered to thank his benefactor, "Master Zhuge, you, you saved my family.

　　The master closed his eyes to rest, but it was the Eighth Junior Sister who answered for him, "Mr. Chen, what my grandfather needs most now is rest. You should know that in order to help your son break the curse, my grandfather has consumed too much energy. This is also the reason why my senior brother did not tell you about my grandfather. Now I want you to arrange for grandpa to have a good sleep and recover his energy.

　　"Okay, okay," Chen Yihao smiled apologetically, "I understand." He pulled his son up and took everyone to the tail of the plane, leaving the entire front hall to the master, "Master, please have a good rest. Just tell me if you need anything."

　　The old man spent the remaining ten hours or so recovering his magic power.

　　When the plane landed at Los Angeles Airport, Chen Yihao originally wanted to arrange a vehicle to take his master and the others to their destination. However, the vehicles with the secret Area 51 logo and a dozen men in black military uniforms that appeared at the airport made him completely give up the idea. In the end, he could only thank his master profusely, and then left his contact information in the United States, hoping to invite his teacher to stay at his home for a while.

　　Without further ado, after the old man and his group came down, they saw that the person who greeted them was none other than Fourth Senior Brother Xu Zhongxiao. It was actually him who contacted Master from the United States to come and rescue me. Uh, it was also him who contacted Fifth Senior Brother on the phone - one of them sent the old man to the plane, and the other was receiving him downstairs. They still valued the old man Master very much.

　　Maybe you still remember that I once said that there was a fourth brother in the United States. His family was originally a very ordinary Chinese American family. Later, because of the relationship with the Zhuge family, he came to China and was accepted by the master and became one of the descendants of the Zhuge lineage. After completing his studies, he returned to the United States due to his parents' relationship. Finally, he was spotted by Area 51 and entered it to become a man in black.

　　His sister Xu Xuan is nearly ten years younger than him. Later, because she liked the profession of police, she joined the FBI. Although she did not learn Qimen Dunjia, she is also a good policeman.

　　It is said that there are different research departments under Area 51, and the Fourth Brother belongs to a branch that specifically targets evil forces, and he is also the deputy director. This mission was not originally theirs, but belonged to the alien research branch. Later, after learning about our news, he took it over on his own, and finally found the teacher in desperation.

　　Fourth Senior Brother is also in his forties this year, with a clean-shaven beard, short hair standing straight up, and a pair of black-framed sunglasses. He is wearing a black suit that is bulging with his strong body, and he doesn't seem to be used to this kind of attire. Anyone who sees him would think that Senior Brother is a rough man, but in fact I know that Senior Brother is a typical intellectual, and has probably read more books than Senior Brother who has a doctorate in archaeology. He is proficient in modern weapons and high technology, and is considered a rare talent who can integrate the past and the present.

　　The master had been regulating his breathing for more than ten hours on the plane. Although he recovered a little slower during sleep, he was still energetic thanks to the unique skills of our Zhuge lineage. "Let's go, don't delay. We can talk about it in the car if you have anything else."

　　Los Angeles is only over a hundred miles away from the small town of Barstow, and it takes less than three hours to drive there. Although it is not big, it is the intersection of Highway 15 and Highway 40, and it is also the location of the secret base of Area 51.

　　On the way, the fourth brother told the master the whole story: on August 12, a group of travelers who were exploring the Grand Canyon found three unconscious people, so they reported it to the police and sent them to the medical center in the scenic area. But the strange thing was that these three people did not seem to have any scars on their bodies, and their physiological functions were completely normal, but they did not wake up.

　　A dismemberment tragedy had just been discovered on the plateau, and the police had ordered that any unusual situation must be reported promptly, so the news was immediately sent to Area 51, and then fed back to the team that was carrying out the mission in the Grand Canyon.

　　When the men in black and our National Security Bureau arrived, although they did not recognize Wang Sangyu and Shisan Shao, it was impossible for me, a disciple of Zhuge, not to know them. When they saw that something was wrong with me, they panicked and quickly passed the news to the Beijing headquarters.

　　When the news reached the Beijing headquarters, it naturally reached the ears of the fifth senior brother. There were a lot of messy things going on in China right now, so he could only contact the fourth senior brother and hand the matter over to him.

　　The fourth brother naturally did not dare to delay, and dispatched a helicopter to send us to the base in the town of Barstow, while rushing here quickly. Originally, according to his thinking, the three of us were just slightly injured, and we would be able to be revived with good medical equipment. Who knew that after three days of tossing and turning, there was no movement, and the three of us looked half dead. He could not find the cause and had no choice but to notify the master.

　　Of course, some people recognized Miss Wang, but because the matter was of such a serious nature, they had to cover up the whole thing.

　　When the master arrived, it was already August 17th. Calculating the time, we entered the cave at the beginning of August. Even if we were delayed for a few days, the accident would not have happened later than August 6th. In total, he had been in a coma for ten days. That's why the master was so anxious that he would rather use the Xu Tan method halfway than waste any more time.

　　After arriving at the base in Barstow, the master went straight into the ward without delay and quickly found out the reason why the three of us were unconscious.

　　※※

　　Qiongqi broke his promise and wants to kill us!

　　This thought flashed through my mind again and again. I wanted to move, but I couldn't; I wanted to run, but I couldn't move my legs.

　　I tightly grasped the dagger in my hand, and slowly and numbly retreated with Sang Yu and Shisan. The Yin energy gathered in the hands of Qiongqi in front of me became heavier and heavier. I also felt my breathing becoming heavier and my heartbeat becoming faster and faster, as if it was going to jump out of my chest.

　　Stars and flashing black screens began to appear in front of my eyes. The world seemed to start spinning, and my head felt like a thousand-pound weight was pressing down on my shoulders. I really wanted to chop it off with a knife and throw it on the ground to avoid the pain of being crushed and ground!

　　"Okay, with the souls of the three of you, my 'Thousand Soul Attraction' will be more reliable..." A voice seemed to come from another world, vague and floating. I opened my mouth, but no sound came out.

　　"Hua La La", a crisp sound came from behind.

　　“……”Everything has returned to nothingness, and worldly affairs have nothing to do with me anymore.

　　Because, I have fainted!

　　※※

　　This place looks familiar, but it also seems like I have never been here. I don’t know where this is, how I got here, and I don’t remember what happened before - everything is contradictory, but there seems to be no contradiction, and everything seems to be as it should be.

　　At least I know that I am at peace in my heart, and I don’t know why I feel this way.

　　I looked down at my feet and saw myself walking forward step by step. I didn't know where I was going or why I was going, but I just knew in my heart that I should go. There was an inexplicable force calling me, making me feel quiet, peaceful, ethereal and comfortable. Was that why I was going? No!

　　Just go, it's that simple!

　　This place looks like a wilderness. There seem to be roads everywhere, and yet there seems to be wilderness everywhere. It is cold and dark, making me very uncomfortable. Although it is pitch black in front of me, I know, I just know that I can get rid of all this as long as I move forward - there is light ahead!

　　I don’t know how long or how far I walked, but finally at some point I saw a lantern in the distance, hanging on a pole.

　　Continuing forward, there is a large archway with some large black characters on it and lanterns inserted next to it. It seems that people are gathering here from all directions, queuing up and waiting to go in.

　　I quickened my pace, but it was still just as slow. Nothing had changed, no matter whether you were in a hurry or slow, whether your steps were big or small, it was all the same, everything had already been decided, nothing could be changed.

　　I won't accept it!

　　I feel like I can change, but I don’t know why I can’t, or… maybe it’s because I don’t have enough strength?

　　I began to try to make some magic gestures and use the Yin Yang Thunder - actually, I didn't know what I wanted to do, I just felt that this place was dead and dull, and I hoped to use my own power to create something, anything would be fine, as long as it wasn't this feeling!

　　But I failed!

　　An invisible force is preventing me from using my power!

　　Damn, where the hell is this place?

　　I'm angry!

　　Just when I was at a loss, a huge horse face appeared in front of me!

　　Chapter 78: Ox-Headed and Horse-Faced

　　The horse face seemed to be floating in the air. It looked me up and down for a long time. A spiritual power surged into my mind. It seemed that this guy was very strange to me and asked me why I came here.

　　Since it couldn't speak, I had no choice but to make a helpless reply and sent out the same mental power feedback. However, its interest suddenly grew and it turned around and flew towards the archway.

　　I don't know why I was also flying at the same time, following behind it, like a trailer on the butt of an airplane.

　　The archway looked far away, but we were flying pretty fast, and we were there in the blink of an eye - there was actually a head in the air, and it was a bull's head!

　　This archway seemed to be as high as a ten-story building. In the middle, three huge seal characters were shining faintly. I looked at them carefully for a long time - 'Gate of Hell!'

　　These three words scared me!

　　If this is the gate of hell, then these two floating heads should be the legendary Ox-Head and Horse-Faced Monsters?

　　It seems that there is still a certain distance between legend and reality. Even if these two guys are not monsters with ox heads and horse faces, they just look similar. As far as I understand, they should still be human beings, but they are ugly in appearance. Well, of course, it is not ruled out that they are a return to ancient times.

　　The horse-faced man and the bull-headed man communicated directly with their mental powers. It looked like two people, or two things, were arguing about something, and the content was about me - it seemed that the horse-faced man deliberately did not cut off our connection. Everything we talked about could only be understood but not expressed in words. It seemed like a very strange way of communication.

　　Their communication is not through conversation but spiritual communication, so I have organized the content into our language as follows: Horse Face said: "This kid is not destined to die, why did he come here?"

　　Niutou said: "Let me see - it's true! What do you think we should do?"

　　Horse Face said: "It's been many years since I've met a living person who came to the underworld. I don't know what to do. Uh, how about you tell me?"

　　Niutou said: "Why not take him back and let him go back on his own?"

　　The horse-faced man said, "Do you think that the underworld is open to you as you please? If you let him go on his own, he will probably get lost and wander around the underworld forever. Even if he returns to the world of the living, he will just be a wandering ghost.

　　Niutou said: "What should we do?

　　Horse Face said, "If it doesn't work, just put it away and see what happens next."

　　Niutou said it was okay, so as to avoid trouble. "

　　Listen to what these bastards said, just two or three sentences turned me from life to death!

　　Damn it, the two guys were ready to take action as soon as they finished discussing. From what I could hear from their conversation, they definitely didn’t want to send me to the world of the living. It looked like they were going to send me to the gates of hell according to the rules.

　　Wouldn't that clear my name?

　　no!

　　I don't know where the strength came from, I roared like a tiger, and at this moment, my right hand formed a sword gesture, and quickly drew a picture on the palm of my left hand, and quickly formed a Yin-Yang Thunder Art in the palm of my hand - "Fuck, I'm going to fight you!"

　　What holy and evil immortals, what evil spirits, they have nothing to do with me now. I don’t care what these two guys are. Since they want to send me to the gates of hell, I don’t have to be polite to them!

　　Although I don't know how capable I am, I can't just surrender, right?

　　Once the Yin-Yang Thunder Art was activated, it actually shone a ray of light in this gloomy world, like a bright lamp. The stubborn ghosts were frightened and they hid away like headless flies.

　　"Hmph!" The Bull-Headed and Horse-Faced Demon sent out two sharp mental waves that pierced deep into my mind, like a sharp needle reaching deep into my soul. "Ah!"

　　I didn't dare to be negligent at all. I put my mouth to the base of my right hand and bit it hard - 'Look for Lieque on the head and neck'. Naturally, I bit hard on the Lieque point. The headache eased, and I suddenly struck forward with my left hand, shouting: "Chi

　　Three yin and yang thunders flew out from his palms and hit the Ox-Head and Horse-Face - damn, the thunder and lightning actually passed through it!

　　I miscalculated!

　　I originally thought that even if these two guys wouldn't be hurt by me, I could at least stop them, giving me time to slip away. I never expected it to be like this.

　　In a split second, they had already rushed in front of me, and two of them were circling around me quickly. I had no choice but to blast out Yin-Yang Thunders one after another, hoping to slow down and wait for the headache to subside, so that I could free my right hand to use the magic formula.

　　The two guys' attacks were not very sharp, but they emitted smoke when they circled, one gray and one dark blue. I knew something was wrong, so I took the opportunity to slip away. Just as I was about to run away, the two smokes that were circling around me suddenly rushed towards me.

　　I didn't feel anything when the smoke first touched my body, but as the two fumes mixed, I suddenly felt my body become heavy, like a mouse falling into a jar of butter, with pressure constantly coming from all directions.

　　"Oh no! I guessed something was wrong, so I pulled my left hand back and struck the smoke twice. With two loud bangs, the Yin-Yang thunder struck the smoke, creating a gap in the middle.

　　The time will never come again, get out of here!

　　I jumped out of the gap, and before I could feel proud of myself anymore, a force behind me pulled me back!

　　This thing is actually like a spider web. With only one strand stuck to my body, it can pull me back?

　　I'm in trouble this time!

　　My hands are empty, my magic weapons and daggers are all gone, and the Yin-Yang Thunder has lost its effect. How can I feel embarrassed when you call me brother?

　　After it bounced back, before I could show any reaction, the smoke came up again.

　　It was obvious that these two guys didn't use their full strength, but they seemed to have suddenly become very interested in me. Every time I broke free from the spider web formed by the smoke, the two guys would increase its viscosity; if I was a little discouraged, they would relax a little, giving me hope.

　　I went back and forth like this for a long time and it made me miserable. Man, have you ever seen a cat playing with a mouse? I am playing with it now!

　　It looked like I couldn't run away, and I really couldn't stand it anymore, so I just made up my mind, stood still, and saw what these two guys would do.

　　But I didn’t expect that this would be another mistake!

　　When they saw me stop, they were stunned for a second, but they didn't talk to me as I expected, like "You are very resilient and rare, we will let you go", or "We are just testing you", etc. Then, just like in many YY novels, they taught me a lot of magic weapons, peerless martial arts, thousand-year skills, and strange arts, and asked me to go out and do justice, sweep away thousands of enemies and save mankind - without saying a word, they took me straight to the gates of hell.

　　Looks like he's ready to go in...

　　I almost cried!

　　Seeing that the archway was right in front of me, the ghosts here had dispersed, but the two guys did not slow down at all. Needless to say, I was probably bitten to death by Qiongqi this time and would soon enter reincarnation.

　　Is this justice? I am only 23 years old. I haven't even found a girlfriend, let alone getting married. How can I rest in peace after dying like this?

　　Just when I was panicking and having wild thoughts, the truth suddenly appeared before me.

　　Just when we were about to rush in, a huge command flag dropped from the sky and blocked the Ghost Gate Archway like a wall!

　　Command flag!

　　The Ox-Head and Horse-Faced Demons were really scared now. Normally, the command flag represented the magic power of the spellcaster. Even if there was news from the upper realm, or favors, or bribes, the command flag was just of ordinary size. Occasionally, there were larger ones, but they were just as big as a tabletop. Who knew that this time there would be a high brick wall!

　　I don't know what the flag means. They don't understand, and I don't understand either. I just keep twisting my body and making humming sounds, hoping to get the chance to escape.

　　They stopped and stood in front of the command flag, waiting for the owner of the flag to negotiate with the Eighteen Hells to come to a conclusion - no matter what the flag was for, it was definitely related to them!

　　As expected, just a few minutes later, another ghost head flew over. After communicating with the Ox-Head and Horse-Faced Ghost for a while, it directly injected a mental wave into my mind!

　　Are they going to pass me on? Are these two going to hand me over to the new guy?

　　"Ah, it hurts more this time... Damn it, why are you bothering me for no reason?

　　I desperately gathered my mental strength to fight back, but that wave... my eyes rolled back and I fell down.

　　Don’t say any more, I…I feel dizzy again!

　　Chapter 79: Nine Disasters

　　"ah--"

　　I yelled and my hands and feet were in a mess, but my tentacles were limp - uh, why is everything white?

　　"seven…"

　　A face suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. I didn’t see it clearly but didn’t care. I just raised my hand and punched him!

　　Bang!

　　Reality is always so cruel. I finally understand why so many people love to read novels. The protagonists in those novels are always brave, invincible and lucky, while others fail and the protagonists are unlucky.

　　For me, the difference is huge!

　　The punch landed viciously on...a bowl of noodle soup!

　　The hot soup spilled all over me. "Fuck!" I yelled and jumped off the bed, jumping on the ground. "It's so hot!

　　The ninth kid next to me hurriedly picked up a towel to wipe my skin, apologizing to me as he did so, "Seventh Brother, I'm... I'm sorry..." "Hurry up, the noodles are stuck to my thighs, and it's so hot. I pushed handfuls of noodles off my thighs, sucking in a gasp with a "sizzling" sound. Wow, my whole thigh was burned red, like a skinned rabbit.

　　I picked up a newspaper from the bedside and fanned myself with it. Wait, wait...Oh!

　　Am I forgetting something?

　　I suddenly grabbed the Ninth Boy and asked, "Where are Wang Sangyu and the Thirteenth Young Master? How are they?"

　　"It's okay, they're okay too," Little Nine shook the chopped green onions off my chest, "They're all in better condition than you..."

　　As they were talking, there was a sound of footsteps at the door and the eighth sister rushed in, "Wow, brother, what's wrong with you?"

　　"It burned me to death. It's all because of kid Jiu. I kept complaining, "Why did you bring the soup noodles so close to me? The hair on my head was burned off.

　　"Nineth boy, you are too careless. Eighth sister helped me for once, and began to scold Ninth boy, "Don't you see what the situation is now? You are still so careless... Seventh brother is facing nine disasters now. If you don't take this thing away from him, then..." "Wait, I listened to it well at first, but then it became more and more unpleasant, "Are you talking about the nine disasters?"

　　"Yeah." The eighth sister nodded.

　　"You're talking about me, the one who is facing nine disasters?" I emphasized again.

　　"Yeah." Not only the eighth sister nodded again, but also the ninth boy beside her.

　　"How could this happen?" I yelled, "Why would I be so unlucky as to be beset with nine disasters?"

　　The Eighth Sister and the Ninth Boy looked at each other. Under the coercion of the Eighth Sister, the Eighth Boy spoke reluctantly, "Brother, do you know that your soul left your body and died once?"

　　"I know." He had learned from his master for so long and knew a little bit about the situation. Although he had never been to that place, he had seen the Ox-Headed and Horse-Faced Ghost Gate, so he could guess what was going on with his asshole. "What's wrong?"

　　"Brother, you should know that the three disasters are coming, right?"

　　The underworld is where ghosts reside. According to the people in the world of the living, the underworld is a place where unlucky, ugly, filthy, bad luck, disasters, and sufferings are gathered together. If a person goes to the underworld and does not die, when he returns to the world of the living, he will inevitably be contaminated with bad luck, so he will inevitably be unlucky for a period of time, about three to seven days.

　　During this period of time, this person can be said to be extremely unlucky and everything went wrong. After so many years, all kinds of people tried but no solution was found. Later, he concluded that the only way to avoid disaster was just three words - stay at home!

　　As long as you stay at home and burn incense every day, it doesn't matter much. At most, there will be water leaks or burst pipes, and everything will return to normal after these few days. But then again, how many people who have come back from a near-death experience can go out within half a month?

　　Perhaps we are the only outliers in this sect.

　　"I know all this, but did you remember it wrongly, Eighth Sister? I remember that Master said it was the Three Disasters, not the Nine Disasters, right?"

　　The eighth sister forced a smile and said, "Brother, your situation is special. This is really a disaster.

　　"No way? Just hearing the name sounds scary - OK, I'll go ask the master," I turned around and prepared to go out, "Take me to find the master

　　"Bang!

　　※※

　　"Brother, are you awake?"

　　I opened my eyes dazedly, "What happened to me?"

　　"Uh, Brother, the light on the ceiling just fell down..."

　　"Nah, that's too much," I complained weakly, "Even if the three disasters are coming, it's not this bad, right?"

　　"It's the Nine Evils that are coming," the Ninth Boy corrected my mistake with a smile, "Hey, Brother, just lie down and take a nap - the Master will come and explain it to you later.

　　"I can't sleep," I tried to sit up. Nine Boy quickly helped me up and put a pillow behind my back. "Tell me, what happened?"

　　Seeing that I looked in good spirits, Nine Boy explained the whole story to me, especially the part about the plane, which was very detailed and really fascinated me.

　　"According to you, we are now in the town of Barstow? The secret base in Area 51?" I paused and added, "Underground?"

　　"There is no doubt about it, Senior Brother. This place is more than 300 kilometers away from where you had the accident. It was Senior Brother Four who transferred you here. Of course, if it weren't for the medical equipment here, I think you would have died of malnutrition." When the Ninth Boy said this, he was obviously frightened. "Senior Brother, you are lucky.

　　"From what you said..." I frowned and asked, "Did I miss a little too long?"

　　Just as the ninth kid was about to answer, he heard a loud laugh. Following the laughter, a group of people pushed the door open and a bearded man wearing sunglasses helped the master and shouted to me, "You look terrible." He helped the master sit on the chair and said, "If the master hadn't helped, you might have been reincarnated by now."

　　"Master, you saved me?" I suddenly understood the reason for the Yin-Yang flag in front of me. "Master, you saved me?"

　　The old man smiled without saying anything. He just twirled his beard, took the teacup handed to him by his friend, and took a sip.

　　I could only turn my head to the bearded man and said, "Hey, hello, Fourth Brother."

　　"What a jerk!" Senior Brother Four slapped me on the head and glared at me, "You little brat, you came to America without saying hello, and you almost got yourself killed, and caused Master to come all the way to save you."

　　I knew I had caused quite a mess this time, so I didn't dare to argue. I could only touch my head and smile, "Hey, I made Master run so far, I know I was wrong."

　　"Is it enough to know you're wrong? I'm telling you, you must call before coming to America next time, or I'll send men in black to send you back next time," the fourth brother said, still glaring, but his tone softened a bit, "Do you understand?"

　　"Well…"

　　"This matter is originally a disaster for you, the Seventh Youngster, so you don't need to take it too seriously," the master said slowly, "but recently when I looked up at the starry sky, I saw that the Milky Way had lost its luster and the Big Dipper was dim, and the righteous path was faintly suppressed. This matter is the real big deal - Seventh Youngster, I have heard about what happened to you in the United States this time, but I wonder if there is anything else I missed?"

　　The master said so, but I knew in my heart that the old man probably meant for me to say it again. When you hear the same thing from different people, there are often differences, but only in this way can you summarize a matter most completely and draw the most correct conclusion.

　　I looked at the people together: Master, Fourth Brother, Tiezi, Eighth Boy, Ninth Boy and two members of the NSA. I guessed that they were not outsiders, so I told them my experience of going to the United States in as much detail as I could, starting from the Beijing Airport.

　　I just kept talking, not caring whether it was repetitive or tedious. Anyway, I almost didn't miss anything I had experienced. After I finished talking, I realized that my mouth was dry. "Uh, I'm done."

　　I picked up a bottle of water on the bedside table and gulped down a few gulps. But as I was drinking, I suddenly realized something was wrong. The room was so quiet that there was no sound at all!

　　I put down the bottle in my hand in surprise, and then I saw that everyone was staring at the old man, and the master who was always calm and composed actually closed his eyes and frowned. Oh my God! I have never seen such a scene before.

　　"Uh, what's wrong?" I quietly pulled my fourth brother, "Shh." He slapped my hand and said, "Don't say anything."

　　Following my senior brother's gaze, I saw that the fingers of the master's right hand, which was hanging by the chair, were shaking like guitar strings. At this moment, the master used this numerology to its fullest extent.

　　The fingers were just a shadow, and it was impossible to see exactly where the master's right thumb paused.

　　Section 80 Ancient China and Ancient America

　　Just as I was thinking about this, the master suddenly opened his eyes, as if he couldn't believe what he had encountered - yes, at that moment, I saw the master's thumb actually bounced!

　　The finger counting algorithm is not a secret, it is just a method of numerology. It uses the algorithm of the River Map and Luoshu to calculate some things. Many people in this field know how to do it, but people in the world don’t understand it, so they treat it as some kind of divination method.

　　Although there is no secret to this algorithm, there is a saying that people who practice this method can communicate with ghosts, gods, yin and yang by using this algorithm. If you use a calculator, abacus, computer or something like that, then it really becomes a pure mathematical problem.

　　Many times, Feng Shui masters, physiognomists and the like use the fingers to calculate, but they are just calculating the calendar of a certain day and time, and then judging whether the moment is suitable based on the calendar.

　　Some experts can also calculate the good or bad of things, the good or bad of the eight characters, and even the fortune and all things in the world. I am not exaggerating. My master is one of them.

　　However, the finger calculation method can connect the yin and yang, life meridians, heaven and earth, and the five elements. If the things you calculate are too much of a glimpse into the sky or are envied by ghosts and gods, then this situation will occur - the yin and yang energy will interrupt the finger calculation.

　　The old man is very old and has seen through many things in the world. I guess he would never go to peer into the sky. So there is only one possibility, that the calculation was interrupted by external forces, so the master was so surprised.

　　The old man didn't calculate anymore, but slowly clenched his hands into fists and let out a long breath. "It seems that this matter is not simple." He closed his eyes and thought for a while. "Well, except for the fourth and seventh boys, everyone else should go out.

　　As the group was about to leave, the master added, "Oh, go check if the girl surnamed Wang and the boy called Thirteen are asleep. If they are, wake them up and tell them that I have something to tell you."

　　The eighth sister agreed and went out with them, and the master closed his eyes again.

　　Fourth brother stood up to pour water for the master. I didn't dare to say anything and could only sit on the bed and wait.

　　A few minutes later, the door was pushed open. Before Sang Yu even entered the room, she asked, "Master Zhuge, you are the one looking for me... Ah, Brother Liu, are you awake?" Her face was like a blooming flower. She suddenly rushed to the bed and patted me on the shoulder, "You are awake, you are awake! That's great!" She turned my head to look left and right, and made a clicking sound, "Fortunately, fortunately..."

　　"Uh, I just woke up..." I just said a few words modestly, and her face suddenly changed from sunny to stormy, "You really scared me to death." At this point, she even stroked my hair upwards, "I heard from the master that you have entered the underworld.

　　Are you looking at my forehead?

　　"An? Oh, this, it seems so," I chuckled twice, "but you see I'm fine now, right?" I turned my head to take her hand away, but I accidentally saw that the corners of her eyes were actually a little glistening...

　　Tears?

　　I couldn't help but put down my outstretched hand... Alas, it's rare that someone cares about me...

　　After letting Wang Sangyu look at my forehead for a while, the fourth senior brother next to me coughed and said, "This brat is fine, you can rest assured." There was a hint of laughter in it, which made Sangyu blush slightly. "Who cares if he is fine or not, as long as he is a good person this time, I can hand him over to you and that's it."

　　As she spoke, she clapped her hands and took two steps back to sit down on the chair, looking as if it had nothing to do with her. This time, Thirteenth Young Master came over from behind and said, "Hey, are you okay?"

　　"I'm fine. How about you guys?" I shook his hand. "It was my own fault that I fainted. Luckily you guys saved me."

　　"We?" Thirteenth Young Master laughed bitterly, "We fainted too."

　　"Ah?" I was surprised. "What's going on?" Thirteen shrugged. "I guess only the Ring Zuguo knows. But I don't know what happened. It can't be summoned now."

　　"It's not that they won't come out, they're just gone," the old man said slowly, opening his eyes as he spoke. "The fourth one has already checked out the cave you went to, and it's not quite the same as what you described."

　　The master stopped talking here, and the fourth brother continued, "After Miss Wang and Brother Thirteen told us about it, I went to see it yesterday. It's a mess now: the thousand coffins of ancient corpses you mentioned are not in the side chambers, but in the main tomb chamber. They have been torn into pieces, and there are only a few intact ones left. At the same time, the monster corpses you mentioned in the main coffin are gone, and only some minced meat is left." As he spoke, he took out a lot of photos from his pocket and put them on the table, "I guess something among them saved you."

　　None of us spoke, ready to listen to the master's explanation. As expected, the master spoke, "I'm not completely sure about this matter. I just came up with a rough idea based on some books and guesses." He pointed to a pattern on one of the photos, "What do you think this is?"

　　I've seen this picture!

　　I thought about it carefully. Hey, isn't this the pattern I saw on the top of the sarcophagus at first? The small holes where water dripped from are still vivid in my mind. I looked at Sang Yu. She guessed what I meant and nodded, which further confirmed my idea.

　　I didn't look at it closely at the time, but now it seems that this is not just a symbol, it's more like a word, right?

　　Guessing it and recognizing it are two different things. While I was still trying to identify it, my fourth brother suddenly said, "Master, do you think this word is the word 'bamboo'?"

　　"Yes, this is the word 'bamboo'," the master nodded. "This is a character from the Shang Dynasty. At that time, it was mostly used for divination and so on, so it is called 'oracle inscriptions'. It is not common."

　　"Oh, so that's how it is." A group of people nodded, and I sat on the bed and kept saying "yeah, yeah". But after saying it twice, I suddenly realized something was wrong. "Hey, Master, this is not right. That thing is in the United States anyway. How come there are some divination inscriptions? Is this something wrong?"

　　What I said is true. According to historical records, the first person to explore the American continent should be Columbus. It seems that he also started his great voyages around 1500, which was already the Hongzhi period of the Ming Dynasty. How could such oracle inscriptions appear?

　　Before the others could react, the master nodded and said, "Well said, boy Qi, you have figured out the point - your question is the key point. Now I will tell you about it."

　　We all nodded in silence, watching the master pick up the teacup and take a sip.

　　"This matter must start with King Wu's attack on King Zhou," the master put down the cup and spoke, "At the end of the Shang Dynasty, there was an important vassal state called Youguo, which was located in the Huaiyi area of ​​Jiangsu today. It was mainly to prevent invasions from the Dongyi. The first monarch of Youguo was Ziyou, the son of King Wu Ding of the Shang Dynasty. Youhou Xi was the last Youhou during the reign of King Zhou, and he was still by King Zhou's side for about ten years. When King Wu attacked the Shang Dynasty, Youhou Xi came to the rescue but failed. After that, Youhou Xi, who led an army of 100,000, mysteriously disappeared from Chinese history books."

　　"What does disappear mean?" Seeing that no one was talking, I started asking again. Don't think I'm talkative. In fact, I've always thought so. When the master tells historical stories, it's like a crosstalk. It's so boring for an old man to say this, so someone has to join in the fun - since they don't say anything, then I'm the only one who can do it.

　　"There was a legend in the sect at that time, which said that You Houxi brought these 250,000 troops to the Shenzhou in the far east to settle down, and took away the lock core Fang Sutu of the 'Qinglong Qixiu Lock' at that time," the master said slowly, "According to this legend, the Shenzhou they arrived at that time should be America, so the magic circle should also be set up by You Houxi."

　　This statement shocked us. Could it be that the ancient American race and we Chinese are actually from the same family?

　　The master waved his hand, and the fourth brother behind him handed a bag to the master. "Take a look." The master took out a stack of printed documents from it. "I just found it this afternoon."

　　This stack of documents contained a lot of things about archaeological research, including: the hieroglyphics of the ancient Mayans in America are similar to those of the Shang Dynasty, or even more complex; archaeologists have discovered that the rǔ-shaped bag foot is the most distinctive shape of Chinese prehistoric pottery, but it can actually be seen on the pottery of many Indian tribes in America; the Chinese and the Mayans in America are the only two ethnic groups in the world who love jade and have the ability to carve jade delicately, and what is even more coincidental is that both ethnic groups have the belief that jade is connected with life and reproduction; the head of the feathered serpent on the Mayan murals and the snake head carvings on the double-headed sticks held by Mayan priests are close to the shape of dragon heads; both the Mayans and Chinese have obvious unique characteristics of the Mongol race, and research has shown that the palm lines of the Mayans and Chinese are extremely similar; in the Mayan ruins, the same Tai Chi diagram as the Chinese was discovered.

　　So many things have been discovered through modern archaeological research, but I only paid attention to one paragraph, which is the description about bamboo.

　　The American Indians have passed down the "Song of King Hou Xi", which describes how Hou Xi led 25 tribes to finally reach America after overcoming numerous difficulties. On pottery unearthed on the west coast of Mexico more than 3,000 years ago, there are more than 20 "boat" characters engraved, which are the covenant letters left by the 25 tribes when they met.

　　The word "Zhou" is exactly the same as the one on the coffin lid!

　　It seems that what the master said is not just a Dharma legend, but many of them have been proven by modern archaeology. After this incident, I also consulted some Chinese historians. The disappearance of 250,000 people back then did show a lot of evidence that they arrived in the Americas and lived with the local indigenous peoples, establishing the Mayan civilization.

　　"Master, what you mean is that this thing is not from some ethnic group, but was made by our Chinese Shang Dynasty?" Now I understood. The things in the cave looked weird, but they were indeed things from ancient China.

　　"Not bad." The master nodded.

　　After the master said this, we finally understood why Qiongqi traveled all the way to the United States. After all this time, this guy has set his eyes on this thing. Uh, I just don’t know what the lock core of the Azure Dragon Seven Stars Lock, Fang Sutu, is?

　　Seeing that we knew the ins and outs of this tomb, the master finally started to talk about business.

　　Legend has it that in ancient times, four evil beasts were causing trouble and were hunted by the people of the Dharma. At that time, all the sects went through untold hardships to capture and seal Taowu, Hun Dun and Taotie. However, Qiongqi has been causing trouble in the world all the time. One reason is that it has great magical powers and extraordinary abilities; the second is that this guy has three major changes, making it really difficult to catch; the third is that it is the leader of the four evil beasts after all, and is insidious, cunning, and full of tricks.

　　The three evil beasts were all captured before the end of the Qin Dynasty, but it was not until several hundred years later during the reign of Emperor Guangwu of the Eastern Han Dynasty that Zhang Tianshi emerged and captured the Qiongqi guy.

　　During that hundred years or so, Qiongqi searched everywhere for a way to unlock the seal of the three evil spirits, but because people at that time were still ancient and their magic powers were not strong, and because the magic was not prosperous, he did not find a chance.

　　Now it is estimated that the thousand-year catastrophe has arrived, and that guy has finally found a chance to escape, and is coming back to resurrect the three evils.

　　Chapter 81: The Origin of the Three Evils (Please Collect and Red)

　　Although there are historical records of the Three Evils, the various sects at the time did not keep clear records for fear that people with ulterior motives would release the beasts. Even what happened this time was just the master's guess and calculation.

　　The one who sealed the ferocious beast Taowu was none other than Jiang Ziya's old rival Wen Taishi.

　　In the early days of the Western Zhou Dynasty's attack on the Shang Dynasty, Master Wen was absent from the court until later when he returned to lead troops to attack the Zhou Dynasty. During that period of time, he was hunting down Taowu in the Youguo area and finally captured him. He then used the "Qinglong Seven Stars Lock" to divide Taowu's soul into seven parts and kept them separately in seven star pottery figurines.

　　He gave the lock core Fangsu Rabbit to You Houxi's father Ji, who was called You Houji at the time, so he was taken out to sea and brought to the United States. Later, it was estimated that the warlock under You Houxi created this magic circle and used the Thousand Souls Formation to guard the lock core. Who knew that we broke it?

　　The master's speculation is very reasonable. So, Qiongqi came to the United States to make trouble, perhaps just to resurrect Taowu.

　　But then again, why didn't this guy do it himself, but instead lured Brother Zhengtong and the others to go?

　　The master's opinion on the matter is this: It seems that the sorcerer under You Houxi is not a simple character, so the magic circle he created borrowed the energy of the Liu Ding Yin-xue. It may not be a problem for an intact Qiongqi, but it may be a threat to this guy who has not reached his peak state.

　　So Qiongqi lured Brother Zhengtong and his group to the Grand Canyon, but perhaps later he discovered that they did not have the ability to break the formation, so he killed them all in rage and prepared to travel to various places to absorb the souls of people in the magic school and then break the formation.

　　It was at this time that a few of us accidentally entered the formation and invited the six divine generals of the Six Dings and Six Jias to break the formation.

　　In the master's opinion, since the formation was set up to deal with ferocious beasts, the defense against humans inside was not so complete, or there were loopholes because it had been there for too long. But the general meaning is the same, that is, the thousand soul ghost soldiers were indeed powerful after absorbing the Yin energy of the Six Dings for a thousand years, and they were almost as good as Qiongqi, so we all escaped.

　　But the mystery behind this is only known by Qiongqi or the Ring Zu Guo.

　　"Master, do you mean that Qiongqi is... uh, preparing to revive the other three evils?" The fourth brother was confused. "Then do you know where the other two are?"

　　The master shook his head. "I don't know either. There are only some books that record the sealing method, but there is no mention of the location of the seal - but according to my guess, it should not be the United States."

　　"Huh, fortunately, Fourth Senior Brother is a local official after all. I was relieved to hear that it has little to do with the United States. "As long as it's not here, I can withdraw my hands. Uh, otherwise I will take a few days off and go back to Beijing to help Old Five?"

　　"I'm afraid you won't be able to relax," the master said with a gloomy face. "Qiongqi will definitely release Taowu as soon as possible, so there will definitely be a major disaster in the United States in the near future. When the time comes, it is inevitable that lives will be lost and rivers of blood will flow. I think you should hurry up and meet with the top leaders of your District 51 to prevent him from succeeding."

　　"What do you mean?" The fourth brother was a little confused, "Qiongqi wants to revive Taowu in the United States?"

　　"That's right! And I can also tell you that although Qiongqi doesn't know how to break the Azure Dragon Seven Stars Lock, based on what the seven boys heard, it is estimated that Qiongqi will use his own life technique 'Thousand Soul Attraction' to break it - that technique can break the seal by using the power of souls as long as enough people are killed. It is very amazing.

　　"Then Master, please tell me quickly, are there any requirements for this Thousand Soul Attraction?" The fourth brother couldn't hold his composure any longer, "I'll do it right away."

　　"The Thousand Souls Guide has only one requirement, and that is the direction. Based on my observations, I estimate that this place should be in the east. I calculated that it is probably in one of the cities of Boston, New York, Philadelphia, and Washington."

　　The fourth brother almost cried, "Master, there are four cities like this, how do you want us to manage them?"

　　"Almost there," the master sighed, "Qiongqi's magic power is recovering very quickly now, and he can suppress the seven boys with his momentum alone. The fighting force between the demonic energy and the Yin energy can open the Yin Road. That power is no longer something that ordinary people can deal with. I can only make a rough guess."

　　The fourth brother nodded, understanding the master's difficulty, but soon he thought of another way, "Master, what about the time? When is it estimated to be?"

　　The master thought for a moment, "We have been here for a few days. It is now August 22nd. I think that Qiongqi will wait until his magic power is stable for safety reasons. It won't take too long. I estimate that within one or three weeks, something must have happened.

　　August 22nd is the first and third seven days, which means within seven to twenty-one days, so the time mentioned by the master should be between August 29th and September 13th - "Hey, it seems that I can help Fourth Brother. I don't think I will have much problem. I can go out in a few days, so I quickly expressed my opinion.

　　"You? You'll die if you go! Brat, you've forgotten how you got injured!" The fourth brother curled his lips, "Nine disasters are coming, kid!

　　ah?

　　Only then did I remember that I still had something called Nine Evils on my head. It was like being hit by a BOSS's BUFF, and I kept losing blood.

　　Just now I was laughing secretly when I saw Fourth Senior Brother’s sad face, but now it’s my turn, I feel dispirited all of a sudden, “Master, no, help…” There was no other way, I could only stretch out my voice and start shouting, pushing everything onto the Master.

　　"There are two things I have called you here for today. The first is about Qiongqi's plan to revive the four great beasts. However, this matter requires a long discussion. Let's first see if the Americans can stop Taowu from reviving. As for the rest, I think we will have to hold a water and land conference. The second thing is about the curse on the three of you. Thirteen and Miss Wang both have pure yang elements, so your souls left their bodies and did not go to the underworld. It's not a big deal. But you, Seventh Boy, are in trouble now."

　　"Ah?" I looked at Thirteenth Young Master and Wang Sangyu pitifully. You said that Sangyu's horoscope was pure Yang, and it turned out that even Thirteenth Young Master was pure Yang. Only my pitiful horoscope of both Yin and Yang brought me to face the Nine Disasters.

　　"Your nine disasters are caused by yourself, but it's not a bad thing," the master said, "You opened the Three Realms Eye, so you can see everything in the underworld, which makes it easier for you to enter the underworld than others. People who are not dead can't go to the underworld, but you are special. Not only did you go to the underworld, but you also floated in the underworld for several days." The master picked up the cup and put it on the table when he saw that there was no water. "But this is not the main reason. The main reason is that you were hit by the two spells of "bitterness" and "grudge" of the Ox-Head and Horse-Face.

　　Damn, now that you mention it, I suddenly remembered that I was beaten up by them in the underworld for a long time. So this is what it is?

　　I know this thing. It's made from the hatred, malice, evil and bad luck of the captured ghosts. Not to mention being hit so many times, even if you get hit just once you'll probably be unlucky for several months.

　　"Master, what should I do then?" I was in a really miserable situation now. I probably wouldn't die, but it was impossible for me to avoid suffering.

　　The master nodded and said, "I have thought about this matter for you. If you want to survive the nine disasters, you must have a pure yang person to help you overcome the disasters. In this way, you can borrow the flames of the three fires on his head to make you survive these three months. After that, your yin eyes will also improve greatly, so what I said just now may not be without benefits."

　　"This is…"

　　I had just said two sentences when my fourth brother, who was pouring water, coughed and reminded me - the master hadn't finished speaking yet!

　　Rules cannot be abandoned, so I quickly stopped talking.

　　"If there is no proper solution to the nine disasters, you will be in danger," the master's tone became more and more calm. This was his habit. The more troublesome the situation was, the calmer he was. "At the very least, you might lose your hands and feet. At the worst, you might even become paralyzed on one side of your body."

　　Oh, I guessed the meaning of calling Thirteenth Master and Wang Sangyu this time: Although Qiongqi is now causing trouble in the world, to be honest, there is no way to solve it in the short term. There is no need to rush at this moment. The real purpose of the master is to solve these nine disasters, right?

　　Hehe, it turns out that my master loves me the most!

　　After hearing what the master said, Sang Yu and the others also realized the seriousness of the matter and nodded repeatedly, "Wait, this matter is not that simple, don't rush to agree." The master smiled slightly, "First of all, this time is very long, estimated to be about three months; secondly, this person cannot leave the Seventh Boy too far, even if he leaves, it can only be for a while..."

　　"No problem..." The two agreed without saying a word, "Wait, don't answer so quickly - and the most important point is, no matter who accompanies the Ninth Boy to take the blame, they can't participate in the hunt for the Qiongqi beast."

　　"Ah, then I can't do that." Thirteenth Young Master was the first to object. After he finished speaking, he looked at me a little embarrassed, "Brother Liu, it's not that I won't help you, but I do have my own difficulties. I can't do it without catching Qiongqi."

　　"Uh, I see," I quickly said a few words to evade the question and turned to Sang Yu. Without waiting for her to speak, I showed a flattering smile, "Sang Yu, you won't just stand by and watch someone die, right?"

　　"This..." I jumped off the bed as soon as Sang Yu started talking. "Hey, Miss Wang, it's not that easy to catch the three villains. It's just three months. Once it's over, I will accompany you to catch the three villains. How about it?"

　　My humble and submissive look made Sang Yu giggle, "If you really want me to help you, you have to agree to one condition of mine."

　　"Don't just say one, even ten will do--you tell me

　　"I can let you follow me for three months, and I won't chase after Qiongqi, but you have to listen to me about where to go and what to do." Sang Yu said proudly, "This condition is a must."

　　"Uh," I have no choice, I can only maximize the benefits as much as possible - "Just provide food and drink

　　Chapter 82: Escape

　　Since Miss Wang agreed to protect me, the master was relieved - he called Sang Yu and me to the house next door and prepared to perform a ritual for us to connect our life fire to fight against the nine disasters.

　　There was already an altar in the room, with the Zhuge family's Eight Diagrams in the middle. The master asked me and Sang Yu to sit cross-legged on either side, close our eyes, hold the rope in our hands, and silently recite the "Six Paths to Deliverance."

　　I closed my eyes and naturally had no idea what the master was doing. I just felt that the smell of sandalwood was very comfortable, and there was a slight cool breeze blowing from somewhere, and I fell asleep without realizing it.

　　"Pah

　　I opened my eyes with a start, and jumped up with my hands and feet fumbling. I saw my master standing beside me with a peach wood sword in his hand. "Hey, you are sleeping so comfortably. Get up quickly. I have something to tell you."

　　"Oh," I grumbled and got up to wipe my saliva, "Hey, Master, you say, you say."

　　"Seventh boy, I have made this magic circle for you, but you must remember that you must not leave Miss Wang too far away, or for too long," he patted my shoulder, "otherwise, the consequences will be unpredictable.

　　Wang Sangyu giggled, "If you don't behave now, I won't even move my hands. I'll just go out to watch a late-night movie by myself, and then I'll take you to the hospital when I come back.

　　I can only pretend I didn't hear this...

　　“Remember.” I saw that the wrinkles on Master’s forehead were full of sweat. I guessed that this spell was not easy to cast. I couldn’t help but feel touched - if I was useless, how could Master, at such an old age, be so tired and work so hard, first traveling thousands of miles to the United States, and then going through so much hardship to help me get through the difficulties. Alas!

　　I didn't say anything, but my tone was still a little sad. "Master, I'm sorry that I've made you suffer.

　　The master laughed and said in surprise, "You kid also know that you have caused me trouble? Fortunately, it is not a big problem - I won't say more, I will leave after I tell you something."

　　"Well, where are you going at this critical moment?" Although I knew that Master couldn't leave Dujiangyan for too long, I didn't expect him to leave now. "Can't you stay for two more days?"

　　I took the peach wood sword from the master, and then helped the old man sit down. "I left your Pixiu there, but it can only be defended for a while." The old man took the towel handed over by Sang Yu, "If it takes too long, I'm afraid it will change."

　　There was some doubt in Sang Yu's eyes, but it was really hard to ask about such a secret, so he could only stand by and serve tea and water.

　　"Uh," I only know a little about this matter, "then... I'll take you back?" It would only take two days to send the master back, so I guess I can squeeze out that little bit of time, right?

　　"You don't have to go," the master took the teacup, "I have already discussed it with Wang Yatou. You two will stay in the United States. Then the fourth master will find a place for you to stay for a while so that you can improve your abilities."

　　I looked at Wang Sangyu, and she spread her hands and said, "I don't care. Anyway, my dad will also be participating in the unified action of Area 51 in the United States soon, so he can't control me. When the time comes, I will just tell him that I am not feeling well, so I will hide away to practice and not participate."

　　"Uh, that's fine - by the way, what should I practice during this period?" I was originally talking to the master, but Sang Yu smiled and said, "You need to practice your skills. Your Kung Fu is just a bunch of shit." Sang Yu was proud: "The master said during this period, you must listen to me in everything."

　　"No way..." I've seen Sang Yu's skills. She's not just nimble and fierce. If I fight her, I'm afraid I won't end up well. Master, are you serious?"

　　"Well, you must improve your boxing and kicking skills. Miss Wang is fully qualified to teach you this." The master suddenly smiled. "Do you know why I only asked you to practice boxing and kicking?"

　　"Isn't it because my boxing skills are not good enough and I have embarrassed you?"

　　"That's not the main reason - in fact, the main reason is that you can't use the Yin-Yang Eyes and magic now."

　　"No way! Master, can you tell me what's going on?" This made me panic. I usually rely on this trick to make a living, and I even call it 'one trick to rule them all'. If I can't use it, won't I be killed?

　　"It's not that I don't allow you to use it, it's that you are in the Nine Evils now. If you use magic and Yin-Yang Eyes, I'm afraid you will be retaliated. Don't worry if you don't use it. I have sealed it for you. You can only use it when the Nine Evils are lifted. Otherwise, you can't use it even if you want to."

　　I was instantly upset by Master's words, "Master..."

　　"Stop talking, this is all for your own good," the master said, then he opened the door and went out, leaving me to look at Sang Yu's smug face. I finally understood why Miss Wang was so smiling when I woke up.

　　Oh, I don’t feel any mood at all!

　　We can't control what's happening in the United States. We can only rely on Area 51 to handle it themselves. Now that they have received the news, I estimate that as long as they contact the demon hunters, magicians, punishers, and saints in the United States, they will be able to find clues and deal with Taowu as soon as possible!

　　The beast was very weak at the beginning of its resurrection. Area 51 of the United States also has many holy objects. At least I know several of them. As long as they are used properly, it is possible to re-seal Taowu as soon as possible.

　　The most important thing for the master now is to return to China and contact some Dharma masters to jointly hold this water and land conference to discuss ways to deal with the beasts. Although the seven national security departments belong to the government agencies of our country, historically, the people in the Dharma have not had much good feelings towards official agencies, let alone obeying their commands.

　　People in the sect only believe in strength, qualifications, and status in the entire sect - it can be said that if the master can contact several large families to jointly issue invitations to the Water and Land Conference, it will be much more useful than the official announcement of the Seven National Security Departments.

　　This is probably one of the reasons why the master rushed back.

　　In the afternoon, the master was resting, and I was wolfing down my food to turn my grief into appetite. Who knew that a few minutes later, my friend came running to tell us that the Thirteenth Young Master had passed away.

　　The bastard only left a note saying that he was going to find a few familiar friends to hunt down Qiongqi together, and asked us not to worry. At the end, he apologized again and again, saying that he did have his own difficulties.

　　Maybe this kid really has some reasons that he can't tell, but he left too fast. I still want to ask him if he is the descendant of the Miscellaneous Family!

　　At night, the fourth brother had already prepared the plane and drove Master and the others directly from Los Angeles back to China. As soon as Master left, I crawled out of the underground base, and without waiting for the fourth brother to send Master back, I drove the Hummer away with Sang Yu.

　　I'll just wait for Fourth Brother to come back and teach me a lesson!

　　The fourth and fifth senior brothers are both tough guys. I haven’t met them many times before, and I was a little intimidated by them. You see, if I didn’t say hello to the fourth senior brother when I came to the United States this time, will he not give me a lesson?

　　Before leaving, I suggested getting two pistols to take with me, but Sang Yu's powerful words silenced me, "No need, they've already brought my Hummer back, and the stuff in the trunk can arm at least a platoon."

　　Do you think I still need to get a gun?

　　It was relatively smooth to get out of the base. No matter how you look at it, it should be attributed to the master's magic circle. The car didn't stall, or the doors pinched my hands when I touched it.

　　However, Miss Wang still didn't dare to let me drive the car, and she started the car and drove out of the base on her own.

　　“Where to go?” That’s a good question, I haven’t thought about it!

　　"Whatever." There's nowhere else to go right now, right? "We don't have to go east anyway, just find a place in the Midwest."

　　As we were talking, there was a sudden tapping sound on the car window. I looked up and saw a paper crane tapping on the glass.

　　"Your master's?" Sang Yu slowed down the car, "Let's take a look."

　　This doesn't require too much thought. Each family has its own paper crane characteristics. Anyway, it's either me or her. She saw at a glance that it wasn't from her family, so naturally she guessed it must be from mine.

　　I brought in the paper crane.

　　'I know you've run away, so I'll tell you a place: go to the Li's Confectionery Shop behind the Tin Hau Temple in Chinatown, San Francisco, tell your name, and someone will arrange for you. Remember three things: first, don't go to the East; second, practice your boxing skills well, you will benefit a lot in the future; third, don't let anyone else know about this.'

　　"It seems that the old man has already arranged everything for us," I read the content, "What do you think?" "What else can I think? Just go directly," Sang Yu took out a map and threw it to me, "Tell me how to get there."

　　You can also get to San Francisco from Barstow along Highway 58, but the road is not easy to travel. After turning through Los Angeles and then getting on Highway 5, you will take a detour, so we went northwest along Highway 5 from here, and then went directly to Highway 5 from Bakersfield.

　　It was past seven in the evening when we left the house. The distance was only a little over 200 kilometers, so we arrived in Bakersfield at around 10 pm. Instead of going into the city, we drove west along Highway 58, planning to drive all night to San Francisco and rest.

　　On the way, I also felt strange and asked Sang Yu why she agreed so easily not to chase Qiongqi - in my impression, she should be very enthusiastic about this kind of thing, right?

　　It seemed that Sang Yu was very satisfied with the price offered by the master. Her hair fluttered in the night wind and she had a smile on her face. "Hehe, in fact, if I went to the east, my father probably wouldn't allow me to participate in chasing Qiongqi. He would probably ask someone to watch me, which would be a loss. But your master is different. He said that as long as he helps you overcome the nine disasters this time, then when we return to China to hunt down the two beasts, no matter who goes, I will be included."

　　Hey, this is really a big deal, letting this girl participate in chasing the beast? No wonder she is so happy!

　　Chapter 83 Chinatown

　　San Francisco is not very close to Los Angeles at 750 kilometers, and the road from Barstow to Los Angeles is at least 900 kilometers. It is really not easy to drive there directly if you want to endure the more tiring journey. At three or four o'clock, Sang Yu really couldn't bear it anymore, so we found a motel to rest for the night.

　　We finally arrived in San Francisco in the afternoon of the next day. Whether it was the Golden Gate Bridge or the Transamerica Pyramid, Sang Yu pointed them out to me, exuding familiarity along the way, "Not bad, these are all famous buildings - I'll take you to visit them when I'm free in a few days."

　　"As long as you give me money," I dug into my pockets and pulled out a few crumpled ten-yuan bills. Then I remembered something. "Well, Miss Wang, I'm your friend now. Can you give me some US dollars? Well, you can't ask me to use RMB, right?"

　　Sang Yu thought about it and nodded, "That's true." She grabbed a handful of money from her pocket and stuffed it into my hand. Damn, she is worthy of being the eldest daughter of a wealthy family!

　　But after taking a look at it, I felt something was wrong. Why are they all one-dollar bills? Although I don't understand English, I know Arabic numerals. There are no big butt circles behind the naked '1's. They don't look like big bills. "Don't look at them. They are all change," Sang Yu said with a wink. "If you have some money, it's enough to buy a lollipop. Chinatown is here.

　　Since we're here I won't say much, since she pays for everything anyway - I also looked up at this long-famous place.

　　At the entrance to San Francisco is a dark green Chinese-style archway with a pair of stone lions next to it. In the middle of the archway is written Sun Yat-sen's four characters, "天下为公", which are powerful and even reveal a feeling of worrying about the country and the people. On both sides are eight small characters, "忠孝仁爱，信义和平."

　　The street here is not very wide, and the row on the left is full of parked cars. I guess Sang Yu has never been to this place before, so after we went in, we found a place to park the car and then walked forward.

　　The things here look like a typical combination of Chinese and Western things. They don't look like things from China now, but more like the decorations of some tourist attractions in the mainland. The shops have all kinds of things, such as cotton-padded jackets, cheongsams, statues and lamps, which look beautiful, but they are just for display and not practical. The shop next to us has two names, one in Chinese and one in English. We felt quite familiar with them as we walked and looked at them.

　　This is a tourist attraction, so it's very busy. I listened to the conversations in the shops nearby, and they were basically in three languages: English, Mandarin, and Cantonese. I'm not used to unfamiliar places, so I'm not comfortable walking around slowly. So I took the opportunity of a tourist bus rumbling past us and said to Sang Yu, "Hey, Miss, I'm hungry! Can we find the Tianhou Ancient Temple directly and have a good meal?"

　　"That's fine." Sang Yu went straight to a Chinese store and chatted with the owner. I took the opportunity to take a look at the antique tables here. I touched them lightly and found that the quality was quite good, and the lines were very delicate. It can be considered a fine product.

　　I was enjoying the show when Sang Yu had already asked for directions. She greeted the proprietress with a smile on her face and took me around and into a small street.

　　I found it very interesting as soon as I came in. It looks like there are tall buildings on both sides of the narrow alley. The pink, light yellow, light green and brick red colored buildings complement each other, reminding me of the rich ladies throwing embroidered balls and the knights fighting in the ancient times.

　　Sang Yu walked to the door of a laundry shop and stopped. "We are here." She pointed upwards. "Look.

　　Damn, if I hadn’t seen it, I wouldn’t have believed it. Brothers, have you ever seen a temple upstairs?

　　The first floor below is a laundry shop, the second floor is some kind of music club, the third floor seems to be a guild hall, and the fourth floor has some big words "Tianhou Ancient Temple"!

　　Whether you have seen it or not, I have never seen a temple on a building!

　　But then again, if someone were to perform a ritual and set up an altar in this temple, it would have to be someone with profound magical powers. Just like on the plane, it must be an "empty altar" here.

　　I was just thinking about how to get up there when a man came down from the next building with a smile on his face. "Excuse me, are you Master Zhuge's disciple, Mr. Liu Piyun?" He spoke with a Cantonese accent and I almost laughed.

　　"It's me. Who are you?" I was very polite. It didn't matter if it happened. Anyway, I was going to eat and live here, and I would be staying here for three months, so I wouldn't suffer any loss.

　　When the boy heard what I said, his face became even more polite. He took out a walkie-talkie and started yelling - "Sang Yu, what is this guy saying?" I remembered that Sang Yu could speak Cantonese, so I'd better ask her to avoid being cheated.

　　Sang Yu smiled slightly, "He is the subordinate of the man arranged by Mr. Zhuge. It seems that he is notifying so-and-so that we are coming." I felt a lot more relieved after hearing this, but I didn't let it go completely - since the last time, I have been extra careful, for fear of making mistakes, "Well, we should be careful anyway." As I said that, I reached out from my clothes and grasped the handle of the Killer's Dagger.

　　"Please wait, you will know soon." The guy put down the walkie-talkie and smiled, his face almost breaking.

　　Since they said so, I won't be in a hurry anymore. I'll just put my mind at ease and wait.

　　It didn't take long. I only heard a series of clatters and a young man rushed down from the upstairs. He was startled when he saw Sang Yu, but then he smiled at me again. "You must be Brother Liu. Welcome, welcome." He held my hand tightly. "Uh, who are you?" I was stunned by his enthusiasm. "Can you tell me who you are first?"

　　It seems that this guy is shocked by Sang Yu's beauty!

　　The young man laughed, "Look at me, I was so happy that I forgot - my name is Chen Yuyang, my father does business here, Master Zhuge helped me to remove the black magic and saved our family."

　　Why does this sound so awkward?

　　"You?" I suddenly remembered what Nine Boy told me, "Are you the one who was hit by the black magic?"

　　"Yes, it's me," Chen Yuyang held my hand tightly, "If you have a chance, tell Master Zhuge that I will never forget your kindness. If you need anything, our Chen family will definitely help you.

　　Before I opened my mouth, this guy continued, "By the way, the house is ready. Let's go over there after dinner. Is that okay?" After saying this, he looked at Sang Yu and smiled, "Uh, Miss, I haven't asked for your name yet."

　　This sounded sour, but for my sake, Sang Yu still responded coldly, "Wang Sang Yu." Then he ignored him. This guy was unhappy, but you couldn't show it on his face. He kept asking us to get in the car.

　　How can eating be bad? Sang Yu and I drove with him to a Chinese restaurant called Da Hong Fu - this was my choice, because I had been getting irritated by eating Western food lately and I really couldn't stand it.

　　Except for the English sign on the outer wall, almost everything inside is in Chinese. A famous quote by Mr. Lu Xun, "I face the criticism of thousands of people with a cold brow and bow my head to be a willing ox for children," is quite eye-catching. I took another look at the menu on the wall. Damn, it's so expensive.

　　Any soup costs 6.95-7.95 USD, fried rice costs 7.95-9.95 USD, and those dishes like pumpkin spareribs and Peking duck that need to be reserved cost more than 20 USD each. To be honest, these dishes cost tens or hundreds of RMB each. If I were to pay, I would never eat them! Ugh, I would rather eat Western food and get angry than pay this money!

　　It seems that life will not be very good in the future, so I made up my mind and ordered more than ten dishes, and a bottle of Tsingtao beer, and ate happily. But I ate, but I had no psychological burden. The master did not charge me for helping him to get rid of the curse, so I ate a little for him.

　　During the meal, Chen Yuyang was very attentive to us and served us food repeatedly. However, by chance, I noticed that this guy kept glancing at Sang Yu, which made the young lady very unhappy.

　　Given the situation, there was no need to delay finishing the meal. Chen Yuyang drove the Dodge in front to lead the way, while Sang Yu and I followed in the Hummer, heading out of the city.

　　In the car, Sang Yu said to me directly, "Liu Piyun, no matter what the relationship between this guy and your Zhuge family is, I want you to tell him for me not to stare at me lustfully, or I will dig his eyeballs out.

　　"Well, what do you want me to say?" I didn't know what I meant when I said this.

　　"Anyway, I don't like that guy, so you can think of whatever you want to say.

　　"So... then I said you are my girlfriend?"

　　"......," Sang Yu paused, "Whatever you say," and then seemed to feel that it was not enough, and added, "As long as that guy doesn't appear in front of me, it's fine.

　　"OK

　　The car drove north along the west coast, and finally, we bypassed a forest and appeared in front of a small house.

　　"It's here," Chen Yuyang jumped out of the car, "This is the house my family bought before. Now I've fixed it up. It has water and electricity connections, a large training ground, and there are no houses around - uh, it should be able to meet Master Zhuge's requirements." Damn, he glanced at Sang Yu as he spoke. Hey, you said this kid is getting bolder and bolder. He was sneaky at first, but now he's doing it openly.

　　"Request, what request?" I interrupted, "Tell me about it."

　　"Oh, Master Zhuge told my father that this place requires three conditions: first, it must be far away from the secular world; second, no one knows about it; third, it must be big enough - this place was decided by my father and I, and I built it myself, so no third person will definitely know about it." He retracted his gaze and smiled at me.

　　"That's good," Sang Yu took the bag down coldly, "This place is your home, but since we are living here now, you should not come over unless necessary - listen carefully, you are not allowed to come over even once." After saying that, he opened the door and walked in.

　　I couldn't stop the eldest lady's temper. I didn't argue, but just said to Chen Yuyang: "Okay, for our safety and your own safety, you'd better not come over - that's it, brother, go back and say hello to your father for me, and thank him by the way."

　　The girl didn't listen to me, her eyes were almost fixed on Sang Yu's butt, and she didn't come back to her senses until she entered the house. "Oh, oh, yes, I know, I know."

　　At this time, it seemed that I could only tell him what Sang Yu meant. I tactfully told him that Sang Yu and I were a couple and hoped that he would not disturb us - at this time, I saw that he was obviously disappointed!

　　Chapter 84: Combat Training

　　Chen Yuyang's Dodge disappeared in the distance, and then I took my bag off the Hummer and carried it into the house.

　　Not to mention that the house is really big, with a living room, kitchen and everything else available. There are also several bedrooms on the second floor. Looking from upstairs, there is a small town two or three kilometers away from us. It looks like it should be a holiday villa area or something like that.

　　As soon as I went upstairs, I saw Sang Yu walking out of a room and pointed to the next room. "Put your bag in there first, we'll go and set up the place." "Set up the place?" It seemed that Sang Yu was much more careful than me. "Hey, even though you're not that good usually, you're really careful today." Under the circumstances, it wouldn't hurt for Sang Yu to be careful.

　　My compliments were still useful. Sang Yu was a little proud. "We have to be prepared. We are unfamiliar with this place. If two peeping Toms come, we will suffer a great loss."

　　Uh, it turns out we were talking about different things. I was talking about being afraid of ferocious beasts and evil spirits, while Sang Yu was just trying to prevent someone from peeping.

　　The Hummer opened, and the back was half full of equipment. Sang Yu threw two boxes on the ground, then fumbled around, pulled out a pistol and threw it to me, "Here, this is a SWM500 revolver, the most powerful revolver in the world right now, exactly the same as mine - apart from anything else, the bullets are modified, so they have some lethality against evil spirits and beasts."

　　Then Sang Yu skillfully took out a bunch of things and asked me to put them here and there one by one. After I was done, I used my computer to connect them carefully. It took more than an hour. Almost the whole place was under her surveillance. She clapped her hands and picked up the computer. "Okay, it's done. We should be relatively safe for the next three months."

　　I looked at the computer and it looked familiar. I suddenly remembered Sang Yu's palm bomb and couldn't help but talk about it. Who knew Sang Yu laughed and told me the secret: it turned out that a small detonator had been installed in the computer, which would explode as soon as it received a signal. So although the palm bomb looked powerful, it was actually Sang Yu who secretly pressed the detonator on his belt.

　　I just don't understand why her palm thunder is so much more powerful than mine.

　　This put me in a good mood, and I worked much harder to help her with other things.

　　But it’s good that all this is done. With Sang Yu’s five ghosts, I guess even if the ferocious beast comes here to attack us, it won’t be easy. But I’m still worried, so I discussed it with Sang Yu and prepared to build another emergency exit.

　　This is not difficult. We quickly opened a hole in the back wall and covered it up from the outside. With the addition of some other things, there are at least three places for us to escape from this place.

　　Sang Yu installed all the surveillance equipment in her room. I lived next door to her. Then we discussed emergency measures, and it was already evening when we finished everything.

　　It felt like she wanted to eat again not long after finishing her meal, like a foodie, but there was nothing she could do. After all, she was a human being, not a machine, and she had to eat. Today was her first day here, so she simply suggested going out to eat.

　　Even though the refrigerator is full of things, who would be willing to cook?

　　※※

　　Sang Yu's computer is pretty good. She also connected it to a satellite phone and talked to her father every day. She didn't dare to mention anything else, except that she was training outside and would not participate in the pursuit of Qiongqi.

　　The Wang family has one son and one daughter, both of whom are treasures. When her father heard what Sang Yu said, he had no objection. Instead, he used Sang Yu as a positive example to educate his younger brother Wang Xi. He insisted that the boy should stay at home as well, and even asked Sang Yu to come and persuade him remotely several times.

　　Wang Xi finally went home, not because of his sister's persuasion, nor because of Boss Wang's insistence, but because Wang Sangyu's grandfather, the old man in the family, said so, so he went home obediently.

　　This old man was none other than the person to whom Sang Yu had locked me in that small house to report. Fortunately, he didn't know that Sang Yu and I were together. From what Sang Yu said, it seemed that the family had a lot of opinions about our Zhuge family, and the only generation without any conflict was theirs.

　　It's normal. Young people nowadays are somewhat rebellious. It's probably because the elders said too much, which caused the opposite effect.

　　Now the house has basically been converted into a training ground, and the furniture has been thrown into the backyard warehouse.

　　We officially started training on August 24th, and the schedule was almost the same every day: get up at seven in the morning to run, then come back at nine to eat, then rest for a while and start various training; lunch is at one, then start at two, continue training until six in the evening, then go out to eat; after coming back, it's fighting.

　　Uh, those are all my YY training modes, which are what we call ideal conditions...

　　That is, those are what I thought...

　　The gap between ideal and reality is always so huge, and it seems that there is no intersection at all. In reality, it is a complete nightmare. Sang Yu first made four iron hoops, two up and two down, and put them on my wrists and ankles. I don’t know what material they are made of, but they are very heavy. I guess they are filled with lead. The four hoops weigh about 20 kilograms, which is quite cumbersome to wear.

　　The burden is not the point. The point is this: we get up before six o'clock every morning, eat something and start running on the beach until one o'clock in the afternoon. During these five hours, we have to run nearly 60 kilometers back and forth, mainly to exercise endurance; then we continue at two o'clock in the afternoon, with fighting training in the spacious living room!

　　Before Sang Yu sparred with me, I didn't know how strong she was, but after this fight, I realized clearly that this girl and I are in completely different weight class. Her moves were powerful and her punches hit the flesh. Even if I wasn't wearing those four hoops, I wouldn't be her match, let alone me wearing those dozens of kilograms!

　　Thinking back to when I dealt with evil spirits in the past, I only had three tricks: one was my ability to identify with the Yin eyes; two was talismans and magic weapons; the third, and what I am most proud of, was sneak attacks.

　　Often the first few minutes of our fight are spent on competition, the next few minutes are spent on defense, and then the whole time becomes being abused!

　　I just don't accept it. Why should I be the one to be beaten?

　　"Is this all you can do?" Sang Yu kicked my arm. Although she tried to hold back her strength, she still made me step back. She looked contemptuous and said, "Liu Piyun, can you be more capable? How about this? As long as you hit me with your fist, you win, and I'll cook for you tonight?"

　　I still remember hearing this. The American frozen food I've been eating these days is just a piece of shit. In my eyes, it has no salt, no taste, no color, and no fragrance. It's like all kinds of food mixed with butter and salt. If I didn't have no energy to eat it, I really want to throw it away.

　　This is one of the reasons, but the main reason is Sang Yu’s look, full of contempt, disdain, ridicule and amusement. She simply treated me like an idiot!

　　Uh, but her performance, to paraphrase Stephen Chow's lines, is: 'The expressions are artificial and a little exaggerated' - at this moment I really want to shout: You can't act!

　　I could see that Sang Yu was trying to motivate me, so I had no choice but to cooperate.

　　I chuckled, turned my wrist and moved forward, with the wooden dagger pointing directly at her shoulder. Although my speed was not fast, my pounce made a faint sound with the wind, as powerful as thunder!

　　Sang Yu did not dodge or evade, and was ready to attack me. Just when I was about to pounce on her, she suddenly increased her speed like lightning, and her empty left hand was like a sword out of its sheath, and she stabbed me in the chest with her five fingers together in the palm of her hand.

　　My eyes blurred and I saw Sang Yu had already blocked my dagger with his right hand and his left hand went directly to my chest. After a sudden shock in my heart, I suddenly twisted my body and struggled to the side.

　　"With a 'swish' sound, the clothes on my chest were cut by Sang Yu's fingertips. I felt a chill on my chest, and then saw the flying pieces of clothes. I couldn't help but feel lucky that I dodged in time - but before I could finish feeling lucky, a huge force suddenly rushed into my lower abdomen.

　　I couldn't help but move back violently, and finally sat on the hard floor. I felt my lower abdomen and stomach were tangled and stirred together, and the pain reached its extreme.

　　I looked up suddenly and saw that Sang Yu's kick was still in the air. He was looking at me jokingly, "Liu Piyun, I have shown mercy. It won't be so easy next time." Although he kicked out just now, he didn't exert any force. It was just a kick. The pain was only temporary and would go away after a short rest.

　　I got up from the ground with a frown on my face. My lower abdomen was still aching slightly, but now I seemed to have found some tricks.

　　Sang Yu smiled playfully, "Very good," and suddenly moved forward, appearing in front of me in an instant, and kicked out fiercely again like lightning, still aiming at my lower abdomen - Damn, is he planning to make me exterminate his offspring?

　　I just got kicked by her. If she does it again, I can take a break today because I won’t be able to withstand it again!

　　But I don't know why, I didn't feel the slightest bit of fear, but a sense of inexplicable anticipation and excitement. Suddenly I calmed down, and when the kick came in front of me, I stepped back with all my strength, and dodged the attack just as quickly.

　　But Sang Yu was not surprised at all. After the kick missed, his body shape changed smoothly and he followed my retreating body like a shadow. He punched and kicked me with a series of violent punches and kicks, forcing me to raise my hands and cover my head, unable to fight back.

　　As my body was hit repeatedly, the pain increased. My raised hands felt as heavy as if they were filled with lead. Every movement weighed more than ten thousand pounds, but I gritted my teeth and endured it... In other words, I can be hit, but not in the face!

　　I don’t know how long it took, maybe five minutes or ten minutes, anyway, Sang Yu was tired and so was I. She finally stopped, panting, “Huh, huh, I…finally discovered your only…only advantage.”

　　"Tell me, tell me," I was also exhausted, my hands limp at my sides, "What, what exactly is the advantage?"

　　"You, you really, really can bear it.

　　It turns out that my biggest advantage is that I have thick skin and flesh. I really don't know whether to laugh or cry. "Well, thank you for the compliment, Miss.

　　(PS: The deputy moderator asked me to remind you that the book club is at 261225642. I hope you will join it. You can chat when you have nothing to do. Liuyun can also help answer questions when you have something to say. Actually, I am just asking for some votes. I have been running naked recently. I hope you can give me some support. I don’t ask for much, but I hope you can support me.)

　　Chapter 85: Adventures Outside

　　Days passed like this, basically apart from physical training, I was fighting, which left me with injuries all over my body. In the first few days, I was just taking the beating, but later I gradually became more resilient, and in the next few days I could almost draw.

　　"There were two loud bangs, one after the other, and we fell backwards to the ground.

　　Miss Wang bumped into the wall. Although it hurt a lot, her eyes were full of smiles. "You are really good. You can fight with me in just over half a month. I didn't know you were so talented." I was originally grinning and rubbing my butt, but I laughed after being praised like this. "Of course, don't you see whose apprentice I am?"

　　"Oh, I told you you're fat, and you're really out of breath?" She stood up and brushed off the dirt. "How about this, we haven't had a good rest for more than ten days. Let's have a good sleep this afternoon and go out for dinner tonight - what do you think?"

　　I'm not a person who gets easily excited, but this sentence really brought tears to my eyes!

　　Damn, I accept the hardship and suffering during this period, but the food is really unbearable. Americans are rich, so how can the food they make be so unpalatable?

　　I guess many readers will scold me at this moment: You know nothing, I have only eaten Western food and it tasted good!

　　Brother, I’m from Sichuan!

　　So I fully agreed with Sang Yu's suggestion. After taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, we set out from our retreat and returned to San Francisco, ready to have a good meal.

　　Of course, you have to be prepared when going out. Sang Yu brought talismans and other things, while I left all these things at home and only took the God-killing Dagger and the SWM500 revolver - uh, the one I've been using now.

　　During this time, I also practiced shooting. This SWM500 revolver is the king of pistols. Its fame mainly comes from its huge caliber of 0.50 inches, which is 12.7 mm. Because the bullet is too large, the chamber of a general revolver can hold six rounds, but this one can only hold five. Well, I guess this is why this gun was modified to deal with evil spirits and beasts.

　　This gun has another feature, that is, the kinetic energy of the bullet it fires is 3512 joules, which is not only twice that of the famous .50 caliber "Desert Eagle", but has even reached the kinetic energy of a high-powered rifle bullet, and is known as "the most powerful pistol in the world."

　　I think carrying this thing with me can at least help to balance things out even if I can't use spells, right?

　　It was three o'clock in the afternoon on September 7th. More than two hours later, we arrived outside a Chinese restaurant.

　　It seems that this is the place Sang Yu found on the Internet. It's okay. It is said that the dishes taste really good. We booked a seat first. Since it was seven o'clock at that time, we took a walk on the way after finishing our trip.

　　As she walked, Sang Yu's eyes suddenly lit up and she rushed into a women's clothing store on the roadside.

　　I stared at the word Versace on the shop sign, not knowing what it meant, so I walked in. After taking one look, I came to the conclusion: expensive! Really expensive!

　　No matter what it is, there are four zeros at the end, which means that these things can only be priced in tens of thousands of US dollars. After calculating the converted price, I stuck out my tongue. This is something only young ladies can afford.

　　Women have two characteristics: no matter how many clothes they have, they always feel they are missing one; no matter how little they look, they always feel they have something. Sang Yu kept picking and choosing, not caring whether she would need them or not, she would just try them on first.

　　I simply sat on the chair next to me. A waitress brought me a glass of water and then mumbled a long string of English words to me. I only heard one sentence, which was the repeated "Please."

　　I was really cool for once, even though I didn't want to be.

　　I didn't understand and I didn't want anyone to talk anymore, so I just nodded casually and turned to look outside the glass window as if thinking about something. The melancholy and depression on his face were real. Looking at myself in the reflection of the glass, I even liked myself a little.

　　In fact, my real purpose is to "look around".

　　I was at an intersection. When the red light came on, a lot of cars stopped there. The fashionable American girls were a feast for my eyes. I looked at the cars one by one. It was so cool!

　　This blonde is pretty...that one is not bad either, with quite little clothes...hey, ignore the three men at the back...wow, the one at the bottom is so naughty...incredible, these two men are so affectionate——eh?

　　Where is the man in the car that I just ignored?

　　Just after my thoughts paused for a moment, my brain suddenly started working rapidly and I found the source of the familiar feeling in my memory. It was very simple. I knew one of the three men who were together just now!

　　Joseph!

　　Damn it! I rushed out, but it was too late now. The red light turned green. I looked at the taillights of the car and cursed. Sang Yu also rushed out from beside me, "What's wrong?"

　　She looked like she had just changed into a new set of clothes, without even removing the label.

　　"I saw Joseph," I turned around and saw several shop assistants chasing after me - "Well, let's go in and talk, people think you want to run away..."

　　After all this, we lost our mood, so we changed our clothes, ate quickly and drove back.

　　We were wondering why this guy was here? Did they have a base here?

　　This idea is very tempting. Sang Yu and I were tortured by this question and couldn't sleep. Think about it, now everyone is looking for the traces of Qiongqi and Taowu, and completely forgets that there are Joseph and his gang of dead Nazis. If a few guys take the opportunity to do something, it will be a big trouble. Even if there is no trouble, if the Dayu shovel in that guy's hand is found, it will be very useful to deal with Taowu!

　　I looked at the clock and it was already around eleven o'clock in the evening. I tiptoed out of the room and just sat on the stairs to light a cigarette when I saw the light in Sang Yu's room was on. She came out in a hurry and said, "Hey, I can't sleep.

　　You are wearing tight clothes, it would be strange if you can fall asleep like this.

　　But I still cooperated and said "Yeah", "Me too."

　　She sat down next to me, her eyes twinkling as she pretended to be cute, "What do you think Joseph and the others are doing in San Francisco now?" After getting used to her arrogant and domineering look, this cuteness is really scary.

　　"I don't know, but it's not a good thing anyway." I pretended not to understand, "But no matter what they do, it has nothing to do with us. As long as we stay here peacefully, they won't know."

　　Sang Yu rolled his eyes and changed the subject, "By the way, do you think they will bring the Dayu shovel?"

　　"It's hard to say - hey, it's useless to ask me about this. I'm just like you, I've been here for a long time." I blew smoke out of my mouth, forming small circles that floated in the air.

　　Sang Yu looked worried about the country and the people. "Now the world is in chaos with ferocious beasts rampant. If we had this Dayu shovel, we would be much more confident in dealing with it." He said this with a long sigh, but secretly glanced at my expression, waiting for my brother's suggestion to go and take a look.

　　In fact, we both wanted to go and take a look, but no one was too embarrassed to ask first. After all, the master had already told us to stay here. No matter who asked first, the other could say: "He insisted on going, and I couldn't stop him. But I couldn't not go..."

　　Hehe, that makes sense!

　　Since Sang Yu wanted me to speak, I just didn't say anything - "Well, what you said makes sense," I saw Sang Yu's face showing joy, and changed the subject, "But I believe that the fourth brother and the others must have a way..." "What a fart of a way Sang Yu's face immediately showed displeasure, "They all stay on the East Coast, even if they bomb San Francisco, I guess no one will know."

　　"No, no, still no..." I wanted to continue acting, but Sang Yu suddenly slammed the stairs and stood up: "Are you going or not?" Now her face was full of anger, "If you don't go, I'll go by myself."

　　Haha, Sang Yu finally couldn't help it!

　　I stopped pretending at this point, "Since you want to go, I'll go with you - well, who told me I can't be too far away from you?"

　　Sang Yu was silent for a few seconds, and finally burst into a roar, "I was deceived by you again.

　　"The door slammed shut behind me," I changed my clothes.

　　“…”

　　Jokes aside, there was no time to waste on business. Sang Yu and I packed up quickly, and as soon as we got in the car, we realized a very serious problem - "How do we find it?" Sang Yu spoke anxiously before even getting in the car.

　　"What do you think?" I wanted to hear what she thought.

　　Sang Yu thought for a while and said, "There are two ways: one is the tracking technique of our Wudoumi Sect. I know this, but it requires a drop of blood of the tracker, which we don't have. The second is to send out five ghosts to look for it, but we are afraid that it will take too long, let alone one or two days, it will be good if we can find it in three to five days." She closed the car door and looked at me, meaning that I should choose?

　　I am not unfamiliar with the Fuji tracking technique. Although our Yin-Yang family does not have this magic, I have seen it. I remember there was a movie "Exorcist Police" starring Lin Zhengying, which had this clip. Although there were some discrepancies, it should be good in general - but without blood or hair or other objects, it is probably difficult to succeed.

　　It was even more impossible for the five ghosts to come and look for them! Not only was it time-consuming and laborious for the five ghosts to search one by one, but there was another problem that Sang Yu had not thought of: Joseph and his party were not rookies, and they were probably prepared for these ghosts and spirits. If they were to make things worse and alert the enemy, it would be bad.

　　But I couldn’t find any other solution for a while!

　　After hearing my idea, Sang Yu also became worried. We now only know Joseph's appearance and license plate, but we don't have any legal evidence, so we really can't do it!

　　Oh, and a name.

　　I remember that guy Joseph's full name was something like Joseph Tristan Eugen Heydrich, but I don't know if I can start with the name.

　　This is a bit difficult, but from a legal point of view, each person corresponds to three attributes: name, birth date, and ancestral home. As long as these three can be confirmed, a specific person can be identified. Of course, ancestral home is often replaced by a legal reference, that is, some odds and ends of a person's body, such as hair, nails, blood, etc.

　　Only the name is really hard to come up with!

　　Suddenly I saw a flash of light above my head, and an airplane flew across the night sky with its light flashing. It was like lightning in the dark night. I had discovered a huge problem, which also meant I had found a good solution.

　　I was just about to tell Sang Yu, and she lowered her head with a happy look on her face. Hmm? Did she also think of it?

　　(Please give me votes and comments! No matter how much, Liuyun will thank you!)

　　Chapter 86: Halfway to Hell

　　It really comes true to the lyrics of the song, "You think too much."

　　The United States has satellite surveillance equipment throughout the country and even the world. Apart from anything else, its own surveillance cameras cover almost the entire city, and the images are clear with very few blind spots - if we can just call up today's surveillance video, wouldn't everything be revealed?

　　Well, we are living in a high-tech society now, why should we strive to solve problems with some magic or Taoism? It's really a case of being smart for a lifetime but foolish for a moment!

　　It sounds simple, but it is still difficult - first of all, this is America, and my identity is of no use; secondly, I can't ask my senior for help, otherwise he will know my purpose and will definitely kill me; not to mention Sang Yu, her family will never allow us to track down Nazis like Joseph.

　　It’s a difficult problem to find someone to help.

　　I thought about it, hey, you know what, there is only one person who can help now, and that is the annoying Chen Yuyang. Although Sang Yu doesn't like this guy, it should be possible to contact him by phone and use his resources to find information.

　　This is not a solution, but I got Sang Yu's consent, so I asked Sang Yu to use the computer software to call him. Hehe, my own phone was broken, but I would never use Sang Yu's phone to call.

　　If that brat knew her phone number, there would be a lot of trouble.

　　Chen Yuyang was quite surprised when he received my call, but he agreed to the request very straightforwardly. He then made a few more calls and quickly gave a reply: he would find out where the car was tomorrow and then tell us the news.

　　The next day, I didn't have the energy to fight and I just did light exercise all day. In order for me to get used to fighting without the iron hoop as soon as possible, Sang Yu finally opened that thing for me.

　　I feel really different after taking this thing off. I can't be as light as a swallow, but I am definitely a lot more agile. I happily completed the jog with Sang Yu, and then we exchanged a few moves on the beach together.

　　Yes, although the training time was not long this time, I benefited a lot. My moves were much faster. "It is indeed very effective," I was happy and couldn't help laughing. "By the way, Miss has also practiced like this?"

　　"Of course. I've been training with this thing since I was eight years old. I've been gradually increasing the weight over a period of ten years. It's not like you started with 20 kilograms," Sang Yu said approvingly. "It seems like you got used to it quickly."

　　I feel strange when you say that. Yes, although I think I am a genius, it is impossible for me to adapt to the weight of 20 kilograms so quickly, right?

　　While I was talking about this, the computer next to me started beeping.

　　"An email has arrived," Sang Yu walked over with a smile, "I have set it up so that if an email from that person named Chen comes in, I will be notified to avoid delays." As she said that, she opened the mailbox, and it was indeed from Chen Yuyang.

　　We simply ignored the nonsense and downloaded the attachment.

　　Yes, that was the car I saw!

　　I watched countless videos together: the car started from where we met him and drove all the way, and finally stopped at a small street. After the car stopped, three people got out, and from the way they walked, one of them was Joseph.

　　Several people got out of the car and walked into the alley, then went into a store, but once they went in, they never came out again.

　　Wang Sangyu adjusted the time to twenty-four times, waiting for those people to appear. However, just after the adjustment, the screen turned into snow spots, and there was no image with a squeaking sound!

　　"What's going on?" I saw Sang Yu was also stunned, thinking that this American high-tech could not be a copycat version? But as she clicked on the main text, I found that after Chen Yuyang's long nonsense, there was this paragraph: I don't know why, the second half of the image is missing, I am trying to find the rest, and I guess there will be news within two days.

　　"This guy is so sloppy in doing things. He doesn't even finish everything in one go," Sang Yu frowned. "What do you think we should do now?"

　　"How about we watch the video again?"

　　After I turned it back the second time, when it played to the moment when they walked into the store, I pressed the pause button and asked, "Sang Yu, can you help me see what the English on this is?" "Well, please move aside," Sang Yu enlarged the image and read it out slowly, "Go... to hell... halfway, oh, this is a club, the name is 'Halfway to Hell Club'."

　　Why does this name sound so disgusting?

　　"It has a strange reputation, it doesn't look normal," Sang Yu thought for a moment, and suddenly raised his eyebrows, "How about we go over and take a look?"

　　Actually, there's no harm in going and taking a look, but I still reminded him, "Maybe Joseph and his guys are hiding there. We'd better be careful when we go there. Uh, just sneak in through the back door."

　　Sang Yu immediately raised both hands in agreement, "Yes, what you said makes sense. If he is in the open and I am in the dark, I will definitely suffer. It is better for me to learn your tricks and hide in the dark. If I see something wrong, I will suddenly stab you with a knife and run away immediately."

　　"…Is that a compliment?" This is not a random remark. I don't care if there are outsiders or not. "Whatever.

　　Since we were planning a sneak attack, we naturally had to make good preparations. We opened the satellite map and carefully studied the surrounding terrain: this store looked like one of a row of houses. It was not big from the outside, but the houses at the back were not small. It should be a membership club. However, there was a park right behind it, and the connecting area did not look prosperous, so we probably could find a chance to sneak in.

　　We are both impatient people and don't plan to wait until the evening to take action. It's almost time for lunch now, so we might as well drive out and buy something to eat along the way.

　　We did what we said and drove out of the door, heading towards San Francisco.

　　The purpose this time is very simple, just to do some reconnaissance. What if this is the base of Joseph's gang? I might have to contact Fourth Brother. Between being scolded by him and losing our lives, I will never be stupid.

　　After parking the car and eating a burger, we walked into the park.

　　Now that I can't use my Yin-Yang eyes and magic, I can only serve as a backup for Sang Yu. So she put all the messy things into the bag I usually use and asked me to carry it on my back, while she herself was dressed lightly - a ruler-long sword, a few talisman papers, and that large-caliber revolver.

　　I carry all the bullets in this bag.

　　Although there weren't many people in the park, there were still some people there. We could only pretend to be taking a walk, chatting and laughing as we walked, slowly moving towards that corner. It took us more than 20 minutes to finally arrive there.

　　Hey, you know what, it’s really a good idea to come here!

　　The park doesn't have any walls or anything like that, just a simple fence, not too high, and right behind it is something like a yard, which looks like the backyard of a store, with a lot of things piled up in a mess, mostly wine boxes and the like.

　　The store looked like it had three floors, with the back door at the bottom. But now that door was tightly closed. "As usual, you help me keep an eye on it while I let the five ghosts in to take a look?"

　　"Can you use the five ghosts to see what's going on inside?" This question is very crucial. If we can, we can use the five ghosts to investigate here, but I think it's very mysterious.

　　"No," As I expected, Sang Yu's pure Yang horoscope could not use the ghost eye to see inside, "We can only let them check it themselves - do you think it's okay?"

　　After thinking about it, I decided to give up. It would be fine if the five ghosts went in without getting anything, but if there was anyone who could cast magic inside, the chances of being discovered would be very high!

　　The art of controlling ghosts has a characteristic. The greater the power of the controlled ghost, the more feminine it is. This feminine nature and the master complement each other and are indispensable. Although I don't know where Sang Yu's five ghosts came from, as long as she is a pure yang, the abilities of these little ghosts will not be too strong. In other words, these are all low-level ghosts.

　　It’s too dangerous, we might as well go by ourselves.

　　We climbed into the yard and ran to the door. We quickly checked according to the methods of our respective sects. There was nothing unusual on it, and there were no signs of any method. It seemed that even if the owner was a Nazi remnant, he probably wouldn't dare to put those evil things in public. It's safe here!

　　Seeing my affirmative expression, Sang Yu nodded as well. Then he pulled out a hairpin hidden on his head, put it in and fiddled with it for a while. Then he heard a slight click and the door opened.

　　We slipped into the house and closed the door.

　　This place looks like a corridor, and next to it is a warehouse, which is piled with a lot of wine, dried fruits and other things. There is a staircase next to it. "Should we go up or down?" I don't know why Sang Yu likes me to make decisions more and more now. I don't know if it's because my bad ideas succeeded last time, or if it's because women have a natural trust in men.

　　"Go down," I whispered in her ear, "go take a look down there first."

　　"Why?"

　　"Well, I saw it in the movies. The bad guys like to hide all their stuff underground... Ouch, don't..." My nonsense directly caused her to pinch me fiercely, "...Don't pinch me, I'm telling the truth, ouch... Only the basement can effectively defend against the detection of radiation and spells, ghosts and other things. So if there is anything, it is usually hidden underground. The movies don't say that."

　　"Humph, tell the truth and you'll suffer less," she said, proudly withdrawing her hand. "Okay, follow me."

　　We sneaked down the stairs. Yes, there is indeed a basement here. It seems that we are now in the corridor below. On the left is a row of seven or eight doors that are dozens of meters long. On the right is a three or four meter depression that seems to be a redundant place. At the end is a large painting that is more than two meters wide and three meters high. "Wait." I gently pulled Sang Yu, "Look here."

　　Sang Yu took back the step to the left and looked at the portrait on the right with me: it showed a huge devil, covered in blood, with his hand reaching up to the sky, with three hellhounds under his feet, and a coffin slowly opening behind him, but what was inside was not drawn.

　　Under the light of the green security light in this basement, the whole picture before my eyes was eerie!

　　Chapter 87: Down and Down

　　The things in this painting look weird. Although I can't explain it, I feel uneasy in my heart. "Sang Yu, can you take a look at this picture to see if there is anything wrong? I always feel that something is not right."

　　Sang Yu reached out and slowly touched the painting. When he reached the bottom, his face suddenly changed. "There's something there." "Oh?" I squatted down quickly. "What is it?"

　　"It looks like a mechanism or something, come and take a look." Sang Yu gave up his seat, and I reached down to touch it... Sure enough, there seemed to be a thin crack here. If Sang Yu hadn't said it, I probably wouldn't have noticed it even if I touched it.

　　This gap goes up along the edge. "Sang Yu, do you think this is..." "You mean the secret door?" Sang Yu guessed what I meant and confirmed it after a slight touch. "Well, there should be a secret room behind this - listen, let me see if there are any restrictions or something."

　　Listen to what Sang Yu said. I understand what he meant: After the Three Realms Eyes were opened, I found that there were some changes in my five senses. How should I put it? I felt that each function seemed to be sharper, as if it had been slightly extended.

　　During this training, Sang Yu and I studied this and found that it was indeed the case, so she probably wanted me to listen to see if there was any movement behind her while she looked for the mechanism.

　　Sang Yu looked at the painting carefully, and I put my ear close to it.

　　After closing my eyes, I was completely cut off from the outside world. I could hear any slight noise behind the door, but after listening for a while, there was still silence behind the door... "How is it?" Sang Yu was a little anxious when she saw that I didn't make any noise. "I'm fine."

　　I shook my head without answering, let out a long breath, and slowly let my heart calm down. Gradually, I seemed to hear something - it was a low growl!

　　Although the sound was so faint that it was barely audible, the powerful force within it could not be concealed. "There's something in there." I stood up suddenly. "Although I don't know what it is, I'm sure this guy is not simple."

　　"Then can we send five ghosts in to open the door?" Sang Yu became more cautious after hearing what I said, "How far is the distance?"

　　I carefully savored the feeling just now. Although that thing was extremely oppressive, it did not contain any sense of showing off or violence. Instead, it contained a kind of anger and resentment. At the same time, it felt very far away. To be honest, I would not be willing to go back like this.

　　From the internal structure of this store, we can guess that if there are any secrets here, they should be hidden inside this secret door. The rooms outside are probably like deaf ears, so it doesn’t matter whether you see them or not.

　　After weighing the pros and cons, I agreed to Sang Yu's method and asked her to send out the five ghosts. Now that I had made up my mind, I stood up - I don't know if it was because I squatted for too long or because my blood sugar was too low recently, but the moment I stood up, I felt my legs and feet go numb!

　　I stretched out my hand and pushed against the wall, not knowing where I pressed, but I heard a slight "click" and a piece of the wall next to the painting popped open... a keyhole?

　　Sang Yu took a look and said, "Combination lock." A proud look suddenly appeared on her face. "Well, let me show you how to do it."

　　Uh, I've seen this kind of thing before. In the movies, locks are opened with high-tech means. I didn't expect that Sang Yu seems to be good at this?

　　Sang Yu's next move really opened my eyes. She took out a very strange talisman paper, shook it in the wind and lit it, then threw it at the nine-square grid number plate, muttering something.

　　There were a few clicks, and the number keys moved by themselves, "3...5...7...4...3...1, OK, just input it in reverse order!" Sang Yu giggled and blew away the talisman ashes, "1, 3, 4, 7, 5, 3." As soon as he pressed the last key, the combination lock turned green.

　　As the password lock screen turned green, the whole painting actually slightly opened a crack.

　　The door opened.

　　It was actually correct? What kind of spell is this?

　　"See? This is the magic that my family used to make the broom dance. If you want to learn it, I'll teach you later. Sang Yu smiled proudly, "Are you scared?"

　　I have met Wang Sangyu and Wang Xi, but never the others. Although these incidents were not big, they did not show any outstanding qualities, so I looked down on them a little. However, Sangyu's move made me realize a problem very clearly - the Wang family has been able to be passed down for thousands of years, so their abilities should not be bad. Neither Sangyu nor Wang Xi have learned the profound aspects of them.

　　Without further deliberation on this question, I gestured, opened the door a little, closed my eyes and listened to the sound inside.

　　It’s strange, why can’t I hear anything when the door is open?

　　"Strange, there is no sound now." I frowned and opened my eyes, "You should go ahead - be careful." Sang Yu rolled her eyes at me, "Are you still unsure of me? It's more important to take care of yourself, and pay attention to the forks on the side."

　　That's how the eldest lady is. Even though she was clearly reminding me, she insisted on acting as if she was keeping people at a distance.

　　After the door opened, a long passage slanting downward appeared in front of him.

　　The passage was not very wide, only about three meters, but the slope was estimated to be more than 45 degrees. Although there were dim explosion-proof lights on both sides, we still could not see the end.

　　In one word, very profound!

　　We have come this far, we can't back down, I thought to myself, but Sang Yu looked very excited, "Well, this is most likely a Nazi base. Let me lead the charge, you hold your gun and follow me - and, by the way, switch to solid bullets."

　　It looks like Sang Yu can't wait to get down to business!

　　In fact, it is still unclear whether this place is a Nazi base. The only certainty is that this place is definitely related to them. There are two possibilities: this is a Nazi collaborator or branch, and there may be things we want below; but we can also think about it the other way around, maybe there are just things that the Nazis want here, so they came here and wait for an opportunity to strike.

　　Maybe Joseph had tried every means to sneak into our team, so I think this possibility is not small.

　　No matter what the situation is, we should go down and take a look - although we didn't alarm anyone, I always feel that such places should be guarded against. If we haven't found it, there is no problem going there for the first time, but it will inevitably attract the enemy's attention.

　　Since I had no objection, Sang Yu smiled slightly, pinched a palm thunder with his left hand, grasped the hilt of the ruler sword with his right hand, and began to walk slowly down. I followed closely behind him. The only difference was that I had the God-killing Dagger in my left hand and a large revolver in my right hand.

　　The door closed quietly behind us, the lights became dimmer, and we continued walking down this long, diagonal road, with only the sound of our footsteps echoing in the emptiness.

　　I loosened my right hand, then clenched it again, and felt my palms sweating - if there were someone down there, we would be in real danger given our current position!

　　However, worry was just worry. The illusion did not appear. After walking down about ten floors, the passage did not continue to go down, but went straight forward for another few dozen meters.

　　These dozens of meters are very different from the ones above: the ground here feels a little shaky. Although it is not extremely dangerous, I always feel uneasy. Looking at the structure again, it is no longer a concrete floor. Although there is thick dust and dirt, I still recognized that this should be a steel frame structure, and then something is laid on it.

　　After a few dozen meters, we went down again, but at this time it was a complete steel frame. Many places were pitch black and the wind was blowing through, which was a bit biting when I blew on my body. When I looked out from here, it was pitch black and I couldn't see anything at all.

　　Damn! How wonderful it would be if I could use the Yin-Yang eyes at this time!

　　It felt like we were walking on a staircase in mid-air, similar to the legendary road to heaven where one could walk on the clouds to the sky. The only difference was that we were going down and down!

　　The stairs here are not so straight, sometimes going left and sometimes right. I looked down and there seemed to be a group of bright lights gathered together, and this passage should lead there.

　　"Is it a natural tunnel or something they dug out?" As soon as I asked this question, I cursed myself for being stupid. Just think about it, from the feeling of the wind you can tell that this place is not small, but you actually thought it was dug out by them!

　　Sang Yu glanced at me, and her eyes looked very shocked under the light, but it was not because of me, but because of this place. "I think, I think this is the San Francisco Rift," Sang Yu said this with difficulty, and then tried to make herself look calm. "I didn't expect it to really exist.

　　The San Francisco Fissure?! This name really surprised me. Hasn’t this thing been proven to not exist?

　　There are two famous earthquakes in American history. The first was the magnitude 8.6 earthquake that occurred in San Francisco in 1906. The second was also in San Francisco, but the magnitude was a little smaller, at 6.9.

　　After the first earthquake, someone claimed that he had been to a huge crack under San Francisco and then came out. This person later became the most direct and only evidence. Based on his description, some scholars pointed out that there was a huge crack several hundred meters underground in San Francisco. It was small at the top and bottom and large in the middle, shaped like a strange peach pit. However, it has never been proven. The main reason is that there were too many residual metal objects left by the two earthquakes in San Francisco, plus the depth factor, so the detection rays could not pass through hundreds of meters of the crust to reach below.

　　At 5:12 a.m. on April 18, 1906, a severe 7.8 magnitude earthquake occurred on the San Andreas Fault near San Francisco. This earthquake lasted only 75 seconds, and San Francisco was almost in ruins afterwards. What was even more terrifying was that a fire broke out shortly after the earthquake, making the situation in San Francisco even worse.

　　Some of the fires were caused by ruptured gas pipelines caused by the earthquake, some were caused by arson, or campfires in makeshift tents. Because insurance companies only compensate for fire losses, not earthquake losses, some homeowners set fire to their own earthquake-damaged houses in order to get compensation. The fire burned for three days and three nights, and everything in the urban area of ​​about 10 square kilometers was burned.

　　San Francisco experienced an unprecedented catastrophe under the double blow of fire and earthquake. Since then, San Francisco has also experienced other earthquakes, but this disaster at the beginning of the last century is the biggest nightmare of San Francisco residents in the past 100 years.

　　Chapter 88: Human Flesh Restaurant

　　(This week Liuyun had too many things to do, poor thing, running around everywhere. The elevator fall incident in Donghu Jingyuan, Wuhan, Hubei fell on Liuyun, and I have been struggling there for a few days. This time I can tell you responsibly that it was just an accident, there was no supernatural factor in it, so the update is not strong, hope you understand! But it’s okay, in Wuhan I met Shisan Shao, together with my deputy Tiezi, we played Landlord for half a night, and I was lucky enough to win four thousand dollars! Shisan Shao’s relationship with his father has eased, and he has recognized his master and returned to his roots. I am really relieved~ I won’t say more nonsense, please collect the red tickets to support)

　　According to what the man said, they were the first group of people to participate in the post-disaster cleanup work. In the process of searching for the dead, they accidentally discovered a gap under the ruins that was more than ten meters long and two meters wide. He was sent down to check what was going on, but after letting out a rope of nearly a hundred meters, he still didn't reach the bottom.

　　He felt that it was very narrow at the top, but it became wider as he went down. When he was nearly a hundred meters away, the strong flashlight could no longer illuminate the edge. In such a state of panic and fear, he shouted loudly and asked someone to drag him up.

　　This is the only recorded trip to the Great Rift.

　　The news was quickly blocked, and then an order was issued to throw construction waste and garbage directly down there in the hope of filling the crack, but dozens or even hundreds of trucks were thrown in to fill it up, but there was no sign of it filling up. Just when everyone was at their wits' end, an aftershock miraculously closed it up without leaving any trace.

　　Our National Security Bureau has a detailed record of this incident. It is believed that the order was issued by Area 51. They believed that the cracks were dangerous, so the best way to deal with them was to bury them. However, they did not expect that the order was not completed after many days of processing. In the end, it was God who ended his creation.

　　From then on, this big crack did not appear in the records.

　　How could I get here from a small shabby shop before today? This is amazing!

　　Sang Yu and I walked down the mountain with trepidation, and we were even more surprised when we were almost there - the whole place seemed to be suspended in the air, like a platform, and the water below was rippling, as if it was all water.

　　The place where we came out was still narrow and long, and it became wider as we went down. The platform was right in the middle of the crack, with a span of nearly a hundred meters, but I still couldn't figure out why it could be suspended in the air.

　　It feels similar to the empty piece of bacon hanging from the beam in my hometown because the rope is too long.

　　After finally walking up the last step, Sang Yu and I immediately hid behind the ladder and took a closer look at the place.

　　This platform is estimated to be hundreds of meters wide and several hundred meters long, but it is extremely irregular. It looks like it was naturally formed and then trimmed by humans. The entire platform is about tens of meters thick, and it is unknown what material it is made of.

　　On one side of the stage were a dozen or so wooden houses, which were wide and large, with a faint light coming through them. Outside, there were two or three gusts of wind lanterns scattered here and there, making half of the stage hidden in darkness, and the other half also dim and unclear.

　　"This is a pile of ruins," Sang Yu suddenly said, "Biyun, look at the rocks on both sides. They are hard and stick out like horns. I think the construction waste that was pushed down at that time was probably stuck here, so this suspended platform was formed. These people used this platform to do those shameful things.

　　This makes a lot of sense, but I also understand that this place is not actually that solid. I don't know how much money was spent and how much steel was used to reinforce it to this extent. It seems that what is going on here is not simple.

　　We hid behind the stairs for a while and didn't hear any movement in the house. We guessed that there was no one there, so we came out of our hiding place and ran quickly to the door of the first room.

　　Sang Yu pushed the door gently, and the door opened, and we both slipped in.

　　This looks like a conference room, with several rows of sofas in the middle, a screen in front, and some desks and filing cabinets in the back, but what interested me most were some newspaper clippings pasted on the back wall.

　　The newspaper had turned yellow and black, but the content could still be vaguely recognized. I asked Sang Yu to take a closer look and watch for any clues, while I walked to the back.

　　The rooms at the back are similar. They are all for living. They are divided into several rooms and are furnished with beds, desks and other furnishings. They look a little dusty, and it is estimated that no one has lived there for a long time.

　　The next room was a bit weird. It looked like a laboratory, and everything looked advanced—at least I thought it looked like something I saw in a movie. The iron shelves next to it were filled with glass bottles, which contained countless organs. I didn't know if they were from humans or animals, but there was everything. I never liked this stuff, so I didn't investigate it, and pretended not to see it and turned my head to the side.

　　There were a few computer desks next to the room, and the bookcase next to it seemed full as well. I walked over and flipped through it casually, but it was all bird language, and I didn't recognize any of them - forget it, I'll just unload the hard drive and move everything away when I leave!

　　Sang Yu ran over and said, "This place seems to have a long history. I'll tell you later... What do you have here?" She took down a record book on the wall and changed color after just a few glances. "This is a research project using people.

　　"Employing people to do research?" This is a big deal!

　　"Well," Sang Yu pointed at one of the sentences with certainty, "Look, it says here: All the people sent for the experiment have died... and here: Another failed product, the heart is completely unqualified... and here too..." "Okay, stop reading," I stopped Sang Yu from reading, "Let's go check it out later, and then we can just notify Area 51 to search after we get out. This is too big a matter for us two to handle."

　　“Okay Sang Yu put the book back in its place and went into the next room with me.

　　This is?

　　Lightning struck instantly!

　　Damn, this room looks so weird, it is divided into two halves, the front part is arranged into three very long dining tables, which can probably accommodate thirty or forty people to dine together. The tablecloths are snow-white, the wine glasses are translucent, the knives, forks, bowls and cups look expensive, and there is a wine cabinet next to it, the wines in it are divided into red and white categories, just like a luxury restaurant.

　　Isn’t this gap too big?

　　"Let's go check behind."

　　Once my curiosity was aroused, it was unstoppable. I took Sang Yu to the back and took a look. Yes, this was indeed a kitchen. There were two huge six-door refrigerators with flashing indicator lights, which seemed to be still working.

　　"Would you like to take a look?" Since he had already come in, Sang Yu walked directly to the operating table to check it out and pointed at the freezer.

　　At this point, I had a vague idea of ​​what was inside, so I said to Sang Yu very tactfully, "Uh, it's better not to open it..." "Why?" Before I finished speaking, Sang Yu had already opened it, gave me a smile, and turned his head away, still muttering, "I think..."

　　"Ah!!" Sang Yu screamed, and stepped back violently with her arms and legs flailing. After taking a few steps back, her feet slipped and she fell backwards!

　　I reached out and hugged her.

　　She grabbed me in panic and kicked her feet hard as if to leave here, "Sang Yu, it's me! It's me!" I shouted quickly, "Don't be afraid." I hugged her and said, "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid."

　　She turned around and hugged me, burying her face in my chest, breathing rapidly, and beads of sweat dripped down her forehead - her hands held me very tightly, and the bones of her fingers began to turn white. When I hugged her, I felt my muscles were tense, and my whole body was still shaking and trembling, almost the same as the last time we saw Qiongqi!

　　The body was cold in my arms, and the clothes were soaked with sweat.

　　"It's okay, it's okay," I helped her stand up slowly, still letting her lie in my arms, patting her back gently, "Let's not watch it anymore, we won't watch it anymore - I'll take you out

　　With my voice and rhythmic patting on her back, her tense nerves began to relax a little, her dark blue lips gradually turned red, and her body was no longer so cold. I grabbed her hand, and it was as cold as ice.

　　It seems that he was really scared.

　　Only then did Sang Yu start to sob!

　　She was sobbing and I didn't know why, but I guessed it must be related to the things in the freezer. Now I was standing in the side, and Sang Yu hadn't opened the freezer door, so I couldn't see anything inside.

　　The most important thing now is to comfort her.

　　I never thought that something could scare Sang Yu like this.

　　Sang Yu started crying quickly and stopped sobbing quickly. She stopped sobbing in just a few minutes. Then she pushed me away, took out a tissue from her pocket and carefully wiped her tears. "You scared me to death," she said, taking out another tissue.

　　This sentence finally made sense. It seemed that all the training of the Wang family over the years had not been in vain, and her recovery ability was also quite strong.

　　I didn't interrupt Sang Yu when she was wiping her tears. After she was done, she would tell me what was inside. Well, I wouldn't look at it before then. I'm not stupid!

　　Sang Yu used several tissues to wipe away her tears, and it seemed that she wiped them very methodically. After that, she pointed at her eyes and asked me, "Are they stained?" "No, they are just a little lighter in color, not stained."

　　Women are women. At this moment, the first thing she thought of was whether the eye shadow was smudged!

　　"Really? Look carefully." She was still a little unconvinced.

　　"Believe me, if I lie to you, you can just throw me out here to fend for myself." As soon as she said this, Sang Yu burst into laughter. "Okay, I'll believe you this time. If I see my eyeshadow is smudged and you don't tell me, I'll go home and not care about the nine disasters that are about to happen to you."

　　"Okay, no problem." I changed the subject, "By the way, what on earth is in there that can scare you like this?"

　　"I'm not scared, I'm... too shocked... uh, disgusting, yes, too disgusting," Sang Yu quickly began to cover up her panic, "The things inside are too disgusting, so I can't stand it..." As she spoke, I don't know if she remembered the things inside again, her face turned pale, "Forget it, you should go and see for yourself."

　　"No, I won't watch it until I'm mentally prepared. She has to tell me, no matter what. How can I dare to watch it if you don't tell me? At least you have to tell me what's inside.

　　Sang Yu stared at me and opened his mouth with difficulty: "There are people inside

　　Chapter 89: Cannibal (Seeking Red and Collection)

　　people?

　　This sentence immediately made me understand what Sang Yu saw. Needless to say, it must be food made of human flesh. Since I was mentally prepared, I was not afraid anymore. I took a few steps forward and slowly hooked the refrigerator door outwards with an iron hook... To be honest, I still didn't want to get too close to see that thing!

　　What appears in front of you is not a refrigerator, but hell!

　　There were two layers in front. The upper layer was filled with several arms. The palms had been cut off, and the remaining arms were piled together with blood. There was an iron plate on the upper layer with three or five human heads. The hair in the center of the skull had been shaved off, and there was a hole in the center of the forehead with an iron spoon inserted in it. It looked like... leftovers!

　　The head in front had its eyes rolled up, its mouth open with sunken cheeks, and the muscles on its face twisted and difficult to discern. It looked like it was enduring great pain - damn, was his skull actually being smashed open alive and eaten raw like a monkey brain?

　　Just one look and I almost vomited!

　　I slammed the door shut and started dry-heaving. Sang Yu handed me a bottle of water and said, "Drink some water to calm your nerves."

　　After gulping down a few gulps of water, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. This thing was too disgusting. I really didn't want to look at the door above again, but I had to.

　　This is a two-layer freezer with a door at the bottom. I opened it from a distance and saw some broken limbs inside. I quickly closed it again.

　　There is another layer on top, which I opened carefully, and it looks much better here.

　　There were basins and bowls inside, some of which contained minced meat and some contained meat chunks, but I really didn't want to know what these things were.

　　"Do you think they are...are they...?" Sang Yu talked for a long time without saying the word 'cannibalism'. I understood what he meant, but didn't point it out. I just nodded slightly and said, "I guess you guessed right."

　　"This thing..." Sang Yu frowned, revealing an indescribable disgust, "I didn't expect there would be such a person."

　　"Cannibalism is not uncommon. I can tell you about it." I didn't want to look at the kitchen anymore, so I walked out with Sang Yu and started checking the restaurant, and briefly told him some of the things I knew.

　　In fact, cannibalism is not uncommon. The first type of situation is that due to natural disasters or wars, serious social famines occurred, and people were forced to eat each other in order to survive. This phenomenon is often recorded in history books. For example, Bai Juyi wrote in his poem, "There was drought in the south of the Yangtze River that year, and people in Quzhou ate human flesh." This is just one of the well-known cases. In some dynasties, human flesh was sold openly in the market during disaster years or disaster areas. During the Jingkang Rebellion in the late Northern Song Dynasty, people in the Yangtze and Huaihe River areas ate each other. A dou of rice cost tens of thousands of coins, and the price of human flesh was cheaper than pork. The body of a young man was only 15,000 (not as expensive as a dou of rice).

　　Another type of situation is cannibalism, which is a cruel act. During the Sixteen Kingdoms period, Fu Deng of the Former Qin Dynasty led his troops to fight and called the killed enemy soldiers "cooked food". He said to the soldiers: "You fight in the morning, and you can have a full meal of fat meat in the evening, and you don't have to worry about starving." As a result, his subordinates were willing to serve, eat human flesh after the battle, and fight again after eating, and they were extremely ferocious; at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, the world was in turmoil, and the official troops stationed in Huaiyou were short of food, so they also captured people for food. They believed that children's meat was the best, followed by women's meat, and then men's meat. They called this kind of human flesh "thinking meat", which means that it is delicious after eating and makes people miss it.

　　The last type is the belief in evil magic to cure diseases or gain strength by eating human flesh: During the Jiading period of the Southern Song Dynasty, Lin Qianzhi served as the governor of Xiqinzhou. He got a disease, and a doctor told him that eating the flesh of boys and girls can strengthen the muscles and bones. So Lin Qianzhi sent people to capture young men and women in the state and made meat jerky, called "local chicken" and "local duck". In the late Ming Dynasty, Li Zicheng broke through Luoyang, killed Zhu Changxun, the Prince of Fu, and took his blood and cooked it with venison, and gave it to his subordinates to taste, named "Fu Lu Wine", believing that this would gain strength and make him the emperor in accordance with the will of heaven.

　　I don't know much about this kind of thing in foreign countries, but according to the records of Area 51, many witchcrafts actually involve cannibalism. They believe that the cannibal can obtain that person's lifespan, or even achieve immortality.

　　Although I don't know what kind of deity this club worships, I guess they gather here for similar purposes, practicing sorcery and worshiping ghosts, hoping to get something.

　　In fact, this situation does exist, I can't deny it!

　　When the number of people eaten reaches a certain level, the person is no longer a person, but a monster with all yin attributes. At that time, all the hair on his body falls off, and his whole body becomes grayish white. At the same time, his bones develop again, his height grows to about two meters, his hands and feet are long and muscular, his nails are as hard as iron, he can climb walls and fly, and he constantly preys on humans for food. His lifespan can reach hundreds of years.

　　This kind of monster is called a 'human demon'.

　　Once this person turns into a human-demon, although he can gain longevity and power, he can no longer be considered a human being at this time. He can only be regarded as an intelligent beast, without any humanity and reason, and is almost perverted.

　　"These people made such a big scene and came out just to turn into a demon?" Sang Yu was a little skeptical. "There must be other purposes - doesn't this seem too simple?"

　　"I thought of a possibility. The people in this club might be conducting an experiment, trying to find a way to become a highly intelligent demon. Well, that is to say, they can have the power and lifespan of a demon, but without losing their sanity and intelligence."

　　Sang Yu thought about it and curled his lips, "It's possible - hey, why is there no door next door?"

　　Originally, there were passages in the previous rooms, and one could walk through them directly, but the last one looked independent.

　　We walked outside from the kitchen, walked around the last house twice, found an iron door, pulled it slightly, and actually heard a low growl coming from inside.

　　This roar was not from any animal I had ever heard, but the message it revealed was exactly the same as what I first heard in the painting, so unwilling and so angry!

　　"What is this?" Sang Yu was a little flustered, probably because of the aftereffects of the shock she had just received. She suddenly touched the wall with her hand, and her face turned very ugly. "Biyun, this wall is made of iron plates... This is a cage.

　　I reached out and knocked gently. The iron plate of the wall was very thick, probably about 10 to 20 centimeters, and it seemed to be used to imprison wild animals. However, the door lock was very simple, just a hook. There was an iron ring welded to the wall on each side of the door, which was thick and sturdy. This way I understood - as expected, there was a long iron pipe on the ground.

　　This door should be used for protection at the back. The steel pipe can be inserted into the iron pipe to block the door, and the things inside cannot come out.

　　In movies, we often see automatic equipment and electronic prisons, but once the power goes out, everything burps. Nothing is as solid as this pure machine. But then again, since this is the structure, there should be some iron cage, small house or something like that inside.

　　This is just a spare.

　　Sang Yu and I both clenched our weapons and gently pushed the door... The door opened and the light in the corner came on at the same time!

　　The light was dim, but I could still see the structure inside clearly: there were nearly ten iron cages, and there was a white object in each of them, but I couldn't tell what it was.

　　"Bang! Almost at the same time, there were uneven crashing sounds inside, and all the cages were shaking. The monsters rushed towards us at the same time and slammed into the cage walls.

　　"Woo..." A loud cry rang out, and the monster desperately stretched its hands through the holes in the cage and waved them at us.

　　"Human demon, I know what I saw. Although I don't believe it, we have to admit this fact," Sang Yu, be careful, don't get too close "I will never get close..." Sang Yu already felt a little chilly, although I knew she was not afraid but disgusted, "This thing is those who eat people... people who eat people?"

　　"right

　　I pointed at the skin of the human demons and said, "Look at these guys. The longer they eat humans, the whiter and smoother their skin becomes. These guys look like they have been here for decades. I don't know where they came from."

　　These guys don't look like human anymore. All the hair on their bodies has fallen off, their teeth are sharp, their eye sockets are black, veins and blood vessels are all over their bodies, their snake heads are as long as palms, saliva drips from their mouths, they make humming sounds in their throats, and their eyes are full of greed and desire - yes, they are similar to the halfling who first picked up the ring in The Lord of the Rings!

　　Sang Yu pushed me from behind and said, "Look around to see if there is anything valuable. Well, I'll keep an eye on it for you." She also pulled out her M500 and said, "Look, I'll support you immediately if there is any problem.

　　As soon as I said this, I immediately remembered that the second in command was sent by Zhizunbao to scout the rooms of the spider spirit and the white bone spirit. Zhizunbao seemed to have said the same thing at that time: Don't worry! We have dozens of guys here to protect you. If anything goes wrong, we will throw them all over!

　　It was definitely not because I was brave at that time, but because I had looked at it carefully. The cage was welded to the roof and floor from top to bottom to ensure its durability. Moreover, each iron bar was as thick as my thumb, so there shouldn't be any problem.

　　I took two steps forward, and those demons screamed "ah" and "wu" at me. The breath they exhaled blew on my face, almost stink-killing me.

　　I covered my mouth and nose. Although I didn't dare to look into the eyes of those demons, I still noticed that there seemed to be leftover bones and the like in these cages. It seemed like... Never mind, I won't say more here, and you don't ask, otherwise neither of us will have an appetite to eat today!

　　Other than that, there's not much else here.

　　"What's going on here? Is it related to the Nazis?" Sang Yu asked when she saw me coming back, "Can you analyze it?"

　　I thought about it and said, "I've made a 60-70% guess. If you can tell me the history of this club, I can probably give you a 90% guess."

　　"Okay," Sang Yu agreed immediately and explained the whole story in just a few words.

　　(Uh, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642, thank you!)

　　Chapter 90: The Power of the Human Demon

　　Sang Yu put it simply, but I can’t be simple anymore.

　　The "Halfway to Hell" club was actually established a long time ago. The original founder was a survivor of a car accident. When he was rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment, his heart stopped beating for nearly half an hour. When the doctors gave up on rescuing him, his heart started beating again automatically, which was called a miracle at the time.

　　But that was in 1853. Modern medical records have been broken. In April 1962, a Norwegian boy named Jan sank to the bottom of a river for 22 minutes and his heart stopped beating for 3 hours. He was revived and became the person who was revived after the longest heart stop beating in the world at that time. On January 8, 1977, a new record was set for a person whose heart stopped beating for 3 hours and 32 minutes and then recovered to normal after rescue.

　　The survivor claimed that he had died, his soul had left his body, and was being taken to hell by two unclear persons - well, he thought it was hell because he said there was no light ahead and it was very scary - but he didn't know what happened halfway, so this guy was released back.

　　The survivor began to spread the word that he had been redeemed, so he looked for survivors of various disasters and formed this club. He mainly talked about cherishing life and doing good deeds to help others, and his reputation was quite good. It is worth mentioning that Sang Yu also discovered that a unique design during the construction of the Golden Gate Bridge in San Francisco was a safety net under the bridge. During the construction, 11 people fell to their deaths, while 19 were saved by the safety net. These 19 people were eventually absorbed into this club.

　　There was a partial introduction to the club in the meeting room, apparently for new members. I personally think that this is not a simple club for discussing life, but an organization seeking immortality or praying to the devil for power.

　　In short, the demons here, in fact, I think they may all be members here, and they began to change after consuming human flesh for a long time, but their lifespan and strength were indeed enhanced. So the new members later conducted experiments, hoping to extract something from human flesh, which can not only give them lifespan and strength, but also avoid becoming irrational beasts.

　　Perhaps eating raw human brain is one of the research results.

　　When Sang Yu and I were discussing these things, we were actually listening carefully outside. Since the time was almost up, we didn't delay any longer. We quickly left the room and closed the door.

　　Sure enough, after the door was closed, the lights in the house went out naturally, and the anxious and angry roars of those demons disappeared.

　　We walked cautiously towards the stairs, ready to take another look up there, but not long after we walked, Sang Yu suddenly pushed me back, and instantly raised his sword upwards to block - "clang!"

　　A black object was suddenly swung away and fell to the ground!

　　At the same time, several figures fell from the air.

　　Sang Yu and I stepped back and huddled together, with our killing daggers and swords ready, staring intently at a man in a suit.

　　This guy has blond hair and blue eyes, is a little thin, and has long and strong fingers, but his face looks sickly, as if he hasn't slept well for more than ten days.

　　There are four people surrounding us now, all in front of us. Three of them look very evil. Only the man in the suit, although his face is blue, does not look that strange after all.

　　The most important thing is that the other three guys are kind of protective of him.

　　The three men were two on his left, one bald and one thin, and the one on his right was a sturdy man.

　　"Who are you?" The man in the suit smiled slightly. "Chinese?" His hand was fiddling with something that looked like a military dagger.

　　This guy actually speaks Chinese! Well, it has a Cantonese accent, but it's definitely Chinese.

　　As they were talking, a guy wearing a NICK shirt walked over, picked up the thing that Sang Yuge had just taken down and handed it to him. Yes, it was another military dagger.

　　At this time, a frame suddenly descended slowly from the sky without any sound. It was a rope elevator suspended by a cable - damn, this is so sad, Sang Yu and I didn't even notice there was an elevator there, and we climbed the ladder for a long time!

　　It seems that a few bastards threw flying knives in the elevator just now.

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other and both understood what was in each other's eyes - it seemed that we couldn't leave today without a fight.

　　"It's definitely Chinese," I had nothing to be embarrassed about anyway, so I held the Killer Dagger in my hand and raised my hand, "Are you the people who went to the Hell Club?"

　　"It's the 'Halfway to Hell Club'," the guy corrected my mistake, "It seems that you have met our lab and club predecessors?" He smiled slightly, "How do you feel?"

　　"I don't feel anything," I curled my lips, "It's just a human demon. To us, it's just an evil heretic. But you have been messing around for so many years, and it seems that you have harmed a lot of people. Haven't you found a way to change?"

　　In fact, I was just killing time and was going to change the topic to Joseph, but I didn't expect the answer from the man in the suit to surprise me - "Why not? Didn't you feel the power just now?"

　　I looked at Sang Yu in surprise. She nodded affirmatively and whispered, "It is indeed very powerful, not something that ordinary humans can possess." "Damn, that's a compliment to me," you are really a genius. You can get power without turning into a demon! How about your lifespan? Has it increased?"

　　That guy was an expert on China, and he actually understood what I said. "You have gained power, but I don't know how long you will live. It seems like you are not ordinary people. It would be a pity to kill you. So, as long as you are willing to join our club, I am willing to help you gain this power, and even life."

　　She kept staring at me while she was talking, but I had no expression on my face. Sang Yu next to me trembled a little, probably because she felt very sick.

　　"Joining you - OK! But we want to know something, otherwise we would never join," I showed the excitement after thinking, "We are here to seek revenge on Nazi Joseph. If he is also a member, we will never join. Although I don't know the relationship between Joseph and them, I can bet 100% in my heart that the Nazis think they are superior and will never join such an organization.

　　"Joseph? The half-German guy?" The guy was slightly startled, then smiled, "He is just one of our clients, not a member. If you become one of us, our club can help you get revenge.

　　That's a big exaggeration. I don't really believe it, but I understand the meaning. This club doesn't seem to have anything to do with the Nazis. They're just here for business... eh? Business?

　　Suddenly, I had an idea and recalled some ancient books I had read before. The books mentioned certain drugs that relied on the unformed fetus in the pregnant woman's belly. Maybe these guys also made this kind of thing?

　　"You killed your business partners too?" Sang Yu's voice was filled with disdain.

　　“No, no, no,” he stretched out his index finger and shook it, “He is just a very small client, insignificant. To be honest, I would rather have two subordinates like you and give up a small client.”

　　Seeing that she was about to speak again, I hurriedly asked, "Did he buy something like a drug incense from you?" "Oh?" The man in the suit was really moved this time, "I didn't realize you knew so much... But what he bought was not a drug incense, but something that is a hundred times better than a drug incense, which can make people obey you without leaving any trace and do what you want." He thought for a moment, "Could it be that you and he have a grudge because of this thing?"

　　Now I finally understand!

　　Do you remember that when I was having sex, although I met Joseph pretending to be Lin Chao inexplicably, I was on a top-secret mission after all. Later, I didn’t know why I took him with me and went to the Devil City together. In the end, he suddenly attacked and not only snatched Dayu’s shovel away, but also threw us underground and almost lost our lives.

　　I didn’t understand why I lost my composure at that time?

　　I had always suspected that there was a reason for this, whether it was a spell or some such, but I never expected it to be the incense mentioned in ancient books.

　　Just as I was thinking about it, Sang Yu suddenly pulled me, and as she looked, the thin guy among the four people opposite was gone. "Huh?" I asked with my eyes, and Sang Yu turned her eyes to the left, indicating that the guy had walked into the room.

　　"How have you considered it?" The man in the suit still had a smile on his face, but his impatience was already evident. "Are you willing to join us, or are you ready to become our enemy?"

　　"Hey," I looked at Sang Yu, and she tightened her right hand, "What if we don't agree?"

　　"You won't?" This guy suddenly laughed out loud, and at the same time, a dark blue line began to slowly crawl up his face from his neck, and his face became paler and paler. "Then I'll do it..."

　　“Go to hell

　　In a flash, Sang Yu suddenly kicked the guy in the abdomen, and then used his sword to slash at the man on the right. The kick was so powerful that the guy was caught off guard and flew backwards, but the strong man rushed forward without panic and actually blocked Sang Yu's sword with his dagger.

　　I was not idle either. When Sang Yu moved, I moved too, running straight to the left. When the bald man was about to rush behind Sang Yu, the dagger in my hand had already stabbed diagonally towards his right shoulder.

　　The bald guy reacted extremely quickly, he suddenly stopped with his right foot and avoided my knife. His momentum slowed down and then he attacked my lower abdomen with a Mitsubishi bayonet in his right hand!

　　I knew from the beginning that this guy was very strong, so I didn't take it head-on and took a step back. Who would have thought that this guy looked strong and clumsy, but his hands and feet were also very fast. His first stab missed and then he changed his tactics. The Mitsubishi bayonet in his hand kept coming at me, like a maggot on the heel that had no place to hide!

　　I retreated again and again, but there was nowhere to hide and the bayonet was getting closer and closer.

　　Fortunately, I had practiced something during this period of time, and I suddenly twisted my body to the right.

　　“Be careful Sang Yu’s shouting was a reminder to me, but it was too late.

　　A black shadow appeared in the air, like a real demonic spear from hell.

　　A distance of a hundred meters is just a glimpse.

　　I had just stood firm and looked back when the intense pain made my whole body tremble and I let out a wild beast-like howl.

　　The black dagger broke through my shoulder like lightning and grazed my upper arm!

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 91: Tears of Pearls Break the Evil

　　Blood was dripping down. I gritted my teeth, dragged my injured left arm, and placed my right hand across my chest.

　　The bald man turned around, laughed, and suddenly pounced towards me.

　　No matter how I looked at it, I was in a desperate situation.

　　Sang Yu was fighting with the burly man. Although he had the upper hand, it was not easy to win for the time being. The man in the suit didn't seem to be in any serious trouble either and had already rushed over - who was it who threw the dagger just now?

　　The bald guy in front of me has not arrived yet, but he is already very imposing. It seems that this guy is determined to kill me with this blow.

　　"Fuck, I suddenly threw the killing dagger towards your chest!

　　The bald guy was in mid-air and had no time to dodge, but he still twisted his body and used his shoulder to hold the rope sideways to take my flying dagger.

　　With one hand missing, I guess I’m no match for him.

　　The God-killing Dagger was extremely sharp, and half of it was pierced into my body when it was thrown. Guangtou was shaking with pain, and he grabbed the God-killing Dagger and pulled it out violently. He held it in his hand and roared at me: "％￥(％

　　"Bang

　　A loud noise suddenly occurred!

　　I blew into the muzzle of the M500 and said to the headless body, "I'm sorry, I don't understand English."

　　After saying that, he turned around, raised his gun and shot.

　　Bang! Bang! Bang!

　　Sang Yu shook off the burly man after the first shot, and I hit him with every shot, turning him into a pool of rotten meat.

　　She also pulled out the M500 from her waist, and pointed both guns at the remaining man in a suit, "Hey, now you know how powerful I am, right?"

　　His face was a little distorted, "I didn't expect that you, as a member of the Chinese Dharma Sect, would actually use guns," his expression was extremely angry, "Little did you know..." "I know you - mother, I scolded you without any hesitation, "I have a gun but I don't use it. I have to fight with a few people against a large number and be besieged by you bastards, isn't that right?"

　　Seeing that Sang Yu was ready, I endured the pain and tied my clothes tightly to press on the wound. Although others didn't know, I knew in my heart that the wound was serious.

　　Then I walked towards the corpse, pulled out the God-killing Dagger and put it back into my waist.

　　"That's right. I don't know if you've eaten too much human flesh and become brain-dead." Sang Yu interrupted, "I advise you to surrender honestly, otherwise I will be so disgusted that my fingers will tremble."

　　"Kill me?" The guy suddenly laughed, "You're overthinking it!" Amidst the laughter, I heard a clang and turned around to see that the door of the iron house had opened.

　　Before Sang Yu and I could react, several dark shadows rushed out like lightning.

　　It’s those demons!

　　I raised my hand and fired a shot - "bang... click, click..." two empty shots.

　　Shit, no bullets!

　　"Bang! The demon in the front turned over and fell to the ground.

　　At the same time, Sang Yu had already come to my side, pulled me and ran, "Let's go

　　At this moment, a roar sounded behind him.

　　I started running with Sang Yu and rushed into the first room. We finished the distance of dozens of meters in a breath.

　　The air in my lungs was emptied by my rapid breathing. Sang Yu and I endured the discomfort and held the door tightly with our shoulders. Sang Yu sheathed his sword and fastened the bolts on the door.

　　"Bang, bang, bang." Strong force hit the door, causing it to shake and almost break.

　　"Hurry up! I quickly used my shoulders to push the table forward, and Sang Yu reached out to lend a hand.

　　The table was propped against the door, and Sang Yu brought two stools to support the table - the collision continued, but it seemed less threatening.

　　The man in the suit outside has stopped yelling. I don’t know what he is doing, but we know in our hearts that this safety is only temporary!

　　Sang Yu looked out from a small window of the house, suddenly reached out for the gun, and fired all the bullets.

　　"How many?" I gritted my teeth and began to load my M500. By the way, I threw another box of bullets to Sang Yu. "Three hits, let me see." She looked out while changing the bullets. "Yes, three... Hey, he got up again.

　　Sang Yu's face was extremely ugly. She turned around and repeated, "Those three guys got up...but, I clearly hit them in the vitals." She spread her hands in disbelief, "How, how is this possible?"

　　I was also shocked, but from where I could see, the demon outside the door was indeed crawling up from the ground. There was clearly a bullet hole on his chest, and blue-green blood was flowing out of it, but it didn't seem to have much impact.

　　At the same time, I saw that the man in the suit had bulging muscles, just like Vegeta in Dragon Ball. Next to him was a smaller guy, who was similar, but he seemed to be a little darker, unlike him who had turned all white and green.

　　The difference between these two guys and the human demons can be seen at a glance. Uh, the two guys are wearing pants... They are standing far behind, drooling and gasping for breath. It seems that they have just expended too much energy and have not yet fully entered the state.

　　In the movies, after a pistol hits an enemy, it will leave a wound, just like the bullet hole on the demon's body, but the actual situation is not the case. The guns shown on TV are actually pistols, which means that their impact force is not strong, so the rifling spiral degree of the gun barrel is not high, and the pulling force of the bullet after hitting the target is slightly smaller, so the wound caused is just a bullet hole.

　　But the firearms used in the army are different. They have strong impact force and large rifling rotation amplitude, and they leave a big hole after hitting the target. Even if the bullet is only the size of a finger, the wound will definitely be larger than an egg.

　　Our M500 is exactly such a gun.

　　Not only were the wounds on the demon's body small, but it even looked like the damage caused had no effect.

　　It seems that Sang Yu and I can't cause any harm to them at all, not to mention the man in black and his men who transformed behind the human-demon!

　　Sang Yu and I saw panic, even fear, in each other's eyes. Although we have been through a lot together, except for the last encounter with Qiongqi, none of them were actually dangerous.

　　Everything has been going smoothly for too long, and we even forget how insignificant human beings are and how big the world is. Our arrogance makes us look down on everything, and when adversity arises, we feel powerless to turn the situation around!

　　When the five ghosts, weapons, and fighting skills that Sang Yu relied on became ineffective, I was also unable to use my Yin-Yang eyes and spells. The feeling of powerlessness made me feel exhausted - "Sang Yu, can you try to see if there is any spell that may work?" I tried my best to make myself look like I still had fighting spirit, but I was very nervous in my heart, and my voice was a little hoarse.

　　"Okay, I'll try." She quickly took the talisman from my hand and thought carefully, "What can I use now?"

　　"These people are neither human nor corpses. Spells against ghosts are probably ineffective..." As I was talking, the door banged loudly. Sang Yu and I quickly worked together to hold it shut. "They should be mutated humans. Is there any way to provoke a direct attack?"

　　Sang Yu leaned against the door with her shoulder, fumbling in her bag, and suddenly took out something, "What is this?"

　　A piece of red cloth wrapped around several round objects.

　　Yeah, I still have this?

　　Everyone remembers the time when I went to Shijing Temple before going to Karamay for the first time. There were three things I looked for there at that time: the ash of incense in front of the Buddha, the teardrops and the purple gold lock. Later, the ash of incense in front of the Buddha was almost used up, and I also used some of the purple gold lock when dealing with the horizontal fish, but the teardrops were never used.

　　What is the purpose of the teardrops? It happens to be a thing that can destroy evil!

　　After the use of this thing was explained in a few words, Sang Yu immediately took action: she quickly took out a few bullets, unscrewed the warheads, and poured out the contents - mercury!

　　These bullets are probably made to deal with zombies, vampires and the like.

　　After the bullet hits the target, the mercury in it naturally enters the opponent's body, killing or slowing down the opponent's movements.

　　Sang Yu quickly crushed the six wax balls, put the sticky glycerin-like tears into the bullet, and then smeared the remaining wax on the gap.

　　Bullets like this have to be used right after they are made, otherwise they will definitely not last for more than three days.

　　Sang Yu loaded the M500 with bullets and put the remaining bullet into my gun. "What should I do? Run out or..."

　　Bang!

　　Just next to the small door at the back, a human demon appeared.

　　This thing is not idiotic!

　　You should remember that we first came in from here and walked into the house, but then we went directly through the door inside the house to the next room. This time after we came in, we were only concerned about the demons outside and actually forgot that there was a door here.

　　In just a few minutes, they thought of entering through another door.

　　This is a joke!

　　I was still blaming myself when Sang Yu raised his hand and shot me.

　　After the smoke cleared, the demon crawled up again.

　　The bullet holes in his body were still small, but it was clear that he was different.

　　Although the demon's wounds were dripping with green blood at the beginning, the blood was little and sticky, like some body fluid. But now the blood in his wounds is extremely clear, like green kiwi juice.

　　"The demon roared and rushed towards us. Sang Yu dodged and kicked him using the force.

　　It was a simple kick, but it showed her good resilience and flexibility.

　　The demon flew out diagonally and fell on a chair in the room, smashing the tables and chairs to pieces. He struggled for a few times and finally fell down, his whole body twitching.

　　If I could use my Yin Eyes, I would definitely be able to see the black energy swirling and dissipating inside this guy's body.

　　I don't know when the banging outside the door stopped.

　　Sang Yu pointed the M500 at the door of the inner room.

　　As expected, a black shadow suddenly appeared!

　　Bang, bang, bang…

　　Sang Yu hit all four human demons and knocked them all down in the same way!

　　I don’t know how many demons were released, but from what I remember it seems like they were all finished.

　　But there is only one bullet left in the gun in my hand.

　　There are two guys outside who are eyeing him covetously. Well, they are high-level human demons, right?

　　I handed the M500 in my hand to Sang Yu, and then replaced the bullets in her gun.

　　It was so quiet, there was no movement at all.

　　The extraordinary power of the tears to destroy evil has restored our confidence.

　　We held our breath and dared not move, but soon we couldn't help it anymore - I motioned Sang Yu to keep an eye on him, and I quietly approached the window...

　　With a "crash", my eyes blurred and my chest was hit by a thousand-pound hammer. My body flew backwards like a cannonball.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 92: Desperate Situation (Seeking Red and Receiving)

　　I got up from the ground in a dizzy state, and I felt a sweetness in my throat and spit out a mouthful of blood.

　　As the blood came out, the stuffiness in the chest was slightly relieved. Before he had any idea in his mind, he only heard a roar, and the wooden door shattered like a piece of wall paper, revealing a guy who looked extremely weird. Well, no matter from the perspective of a demon or a human, he was an extremely weird guy.

　　It can be vaguely seen that this guy is the thin guy at the beginning.

　　He pushed the door open like a wild beast and stood outside gasping for breath, with countless bloodstains on his shoulders and red eyes. His arm was hanging down with a wound that almost exposed the bone, and blood like a paste dripping down from his claws - he looked obviously furious. The strange thing was that this guy did not continue to attack, but instead timidly moved aside.

　　"Are you okay?" Sang Yu leaned towards me and said, "This guy punched you through the wall and sent you flying. But he was not feeling well either. I almost broke his arm." He raised the sword in his hand.

　　"The sword is smeared with blood?" I still felt stuffy in my chest, but it finally got better. I could see that the color of the sword was wrong. It was obvious that something had been smeared on it.

　　"Well, blood and a few clotted tears... Be careful

　　While he was talking, the thin demon had already stepped aside, and the demon in the suit came over, slapped it in the face, making it roll on the ground, and then roared.

　　This is the instinct of the beast, to show off strength and punish its subordinates.

　　Now he is definitely a large human-demon, just like his fucking Super Saiyan, with lumpy muscles all over his body, but others' muscles look somewhat beautiful, but this guy, to put it bluntly, is simply a human-shaped toad.

　　The demon in the suit took two steps forward, a puff of white air spurted out of his nose. He had already seen the pile of dead demon bodies in the room from the corner of his eyes, and his pupils suddenly contracted - he probably guessed the reason why the thin demon was afraid: these demons were actually beaten to death by us!

　　You have to know that the human demons are not easy guys. Not only are they agile and nimble, but their bodies are also very strong. They can't die even if they are hit by machine gun fire. Who knew that they would be shot down one by one by us?

　　My heart skipped a beat and I instantly seized the opportunity. "How is it?" I blew on the barrel of the gun. "Do you still feel good now?" As I spoke, I took a small step forward seemingly inadvertently.

　　As I stared at him, the demon in suit involuntarily moved his right foot backwards.

　　good!

　　Although this is just a small step for you, it is a big step for me!

　　If nothing else, at least I know that this guy is scared; secondly, he definitely doesn't know how many of these bullets we have - that's how we gain psychological advantage.

　　One more step…

　　I took another step back...

　　"Hey, why are you backing away?" I waved my hand without looking away, beckoning Sang Yu to follow me, deliberately showing a playful expression, "Come closer." As I spoke, I slowly raised my hand...

　　Have you played Legend? It's a game that came out in the last few years. After I got a Pixiu, I played it with my best friend at home. In the game, the Taoist priest raised his hand and a dog appeared with a whoosh. It was called something like Summoning the Divine Beast.

　　That's about right.

　　As soon as I raised my hand, the demon in the suit suddenly leaped into the air, and when he landed, he was already several meters away... He used his hands and feet, and in just a dozen seconds, he heard a loud clanging sound from the stairs in the air, and the two demons had already quickly run up the stairs.

　　"Phew, I was scared to death," Sang Yu was obviously still frightened, "Luckily you scared them away."

　　"That's right, I am that one? Liu Piyun, the most powerful agent of the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau, not one of them," I proudly inserted the pistol into the holster, but accidentally pulled the wound, which hurt me a lot.

　　Sang Yu walked to the door carefully, listened to the voice in the air, sighed deeply, and whispered to me: "Fortunately he ran away... I thought we were dead this time."

　　I chuckled a few times, and when I walked out, I realized that my legs were a little unsteady. The swords and punches I had just used against the demon did make me feel a little exhausted. "Come, help me," I tucked my coat in, "I'll deal with it outside."

　　Sang Yu turned around and held my shoulders with his left hand, and helped me walk outside. Of course, the pistol was still in his right hand, which was full of ordinary bullets for dealing with ghosts, and could be used to block emergencies.

　　Just get out and you'll be safe.

　　What I hope most now is that these two guys have really escaped and are not hiding somewhere preparing to have another fight with us.

　　Just as we left the house, we suddenly heard a creaking sound, like the sound of a knife scraping against glass. Sang Yu and I felt something was wrong at the same time, and we looked up...it seemed like something was slowly rising in front of us!

　　Damn, I finally understood why those two guys ran away. This guy ran back like a velociraptor because he wanted to take back the iron stairs and leave Sang Yu and me down there to fend for ourselves!

　　The stairs had risen several meters and it looked like we would never make it there.

　　Damn, what a vicious intention!

　　A vicious voice came from mid-air, "You are really cruel, actually having such a weapon, but don't be too proud! Now I have cut off your retreat. If you stay down there, I'll see if you will eat human flesh."

　　A voice nearby said with a strange laugh, "Yes, if you eat human flesh, you are one of us..." "If you don't eat it, you will die..." The two guys laughed strangely.

　　"I'm a fucking brain-dead demon, don't even think about it, you'll die before you can eat me." I shook off Sang Yu's hand, pulled out my gun and started firing at him, "Kill you bastards!"

　　After these shots were fired, the guys were no longer careless and hid in the tunnel. We heard the footsteps and strange laughter getting farther and farther away. Sang Yu and I were about to sit down helplessly when suddenly, everything went dark in front of us - the power was out!

　　With no water or electricity and no food or water, it looked like these two guys were really planning on starving us to death down there.

　　"Damn it," I sat down on the ground, not caring anything anymore, took out a cigarette from my pocket and lit it, "Forget it, let me take a rest and then think of a solution." As soon as I took a puff, Sang Yu snatched the cigarette from my fingers, took a deep puff, and then coughed loudly.

　　"Hey, you don't smoke, what are you smoking?" I then flicked the faint red light and patted her on the back, "Take a break, we'll see if there's a way out."

　　"Ahem, ahem, they said there was no way out, ahem, how could we possibly find it." Sang Yu finally stopped coughing and stuffed the cigarette back into my hand, "You mean they lied?"

　　"That's normal, isn't it?" I told Sang Yu with certainty. "These two guys are human demons, not pterosaurs. How could they have searched the entire crack? As long as there is a weak link, we can return to the ground." I didn't say this to comfort her, but I thought so. You know, the books I have read since I was a child can be regarded as a library, or several bookstores. From many aspects of the books, we can determine that huge cracks and caves must have countless weak links to relieve pressure, otherwise it would have broken long ago under the compression of the earth's crust for tens of millions of years.

　　Sang Yu suddenly chuckled, "Do you think this is similar to the time we had in China?" "Are you talking about the time in Karamay?" I smiled back, "You know what, it really is similar."

　　"That time, someone was waiting outside for you. But this time..." Sang Yu suddenly changed the subject, "Could it really be caused by the Nine Evils?"

　　Now that I remember, we all forgot that we still have the Nine Evils looming over us.

　　It was a really unlucky time for me. You see, the video was not clear at the beginning, and I didn't see where Joseph went later, so I decided to come and take a look at the club; after I came in, I was discovered again, otherwise these demons probably wouldn't have sneaked down the elevator to attack me; then I was stabbed and a large piece of flesh was cut off from my arm; I was successfully attacked by the thin demon near the window, and if I hadn't been beaten so many times, I would probably have been disabled.

　　These are all visible misfortunes. There are also invisible ones, such as the lack of Condensed Tears, Sang Yu's knife that could have cut off the Thin Demon's arm, etc., which make us feel that things are not going so smoothly.

　　I spoke hesitantly, not knowing if this would have any adverse effect on Sang Yu. "Well, I think it is somewhat related, but it shouldn't be that tragic. The master has already lent it to me."

　　"That's right," Sang Yu responded, but soon became excited again, "Hey, what are you afraid of? There is always a way out, right? We can definitely escape."

　　"How come you are motivated again so quickly?" I found it strange. Sang Yu shouldn't have such a strong recovery ability. I don't know what he was thinking about.

　　"Actually, I suddenly remembered the fortune that Grandpa Luo told me before. He said that I could live to be over 80 years old and have no danger in my life. Do you know why? Because I can find a... a... uh..." She seemed to remember something as she spoke and stopped talking.

　　"What else can you find?" I was curious. "Grandpa Luo in your family is considered a god. His fortune telling is probably correct. Tell me, what it is?" That's how he spoke. It would be fine if you could finish it all at once, but you had to leave it halfway. Hey, it felt too eager.

　　"Nothing." Sang Yu didn't know why she stopped talking all of a sudden. She stood up, took out a small flashlight from her pocket and turned it on. "Try to make a torch or something like that first."

　　It seems that she is not going to tell me the next thing. Well, let me think about it. Yes! I will ask Wang Xi next time I meet her.

　　After taking two puffs and throwing away the cigarette butt, I followed Sang Yu back to the room for the third time.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 93: Finding a Way Out (Additional update, thanks to friends in the group)

　　Anyway, the first problem is to get some light. Although I don't think these guys will come back to attack us, it would be difficult to deal with if the two demons get confused and insist on fighting us.

　　Sang Yu and I quickly moved a pile of messy tables, chairs and other things out of the house and piled them up about thirty or forty meters away. Then we went into the kitchen again - yes, I admit that we went together because Sang Yu and I didn't dare to go in alone for fear of feeling sick.

　　We carried out several barrels of cooking oil, and I didn't save any. I poured most of it on the pile of wood. Then I went into the house and got a bunch of sheets, quilts and other things and stuffed them underneath. They quickly ignited with a light of the lighter.

　　In a few minutes, a huge fire started, temporarily solving our lighting problem.

　　But the most urgent thing now is that Sang Yu and I are hungry.

　　Even if we were hungry, none of us wanted to go into the freezer and look through it. Even if there were other foods in there, but they were frozen together with human flesh... Well, to be honest, I'm not so hungry that I would eat anything. Since I wouldn't even think about it, let alone Sang Yu.

　　But I thought of another way to say it, "Sang Yu, let's go check the conference room and the rooms where people live to see if there are any cans or something like that?" If there's nothing to eat, it would be nice if we could find some water to drink.

　　This idea was approved by Sang Yu. After a hard struggle, we found half a box of Coke from a box under the bed. After gulping down a few bottles, the advantages of the carbonated drink immediately became apparent.

　　My stomach is already feeling full now. Although I know these things can't fool anyone, at least they can last for a while, right?

　　As soon as the hunger was relieved, Sang Yu first found some clean cloth strips, then took me to the restaurant to find a bottle of strong liquor, and used scissors to cut the clothes on the shoulders - they were stuck together.

　　Sang Yu was careful not to touch the wound that was stuck to my clothes. She just cleared the surrounding area, then carefully poured the liquor on my blood scar, and then wrapped it with a clean cloth.

　　She had tried to be as careful as possible during this process, but it still caused me excruciating pain. I cursed that demon's ancestors in my heart and also greeted all his female relatives.

　　When all this was done we sat down by the fire again and began to plan.

　　Although the suited demon can speak fluent Chinese, I guess he has never dealt with real people from the Dharma school, so he evaluated our strength based on the European and American exorcists.

　　Generally speaking, European and American exorcists mainly rely on physical attacks that carry divine power, such as silver bullets, holy water, etc. Occasionally, some can use the power of gods, just like Kiro Reeves in "Hellblazer", who can exorcise demons; some are saints, such as the holy warriors sent by the Vatican, who can use the power of the Bible to fight against evil spirits, just like the Buddhist monks in China.

　　Other than these two types are official organizations, which are assisted by countless high-tech weapons and can be considered relatively regular armies. These are the main forces against the evil forces in various countries around the world.

　　But the ability of our Chinese legalists, after all, has been passed down for thousands of years, and they are absolutely incomparable. To put it bluntly, the Roman Empire did not go to war with China. If it had really fought, there is no doubt that we would have occupied half of the world.

　　Thinking that Sang Yu could summon the Five Ghosts, I felt relieved. Well, the Five Ghosts were equivalent to the night vision reconnaissance aircraft, and they really made full use of them in the cracks.

　　Sang Yu quickly released the five ghosts, and I thought of another question - "By the way, how can the ghost-collecting bottle used by your Wang family to control ghosts completely cut off contact with the outside world?"

　　At that time, we were knocked unconscious by Qiongqi in the cave. When we woke up, no one knew what happened. But the five ghosts were in Sang Yu's ghost-collecting bottle at that time. Logically, they should be able to understand what happened in the outside world, right? I have always wanted to ask about this, but it seems that there has been no opportunity during this period, so I brought it up now.

　　"Actually, this has something to do with my jewelry," Sang Yu blushed, and took out a Pisces ornament from her chest, "It's inherited from my ancestors, so it can ward off ghosts and summon souls. It's a magical item."

　　As soon as I got closer, I shrank back as if I had been electrocuted - why does this pendant look so familiar?

　　This thing is the one that caused me to be slapped by her!

　　I guess you all still remember the time when I was beaten up while having sex? Sang Yu thought I was a hooligan and gave me a five-finger mountain just to see this thing clearly!

　　"You should just take it off and show it to me." I couldn't bring up that matter again, so I could only make an excuse, "Uh, the light is too dim." "Just get closer," Sang Yu leaned towards me, straightened her chest and tried to get closer to me, "It's too troublesome to take it off."

　　This pendant is not big. It is a round sculpture in black and white with a gold border. It is a typical gold-inlaid jade. The eyes, gills, ventral fins, tail and other details are carved with negative lines inside, and the two fish are connected by mouth and tail. The most peculiar thing is that this whole jade carving, the two fish are naturally one black and one white without any mixture, the black fish has white eyes and the white fish has black eyes, and all other parts are the same color, which is completely natural and looks as if it were natural... Damn, this neckline... this position... her skin is as white as jade, and the jade color is inferior to her!

　　Sang Yu's black underwear was stretched out by herself, and the exposed part on the top was like solidified fat, rising and falling gently with her breathing. From time to time, there were bursts of body fragrance, which made me feel lost and felt that all this was like a fairyland...

　　"Ahem. The Pisces pendant was taken away all at once, and Sang Yu's voice was a little unhappy. "Have you finished reading it?"

　　My skills were so fast at this moment that it was not an exaggeration to describe it as "as quick as a rabbit". I stood up, jumped back, and blocked the face in one go. Even the most demanding coach could not find any fault with me!

　　I was just admiring myself for not getting slapped, but Sang Yu was surprised, "Why did you jump so far?" Eh? Didn't she notice?

　　That's good.

　　I chuckled twice and sat back down, but still kept a certain distance... God knows if she was lying to me?

　　"Come here, I'll pour some more alcohol on your wound to prevent inflammation." Sang Yu pulled out a bottle of wine from behind him. "It's a rare good luck to have a bottle of this wine here."

　　Hmm? It seems like she really isn't going to slap me? Maybe she really didn't notice!

　　I walked over with a smile on my face. I had something to hide, so I didn't feel any pain when she poured the wine on my wound. I was just thinking about how to change the subject. "Uh, what kind of wine is this?"

　　"Polish distilled vodka Spirytus, with an alcohol content of 96%... People say that taking a sip of this wine is like getting punched in the stomach," Sang Yu poured the wine slowly and carefully, "and only this kind of wine can be used as disinfectant alcohol."

　　"Oh." I listened absentmindedly, but was looking at Sang Yu's expression: everything about her was very natural, she was careful and focused, with a smile on her lips... Why did I feel that her face was a little red?

　　Is it possible? ... Impossible!

　　I quickly rejected this absurd idea. Whether it was the princess falling in love with the poor boy or the prince meeting Cinderella, those were all plots in fairy tales. In reality, the concept of being well-matched always exists.

　　Environment, education, living habits, views on things, views on money and many other things cannot be reconciled, and this kind of marriage and love itself is a tragedy. Ordinary wealthy businessmen may not have this problem, but the real aristocratic families are different. The view of family background is quite serious and deeply rooted. This is not only in the patriarch of the family, but in everyone.

　　No matter how much money and power one has, it takes three generations to create a nobleman. Since it is so difficult, do you think that after becoming a nobleman, you can easily accept being contaminated by other things?

　　Gold can be panned in river sand, but the possibility of the panned gold sand being mixed back into gold sand is very small.

　　No matter how many novels of this kind you have read, I must say that a daughter of a king or a general can fall in love with a great hero, but she will not fall in love with you before you become famous. No matter how handsome and funny you are, or how domineering you are, it's all bullshit!

　　Believe it or not, this is reality.

　　There are exceptions, but they are rare.

　　"alright

　　This shout pulled me back from my wild thoughts. I took the drink that Sang Yu stuffed into my hand with some surprise. She smiled and said, "You don't look right. Are you hungry again? Then drink something."

　　"Uh, oh, okay, okay." I opened the drink and took a sip, looking around and trying to find something to say, "Why haven't the five ghosts come back yet?"

　　As he was speaking, a stick of incense in front of Sang Yu suddenly jumped.

　　"Found it." Sang Yu said happily, "Let's go, let's catch up." She took out a torch from the fire and said, "Let's go take a look first."

　　The incense sticks didn't move, but the talisman paper flew up. Sang Yu couldn't see ghosts, so he could only rely on this to lead the way.

　　We followed the talisman paper and walked forward, and finally reached the end of the platform. When we lit the torch, we found that there was a ladder.

　　The ladder looked like it was covered with rust and moss, but it still looked sturdy. I don't know how many years ago it was made. I guess these human demons either didn't know about it or had forgotten about it.

　　As Sang Yu and I walked down the stairs, we were both stunned!

　　The stairs lead directly to the water, but there are no boats or floating objects here. "What does that mean?" I was a little confused. "Is he asking us to swim?" I pointed forward to the unreachable gap. "This guy's words are unreliable."

　　"No, let me think about it." After all, Sang Yu had stayed with the Five Ghosts for a long time and had some understanding of them. "Do you mean to take the water route?" The talisman paper did not move, as if it was thinking.

　　"Then let me guess. You mean we can build a boat and row out?"

　　The talisman paper swayed up and down at first, but soon swayed left to right. Obviously, this was not what they wanted to tell Sang Yu.

　　"How about this, as usual, we use the smoke map, okay?"

　　The talisman paper shook up and down again.

　　"Well, this thing is not very complicated. They are going to demonstrate it to us. Just watch." Sang Yu took out a small bottle from his arms and dripped a little something on the torch.

　　Immediately the torches began to emit thick smoke.

　　But what was strange was that the smoke condensed and did not disperse. Instead, it gathered together, and a wisp of it was drawn out from the middle and began to paint like a paintbrush.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 94: Ghost Smoke Painting

　　"Yeah, I didn't expect it to be possible." Sang Yu was obviously a little excited, "Huh, I said that one day I would be able to use the ghost smoke painting." "So you have never used it?" This is unexpected, "Then you are..."

　　"You're right. I'm just trying it out... Stop talking, let's get started." She looked at the smoke in the air with a smug look on her face. "Look, I'm starting to draw the lines."

　　Ghost smoke painting is actually a kind of amplification of the ghost's own power. Many times in the ghost movies we watch, when the ghost appears, there is a faint smoke, which makes people feel very cold and lonely. Many people think it is a special effect, but in reality there is also such smoke, which is the so-called "ghost cold". This is because when the ghost appears, the surrounding yin and yang forces are not coordinated, the yin energy gathers towards the ghost, and the yang energy flows in all directions, causing the gloomy wind; at the same time, the temperature drops, the moisture in the air condenses, and fog is formed. These two points are the biggest characteristics of "ghost cold".

　　This is an ordinary ghost, but some ghosts that have existed for a long time or have owners, have absorbed negative energy for a long time and began to try to control this water mist to meet their own needs.

　　Ghost smoke painting is one of them. It mainly involves the master creating smoke and letting ghosts control the smoke to express meaning in the air, or to draw maps, or to show complex meanings.

　　Sang Yu's innate horoscope is pure Yang, so this thing is not suitable for her. This time, probably because she took the blame for me, the Yang attribute was weakened and the Yin attribute of the five ghosts she controlled was increased, so that a pattern could be formed.

　　We saw the lines drifting rapidly in the air, forming a pattern made entirely of smoke in front of us, which roughly represented the situation of the entire crack.

　　It seems that the general direction of the crack is east-west, but there are some small cracks around it like branches of trees. We are now in one of them, so the width is not large, so a piece of construction waste was stuck and finally this platform was built.

　　We didn't see any natural gaps in the ghost smoke painting. Even the passage of this club was probably an old air-raid shelter or something else that was accidentally opened up. The thickness of other locations was more than 50 meters, and it was suspended above the head so that people could not stand.

　　But just on the left end, below a line of smoke representing the water surface, at the end of the crack, there seemed to be an underwater passage.

　　"What I want to ask is... is this the path your little guy pointed out to us?" I measured it with my palm. "I think it's at least three, no, at least four kilometers. Forget it. We can't swim out."

　　"Is this what you mean?" Sang Yu frowned after hearing what I said. She looked at the talisman paper in the air and asked, "Is this really the only way?"

　　The talisman paper shook up and down clearly, indicating affirmation.

　　I clapped my hands, "This road is the same as no road at all, forget it, you can't get through." "It's really impossible," Sang Yu squatted down and took a branch to start calculating, "The speed of diving won't be too fast. Even if we have the five ghosts to help speed us up, we will have to stay underwater for at least thirty to forty minutes - anyway, I don't think we can hold our breath for that long."

　　"I agree." I said to the Five Ghosts, "Forget it. I'll give you a suggestion. Look for shortcuts on the seabed again. Also, check if there are any old tunnels, gas pipelines, cable channels, etc. in the gaps between these branch lines."

　　The five ghosts did not do what I said, but waited quietly.

　　"Sang Yu, come here," I smiled apologetically, "I'm sorry I forgot, they didn't listen to me."

　　Only after she gave the order again did the Five Ghosts begin their search again.

　　This incident happened in September 2001, and it has been a year since I compiled this diary. During these years, whenever I talk about this, I always like to stop and ask everyone to guess how Sang Yu and I escaped from the predicament.

　　The result is very obvious. Sang Yu and I are both alive and have not turned into demons.

　　There are three guesses:

　　We were rescued by someone - if it were that simple, why would you have to guess? You see, it was Lu Dao who rescued me when I was trapped in Fuxi Bagua, so I won’t bring it up.

　　Found other ways out - this is bullshit, I'm not writing a novel. If I get stuck, I'll just add a channel to get the protagonist out. Damn, this is really happening to me.

　　The third is that we found some kind of spiritual beast or immortal to help us - this guess is somewhat reliable. Most people who make such a guess say this because they know that I later had contact with strange beasts, but it is also wrong.

　　Just when the five ghosts started searching again, Sang Yu and I unexpectedly found a set of fishing gear.

　　The process was simple. The tables, chairs and benches in the first room were almost burned. Sang Yu and I went to the back bedroom and prepared to move a few beds out to burn first. After all, they were not ours, so we didn't feel bad at all. Who knew that in the process of moving the beds, we found a box that looked quite exquisite. When we opened it, we found that it was actually filled with fish hooks and fishing lines, which were obviously used for fishing.

　　The equipment used for sea fishing is not like the ones used in rivers. It is a shuttle-shaped cylinder that can emit a faint green light in the dark. There are more than a dozen hooks in two rows above and below. It looks like it is used to catch some specific sea fish. But I didn’t care too much. I tied the fishing line on it and started looking for bait everywhere.

　　Seeing me rummaging through the boxes, Sang Yu first reminded me: "First of all, if you dare to use human flesh as bait, I will kick you into the sea." "No, who do you think I am?" I said righteously, muttering in my heart, if there is really no bait, human flesh will have to be used, why should I be picky at this time.

　　But in the end I didn't use human flesh, I used barnacles instead.

　　Barnacles are small gray-white animals with lime-like shells that cling to rocks by the sea. Their shells are extremely hard, but their bodies are hidden inside. This platform tunnel is stuck in mid-air, but there are some broken steel bars sticking out downwards, and these little things grow all over them.

　　Looking at the barnacles growing in a plane, it goes without saying that this is the location of the tidal wave.

　　Barnacle meat is not very good for fishing, but after more than an hour of hard work, we still caught a few. One of them was a sturgeon that was almost two feet long, which really excited us.

　　But Sang Yu refused to let me use any seasonings or utensils from the kitchen, so the only way we could cook the fish was to cut it open in sea water, clean it, and then roast it over a fire. For the sake of taste, I opened two bottles of red wine and kept pouring it over the fish, which not only prevented the fish from being burnt, but also effectively avoided the fishy smell. The result was really good.

　　'If you have food in your hands, you will not be worried' is indeed the eternal truth. After eating the fish, Sang Yu and I began to officially face our current situation. Even though the results of the Five Ghosts' report have not changed at all from the last time, I did not feel at a loss.

　　The chips we have now are the talisman and the five ghosts in Sang Yu's hand. With their help, our speed in the water can be greatly increased, but how to stay in such cold water for dozens of minutes? Oxygen is a big problem.

　　We each took a torch and walked into the rooms again and started searching.

　　There was nothing usable in the conference room. The tables and chairs were almost burnt and nothing was usable. There were a few beds and cabinets in the bedroom at the back. If I nailed them together, I could make a raft, but it would be difficult to make something airtight. There were not many things in the laboratory, just a pile of chemicals. I searched for a long time and the only thing that attracted me was several large bottles of light yellow powder.

　　Finally we came to the kitchen. I looked at the freezer - it looked to be more than three meters long and two meters high. If the middle partition was removed, Sang Yu and I could hide in it.

　　Yes, I am planning to make a submarine by myself so that we can stay underwater for more than 20 minutes.

　　Seeing me looking at the freezer, Sang Yu was the first to disagree, "Biyun, I tell you: I would rather die here than go in here." She said it firmly, and I hesitated. Damn, what should I do now?

　　I tried to persuade her, "Well, there's nothing in there, just wash it..." "Don't say anything more." Sang Yu was almost furious, "You can go, I won't stop you, but I will never go into this thing even if I die."

　　Should I force Sang Yu to get into the freezer and escape, or should I stay here with Sang Yu and wait for death?

　　"Actually, there is another problem." Seeing that I was in a dilemma, Sang Yu tried to comfort me. "This freezer is not big, and it can't hold much air. There is absolutely no way for two people to get out together. If it really doesn't work, let's do this. You escape, and then see if you can bring someone to save me."

　　"It's unrealistic," I refused directly. "I will never leave you here alone to face two demons. Plus, I'm in trouble now. I might die if I get out. No one will survive. Uh, if you want, you can escape and bring people to save me..."

　　"No... I will never go into this freezer where a dead person was stored."

　　This is a dilemma. If I go out alone, I might get entangled in some mess and won't be able to save Sang Yu in time. Besides, I will never leave a girl here alone, so this won't work. Sang Yu is unwilling to enter this freezer and will not go out alone.

　　In fact, there is another problem besides this. Even if there is only one person in the freezer, there probably won't be enough air, and there won't even be anyone to help, which is very dangerous.

　　I don’t know how to find something that is light, has a large capacity and is sealed?

　　I scratched my head and tapped my fingers lightly on the table. The sound of my fingernails hitting the stainless steel countertop made a series of crisp tinkling sounds that were particularly clear in this secret room.

　　Suddenly my eyes lit up.

　　Damn, after searching everywhere for something, I finally got it without any effort!

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 95: The Crisis of Simple Submarine

　　I don't know if any of you here work in a restaurant, or have seen it before. If you have been in the kitchen of a Western restaurant, that would be even better, because it sounds very easy to me.

　　Every household has a place to cut vegetables, which we call a chopping board. The above is the chopping board at home; but in a restaurant, there are more people cutting vegetables, so it is a long table with many chopping blocks on it, called a chopping block. This thing is generally a square frame welded from stainless steel pipes, with a layer of stainless steel plate on top as the tabletop.

　　Western restaurants are a little different from Chinese restaurants. Their counters are square cabinets with sub-cabinets underneath, which hold tableware and utensils. You can guess how well-sealed they are. If there are gaps, then when you cut meat or vegetables on them, juice will leak out and contaminate the tableware below, so the airtightness is very good.

　　By the way, I don’t know if you have seen “Jurassic Park”. There is a scene in it where a little girl hides inside to avoid a velociraptor, but when she closes the door, the cabinet opposite reflects light, which entices the velociraptor to rush over and hit it, knocking it unconscious.

　　The chopping board cabinet has another feature, which is that its width is determined by the size of the things placed on it. This chopping board... I don’t want to talk about this issue anymore. Anyway, that chopping board is relatively wide, estimated to be about one and a half meters, and more than five or six meters long.

　　I roughly threw out all the dishes and cups inside, and then dragged the thing outside. In the bright firelight, I looked it up and down.

　　This is truly a perfect submarine.

　　Since we were staying in here, Sang Yu was less disgusted, so she agreed to use this thing to make a simple submarine, but she still raised a question, "Even if this thing can carry us, there will definitely not be enough air for those dozens of minutes underwater. As long as the carbon dioxide content is high, we will feel dizzy, and then it will be hard to say."

　　Now it was finally my moment of pride. "Look what this is?" I took out a few bottles from the laboratory. Inside were the pale yellow powder I found, with a few big words written on them - 'Sodium Peroxide.'

　　It is easy to use, highly safe, and its biggest feature is that it can react with water to produce oxygen.

　　This trick is so cool!

　　The chopping board cabinet had been used to cut human flesh, but the bottom was clean. Sang Yuxin was not so resistant. After I cleaned the cabinet inside and out, she finally agreed to hide in the cabinet with me and crawl out through the underwater tunnel.

　　The plan was simple: put the cabinet into water, there would be some air in the upper part, and then Sang Yu and I would lie inside it, relying on the Five Ghosts to send the cabinet out through the underwater tunnel. As for the air problem, we would rely on the air originally in the cabinet and the oxygen produced by sodium peroxide to solve it.

　　I remember that there was some sodium peroxide stored in early submarines, which could be used in times of crisis. Even if sodium peroxide does not react with water, it can absorb carbon dioxide to produce oxygen.

　　However, this thing has a hollow structure at the bottom, and looks like a rectangular lunch box upside down in water. If there is a slight leak, the air will quickly escape. Sang Yu and I dried the entire cabinet and coated all the gaps inside with silicone.

　　※

　　After everything was put in place, Sang Yu waved at me, "Come down." She pointed to the front, "This is the end, you go down first, and I'll come in later."

　　I looked at the cabinet swaying in the sea water, touched the floating object tied to my body with my hand, and carefully reached out to try...the water was very cold.

　　I stretched out one foot, then the other. "Is it because this is a tunnel that the sea water is colder?" "That's nonsense," Sang Yu bluntly accused me of my ignorance. "The temperature of the sea water is generally the same, it's just that the temperature inside this crack is too low, and your body temperature is losing heat very quickly, so you feel cold - stop dawdling, get down."

　　I laughed and dived into the water. The cold feeling instantly grabbed me. I stuffed myself into the chopping board cabinet from underwater, tried to lie flat, and then placed myself on the horizontal bar at the bottom.

　　This horizontal bar is like the crossbar on the leg of a stool. It is mainly used as a pull rod. Unexpectedly, it turns out to be very suitable for use.

　　There was a sound of splashing water, and Sang Yu also came in. "How is it? It's not shaking, right? They have enough support and it's done well."

　　What a joke, five ghosts are just carrying a cabinet like this, how could they not be steady?

　　Following Sang Yu's instructions, the chopping board cabinet began to slowly descend. The sea water gradually increased the pressure on me, and my breathing began to quicken. "Don't panic, calm down." Sang Yu said calmly, "You breathe too fast, and you won't have enough air."

　　“Hehe,” I laughed dryly, “Actually…actually I can’t swim…so I was a little panicked.”

　　This is the difference. Although Sang Yu was very disgusted to enter this place, she remained calm after entering; although I am a creative person, not being able to swim is always my weakness, which makes me extremely nervous.

　　The chopping board finally stopped descending and began to slowly move forward. The surroundings were as silent as a cemetery.

　　This chopping board cabinet is about one meter high, and the sea water is about half its height. Sang Yu and I turned around during the descent and climbed on the horizontal bar with our hands so that we could breathe air.

　　Sang Yu and I tied some wood together with the bed and desk to make a simple raft and arrived at the end of the big crack. It was more than half a day later. Fortunately, we had the help of the Five Ghosts, otherwise it would have taken us a day or two to reach the end.

　　After the Five Ghosts rested for a while, we also ate something and rested for a while - diving in deep water is a problem both in temperature and depth. Sang Yu suggested that we should eat something before going on, otherwise our body temperature underwater would drop quickly and we would not be able to hold on for more than a few dozen minutes.

　　Now I know that what she said is absolutely right. Although most of my body is curled up in the gap between the sea water and the cabinet ceiling, I still feel very cold and my whole body is trembling.

　　Only ten minutes had passed.

　　We estimated we had to be underwater for more than thirty minutes, and this wasn’t even half of it!

　　There won't be any heating equipment in here because it consumes too much air and we can't afford it.

　　"Well, it's almost time," I felt from my own suffocation that the carbon dioxide content in the air was a bit high, "I'm going to start the first step." Sodium peroxide can absorb carbon dioxide and release oxygen, and it can also react with water to release it, so I chose a compromise: first pour the sodium peroxide into a container to absorb carbon dioxide, which can reduce the carbon dioxide content and produce oxygen; after a certain period of time, when the sodium peroxide on the surface has finished reacting and prevented it from reacting further, we add water in to react with water to produce oxygen.

　　This container is an iron box tied between us. It is square and fixed in the middle with wire.

　　The process went smoothly, the oxygen content in the chopping board cabinet increased, and Sang Yu and I felt relieved. I don't know why, but I suddenly started to talk, "Sang Yu, how deep do you think we are underwater now?"

　　"I don't think it's too deep, is it? The world record for naked diving without oxygen is 105 meters, and 305 meters with oxygen. We can only go about 200 meters at most." Sang Yu's words sounded particularly dull in this coffin box. "The deepest underwater tunnel is only about 280 meters. We should be fine."

　　While we were talking, I suddenly felt something knocking twice on the chopping board cabinet - the agreed signal!

　　We took one last look at the tunnel before setting off: the tunnel was a very small 'U'-shaped structure, like the bottom of a dish. The widest part was as big as half a football field, and the narrowest part was only six or seven square meters, and it was exactly at the bottom of the U, the deepest section.

　　So we agreed that when we reach this section, we will ask the five ghosts to knock on the ground below, twice each time, for a total of three times, indicating that we should prepare. It's not that we are too cautious, but it's really too difficult. If it were any other situation, I would never want to do this and put my life in the hands of others.

　　The deeper you dive, the greater the pressure. The air inside is naturally compressed, and the feeling of chest tightness and discomfort becomes more and more obvious. I didn't dare to dawdle, and quickly scooped some water into the iron box. As the sodium peroxide decomposed, the oxygen gradually increased. "Uh, why didn't the water level drop?"

　　As soon as Sang Yu said that, I also felt it. As the chopping board dropped, the water level was getting higher and higher. This was not right!

　　Logically speaking, we have already promoted the chemical reaction between sodium peroxide and water, the amount of oxygen has increased, and the pressure inside has increased. How come the water level doesn't drop?

　　"Is it not enough? Uh, how about I add some more water?" This is purely my guess. The chemistry class in junior high school only has a few materials. How can I know what such a large amount of sodium peroxide and water is?

　　I poured the water in and heard a gurgling sound. The water level really showed a tendency to drop.

　　"Hey, don't say, you really want to make me excited like this, "Not only has the water level dropped, but it seems to be getting warmer..." My original intention at the time was to tell Sang Yu that it was not so cold anymore, but who knew that as soon as I said it, I suddenly saw a little light.

　　The light appeared from the box in the middle, and then suddenly began to crackle and burn.

　　The fire burned fiercely in an instant, and I suddenly remembered that the reaction between sodium peroxide and water is an exothermic process. I didn't pay attention to it when I was studying. Who knew that such a large amount of medicine could cause direct combustion?

　　Oxygen promotes combustion. Fortunately, the oxygen content in here is not high. If it is high, it would be strange if it did not explode directly.

　　The fire was immediately discovered by Sang Yu in front.

　　"It's burning," she shouted, "quickly put out the fire with water!" This shout reminded me, and I scooped some water with the spoon in my hand, but I suddenly remembered that I couldn't add more!

　　Wouldn't the reaction be more violent if you add more water?

　　This is such a fucking contradiction.

　　"You can't add water. Adding water will only make it stronger." I tried to stretch out the spoon to beat it. Although I knew it wouldn't be of much use, it was better than doing nothing, right?

　　After just one hit, one of the wires broke!

　　The entire iron box tilted at once, and the burning paste of sodium peroxide inside fell into the water like porridge in a pot.

　　Isn't this fucking tragic?

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 96: Strange and Confused

　　Before we could react, the fire went out and darkness returned inside in an instant.

　　Now that the sodium peroxide is gone, we have just reached the bottom of this U, and the remaining time is... too long!

　　We understood what this meant in an instant.

　　"How...what should I do?" There was panic and helplessness in Sang Yu's voice. Maybe it was an illusion, I even heard crying.

　　"Let's hold on for a while." I gritted my teeth, "Let's see how long we can hold on." After saying that, I quickly estimated that we still had about ten minutes to go, but now we probably can't hold on for that long.

　　The oxygen supply on this road was already a little low, and now... I can conclude responsibly that the two of us can't make it!

　　"What should I do?" Sang Yu turned around desperately, and the cabinet began to shake from side to side, making me feel like it was about to fall over. "Don't move," I yelled, "If you tip it over, we're dead."

　　Sang Yu was frightened by my shout and stopped turning around, but the feeling of powerlessness made her start sobbing, "Woo woo..." Although the sound was very small, it was extremely harsh to me, and I felt indescribable pain in my heart - she was a girl, and she accompanied me to solve these nine disasters, but in the end she lost her life, alas!

　　Sang Yu tried hard to suppress her crying, but the sobbing sounds were very obvious to me.

　　The sharpness of his facial features now became a knife, fiercely cutting my conscience.

　　I felt that the box started to shake and the water flow became more obvious. I guess the Five Ghosts knew our situation and started to speed up.

　　But no matter how much we speed up, it won't work. We calculated carefully at the beginning, and according to the maximum limit of the five ghosts, we can almost reach the surface of the water, but now there is less oxygen - needless to say, there are two choices now: die together, or die alone!

　　"Wang Sangyu," I shouted suddenly, "Do me a favor." Her sobbing stopped, but she didn't answer me. I guess she was stunned and didn't know how to answer. "Give me your hand." I climbed forward carefully, stretched out my hand desperately, and a cold hand reached out from the darkness. I gently held it.

　　Her little hands were cold and her nails were very long. That was how I felt when I held her hand for the first time. It’s funny to say, but when I touched the beautiful woman’s hand, I had only one thought in my mind: she can’t die!

　　It's not that I'm great, but I hate owing others the most in my life. Since this matter was caused by me, then let me settle it. Why should I involve her in the generational grudges she has created?

　　I pulled the God-killing Dagger off my body with great force and handed it to her along with the scabbard. "Give it to the master for me, and I will say that I am an unfilial disciple."

　　She didn't understand what I meant at first, "You are..."

　　I didn't hear what was said afterwards because my feet had already been lifted off the horizontal bar and stretched out of the chopping board cabinet, and my left hand, the only hand holding the horizontal bar, also loosened.

　　I'm not a saint or anything like that, nor am I going to give up my life to Sang Yu just because I fell in love with her. It's just that I don't want to owe anyone anything in this life and pay it back in the next life!

　　Of course I admit this. If it were someone else, I would probably kick him out and escape on my own!

　　So, does that mean I really fell in love with Sang Yu?

　　A poor boy and a princess? Haha, impossible!

　　From the time I fell into the water to the time my lungs ran out of air, in just a dozen seconds, countless thoughts flashed through my mind - "Haha, I didn't expect that I would die like this. I felt a sharp pain in my lungs, and an intense hunger and thirst filled my body. I opened my mouth and began to drink water in big gulps. My body organs kept contracting to protest to me, but I had no way to do anything. Everything was still autonomous.

　　I poured it into my mouth, lungs, and even my trachea. I felt pain! I felt uncomfortable! All the suffering in the world seemed to be squeezed into my body in an instant, suffering, pain, disaster, everything!

　　So this is how death comes?

　　Open your mouth, water pours in; cough, water pours in; vomit, still water pours in - the sea water keeps pouring towards me!

　　When the pain reached its limit, it suddenly stopped!

　　My whole body began to twitch constantly, which was a sign of drowning - suddenly the pain seemed to disappear, but my consciousness was also gradually fading. Only the trace of clarity in my mind surprised me.

　　I began to slowly float up...

　　"So... this is... death..."

　　That was the last thought I remember!

　　Then... endless darkness... a darkness that drowned everything...

　　※

　　"I suddenly opened my eyes, and everything in front of me made me dizzy instantly - where was this?

　　There were noisy conversations, the clacking of keyboards, the clatter of typewriters, and car horns in my ears. All the chaotic sounds entered my ears at once. I was caught off guard and could not help but cover my ears with my hands and squat down, "Ah..."

　　It took me a while to open my eyes and look at this unfamiliar environment: this is obviously a very modern building, with many people inside, busy but full of vitality - No! Am I not dead?

　　I leaned my head out of the window. It was very high up there, and the wind was blowing so hard that I could hardly open my eyes, but I could still see below. It was a street, and where I was was just a building.

　　There are blue sky and white clouds above my head and the hustle and bustle of traffic downstairs. This is part of a modern metropolis.

　　I slowly pulled my head back from the window, my mind went blank, wait! The last thing I remember was that I was convulsing and losing consciousness, feeling as light as a piece of paper, moving with the wind.

　　But where is this place? And how did I get here?

　　I slowly walked down and found that I was in a so-called "unit". There was a desk, chair and computer by the window, just like what you see in the movies, a typical white-collar office area.

　　I sat in my seat and saw the time on the computer in front of me was 8:43. Suddenly, I felt a strong force behind me pushing me hard, and my body leaned forward rapidly, almost hitting the computer screen.

　　At the same time, a deafening roar shattered the window next to me!

　　What's wrong?

　　I didn't know. I just stood there in a daze. Many people in the units next to me had similar expressions as me. It seemed that everyone was shocked, but didn't know why.

　　Everyone started to walk out, and I followed them numbly, not knowing why or why, but when I got to the door I looked up and saw thick smoke that was slowly descending. Many people were running towards us, shouting "Fire."

　　Fire? Yes, there really is! In the thick smoke, I saw a bright red light, which was as dazzling as a bright lamp in the dark night. In just a moment, I saw the fire dragon suddenly raised its head, and began to vent its anger like a roaring monster.

　　The crowd began to become chaotic. Many people had lost their composure and dignity and began to push the people in front of them, desperately wanting to get away from all this. However, most people seemed to maintain their proper composure. Although their pace quickened and their faces became panicked, they did not lose their reason.

　　"Don't panic, don't panic. Someone started talking loudly, but people didn't listen to him.

　　The roof started to spray water with a splash, soaking my head and face. Only then did the crowd seem to calm down a little.

　　At first, the voice shouted again, "Don't be afraid, it's just the fire department. There is an automatic fire extinguisher here. Don't panic." This time it seemed to work, and no one knew whether it was the shouting or the water spraying.

　　But the crowd still pressed forward.

　　The smoke has spread to our area, and my vision is blurry. Huh? Why is there no movement in front?

　　The whole team stopped.

　　I was at the front and tried to look forward. I found that all the gates were closed. The two Americans seemed to have been trying to use the keys for a long time but couldn't open them.

　　"I heard someone shouting as they broke it open. Three big, strong Americans stood up, shouting 'one, two, three' and banging their bodies against the metal door. After several blows, the door banged open.

　　At this time, the team started moving again.

　　At this moment, a shocking scene appeared: the door of this exit was finally opened, but a staircase about one meter wide and spiraling counterclockwise appeared in front of us. This was the only way to "life", but people did not rush up and escape. Everyone automatically gave the left side of the handrail to the elderly and women, while men and young people walked in a big circle.

　　Everything was in order, without panic or shouting. "We're fine!... I heard the kind words of encouragement, and a warm feeling surged through my heart. Damn, where is this?

　　As we walked up the stairs, people kept joining us from all floors. We encouraged each other, and more and more people learned about our experience: this was not a bomb explosion, but a plane crashing into the building!

　　All this is incredible. I don’t know how I got here, why I can understand English, and I don’t even know what this is all about - of course I know now, and you have guessed it!

　　Yes, this was the event that shocked the whole world back then – the 911 incident!

　　I heard a man next to me calling his lover. The scene was like a parting scene in a Hollywood movie! The man whispered softly, "I promise you, I will come back! If I can't see you again... Honey, I love you.

　　But I don't know why I didn't feel anything, or think, it was like I was just experiencing everything, and it didn't matter. When I finally escaped from the building and felt relieved, I was so tired that I almost collapsed. It took me an hour and a half to walk from my floor to the lobby on the first floor. Countless people around me cheered with tears in their eyes, "I'm out, I'm out" and hugged the people around them, while some continued to run north.

　　I saw the man on the stairs who was making a phone call. He took out his cell phone and called again: "Honey, I'm out..."

　　I followed the crowd and ran north for my life. After two or three minutes, I arrived under a bridge.

　　Suddenly, a deafening roar sounded behind me, mixed with the screams of people. When I looked back, the North Building collapsed into ruins like a piece of melted chocolate, and the prosperity was gone in an instant. At the same time, thick smoke about 40 stories high rushed in like a tsunami! The only word that came to my mind at this scene was "hell on earth".

　　I watched helplessly as the person who had just escaped was swallowed by death again; the man who was making the phone call was buried alive under the building, whereas he was cheering with his girlfriend just a second ago; countless bricks and tiles from the sky fell down like a violent storm, making a 'puff puff' sound when hitting people, accompanied by blood splattering everywhere!

　　This is hell - I couldn't bear to watch any longer, so I ran as fast as I could...

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 97: Escape from Death

　　I don't know where this is, and I don't know why I am running here.

　　But he just kept running!

　　I ran to the bridge and there was a small open door, so I opened it and rushed in.

　　Inside was a spiral iron ladder. I stepped heavily on it, making clanging sounds as I spiraled forward. The strong smell of sand and humidity filled my nostrils. It was damp, cold, and dark here. Only water drops and my own voice echoed in the darkness. I didn't know why I came here, but I couldn't stop.

　　It was getting darker and darker, as if I was in a tunnel. When I turned a corner, I tripped and smelled a strong fishy odor.

　　Suddenly, a light flashed in the distance, and two people walked towards me. Because they were hiding in the dark, I couldn't see their faces clearly, but I felt that the one in front seemed very familiar, while the one behind was walking unsteadily, looking... how to put it, like a corpse crawling out of the mud, with a wet body all over.

　　This scene scared me so much that I screamed in my heart, urging myself to turn around and run away, but my body kept giving me the command!

　　"Look, what's missing?" I recognized the guy in front of me as soon as he opened his mouth. Damn, this guy is none other than the ferocious beast that my senior brothers and others in Area 51 are desperately chasing - Qiongqi!

　　Why didn’t you recognize me?

　　It’s not a bad thing if we can’t see it, right? I didn’t say anything and just stared behind him. Although I couldn’t see his face, I knew it clearly in my heart: this guy must be Taowu.

　　“Huh… Huh… Let me take a look.” Taowu made a sound of a broken saw pulling wood, “It should… should be almost done… You… You take a look…” He turned around while speaking, and this time I could see clearly!

　　There's only one reason this guy looks slimy: he has no skin!

　　Muscles, blood vessels, and bones were all exposed, and his entire body was a bloody mess. The most unbearable thing to look at was his face, with big bright white eyes staring round in the red flesh, his mouth with exposed teeth wide open as if calling out for something, a tongue covered in blood scabs, and his nose was cut off, leaving only a small hole.

　　"Well, it's basically complete," Qiongqi laughed, "Now the only thing left is this skin." - He pointed at me! ?

　　"Just...just trouble you...please help..." "Okay, stop talking, I know what to do." Qiongqi slowly approached me, and stretched out his nails, like a knife stabbing into my forehead, "I will peel it very carefully."

　　The knife began to cut slowly along my forehead, Qiongqi's face was less than half a foot away from me, and his breath almost sprayed on my face. I guess his eyes were full of fear and pain, and his heart curled up as if it had been hit hard.

　　"No... not quite right," Taowu suddenly spoke, he stretched out a sticky finger and pointed at me, "This guy... has... two souls." "Two?" Qiongqi's pupils shrank rapidly, he turned his head abruptly and shouted, "Are you sure?"

　　"Yes, sure."

　　"No wonder, there's someone hiding inside..." Qiongqi raised his other hand, a green light flashing in his palm: "I can't leave you here."

　　The palm and the green light are getting bigger and bigger in my eyes...

　　※

　　"Cough, cough, cough, cough..." I started coughing violently, feeling as if my whole body was pierced by needles. I opened my mouth to breathe, but a stream of water gushed out of my mouth. I felt nauseous and turned over to vomit. "Be careful," Sang Yu's voice sounded on the other side, and then a pair of hands helped me turn over, "Wow... Wow..." I vomited loudly, and the spicy sea water vomited out of my mouth in large streams, splashing on the ground and getting all over my face and body.

　　"Be careful." Sang Yu's voice was somewhat gentle. One hand helped me, and the other hand gently patted my back. "Don't make yourself too uncomfortable."

　　"Ah, I feel better. Huhu, I feel better." I vomited for dozens of seconds before I relaxed. I lay on the ground with my back facing the sky. "It's so uncomfortable. Damn it. It's really killing me."

　　"Life-threatening? You're lucky, your heart has stopped..." Sang Yu said this with a hint of blame on me, and a bit hypocritical, but everyone could hear the flavor in it, full of joy and excitement, "...you scared me to death."

　　Sang Yu's face appeared in front of me, her beautiful eyes filled with tears, which were pouring out without any concealment and dripping onto my face.

　　"Don't cry, baby, don't cry..." I hate seeing women cry the most, so I quickly sat up and comforted her, "I, I'm fine... Huh? How can I be fine?" This is strange, is this hell?

　　I looked around. This should be a cave. There was a pool the size of a basketball court next to it. Our cutting board cabinet floated on the water like a boat. Sang Yu and I were standing on the rocks by the water. They were also several dozen square meters in size and very flat. There were messy seaweeds on the edge. Next to me was a fire that seemed to be burning brightly, as if it was fueled by these dried seaweeds.

　　When I asked myself why I was looking around for no reason, Sang Yu got angry and said, "Liu Piyun, I want to ask you, why did you leave me and run away?"

　　"An?" I suddenly remembered, and couldn't help but smile, "What did you want me to do in that situation? Did I drag you into it? - I was the one who caused the incident, so of course I have to take responsibility. What are you thinking about?

　　"Then...then you shouldn't have run away secretly at that time. You should have told me, and we can find a solution together." Sang Yu stretched out his hand and twisted my arm. "Next time, next time, don't do that. Do you hear me?

　　"Oh, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, I get it, I get it... Let go, don't pinch me. This is really a strong blow, it hurts me so much, you really deserve to be a woman with good martial arts skills, you are so powerful in doing anything!

　　"Hmph, let's see if you dare to do it again in the future... Oops, it's bleeding! Sang Yu's shout caught my attention and my wound started bleeding again.

　　After taking off my clothes, I saw that the wound from the knife had turned white due to being soaked in water, and the surrounding area was swollen. It felt hot when I touched it, but I didn't feel any pain.

　　When I first went into the water, I wrapped my wound up and tried not to soak it in sea water. But later on, I guess it got soaked quite badly, and I don’t know if the surrounding muscles were necrotic. If so, the muscles around it would be in serious trouble.

　　It seemed that Sang Yu didn't understand all this, so I pretended to be indifferent: "It's okay, I'm not hurting. So, if you still have any strong alcohol in there, just disinfect it and bandage it."

　　Sang Yuen nodded and quickly started bandaging the wound.

　　Someone might ask, why did you carry liquor with you when you ran away? Did you get dizzy and remember it wrong?

　　In fact, I did bring some strong liquor that year, mainly to use as a shark repellent. Who would have thought that we would encounter such a problem halfway through and take a dip in sea water?

　　But if it looks like this, then my nine disasters don’t seem that serious, right?

　　Before I had time to think about it, Sang Yu had already bandaged my wound and said, "Okay, you try it."

　　Sang Yu helped me stand up slowly, and I waved my arms up and down, "Yes, it doesn't hurt at all - by the way, what happened then, and where is this place?" Since there is a possibility of muscle necrosis, I still hope to leave here as soon as possible and return to land safely to see a doctor.

　　Only Sang Yu knows all this best.

　　When Sang Yu saw that I was missing, he panicked and came down to look for me. The chopping board cabinet, with two people missing, began to float upwards. The Five Ghosts couldn't stop it, so they could only send two of them to follow the thing upwards, while the other three came out to help Sang Yu.

　　The treatment is indeed different. As expected of the master, these guys would do it without orders. How could it be that no one cares about me even though I am dying? - I felt a little inferior in my heart.

　　Sang Yu searched for me in the water for three times, but she still hadn't found me, but the three ghosts had already caught me. At that time, my consciousness had already begun to blur, so I naturally didn't feel it. After the three ghosts found me, they took Sang Yu and floated up quickly, preparing to put me back into the chopping board cabinet.

　　Seeing that I could no longer hold on, Sang Yu and San Gui rushed forward a little faster. They saw that the chopping board cabinet seemed to be supported by a large reef, so they rushed over suddenly.

　　Just this one push actually pushed the chopping board cabinet in a little further.

　　Only then did Sang Yu realize that this was not a reef, but a pile of densely grown seaweed entangled together, and there seemed to be a space behind it.

　　There is no space that can be found by the Five Ghosts.

　　Sang Yu put me into the chopping cabinet, but that didn't mean she was saving me. She was very clear about my current situation, so she quickly ordered the five ghosts to push the chopping cabinet upwards to see if they could get out.

　　This is also the way to make mistakes in a hurry. If it weren't for luck, we wouldn't have found such a place - soon the chopping board cabinet floated to the surface and came to this underwater cave.

　　Could it be that the Nine Evils are really broken?

　　At that time, she was so focused on saving me that she didn't even look at me for long. It was only after the water in my stomach was drained and my heartbeat resumed that she asked the Five Ghosts to light a fire to keep me warm.

　　I didn't expect to wake up so soon.

　　Speaking of restoring heartbeat, uh, could it be... ?

　　I looked at Sang Yu's beautiful red lips, not daring to think too much and could only pretend to think about the problem seriously... But if it was really as I imagined, didn't I miss a good opportunity?

　　Damn, at this moment, I don’t know what I’m thinking.

　　I cursed myself in my heart and began to listen carefully to what she said - these words made me realize something was wrong, there was something strange here!

　　To explain why this place is strange, we must start from the fact that the five ghosts failed to find this cave.

　　Generally speaking, people and ghosts see things differently: people rely on their five senses to judge whether a place is empty or not. Walls, rocks, trees or things, as long as they can be seen and touched, then there is something here and they cannot walk; otherwise, this place is empty.

　　However, ghosts rely on energy, and as long as they can pass through, they regard it as a road, which is empty, such as some walls and doors that we humans think of, which can be passed through. Ghosts think that a place is solid and has no gaps, so it must be because of a resisting energy, just like the circle drawn by the talisman, the inside of the magic circle, etc., which is what we call the "yin wall".

　　Although there are algae at the entrance of this cave, the Five Ghosts will think that this is a solid entity. So, one possibility is that they did not see it, but two, they certainly cannot pass through it.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 98: Tai Sui

　　Ghosts can see the truth of things because they have a smooth journey. If there really was such a "dark wall", wouldn't they still be stuck in a dead end?

　　I looked at the environment here: there was probably nothing in the pool, but I couldn't see anything on the shore either, so it can be concluded that there must be something hidden somewhere that we haven't discovered, waiting for us to discover.

　　The light was indeed very dim and I couldn't see clearly, so I told Sang Yu about my speculation. After she understood it, she quickly called the Five Ghosts to light the fire so that they could observe the place.

　　At the same time, the two little ghosts also began to look around.

　　As expected, we found the target after a few minutes. There seemed to be a place behind a pile of rocks where people could pass!

　　The five ghosts quickly cleared the rocks to reveal the passage behind. "It's about time for the five ghosts to rest, otherwise they won't be able to do anything later," Sang Yu asked me, "Should we wait until they are better before going in, or should we go take a look now?"

　　Wait? Are you kidding me? Can I wait in my current state?

　　But I didn't dare to take it lightly. "Well, let's take a rest. I think it will be almost done in half an hour. Then we can go and take a look."

　　Should it be okay? I've been pretty strong lately, so it should be OK in half an hour.

　　Sang Yu did not refute me. She loaded the pistol with bullets and stuffed it into my holster in the firelight. Then she took out something and stuffed it into my hand. "Hmph, hold it yourself. If you throw it to me again next time, I'll throw it into the sea." She also rolled her eyes at me.

　　"Hehe." I grinned foolishly while holding the Killing God Dagger. In my heart, I could only act like an Ah Q: Humph, I should take it as a praise when I get scolded!

　　Anyway, I don't dare to offend her, so I can only let her say whatever she wants.

　　When we set out again, we were fully armed. The absence of the Five Ghosts' vigilance made us extra cautious, so we traveled lightly and moved cautiously, fearing that some strange creature would come out of the corner.

　　Sang Yu was in front and I was behind, both of us with a torch on the left and a weapon on the right. Our shadows kept swaying in the firelight, lengthening their length.

　　It was her idea to walk behind me to protect me, but from a personal point of view I was very happy with it - because I didn't want her to see my expression.

　　Now the strong feeling of dizziness and tingling has invaded my body again. This is definitely a sign of recovery, which means that my five senses that were gradually lost when I was initially in the sea water are beginning to reawaken - but it is definitely not comfortable.

　　I don't want anyone to see my face twisted in pain when I pull too much. In short, I'm a man!

　　After removing the rubble, the entrance looked quite large, without any trace of artificial structure. Sang Yu nodded and went in first. "Hey, it's very deep and wide in there, hurry up."

　　I followed him in as I responded. As soon as I passed through the door, I saw extremely dense vegetation everywhere, which looked like a jungle: below were all kinds of mosses and ferns, entangled and jagged; above were countless whisker-like roots, which looked like hairy beards.

　　The passage was only two or three meters high, but it didn't feel difficult to walk in it. Instead, it felt very comfortable. "It's all mud all around, look." Sang Yu grabbed a handful of the cave wall and squeezed it into a ball with a little force. "It's all moss and mud."

　　"That's a good sign," I answered casually, so that she wouldn't hear anything from my strange voice. "Maybe I can find something to eat, and then stay for two more days to recover before leaving." After walking a few steps, I felt obviously uncomfortable, but I didn't want her to worry, so I had to hold on.

　　Sang Yu used her ruler sword to pull at the plants in front of her, cutting off some beard roots and plants to make them sparser, so that it would be easier for me to pass. I saw her attentiveness, but I couldn't guess what she was thinking, whether it was to thank me for abandoning the ship and seeking death or for something else.

　　I was daydreaming when Sang Yu suddenly stopped and said, "There is no way out." The road ahead became smaller and smaller, and finally shrank into a crack, which might be a branch of the big crack. However, I always felt that there must be something here, otherwise the Five Ghosts would not be deceived by it.

　　Sang Yu was the first to notice the abnormality - she squatted down and dug the mud, "Hey, there's a bulge here, let's see what's underneath." As she spoke, she had already taken out her ruler and sword and was ready to dig, but I quickly stopped her.

　　"Wait, use this." I handed her a wooden stick. "Be gentle and slow. When you see something, just freeze it." Then I handed her the Killer Dagger and took the ruler-shaped sword back from her hand. "Many things will escape when they encounter iron. Be careful." These words clearly told Sang Yu that if there really was something down there, we should catch it instead of driving it away.

　　According to legend, digging ginseng is like this: ginseng is a very naughty spirit. Some people find ginseng seedlings, but what they dig out is an empty shell. In order to prevent the ginseng from escaping, the herders must tie the ginseng seedlings tightly with red ropes and copper coins, and then use sticks made of deer antlers to spread the soil little by little to ensure the integrity of the roots. The whole digging process lasts for five or six hours, so that complete old ginseng can be obtained, which can enable the poor ginseng diggers to live a prosperous life without worries about food and drink for several years.

　　It's not just ginseng, many other spiritual objects are like this as well, such as Ganoderma lucidum, Polygonum multiflorum, Polygonatum sibiricum, etc. As long as they are wild old objects, they have spiritual abilities and can escape with the help of iron tools.

　　I once made a very humorous analogy: the relationship between wild boars and domestic pigs in the mountains is like this. Domestic pigs are dull and stupid, and their meat tastes average, while wild boars are indeed agile, ferocious, and have a great taste, just like wild and cultivated ginseng.

　　However, the God-Killing Dagger is an exception. Because of its strong murderous aura and resentment, it can penetrate almost anything into the body, destroying the balance of yin and yang and making it pure yin. It can also use the power of yin and cold to immobilize them.

　　Sang Yu gently dug up the soil, and what appeared in front of her was, uh, a piece of plastic or silicone?

　　This thing didn't look special. I squeezed it and it looked like a soft car tire. It looked a bit yellowish, so I squeezed it hard and pulled it outwards. Snap! My hand slipped and I fell to the ground on my back.

　　"Too careless," Sang Yu quickly stretched out one hand to grab the thing, and stretched out the other hand, "Get up."

　　I stood up embarrassedly holding Sang Yu's hand. After I finished, she retracted her hand and spread the surrounding area a little wider, then grabbed the thing with both hands and lifted it up suddenly!

　　A column-like object was lifted out.

　　"Is this... Tai Sui?" I almost couldn't believe my eyes. This thing is actually Tai Sui?

　　There are two theories about Tai Sui. One is that medically speaking, it is Ganoderma lucidum, a kind of fungus, which is very beneficial to humans: Li Shizhen recorded in "Compendium of Materia Medica", "Ganoderma lucidum is shaped like meat. Attached to a big stone, it has a head and a tail, and is a living thing. The red ones are like coral, the white ones are like fat, the black ones are like lacquer, the green ones are like emerald feathers, and the yellow ones are like purple gold, all are bright and clear like solid ice." It is said that eating this thing can make people light and healthy and prolong their life. This is the thing that Qin Shihuang sent Xu Fu to find.

　　But there is another saying that this is a bad omen: the ancients observed the celestial phenomena and believed that Jupiter orbits the sky once every twelve years, so they divided the ecliptic into twelve equal parts, each corresponding to an earthly branch, called a time. Since the Qin and Han dynasties, people have regarded the direction where Tai Sui is located as a bad direction. No one dares to oppose the bad direction where Tai Sui is located, such as building a house, migrating, getting married, etc. Otherwise, even if they are touching the head of Tai Sui, they may suffer disasters, which is the so-called "offending Tai Sui". There are no major signs of offending Tai Sui for ordinary people, but if a place conflicts with the gods or is extremely sinful, then it is very likely that a disaster will befall from the sky, and Tai Sui will appear in the world at this time.

　　In fact, both statements are right and wrong!

　　Tai Sui is actually a spiritual creature. The conditions for its appearance are very simple. It will only appear when the yin and yang are out of balance. Generally speaking, only when there is heinous crime in a certain area will there be a great deal of resentment, causing the yin and yang to be out of balance for a long time. Then the Tai Sui nearby will gradually grow and become larger. As for whether it will be discovered by people, no one knows.

　　San Francisco is not a good place to be honest. When Europeans arrived in the San Francisco Bay Area in 1542, they began to massacre the local indigenous people and then established a city. However, this is not uncommon, as many cities in the United States are like this. Later, gold was discovered here in 1848, and a large number of gold diggers came here to look for opportunities to make a fortune. Many people were buried here forever. Later, the Chinese were deceived into coming here as slaves, and finally died tragically in a foreign country. The resentment was huge.

　　But the biggest reason is probably that the two largest earthquakes in American history occurred here. I think this should be the main reason. Too many wronged souls and ghosts caused the imbalance of yin and yang, so Tai Sui appeared.

　　"Is this Tai Sui?" Sang Yu was obviously a little happy. "It is said that this thing can prolong life. Hey, it seems that your Jiu Evil is not a big deal. We actually found a treasure." "That's right. How about this? We will take this thing back and give it to your father and my master as a souvenir from the United States." I guess she was excited because of this. But it doesn't matter. Giving it to the old man is a good choice and it can be regarded as filial piety.

　　"Them?" The stunned look on Sang Yu's face made me suddenly realize that I had guessed wrong... As expected, she smiled as if I had suddenly realized it, "Since you said so, you can bring some back to them - but this thing is said to be able to quickly restore people's health. Come, eat it, and I hope it can heal your shoulder wound."

　　See, I was right.

　　I didn't expect that she was so kind and loyal. She actually thought of me when she found this thing!

　　Tai Sui is a rare thing and many people have never eaten it. But the only time I ate it, I didn’t think it was delicious. Maybe it was because there was no seasoning, or maybe we didn’t cook it right. Anyway, it really made me uncomfortable when I chewed it.

　　Man, I guess this is what it felt like when the Red Army had to use rubber shoes to cross the grasslands!

　　We roasted most of the Tai Sui over the fire, and Sang Yu collected the rest. Then the two of us divided the roasted piece into two pieces and ate them - she refused to eat it at first and insisted that I eat it alone, until I coaxed her and got angry, she finally ate it. During the process of eating, she cut some of it several times and wanted to share some with me, saying that she couldn't finish it.

　　It's only about the size of a football, and it shrinks by more than half after being roasted. How much do you think can be left uneaten?

　　Chapter 99: Taowu's Resurrection

　　After much trouble in eating the rubber and taking a nap, we had basically recovered our strength and the five ghosts were able to be used again, so we did not delay any longer and continued our voyage as soon as possible.

　　But my clothes were wet just now, and Sang Yu and I both had stuffy noses after sleeping, probably because we caught a cold.

　　The last section of the journey was smooth and not too long, and we soon reached the beach not far from Lake North. The first thing we did after reaching the shore was to inform our fourth senior brother.

　　But the elder brother's tone was obviously wrong, "I can't come now, these demons can only send some people to deal with it temporarily, you don't have to worry about it." After saying that, the elder brother obviously hesitated, "Seventh boy, I have bad news for you, Qiongqi has succeeded

　　"Ah?" Sang Yu and I both cried out, terrified by the news. I hurriedly asked, "What happened? How did Qiongqi kill hundreds of people?" When I asked the question, I already had a vague feeling that something was wrong. That dream... I was a little scared.

　　The fourth brother continued, "I know you are in San Francisco. My sister has already left and will probably reach you tonight. I will ask her to contact you directly to explain the situation and then arrange for you to leave the United States."

　　"Leaving America? Why?" I was puzzled. "Don't you need more manpower now?" When my brother heard me ask this, he smiled. "Our work here is almost over. Qiongqi succeeded, Taowu was resurrected, and the next target is probably either Hundun or Taotie, and it shouldn't be America. Master has contacted many people in China and is preparing to hold a water and land conference. You should go back to accompany Master instead of staying in America to help me clean up the mess - I will probably have to go there in a few days."

　　Sang Yu glanced at me, and I understood what she meant, so I changed the subject. "Brother, how are the people in the Wang family? What about the others? Is anyone injured?" Since she asked, I might as well show some concern.

　　"By the way, there was no fighting in this incident, and no one from the sect was injured." Senior Brother did not hide these secrets from me, "The Wang family has already left and is preparing to go to China to participate in the Water and Land Conference. You will meet them when you get there."

　　Sang Yu showed an obviously relaxed expression, with the corners of her mouth curved into a sweet smile, "Mr. Xu, I'll leave this to you. Liu Piyun and I were slightly injured, so we're going back to rest now."

　　"Okay." The fourth brother agreed quickly. "I will send people from San Francisco to seal off this human-demon club. If nothing else, there will be no problem blocking them inside for the time being. Then I will send some people from Area 51 to deal with it."

　　"That's good." I thought about it and couldn't help asking, "Brother, what did Qiongqi do?"

　　When asked this by me, Fourth Senior Brother sighed, "We originally thought there would be some explosion or something like that, but who knew that despite the tight surveillance on the ground, that guy would launch an attack from the air?"

　　"Ah! You don't mean that he used a plane to crash into the building?" I suddenly remembered my dream. It turned out... it was not a dream?

　　Fourth Brother would easily misunderstand, "You guys also watched the news? Yes, the World Trade Center crash was caused by Qiongqi. He killed thousands of people to obtain their souls, and then he resurrected Taowu..." He hesitated for a moment, as if he was considering whether to tell me, but after a few seconds he still said, "Then he selected some people with good physical conditions, took out their organs and created a body for Taowu."

　　"About when did it happen?" I asked anxiously, "Was the collision three or four hours ago?"

　　"Yes, it was reported in the news. It was around 8:40," the senior brother probably checked his watch, "almost three hours ago."

　　I grabbed Sang Yu and asked, "Was it three hours ago when I was unconscious?" Seeing how nervous I was, Sang Yu didn't ask any more questions. He just thought about it and said, "Almost. You woke up more than two hours ago. You were in a coma when the plane crashed.

　　Nima Nima Nima! I’m really here in person!

　　I have no idea why I went there, and it looks like my soul is leaving my body or something like that.

　　I was struggling with this, but my senior brother couldn't wait any longer. "Okay, no more talking. You guys go back and stay here quietly. I'll contact you when my sister arrives." After saying that, he hung up the phone with a click.

　　I was lost in my own memories and couldn't understand why, until Sang Yu pulled me back and I came to my senses.

　　Sang Yu quickly found a taxi and took it to a clinic.

　　It is popular in the United States to make appointments to see a doctor. Sang Yu didn't care about that. Once the money was spent, the doctor quickly changed from "no time" to "definitely free" and invited me into the treatment room.

　　Since I don’t understand English, Sang Yu was the one who accompanied me to tell the doctor about the situation. But when the bandage was cut open, we were all shocked!

　　The wound is still a wound, and it has not recovered. I am also a mortal, not the magical pig's foot in some novel. But we still found signs of wound recovery: the redness and swelling around it have disappeared, the muscle has taken on a nice pink color, and it feels tingling when alcohol is applied. It does not seem to be necrotic, but rather is recovering rapidly.

　　Is it because of eating Tai Sui? I don’t know.

　　But it was a good thing anyway. Sang Yu and I both felt a little uncomfortable due to the cold, so we quickly returned home, took a hot bath, and after sweating a lot, we comfortably got into bed. Dr. Hamburger of the UK believed 50 years ago that "sleep is the most helpful thing for colds", and we were very happy to follow his advice.

　　I slept quite well this time, without any weird dreams. What woke me up was the knocks on the door. "Biyun, a woman named Xu Xuan called you. Is she the sister your senior brother mentioned?"

　　"Well... the door is not closed... come in." I sat up, rubbing my sleepy eyes. Before I opened my eyes, I felt something was stuffed into my hand. "Hello, Sister Xu..." I put the phone to my ear and just shouted, I heard a burst of laughter from the other end, which made me shudder and my eyes widened immediately - I forgot, this is Sister Xu Xuan, a strong person in the American FBI, a person who even Fourth Senior Brother has to stay away from!

　　"Xiao Yun, I'm almost there now, where are you?" Sister Xu Xuan still sounded as impetuous as ever, "I'll be there in two hours - get some good coffee for me." Xu Xuan is the sister of fourth senior brother. When that senior brother was about to graduate, I happened to have just become his disciple, so that period of time became my most tragic nightmare!

　　Sister Xu Xuan is ten years older than me. She is pretty and looks like a quiet girl. But she is actually a real man at heart. Not only that, she also has a strong tendency towards violence. When something happens, she will just swing a brick without saying a word.

　　I didn't escape from this situation, and was beaten several times, with my nose and face swollen and swollen. This directly caused me to resent my fourth brother, so I didn't contact him in the United States, so as not to accidentally meet Sister Xu Xuan.

　　I heard a few years ago that when she first joined the FBI, she had hundreds of suitors, but they were eventually driven away one by one. In the end, it was the help of her fourth senior brother that allowed only one of her men to survive, and that is her current darling.

　　A voice I hadn't heard in so many years appeared, so I naturally didn't dare to neglect it, so I told her the address carefully. The person on the other end of the phone said "um", and then I heard her say: "Okay, I'll be there in two or three hours - remember my coffee." After that, she hung up the phone.

　　"Uh," after hanging up the phone, I decided to do as she said, and quickly pulled Sang Yu downstairs to prepare some food - I assured Chairman Mao that it was not because I was afraid of her or anything, but because I thought that others had come from afar to help me, so I had to do my best to be a good host, otherwise it would be very rude.

　　Sang Yu had almost rested, so he agreed easily after hearing what I said. He took a look at the wound on my shoulder and thought it had healed well, so he decided to go downstairs with me to make some coffee.

　　Although this place is a bit remote, the preparations are relatively complete. I had just used the coffee machine to make something when I suddenly heard a buzzing sound in the room.

　　Before I understood what this meant, Sang Yu's face changed. "Oh no, some people are coming, and there are quite a few of them." She ran towards the bedroom upstairs.

　　When I arrived, Sang Yu had already turned on the surveillance camera. I could clearly see through the viewer that a dozen people were sneaking towards the house a few hundred meters away.

　　Today's moon is definitely drugged, it's extremely exciting. Although it's not a full moon, it still casts bright moonlight. We can see the guys outside clearly, and the one among them who looks sneaky and decent is Chen Yuyang.

　　"Fuck, this guy," I cursed angrily, "It's definitely not a good thing for him to come here in the middle of the night." "Not only is it not a good thing, it's definitely a bad thing." Sang Yu pointed at the bulging clothes of those guys in the picture, "There are weapons inside."

　　I took a closer look and saw that, yes, these guys were covering their clothes and it was obvious that they had guns hidden inside.

　　The last guy was a bit strange. Although I didn’t recognize his face, I felt like I had seen him before. “Sang Yu, look at this guy,” I said with a frown. “I feel like I’ve seen him before, but I just can’t remember who he is.”

　　She also took a closer look. "Yes, she is familiar, but I can't remember it. Oh, was she wearing makeup?"

　　Makeup? This sentence suddenly made my eyes light up, and when I looked at this guy again, I couldn't help but yelled, "Fuck, I remember, this guy is that bastard Joseph."

　　The way this guy walked at the end was so familiar to me. He took small and fragmented steps, which was very different from ordinary people. Although his face was different, I believed he was wearing makeup again.

　　It seemed like this bastard was wearing makeup last time.

　　About 200 meters away from our house, a group of people squatted down and started whispering. Since we didn't know how to read lips, we didn't bother to guess their tricks. We just said a few words: sneak attack and ambush!

　　Chapter 100 Ambush and sneak attack

　　I'm not a god, but I'm not an idiot. Sang Yu and I are both exhausted and injured. We have no intention of fighting against five or six guys. So we planned to escape first instead of attacking them. If we can't win, we should ensure our own safety first.

　　Just don't get stuck in the nest.

　　Sang Yu took out a few grenades and we simply set a trap: five grenades were placed around the living room, but the detonation point was on the upper stairs. The meaning was very clear. We hoped that the bastards would all come in before the grenades exploded, so as to avoid being discovered if only one of them was exploded.

　　I have killed monsters before, but this is the first time I have killed people. However, since these guys are the remnants of the Nazis, I will not think too much about it. It would be best if they could be blown to death, so that I won’t feel disgusted after being stabbed with a knife.

　　We were watching the surveillance camera while doing it, and we were just in time when those guys started to take action, so we quietly sneaked out from the back door of the house and hid behind a rock.

　　The five ghosts can’t be used, so let’s switch to manual operation.

　　A few minutes later, the guys arrived at our door.

　　Now their actions can be seen with the naked eye. Four people stayed in the front, and Joseph took the other three to the back door. Chen Yuyang followed them, and the remaining guys were spread out around, and two of them climbed up the tree.

　　When we got to the back door, we were close to it. It seemed that Joseph was about to give a signal to move, but Chen Yuyang grabbed him and said, "Brother, we agreed..." Joseph covered his mouth with his hand, "Humph, stop talking nonsense. Since I promised you, I will definitely move there. Then the woman will be left for you to play with. He used his eyes to stop Chen Yuyang from talking, and then slowly let go of his hand.

　　"Yeah." Chen Yuyang nodded excitedly, his face flushed as if he had already started to have sexual intercourse. He didn't know if there was any movement down there. He took out the key and clicked the door open, and it took him several tries to get it into the keyhole.

　　I've thought it through. If I get the chance, I'm going to kick him in the crotch and burst his damn balls!

　　Sang Yu's face turned pale with anger, and her hands were shaking a little. I guess since she is so pretty, she must have encountered this kind of thing a lot before, and most of them hated it - well, when the time comes to kick the balls, she has to be the first to get there, otherwise she probably won't have a chance.

　　Joseph took out a small bottle from his arms, opened it, rolled through the crack on the floor, and then closed the door. He looked at his watch and gestured, thinking it was the agreed time.

　　The guy in the tree quickly repeated the cleaning, and the guys around the house and at the front door all said they had received it. Then the bunch of bastards looked at their watches to check the time, then took out something and stuffed it into their mouths.

　　I deliberately changed the subject to prevent Sang Yu from getting too excited and revealing the truth. "Look at what they took. It's probably the drug we saw in the club. Well, they have the antidote. We'd better not go into the house and fight outside to avoid getting poisoned after entering."

　　"I know." Sang Yu put the M500 into his pocket while speaking, and took out the sword instead. Sang Yu probably felt that shooting from a distance was not enough, so he was ready for close combat, and the intensity of his venting anger increased instantly.

　　A gust of sea breeze blew, and the sound of waves roared. Joseph looked at the time and made a slight gesture.

　　A few birds chirped in the trees, and then people came in through the front door, back door, and window.

　　The action was indeed swift. In just a dozen seconds, the house exploded with a bang! Fire flashed and smoke rose up, and the windows and doors of the house flew out. But fortunately, Sang Yu and I were prepared. The key things were put in the suitcase, and the water in the bathroom upstairs was also on, so it was estimated that it would not burn.

　　I fired my gun at the same time.

　　With a few snapping sounds, the guy on the tree fell down. When I stood up and ran towards the front door, Sang Yu was almost there.

　　Joseph was indeed a cunning guy, hiding at the end. He rushed out at the first moment when the explosion occurred. Although he was hit, he was not seriously injured. He stood up and confronted Sang Yu at the first moment. The Mitsubishi bayonet in his hand actually blocked several blows in a row. Although he retreated step by step, he did not panic.

　　I didn't have time to watch the fight going on at Sang Yu's place and rushed to the front. As soon as I turned the corner, I saw a guy running out, hunching over and coughing as he ran. I kicked him directly in the chin!

　　The force was so strong that the guy flew backwards and hit the pillar. He didn't know if he was dead or not, but blood was bubbling out of his mouth, so he looked almost dead.

　　I looked inside and saw no one coming out, so I went around to the window. As soon as I got there, I saw a bastard squatting on the ground and trembling all over - hey, what a luck, it was Chen Yuyang's shameless bastard.

　　Uh, I can’t kick while squatting!

　　This guy had his back to me, so I patted his shoulder gently from behind... "Wow," he was startled, but after seeing clearly, he immediately began to beg for mercy: "It's you, please, don't kill me, I, I was forced." He spoke really fluently, I don't know if it was premeditated.

　　While he was talking, this guy showed me the wound on his face.

　　I smiled, "I guess you were forced to do this. Come on, stand up and talk." I exerted force on my hands and helped him stand up, "I'm going to say..." A dark shadow in his eyes suddenly grew bigger, and I flashed forward halfway through my words.

　　Sure enough, a birdman swooped down from behind, but I just managed to dodge it.

　　I didn't hesitate and turned around to face this guy and rushed forward. As soon as I got in front of him, his other fist arrived.

　　Crouching and rushing forward, I ran directly into his arms, lifted his shoulders with my left hand, and stabbed his armpit with the killing dagger in my right hand without any hesitation - not daring to kill people doesn't mean I don't know how to cripple him.

　　"With a scream, the guy fell to the ground as if his right hand was cramped, and his whole body was shaking. I walked up to him and kicked his other wrist.

　　There was a crisp cracking sound coming from the heel, and the guy's other hand was broken.

　　I took a look and saw that Sang Yu had the upper hand. Joseph had obviously underestimated us. He hadn't seen us make a move last time, so he took it for granted. Sang Yu had stabbed him several times, and blood was seeping out of his clothes.

　　I'm not bragging, but how could our Chinese martial arts be no match for those damn Western Mitsubishi bayonets?

　　Chen Yuyang didn't dare to run away, so I walked over to pat him on the shoulder and said, "You've suffered a lot." "It's okay, it's okay." His friendly expression put him at ease and he nodded repeatedly. "I brought them here because I was scared of being beaten. I'm sorry." While saying this, he secretly looked at my expression and also glanced at Sang Yu a few times.

　　"It's okay, I understand," I laughed, "but since you did something like this, it's not too much for me to hit you with one punch, right?" When he heard that it was just one punch, this guy almost fell to his knees, smiling and saying, "Of course, of course, a few more punches are fine... oh

　　With just one kick, this guy's eyes immediately became bloodshot and he covered his lower body and slowly fell backwards. He lay on the ground twitching continuously, with a look of disbelief in his eyes, as if he didn't understand the situation.

　　"Fuck, even though I don't know if Wang Sangyu is my woman, I'm just not happy that you're making plans in front of me." I squatted down and whispered in her ear, then stood up and raised my legs again facing her crotch...

　　He kicked hard several times in a row. Even though he was protecting himself with his hands, his feet were still exposed - damn, I finally felt good!

　　Almost all men have this mentality. They always feel that beautiful women are interested in them. Besides, they are nice to me. So I naturally regard myself as a wolf-proof messenger and will never show mercy to perverts.

　　After taking a look at the two dead shrimps on the ground, I hummed a little tune and ran to the back to help Sang Yu.

　　When he arrived at the back, Sang Yu had already stood still, with the sword in his hand pointing directly at Joseph. The guy was standing with his back against a coconut tree, gasping for breath, his body covered in blood, and his weapon had been knocked away.

　　"I didn't expect you guys to be so strong," Joseph's eyes flashed with a cold light, "It seems I underestimated you." "That's right," I stood next to Sang Yu proudly, pulled out the M500 and pointed it at him, "Don't think you can win just because you have more people, kid, you were lucky last time."

　　"My luck may not be bad this time," Joseph suddenly laughed strangely, "Do you think you can catch me?"

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other. Damn it, are you still pretending to be a charlatan at this time?

　　"What do you think?" Sang Yu said coldly, "As long as you run, we will shoot - in fact, we don't have to keep you alive, anyone can get the Dayu shovel back."

　　While Sang Yu was speaking, I suddenly heard a rustling sound in the distance, as if someone was coming.

　　Sang Yu noticed my abnormality at the first moment. She turned her hands over and became alert, waiting for the unknown visitor with me.

　　"Hahaha, I told you, you can't catch me," Joseph coughed loudly and slowly crossed his hands over his chest, "Do you really think I don't have a trick up my sleeve?"

　　Being pointed at with two guns and still so arrogant?

　　I pointed the gun slightly downwards and pulled the trigger directly - damn, I'm going to break his legs first!

　　Click.

　　The M500 just made a hollow sound and it actually misfired?

　　This is not something from hundreds of years ago, it is a modern weapon. It is really strange that it could misfire!

　　"Young man, ahem, pistols are not good things." Along with these words, two people slowly walked out from the dark shadows of the coconut trees.

　　In front of him was a white-haired old man, leaning on a cane with a pale face, hunched over and with his head lowered; next to him was an enchanting woman, wearing heavy makeup and a black dress, with red lips that seemed to be dripping with blood.

　　The old man slowly raised his head and smiled, "Joseph, you are careless again." "Yes, I know I was wrong." Joseph bowed to show his respect for the old man, "I am so sorry to trouble you to save me."

　　The old man ignored him and turned to look at me, "Are you the descendant of the Zhuge family from the East?"

　　It was then that I discovered that this old man’s eyes were incredibly amazing, crystal clear, round, and had a hazy luster, and were completely asymmetrical with the skin on his face - how should I put it, it was like two pearls inlaid on dead pork.

　　"I can't say I'm a successor, I'm just a disciple." This statement was not servile, "Who are you?"

　　Chapter 101 Hypnosis (Red, Sou, There)

　　"My name is Lambert, but the kids all call me 'Professor'," the old man said slowly, "You can call me that, too." He smiled as he spoke, looking really kind and peaceful. "This is my assistant, Susie."

　　"What do you want to do?" I don't know why, but I gave up the chance to launch a critical hit or a sneak attack. It seemed like I couldn't muster up the courage to attack him. Although Sang Yu and I were ready for battle, we didn't make a move.

　　The professor smiled gently. "The first reason I came here is to save my student Joseph. The second reason is to invite you to join us and create a great world together." "Create what world?" I was a little confused. "You mean you want me to join your organization? Sorry, I'm not interested."

　　"Yes, we are not interested." Sang Yu also spoke from the side.

　　"Well, I think you will be interested," the professor said slowly, "People live in the world to suffer and pay for their sins, so although life is short, it is very bitter. Not only is there endless work to do, but there are also countless pressures. Don't you think so?"

　　There's nothing wrong with this sentence, I nodded.

　　"If you create a new world with us, you can get money, power and what you want, and enjoy a feeling of being at the top. Don't you want it?" To be honest, if this sentence were put in a novel, the protagonist would definitely refuse it righteously, but how can you not be tempted in reality? If you go to work and rush home on the bus every day, and you meet someone who throws tens of millions of dollars to you to live comfortably for the rest of your life, wouldn't you consider it?

　　If you say you are not fucking interested at all, I can only scold you!

　　Others eat delicious food and drink meat every day, travel abroad in Mercedes-Benz and BMW, live in villas and drink foreign wine, have a string of little stars following them, call anyone who comes their way brother, and throw hundreds of dollars to beggars; your family of seven or eight people are squeezed into a home of dozens of square meters, your farts can be heard by the neighbors, and the family discusses for days about when to eat a hotpot but in the end the pot is filled with vegetarian dishes. Do you think this kind of life can allow you to calmly refuse tens of millions?

　　Anyone who can say this has no chance and is definitely not a true sage.

　　"No, we are dealing with Qiongqi recently," I tried to sound out the issue first, "We can't abandon the seven national security departments and our brothers and sisters and run away at this time, can we?" I was still struggling in my heart. On one side are wealth and glory, and on the other side are righteousness and morality. It's really a dilemma.

　　"Qiongqi? Hahaha, what do you think we are looking for the Dayu shovel for? - To tell you the truth, we are looking for these things just to capture fierce beasts," the professor smiled, "After joining us, you will definitely capture the four fierce beasts, don't worry."

　　Huh? It seems these guys are in agreement with my original intention.

　　I stuck out my tongue and licked my lips. It was a bit difficult to speak. At this time, the professor made another promise, "After joining us, you can continue to capture ferocious beasts to help the world, and you can also gain power. You can even use our latest research results to obtain a soul transplant and immortality."

　　This fucking temptation is so great, my chest is pounding and I'm getting a little excited.

　　"So, what do you like about me?" I still have to ask this. God knows if the Nazis are planning to trick me into doing experiments or something. I have seen "Black Sun 731" and I know those damn Japanese pirates are all fucking perverts, so it's better to ask clearly. The Nazis and the Japanese pirates are both fucking almost as bad.

　　"We need your Yin-Yang eyes," the professor finally stated his purpose. "Although we have collected some of these strange people, none of them have eyes as perfect as yours, which can even open automatically. So don't worry, you will have a very high status in our organization by then," he pointed at Joseph, "and he will be your subordinate."

　　The viciousness in Joseph's eyes disappeared in an instant, and a smile appeared on his face.

　　"You want to..." I vaguely guessed the answer but didn't say it out loud.

　　"Yes, we want to revive the great leader, Adolf Hitler, and let him lead us to create glory again.

　　"You want to resurrect Hitler!" Sang Yu and I shouted in unison, but we were only surprised and not angry. Well, it seemed that this was no big deal. If the four villains could be resurrected, then Hitler's resurrection would not be a big deal.

　　"Yes," the professor was obviously very satisfied with our expressions. "The world today is corrupt and decadent. Too much wealth is owned by a few people. There are wars, famines, deaths and conspiracies everywhere. What do you think is good about this world?"

　　"Well, these phenomena exist, but you can't deny everything about humanity because of this," I stammered, "On the whole, well, I think it's wrong to resurrect Hitler. After all, he killed too many people..."

　　"He killed those who deserved to die," the professor shouted. "Although he killed many people, these were necessary sacrifices. Just like the survival of the fittest, there will always be those who are abandoned. Although some people have to be sacrificed, in the end the noble race will stay to continue their bloodline, and those inferior races will only die out. This is the fate of mankind."

　　"Even if what you said is true, why does it have to be him?" I don't know what I'm saying, but I think this statement really makes sense. "Why does it have to be him?"

　　"Only absolute power can solve all of this," the professor said, full of temptation. "Just think about it, if the whole world unites and creates a country, there will be no regional differences, no wars over oil price differences, no racial discrimination, and all the rich and the poor will be equal. There will be no more wars, famines, turmoil and terror. Everyone will contribute to society wholeheartedly, and ultimately it will be the progress of all mankind." He took a step forward slowly. "All of this can only be done by our great leader, Adolf Hitler, the master of our entire world.

　　This is actually a good idea! I looked at Sang Yu, and she seemed hesitant. These words sounded really reasonable. Even if Hitler was a bad guy, there would always be an heir to change it after his death. But many things are truly beneficial to all mankind.

　　"Well, Sang Yu, I think it makes sense. What do you think?" I said hesitantly, "Do you want to join them?"

　　"I don't know either. Just do what you say." Sang Yu kicked the ball to me.

　　"That……"

　　"Don't hesitate, my child. No one will understand the pioneers of the old world, just like Bruno on the cross. Although he is not understood by the world, he will eventually remain in the hearts of future generations."

　　This sentence suddenly knocked down the last castle in my heart, and I suddenly shouted, "You are so right!"

　　"So you are willing to join us?" Joseph was pleasantly surprised. "That's great."

　　"Yes..." "No, he won't join you. With this crisp shout, my wrist hurts, and the killing dagger instantly appears in my throat. "You are dreaming." Sang Yu sneered, "Your trick is too childish."

　　"Sang Yu, what are you doing..." I was about to speak when I suddenly felt a cold air rushing out from the Killer's Dagger, along my throat passing through Chengjiang and Renzhong and directly to Yintang, then circling around Yuyao, Zanzhu and Yangbai, and then quickly passing through Yamen, Tianzhu, Fengchi, and finally rushing to Baihui!

　　I felt a chill all over my body and woke up instantly, "What happened just now?" The sky is the sky and the earth, the sea breeze is the sea breeze, the waves are the waves, but I feel that everything is different!

　　"Awake?" Sang Yu smiled and turned the dagger around and put it into my hand. "You fell into this guy's trick just now. Fortunately, I was prepared. Otherwise, you would have really joined the Gestapo, the remnant of the Nazis."

　　"You can actually break my hypnosis!" The professor's eyes flashed with surprise, "Who are you?" At this moment, it seemed that his eyes no longer had that strange light, and Susie beside him also drew her weapon.

　　"I am Wang Sangyu, the descendant of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect and the descendant of the Wang family of Langya. However, you, a heretic, probably don't know him," Sangyu said with disdain on his face. "You just know that the Yin-Yang Eyes have weak mental defenses, so you want to control Liu Piyun by using the smoke and hypnosis of the human demon. Unfortunately, your plan has been guessed by others a long time ago.

　　"Who?" Now it was this guy's turn to have a look of fear in his eyes. It seemed that guessing the plan scared the professor more than breaking the spell.

　　"A master," Sang Yu said slowly. I noticed that her hand slowly reached out to the M500 and gently unfastened the buckle on the holster. "You can't imagine..."

　　"Bang! Thick smoke suddenly exploded between us, causing me to cough loudly, "What the hell..." I coughed and stepped aside, "Hey, where's Sang Yu?"

　　After passing through the smoke, I clearly saw four figures, three in front and one behind, rushing towards the seaside quickly under the moonlight. With the sound of beeping and banging, a speedboat roared and rushed into the sea, leaving Sang Yu cursing on the shore.

　　When I ran over, Sang Yu hadn’t finished yet. “Coward, hypocrite, you cowardly rats,” she continued to yell towards the sea.

　　"Uh, Sang Yu, it looks like they can't hear anymore. I think it's better to tie up those guys who are not dead first." I suggested cautiously from the side.

　　"Well, let's go back and catch them..." Sang Yu suddenly paused when she said this, and ran away - uh, did she think of that bastard Chen Yuyang?

　　When I caught up with her, Sang Yu's face was full of anger. "Liu Piyun, who told you to beat this guy so hard that he was half paralyzed and unconscious? Now how do you want me to punish him?" She pointed at one of the two shrimps. "Now tell me, what should I do?"

　　Before I could say anything, a voice said, "Maybe you should hand him over to us."

　　Sister Xu Xuan?

　　I turned around and saw Sister Xu Xuan standing behind us with her hands on her hips. She looked so handsome in that FBI uniform. Next to her stood an extremely handsome American soldier, who immediately said to me, "Hello," while extending his right hand to shake mine.

　　This sentence sounded like "you fuck", so I politely replied: "You fuck too"

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 102: Cleaning up the mess

　　After having sex with me, the American soldier wanted to reach out and have sex with Sang Yu again. Before I could stop him, Sister Xu Xuan spoke first, "Forget it, don't embarrass me by speaking Chinese, just speak English honestly." She then pointed at the guy and said to me, "Seventh boy, this is my husband, Turner from the US Army - Turner, this is the guy my brother asked us to help send away, Liu Piyun from the Chinese Ministry of State Security... uh, and his girlfriend."

　　It’s on!

　　I don’t want to go into detail about what happened at that time, but in a nutshell, neither of us admitted it—well, but no one objected!

　　Sister Xu Xuan didn't notice this. "By the way, what's your name?" she asked Sang Yu.

　　"Wang Sangyu, but..." "Okay, Sangyu, let's go see your results." She interrupted Sangyu and rushed to Chen Yuyang. She frowned after just one look. "Hey, this guy looks almost done. Turner, you and Qi Xiaozi help these two guys to prevent them from dying. I'll take Wang Sangyu inside to see how many died."

　　After saying that, she took Sang Yu and left - Sister Xu Xuan is like this, impatient and quick to do things. It seems that she hasn't changed much even after becoming a mother.

　　Turner shrugged, squatted down and took off Chen Yuyang's pants, almost fainted with joy, "OH, MYGOD! - I think he must have fallen in love with your girlfriend, otherwise you wouldn't be so cruel.

　　The beginning of this passage was half Chinese and half English. I understood it by listening and guessing - as expected of men, they all have similar thoughts.

　　"You're right," I looked at the mahua viciously, "I think he should learn to sing Tong Ange's 'Keep the Roots' in the future." "But we still can't take his life," Turner took out something from his body and sprinkled it on it, like sprinkling salt on a mashed fried egg, "This is the best hemostatic and analgesic medicine from your China - can you guess what it is?" This guy looked so boastful, and I don't know if he was out of his mind.

　　"Yunnan Baiyao" I yawned and started to take care of the guy next to me with both hands broken. "Give me some, I'll treat this guy, otherwise he will die and I won't be able to find out anything."

　　"Why?" Turner looked surprised as he handed me the bottle. "How did you guess that?"

　　“There’s a label on the bottle.

　　“……”Ya was speechless.

　　I sprinkled the white medicine on the guy's wound, and then asked Turner, "Is Sister Xu Xuan the head of the family?"

　　"Yes, but I think it should be me, because a man..." "Okay, stop talking." I interrupted him with a sincere look on my face, "Believe me, Sister Xu Xuan is your best choice to be the head of the family.

　　"It seems like you guys enjoyed meeting each other." Sister Xu Xuan dragged two guys out, one in each hand. "Two guys are still alive, the others are all dead. Qi Xiaozi, your girlfriend is pretty good. She set a very professional trap... Are you sure she's not a professional killer?"

　　“……”Now I am speechless.

　　"Haha, I was just kidding. You two come and help quickly. Don't let this guy die. I'll contact the San Francisco Police Department." After saying that, she threw the thing in her hand onto the beach, and it fell to the ground with two bangs.

　　"It seems that even if he doesn't die, he will be killed by you, Darling." Turner smiled and went to meet him. "Then what do you want me to do? Soft and gentle? In a word, he is lucky to die." Sister Xu Xuan stepped on the guy's leg with murderous intent and took out her cell phone to start fighting.

　　“Crack.”

　　Turner, Sang Yu, and I, who followed her out, shuddered together!

　　Turner did not delay, but walked over and began to check the injuries of the two guys. His movements were skillful and professional. It was rare for an army man to have such rich experience in treatment. I understood in an evil way what the golden finger was that allowed him to pursue Sister Xu Xuan.

　　I took this opportunity to ask Sang Yu about hypnosis.

　　It turns out that all of this was arranged by the master - no, I'm not saying that the master predicted that we would meet the Nazis, but that the master had made arrangements for my Yin-Yang eyes.

　　The Yin-Yang Eyes are an extension of spiritual power and have extraordinary power, but the harmony of Yin and Yang in all things in heaven and earth is fair. Now that these heaven-defying eyes have come to me, something must have been lost.

　　So what I lost was the mental defense ability that most people in the sect have, which means I am very easy to be hypnotized and controlled. After I came back from Karamay last time, Master knew that my ability was beginning to awaken, so he naturally paid attention to it. He took two steps: first, he gave me the God-killing Blade that can break mental control; second, he told Sang Yu about this matter and asked her to pay attention.

　　Sang Yu's horoscope is pure Yang, and coupled with the double jade pendants that control the five ghosts, there is no doubt that she can resist the invasion of hypnosis.

　　"The professor used hypnosis and incense, and it was a sneak attack. I was tempted at the time," she explained to me, "but I woke up quickly, but I didn't show it because I wanted to hear what they were going to do."

　　"Miss, you are so powerful!" I chuckled, "If it weren't for you, I might have joined the Nazis."

　　"Hey, Qizi, good news," Sister Xu Xuan came over and casually stuffed her phone into her pocket. "The Man-Devil Club you reported to Old Xu has been shut down. All its stuff has been sent to Area 51, but the leader has escaped." It seems that she didn't take it seriously. "But the whole country has stepped up its vigilance recently, so it will be difficult to escape."

　　Speaking of the human demon, I remembered it and quickly ran into the house to get the hard drive and other things removed from the human demon's computer and handed them to her, as a way to support the cleanup work. Maybe their information was in it.

　　"That's right." Sister Xu Xuan threw the things to Turner, "Put it away - Okay, let's go get some coffee."

　　The efficiency of the San Francisco Police Department is quite good. It was only ten minutes after we made the coffee when they came in with a bunch of police lights flashing. Then they classified the dead bodies and sent those that needed to be classified to the hospital. This took them half the night.

　　It's already daybreak.

　　The biggest advantage of the seaside is that it is not easy to have strange smells. Although there were bloodstains and smoke here all night, they all dissipated in the morning. Sang Yu and I cleaned up the house and soon arrived at the San Francisco Police Department headquarters.

　　Sister Xu Xuan prepared a phone for me and asked me to contact my master and the boss, saying that they hadn't heard from me for a long time. Then I remembered that my cell phone seemed to have been broken for a long time and I should really contact my family.

　　The boss answered my call but it was nothing special. He asked about my recent situation and told me that I should continue to take a vacation recently. "You know that those strange people are not willing to join forces with the government agencies, so you might as well take a long vacation to help your master deal with Qiongqi. Just notify us directly when you have any news."

　　"What about you?"

　　"We can only provide backup for this matter," the boss said bluntly, "Right now the entire National Security Department is busy dealing with all sorts of supernatural and ghost incidents, so we really can't spare any time. But we still prepared a special task force, which will be led by the Beijing Spirit side, that is, your senior brother Fang Cheng, to investigate Qiongqi."

　　"Then I'll join their team," I thought this was simpler. Although my senior brother was a bit fierce, following the old master meant doing things that were life-threatening. I didn't know whether I would live or not, but I couldn't escape the punishment of being alive.

　　"No discussion," the boss chuckled, "Our National Security Department 7 and your master all agree that you are the only candidate for the middleman."

　　This makes me depressed - it seems that they have already plotted against me during my recent training in San Francisco. The good life of just working without putting in any effort is gone forever.

　　In that case, I had nothing to say. "Then, can you at least give me a difference compensation?" I made a request with grief and anger: "Nothing else, salary, bonus, difference compensation, reimbursement, etc.

　　Beep, beep, beep...the boss gave me another blind tone.

　　Boss Ye is always like this. When he talks about my salary, he pretends not to hear anything. I don’t know if he does it on purpose.

　　There was no other way, so I called my master.

　　"I heard that you've been doing well lately and even had a fight with a demon?" The tone is wrong!

　　Fortunately, I had prepared this answer, and I cried and said, "Master, you don't know that Sang Yu insisted on going, and I couldn't stop her. You know that I was in trouble again, and I didn't dare to leave her. Do you think I should..."

　　"Okay, okay, don't give me that." The master snorted impatiently on the phone. "I heard that you saw the Nazis this time. What did you find?" The master probably meant that I said that the Nazis and the demons were colluding, not what happened last night, so I could only avoid the main point and say, "These demons are making things like incense, and the Nazis should be considered customers."

　　"Incense? Could it be something like Ziwu tobacco?" The master's voice suddenly turned cold. "This thing must use the blood of a pregnant woman's baby as an initiator. It is the most evil. Okay, I'll call the fourth kid later and ask him to take this opportunity to wipe out all the human-demon organizations and kill them all without leaving a single one alive."

　　"oh……"

　　"Also, now that Qianhunmie Taowu has emerged, Qiongqi and the others have formed a double evil. It's pointless for you to stay in the United States. Come back quickly. I'll leave the rest to you." The master changed the subject, "The fourth boy said he wanted Xuan to come over and make arrangements for you. When will she arrive?"

　　"We're already there," I answered cautiously, "I think we'll be able to leave and return tonight at the latest."

　　"That's good," the master said several times on the phone, "When you come back, go directly to Mount Tai, don't go back to Chengdu."

　　"Well... Master, I have something else I want to tell you. Can you help me figure out what's going on?" After thinking it over, I decided that I should tell Master what I saw while I was unconscious. "I didn't tell anyone."

　　The phone number of the San Francisco Police Department is very good. I enjoyed using this long-distance call that cost several dollars a minute very much. It took me a full twenty minutes to explain the whole story, including three things: my out-of-body experience of the 911 incident; the Tai Sui that I found by chance; and the resurrection of Hitler mentioned by the Nazi professor.

　　(This week's book is strongly recommended by the category editors. It will not look good without enough red tickets. In addition, Chengdu did not go out for the National Day Liuyun Patrol, which is miserable and tragic. Can you give some red tickets to support it? At the same time, remind book fans to join the group. Group number: 261225642. In a few days, I will talk about the face-eating incident this year in the group.)

　　Section 103 Cruise Ship Returns

　　The master was quite calm about me taking Tai Sui back. After thinking about it, he told me to give them all to Sang Yu. He said that he had taken thousand-year-old Tai Sui before, and eating too much would be of no benefit, so he just gave them all to Mr. Wang.

　　As for the matter of resurrecting Hitler, the master is more concerned about it, but that matter is mainly in Europe. The old man thinks it is best to notify Lancaster, the famous European sniper, and inform the Vatican by the way, hoping to find the location of the Nazi activities in Europe to solve it. "Those Nazis have no ability to catch the four evils, even if they have the Dayu shovel. I guess they are most likely to look for other monsters in Europe. Let's notify people in Europe to deal with it, after all, that is their home ground." This is the original words of the master. I guess he also learned this football term when our Sichuan Quanxing Football Team was surging a few years ago.

　　What the master is most concerned about is my thing. The old man means that this thing should be a kind of soul leaving the body, and it is probably related to my yang eyes. Note that it is yang eyes, not the yin eyes that I am familiar with.

　　As I came here in a hurry this time, I did not bring the mobile hard drive that I got from my fifth senior brother. But even if I brought it, I probably wouldn't be able to find it. The master said that he would check the book again and then contact me. I guess he didn't say that back then.

　　But my master reminded me that it would be best not to take a plane back to China. First, I was afraid that Qiongqi would continue to play this trick, and second, my health has not been very good recently, so I should rest more on the way.

　　I finally understood what my master meant. He didn't want me to stay in the United States and be found by the Nazis, but he also didn't want me to go back now, so he arranged a routine trip for me that was similar to a tour.

　　That's fine! Just consider it as my paid vacation. Anyway, the recent incident has sent me to work under the name of vacation. It's a good opportunity to transfer me here to take a vacation under the name of work. It can be regarded as enjoying the benefits.

　　In the end, I still told my master about Chen Yuyang. Of course, I wouldn't say that I kicked his penis on purpose. I just said that I didn't pay attention during the fight and kicked him.

　　After he finished speaking, I waited anxiously, but the master just sighed and said, "Life and fortune are determined by heaven, and fate is determined by virtue. This is also his family's destiny, so don't blame yourself too much."

　　Huh? No, that's not right. What does this have to do with Germany?

　　I didn’t dare to ask the master, but he didn’t know. He asked me casually, “Don’t you understand why I didn’t scold you?”

　　“Hehe, I really thought so,” he could only act cute, “so I find it weird.”

　　"In fact, the last time I helped the Chen family, it was because Chen Yihao had been doing good deeds for many years, and it was not his destiny to have no successors. Since we met, it was fate, so I removed the curse so that the descendants of the Chen family could live past the age of 24. But after the curse was removed, Chen Yuyang quickly lost his mind and started raping women in less than half a month, causing the wrath of heaven and people, so this time, you wiped out the family, which can be regarded as retribution from heaven."

　　"Wow, Master, you are a god. You can even figure this out. I admire you so much." I flattered the master fiercely. "Master, if you were in ancient times, you would be a noble and a prime minister like our ancestor.

　　"Go away, stop flattering me," the master laughed and scolded me, but I guess the truth that flattery never wears out will never be broken, "Okay, you should go and have a rest too, it will probably be time to leave soon."

　　"Then... Master, this brat Chen Yuyang has already borne seeds?" I thought evilly, "So the Chen family has descendants?"

　　"That kid is destined to be a dead child, so he can't broadcast it.

　　"Well, what about the Chen family you mentioned having a successor..." "Oh, you ask this? Don't worry, there is not only one man in the Chen family, Chen Yuyang." After the master said this, he hung up the phone.

　　Since Chen Yuyang isn’t capable, then… Damn, Chen Yihao is already fifty, and he can actually have another son?

　　What a great guy! I'm really impressed!

　　I went out to the next door to tell Sang Yu about this, but as soon as I reached the door, I heard her talking on the phone with her father.

　　"…You don't know, old man, that Liu Piyun insisted on going, and I couldn't stop him. You know he was in trouble again, and he couldn't leave me. Do you think I could watch a living person jump into the fire pit without saving him…"

　　There is no essential difference between this sentence and what I just said...

　　I quietly slipped back to my room, closed the door, and went to sleep.

　　※

　　“Woo——”

　　As the whistle sounded, the cruise ship slowly sailed out of the port of San Francisco.

　　This is the trip Sister Xu Xuan arranged for me, a super luxurious 16-day luxury cruise from the United States to Shanghai, including food, accommodation and entertainment along the way. It is said that the cost is 4,999 US dollars per person, which is nearly 40,000 RMB at the exchange rate of 1:8 at the time.

　　However, there was a small incident in the middle. When Sang Yu saw that Sister Xu Xuan had booked a room for us, her face turned red and she ran out.

　　This scene kept me daydreaming until I boarded the ship the next day...

　　When I got on the boat, I finally understood. Sang Yu actually had two tickets in her hand. She booked a room directly next to mine. You see, she is a lady and she spent eight thousand dollars quietly.

　　But it doesn't matter. If she really sleeps in the same room with me, I can't guarantee that I won't peek at her or something...

　　The ship slowly sailed out of the port of San Francisco and headed for the Hawaiian Islands. Cruise ships can be roughly divided into ordinary cruise ships and luxury cruise ships according to their internal facilities and decoration levels, and can be divided into ocean cruise ships, offshore coastal cruise ships and inland cruise ships according to the different sailing waters.

　　We were very lucky. Our ship was a typical luxury ocean-going cruise ship, like a navy aircraft carrier. It was seven stories high, with a displacement of 24,000 tons, and was equipped with three presidential suites, ten ordinary suites, and at least 200 luxury guest rooms. The ship was fully equipped, including Chinese restaurants, Western restaurants, bars, casinos, nightclubs, gyms, karaoke, entertainment rooms, swimming pools, massage rooms, duty-free shops, etc., making sure everyone felt at home.

　　Basically, there are guest rooms on every floor here, and there are entertainment facilities in the shopping mall in the back half. Sang Yu and I have rooms on the third floor, which is a neither-good nor-bad location.

　　I quickly changed my clothes in the room, took the Killing God Blade and went out to look for Sang Yu. Who knew that the door would open as soon as I knocked - Sang Yu's eyebrows were as dark as the moon and her eyes were hazy. She was wearing a short red skirt and her hair was gently tied up with a pink ribbon. The sea breeze made her skin look whiter than snow and extremely charming - of course, that had to be someone who had never seen her in action.

　　"Hey, I was just about to look for you to go shopping together," Sang Yu smiled brightly, "Let's go and take a look." "Great, that's exactly what I meant - such a good thing doesn't come across often." I followed Sang Yu and quickly blended into the vast crowd.

　　Ever since I was sent to Karamay by the boss to carry out that simple mission in May, I have not had a good life. First, I had a gunfight with Henggong fish, and then I was thrown hundreds of meters underground. When I came out, I ran into the Sky-Peering Ghost Eye and my eyes were damaged. Then I exorcised evil ghosts and caught zombies, tracked down Qiongqi and fought against human demons. It was only a short period of more than 100 days, but in my opinion, it was more than many people's lifetime.

　　It's time to take a break!

　　This big place has four sightseeing elevators, but we just walked. As an ordinary person, I felt very comfortable. When we reached the outdoor coffee shop on the seventh floor, I took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth, "It's really comfortable."

　　The people below were more or less affected by the 9/11 incident, but on this huge ship far away from the mainland, everyone was enjoying the peace and luxury in front of them.

　　Sang Yu and I sat on the chairs, watching the sea breeze blow away the dark circles I spit out. "Hey, at that time I really thought I was going to die in the big crack - but you still have a way." "A way?" I laughed at myself, "I was lucky that I didn't kill myself, otherwise I wouldn't have this chance now."

　　"I guess so. But I still want to thank you. As far as I know, there are not many people who are willing to sacrifice themselves now..." "Okay, okay, stop praising me. How about this, if you really want to thank me, just buy me a cup of high-end coffee - I have never tasted high-end goods. Well, I can blow it to my buddy when I go back. I smiled and rubbed my hands.

　　I don't know what was wrong with this speech, Sang Yu's face immediately showed displeasure: "That's easy - waiter, two cups, no, give me ten cups of coffee, five cups of Lavazza and five cups of Blue Mountain One, hum, let you drink enough

　　What's going on? Why are you getting angry for no reason?

　　Well, I remember reading a report before that women always have a few days every month when they are in a bad temper. I guess today is one of those days. I don’t dare to provoke her.

　　The waiter didn't smile when he brought the coffee, but I clearly saw from the corner of my eye that someone at a table not far away was secretly looking at us, with a smile on his face.

　　Seeing that we had discovered it, the two handsome guys at the table not only did not hide it, but waved at us with smiles on their faces.

　　Anyway, those guys don’t know me, so let them laugh if they want. I’ll just drink my coffee peacefully.

　　I also drank coffee when I was in Sichuan, but they were all instant goods like Nestle. The first time I drank this high-end product was simply a delight - Blue Mountain No. 1 is not only rich and mellow, but also because the sweetness, sourness and bitterness of coffee are perfectly matched, it has no bitterness at all, only a moderate and perfect sourness.

　　It's absolutely wonderful.

　　But I was always keeping an eye on the guys at the table next to me, and suddenly I found two guys standing up and walking towards us. Judging from their posture, they were not coming for me. I guess they definitely had some plans for Sang Yu!

　　Damn, can’t you just let me have a comfortable vacation?

　　Sang Yu didn't notice this, and didn't know what kind of anger she was. She tilted her head to one side, letting the sea breeze lift her hair and float, bringing bursts of fresh fragrance to my nose.

　　Twenty steps...fifteen steps...ten steps...OK, get ready...

　　Just as I was about to take action, a chair leg in front of me suddenly popped out - the two handsome guys pounced in front of me like hungry dogs, and in the process overturned a table next to them and dumped the sundaes on their heads.

　　"Hahaha..." Almost everyone laughed, with the loudest voices coming from a few blonde beauties nearby. Of course, I didn't hide it either.

　　Even Sang Yu couldn't hide her smile and laughed secretly with her hands covering her mouth.

　　The two guys slipped away in a very embarrassed manner.

　　"Come out, little brat, and stop sneaking around." I said softly after things calmed down.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 104: Divine Control Technique

　　A tall and handsome figure quickly sat down on the chair next to me, picked up a cup of coffee and drank, "Hey, sister, you are so nice to Brother Liu. You actually treated him to such expensive coffee by the dozen."

　　It turned out to be this guy Wang Xi!

　　"I'm repaying a favor. Liu Piyun saved my life last time - don't misunderstand me." Sang Yu snorted.

　　"Well, you are too stingy, is your life only worth a dozen Blue Mountain coffees?" Wang Xi was obviously dissatisfied, "Brother Liu, if it was you who really saved my sister, it would be worth at least a truckload of coffee."

　　Damn, I finally understood why Sang Yu was angry. It was probably because of the coffee I offered to treat her to. She felt that I didn’t value her. Although it might not be because of money, there was definitely something going on.

　　Is it really her who did this to me...?

　　"That's not the case." Now that I've found the reason, I can't let her continue to be angry. I can't offend my parents who provide me with food and clothing. "Sang Yu and I are family. We don't need those red tape. Simplicity is the truth."

　　"Go to hell, who are you and I?" Sang Yu's face flushed instantly, but the smile was obvious. She coughed and turned to Wang Xi, "Why are you here?"

　　"Hey, dad is worried about you, so he asked me to come with you," Wang Xi took a sip of coffee. "Dad, grandpa, and Grandpa Luo took a plane from Philadelphia to China early this morning. They sent me to accompany you because they were afraid that something might happen to you on the way."

　　"Something happened? What happened?" Sang Yuci was obviously disdainful. "With your few tricks, you still want to protect me? Ha, I'll just pray if you don't make trouble." She thought for a while, "Did you play tricks on those two guys?"

　　"Yeah, of course! - What I hate most is guys who think they are handsome and pick up girls everywhere.

　　This guy seems to have forgotten that he is also a handsome guy, and a super handsome guy.

　　"You can stay with me, but you have to listen to me," Sang Yu glanced at me, "I'm the one making the decision here."

　　I don't understand this look!

　　"That doesn't matter, just treat me as your follower," Wang Xi didn't argue with the title, "Brother Liu, I'll move to your room in a while, and we can have a good chat."

　　"You can do whatever you want, but of course the premise is that you can't run around naked in the house," I saw Wang Xi reaching out, and quickly picked up the last cup of coffee and gulped it down, "Also, you second-generation brother, don't steal things from me. I'm a poor man.

　　"Then it's settled... Uh, let's move our things without further ado," Wang Xi suddenly became nervous, he reached into his pocket, took out a few bills and threw them on the table, then stood up and looked at Sang Yu as if begging for mercy, "Sister, Dad has something else for you... Let's go," he said while looking back.

　　Following his gaze, I saw those hot girls who were laughing loudly just now. Why were they so nervous?

　　Could it be an old lover?

　　That's not right. It seems that these beauties don't seem to feel abandoned. Instead, they all look eager to try, and seem to have the intention of coming over and talking to each other.

　　I bet these girls would pounce on me with just one gesture!

　　But Sang Yu's words cleared up my confusion, "Look at how little you have achieved. After all these years, you are still afraid of girls. I don't know if you are from our Wang family - forget it, let's go.

　　Such a handsome guy is actually afraid of girls? Tragic! Three huge Chinese characters appeared in my mind at that time - "Waste!"

　　Wang Xi felt relieved, and rushed to the front with a chuckle.

　　Originally it was a double room, so it wasn't a big deal for Wang Xi to move in. This kid actually had a PS and two controllers in his luggage, and soon I started playing Pro Evolution Soccer with him happily.

　　Back then, it was the 5th and 6th versions of PES. I used Real Madrid in a very despicable way. I made Carlos the left forward. As long as I got close to the penalty area, I would take a long shot, then rush forward to make a follow-up shot and score a goal.

　　In just three days, I became very familiar with Wang Xi. He didn't hide anything from me. Although he didn't explain some things concerning the Wang family, he didn't evade his own problems - "Anyway, even if I don't say it, sister will tell you, hehe." When he said this, he was clearly hinting at something.

　　Guessing and confirming are completely different concepts, so I was quite happy that Wang Xi was willing to tell me his shortcomings. At least he didn’t treat me as an outsider. This guy does have a weird problem. He gets extremely nervous when he’s alone with a girl. So until now, he’s still…

　　Life on the boat was very comfortable, with great food and fun. It was my time to have some fun, but on the seventh day at sea, something strange happened.

　　I remember that day was September 19th, the third day of the eighth month in the lunar calendar, which was the Xinsi year, Dingyou month, and Yiyou day, a normal day with nothing to be auspicious or inauspicious.

　　Everything was normal during the day. Sang Yu, Wang Xi and I played in the casino for a while. I won more than 100 US dollars on the slot machine, and then lost it all on baccarat. The win or loss was not important, but I exchanged a furry Garfield cat for Sang Yu, which made her very happy. Then we played a few rounds of billiards and went back to the cabin to sleep soundly.

　　I suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, feeling cold all over. I looked up and saw that the window was not closed, and a stream of cold air rushed into the room. "Wow, Brother Liu, why did you open the window? I'm freezing." Just as I got up and was about to close the window, Wang Xi woke up and muttered, "I don't know what the hell the weather is like. How can it be so cold in September? We are not in the Arctic."

　　Yes, why is it so cold?

　　I didn't close the window, but looked out: there was a white scene in front of me, as if I was in a heavy fog. There was a dark shadow visible to the naked eye not far away, which looked like a boat.

　　"Something's not right," I always trust my intuition, "Wang Xi, get up and take a look. Is the white fog outside normal?" The child from a poor family had never been on a big ship, so he could only ask for help from this second-generation brother.

　　"What are you looking at? It's the middle of the night. Can't you... Hey, why is there such a thick fog?" Although Wang Xi was reluctant, he still climbed up. He only took a glance and found something wrong. "There shouldn't be such a thick fog during this period of time. It looks too weird.

　　"Cao I jumped off the boat and put on my pants, "I'm going to see Sang Yu."

　　I ran to Sang Yu's door and knocked, and only breathed a sigh of relief when I heard her voice, "What's the matter?"

　　"Sang Yu, get up and look outside. Your brother and I feel something is not right." I heard a click from inside, and then Sang Yu shouted confidently, "You are right, something is wrong - the boat has stopped.

　　It was only then that I noticed that the slight shaking feeling I had felt since getting on the boat was gone. Sang Yu was right, the boat had stopped.

　　"How about you come out first..." "No," Sang Yu firmly rejected me, "Just stay with me outside. Remember, keep talking to me."

　　Wang Xi appeared.

　　“What’s wrong with your sister?” I didn’t quite understand this reaction, “Why don’t you open the door at this time?”

　　He handed me my God-killing Dagger and yawned, "Women are very strange. I guarantee that my sister is definitely wearing makeup right now - don't expect her to come out and meet people without makeup."

　　I suddenly realized: "Turns out it is..." "Hey, speak up! Liu Piyun, are you still there?" Sang Yu's voice came from inside, sounding a little flustered.

　　"I'm here, Wang Xi is here too, uh, you'd better come out quickly, we are now... (nearly 5,000 words omitted here)." Anyway, I was talking nonsense, as long as she could hear my voice, it would be fine.

　　When Sang Yu opened the door and came out, she was still radiant and fully armed. When she saw us, she looked unhappy and said, "Why haven't you changed yet? You are so slow!"

　　"It was you who asked me to stay here and talk to you..." "Stop talking. I'll give you twenty seconds to get everything ready. The situation is very complicated now. Don't waste time." Sang Yu ignored the protest and gave the order simply.

　　This is a woman like this. She seems to have forgotten that she just wasted nearly ten minutes putting on makeup and washing up, and may even have chosen the color of her clothes.

　　At least not the same clothes I wore to the evening.

　　Being unreasonable is a woman's specialty! We don't need to change our clothes, but we have to take our things with us, right? We quickly rushed into the house, grabbed our equipment, and jumped out.

　　Generally speaking, the corridors of ocean-going ships are not very wide, except for cruise ships, where the upper floors have spacious corridors to accommodate luxurious guest rooms such as presidential suites. There are two luxurious suites in front of our floor, so it is not too narrow.

　　We walked out cautiously, keeping an eye out for any unexpected events.

　　Sang Yu's traditional equipment is naturally the ruler sword, M500 and talismans, and of course the ghost figurines controlled by the Five Ghosts are also on him; I don't know if I can use the Yin-Yang Eyes and Yin-Yang Talismans now, so naturally I have the God-Killing Blade and M500; the last one is Wang Xi, this guy's weapon is actually a long European samurai sword, which is carried on his back like the one used by the protagonist of "Blade Runner" in 1998; the only thing that makes me feel strange is his belt, which has several buckles hanging side by side. "What is this?" Sang Yu walked in front, and I approached Wang Xi and asked, "This? Hey, Brother Liu, you don't know my specialty until now, right? In fact, I am a... Yu Shi

　　Imperial Master? Damn! I really didn’t realize it!

　　Yu Shi is an ancient profession. In many of our myths, there is such a scene: the protagonist or someone raises his hand and shouts, "XXX, come quickly!" Then, giant birds, snakes, insects, rats, ants and other things suddenly appear from the sky to help. This belongs to the scope of Yu Shu.

　　Thinking of Sang Yu's five ghosts, I suddenly realized, "So your Wang family is a branch of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect's Yushu. I was wondering why Sang Yu had five ghosts, and I thought he had asked a master to help him subdue them."

　　"Yes, our Wang family is good at controlling magic, and my brother has excellent matching ability. His ability in controlling magic is the best among the three generations. It was also my brother who helped me subdue the five ghosts." Sang Yu turned around and said, "But don't have any bad ideas. My brother will never subdue even one for you."

　　Uh, I guessed it again!

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 105: Ghost Ship (Where’s the Red Ticket)

　　Yushu is still widely used in traditional Chinese culture, but most of them have been turned into myths. For example, Sun Wukong in Journey to the West used his magic to pluck out his hair to become a little monkey, which was actually to summon his own "monkey god". He hid all the hair on the back of his head. There is also a chapter called "Witchcraft" in Liaozhai, which tells this story: Yu Gong met a fortune teller at the market, who said that he would die in three days unless he begged for ten gold coins. Yu Gong did not believe it, so he sat at home at night with a long sword in his hand and waited. In the middle of the night, three monsters came, a villain, a fierce ghost and a giant ghost. He killed them one by one and turned them into paper people, clay dolls and wooden sculptures. In fact, this is also a kind of Yushu, but at that time, the fortune teller probably only learned a little bit of magic and had no magic, otherwise Yu Gong would have died long ago.

　　The oracle called a kind of lower-level spirits and gods that mortals cannot see "gods". Later, they were passed on to Japan and renamed "shikigami". They are usually shaped by paper cutting and can be summoned by spells. Even human souls can be used. There are also living creatures as shikigami, but most of them are poisonous objects, that is, they are used for curses. The most famous shikigami of Abe Haruaki, a famous Japanese onmyoji, are the twelve generals, which are human-shaped gods. But because his wife was afraid, Haruaki placed all the shikigami on a bridge near his house and called them when needed.

　　I didn't expect that the Wang family was the descendant of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect's imperial master. Now I understand why Zhang Lu, who had only a small city during the Three Kingdoms period, was able to survive for such a long time in the turbulent times. It turns out that he had an imperial master.

　　But their luck was really bad. The simplest and most effective way to crack the imperial technique was the Yin-Yang technique of our Zhuge lineage. Now that the ancestor had come out to help Lord Xuande, how could Zhang Lu not be defeated?

　　But you can't say this casually, you can only keep it in your heart.

　　We quickly reached the end of the floor, where there was a staircase leading to the outer corridor. The three of us walked to the right side of the ship at the same time - yes, there was indeed a boat.

　　The sea was still foggy and I couldn't see far, but I still spotted a figure walking on the bow. "Hey, did you see that?" I pointed to the bow of the opposite ship. "It seems like there is someone."

　　"I can't see, your eyesight is too good." Sang Yu asked me, "But I noticed another point. We didn't meet anyone along the way, and we didn't hear any talking. This is too strange.

　　Yes, Sang Yu's words reminded us that all giant cruise ships are cities that never sleep on the sea. Many people save money for several years just to come here to party, so there are always guys drinking, gambling, dancing and picking up girls here, but now... there is not a single person in sight.

　　The boat was not silent. The clicking sounds of the slot machines, the karaoke music and all the other random noises were still going on, but there was no sound of anyone talking.

　　There was not even the sound of cats or dogs barking. The entire cruise ship was like a dead city. Although everything was still going on, the people on board were gone!

　　The howling night wind carried the sound swirling in the night sky and spreading far away, but it felt like this place was still as quiet as a cemetery, lifeless.

　　Yes, angry! As long as there is no breath of living people, no matter how lively it is, it is just an illusion.

　　"I'll release the God of Thunder to take a look?" Wang Xi didn't seem to be afraid, but his first judgment was wrong.

　　I shook my head. "Not for now. We don't know what kind of enemy it is yet. Let's take a look around first."

　　Damn, if nothing happens after we release Yu Shen, it would be fine. But if something really discovers Yu Shen, I guess we will have no choice but to fight - it would be best if we can hide among ordinary people, then we will have an advantage even if a fight breaks out.

　　The figures on the opposite ship were blurry, and even I couldn't see them clearly. After thinking about it, I suggested that everyone go to the wheelhouse first, and then check the engine room. If we can't find any crew members here, then we can talk about other things.

　　The wheelhouse of a large cargo ship is in the rear bridge, while for a cruise ship, it is the opposite. The wheelhouse is located on the top floor, slightly raised to provide a wide field of vision and facilitate operation. Above it are radar and other equipment.

　　Just as he reached the fourth floor and was about to continue up the stairs, he suddenly heard footsteps. He looked up and saw several people rushing over from the fourth floor hallway. "Are there any others?" Wang Xi shouted in delight, "Ask them."

　　"It's not like the more people the better, you're stupid," I said mercilessly, "Forget it, just ask - uh, Sang Yu, ask who they are."

　　To be clear, the people above are all foreigners, but if I were to make up a sentence in English and then a whole sentence in Chinese, not to mention everyone else, I would be annoyed as well, so here I will just assume that they are speaking Chinese to save trouble.

　　These people also saw the three of us, and we looked like we were fully armed, so they couldn't help but panic and slow down their steps. Just when they were not sure what to do, someone suddenly rushed over from behind, wearing a light yellow T-shirt, denim shorts and wheat-colored skin. He rushed to the front and hugged Wang Xi, crying.

　　"Who is this?" I looked at Sang Yu with a confused and ignorant look on my face. I clearly recognized that this was the hot girl who came to chat up with me on the first day, but I just didn't say anything.

　　Sang Yu pulled the woman from the grinning Wang Xi's arms and brought her to him. He took a look and said, "Oh, she seems to be the one who sat at the table next to us that day. Hey, you don't know her?"

　　Wang Xi ran behind me and hid.

　　"I don't remember at all." I looked straight at the guys who were still dawdling above me, "You guys are tourists too, right?"

　　"Yes, yes." One of them seemed relieved, "You too?" It seemed as if she was asking me, but the answer was from the girl in the goose yellow T-shirt, "Yes, they are tourists too. We met them on the first day." The woman answered with sobs, still glancing at us, and I don't know if she was going to continue to pounce on Wang Xi.

　　"Okay, okay, cry later - do you know what happened?" Although Sang Yu was a woman, she never liked to shed tears. She frowned and loosened her hand, but the man seemed to unintentionally stand in front of her.

　　"I don't know what happened. I woke up in the middle of the night because of the cold. When I got up, I saw that there was no one in the room. I knocked on the door next door for a long time but no one responded to me. I ran out of fear..." "We were singing and fell asleep. When I woke up, I saw..." The people who spoke seemed to be a young couple, "Me too..." "And me..."

　　A group of people started talking at the same time, and there were quite a few of them. "Stop making noise, be quiet, we'll see what to do..." It was clear after hearing this, everyone's experience was similar, either sleeping or entertaining, and there was no one around them when they woke up.

　　The most important thing now is not to panic. I had just calmed this group of people down and was preparing to discuss something when suddenly a head popped out from above and shouted, "Hey, something bad has happened, come over and take a look." After saying that, he waved his hand, turned around, and started climbing the stairs.

　　There is indeed a saying that there is courage in numbers. In this situation, everyone ran up together, not even thinking whether there was a trap ahead. I smiled bitterly and said, "Let's go and take a look."

　　Anyway, they are rushing ahead of us, so what is there to be afraid of?

　　The cab looked normal, with nothing inside. A large group of people were crowded in the front, looking around, passing a telescope around. Everyone looked stunned and panicked.

　　I looked forward and my heart skipped a beat - "It's broken

　　Remember the ship we saw outside when we first came out? Somehow it appeared next to us now. When the distance got closer, I could clearly see the weirdness all over the ship without a telescope.

　　The black hull, the rusty anchor chain, the chimneys shrouded in thick fog and the flickering shadows in it all scared everyone, but what was most surprising was the people!

　　There was someone on it, and it was someone we knew - the captain of the cruise ship.

　　Right beside the side of the black ship, our captain, crew members, and others all stood facing outward as if possessed, with no expression on their faces, and they did not move or speak.

　　Just stand there!

　　Suddenly, a sea breeze blew, the thick fog quickly began to dissipate, and the entire black ship appeared in front of us.

　　"Ah~" Several women screamed first, and a man shouted out its name in horror - Medan!

　　Wang Xi got excited when he heard the shout. He was originally checking instruments and equipment in the back, but he rushed over when he heard the shout. As soon as he picked up the telescope, Sang Yu grabbed it and said, "Wait until I take a look."

　　Wang Xi couldn't afford to offend his sister, so he could only smile and rub his hands, waiting for Sang Yu to give in to him.

　　As I got closer, the thick fog dissipated and everything looked very clear. I concentrated for a moment and saw the scene on the deck of the ship: countless people were standing on the deck behind the captain and his companions, all facing the cruise ship, with their eyes and mouths open but no movement, like living dead or shells.

　　Those were passengers on our ship, and I don’t know how they got on that ship?

　　"My sister..." The first voice began!

　　Then everyone started shouting, "darling," "honey," "my best friend," "good sister," and so on - it was so heartbreaking and painful that my temples were throbbing, but no one seemed to be ready to go over to take a look.

　　What on earth is the Medan?

　　I have lived in the inland since I was a child and don't know much about things on the sea. I took this opportunity to ask Wang Xi and found out the whole story.

　　As I expected, it was a ghost ship.

　　Ghost ships are unexplained ghostly ships that are usually missing or sunk, but reappear for unknown reasons. Some ghost ships are empty ships where all crew members disappear and reappear without a reasonable explanation. These ships are often seen, and some are even more mysterious and have been boarded by countless people, but there is no way to explain what they saw on them.

　　With the development of science and technology, many ghost ships have been towed back to the port after being discovered and stopped drifting on the sea, but some are still elusive, constantly appearing around the world, and seem to never stop wandering.

　　The Medan was the most famous of them.

　　Chapter 106 Ship Search

　　Some knowledge has nothing to do with wealth, but some is indeed indispensable.

　　Wang Xi received a yacht as a birthday present when he was sixteen. Since then, he has been fascinated by everything on the sea and is very familiar with things on ships. Ghost ships are evil spirits on the sea, so naturally he knows a lot about them.

　　The story of the Medan happened in 1947. When an American ship was passing through the Johnston Atoll in the North Pacific, it received a distress signal from the Dutch Medan. It was inferred that the captain and crew of the ship were already dying at the time. The distress letter was written in a mess and had a strange ending of "I am dead." The American ship quickly rushed to the scene for rescue, but they found that the Medan was not in danger, but all the people on board, including the dog on board, were dead. Moreover, their expressions were hideous and their postures were weird. They were almost pointing in the same direction, but there was nothing unusual in that direction. The rescuers were ready to investigate further, but at this time they received a storm attack alarm, so they had to evacuate.

　　This is the official record of the Medan in history, but there are many private rumors.

　　It is said that this ship has been drifting in the North Pacific since then, and any ship that encounters it is likely to suffer the same tragedy, so people who work in this sea area regard it as a taboo and keep silent about it, and stay away from it if they see it.

　　The last time someone saw the ship was in August 1978, and it has never been seen since then. One theory is that this is because Pope John Paul II of the Roman Catholic Church was officially canonized on October 22 of that year.

　　Tell me, is it possible that people like us who have never seen such a thing could be interested in it?

　　Sang Yu was really annoyed by the noise, so she frowned and handed the telescope to Wang Xi, "Stop howling." She burst out directly: "Crying, crying can bring your family back? Everyone stand up, I will plan how to save people."

　　This lioness' roar quickly took effect, and everyone gradually stopped crying. It was more like they were frightened by Sang Yu rather than following her advice.

　　There were not many survivors, but definitely a large number of them: a newlywed couple; a man in military uniform and his girlfriend, who seemed to be a soldier as well; an old man with his teenage granddaughter; a girl in a goose yellow T-shirt; a businessman in a suit, who looked like he was traveling alone, and I noticed that he didn't seem to care too much about the people on the ghost ship; a tall middle-aged man who looked like a white-collar worker; and the last one was a fat white man with a big belly, who was vulgar and timid, and kept trying to get close to me.

　　"Thirteen, that doesn't look like a good number," the only calm person here was the middle-aged white-collar worker. "I absolutely don't believe in ghost ships, so I think we can go over and take a look - what do you think?"

　　We professionals haven't said anything yet, but someone here has already started to make random suggestions! No, we must stop this evil trend and follow orders.

　　I spoke bluntly, "Whether this is a ghost ship or not, hundreds or thousands of people running to the other side is a big deal, so I think we should plan before taking action. What do you think?"

　　"Yes, we must proceed according to the plan. I support everyone getting to know each other." The man in military uniform seemed to support my suggestion. He walked a few steps towards me. "I'm Henry, a second lieutenant in the U.S. Army. May I ask who you are..." "Chinese National Security Bureau," I took out my ID and showed it. "This time we are traveling to the United States."

　　The big red seal and Chinese characters on the certificate were probably not readable by him, but he definitely wouldn't be so shameless as to ask me to read it to him, so he nodded to indicate that he had read it. "So what suggestions do you have?"

　　I looked at Sang Yu, and she understood and started to divide the group. "I think the first thing we need to do is to make sure if we are the only ones on the boat. Maybe there are other people who saw what happened. If we find them, everything will be easy. So I suggest that we introduce ourselves first, and then we divide into groups to check everyone on the boat."

　　I can’t remember all those names now, so I’ll just use them here instead.

　　The grouping was very simple: two American soldiers, a newlywed couple, and a girl in a yellow T-shirt formed a group to check all the guest rooms on the floors above the deck; Wang Xi, with the elderly and grandson, the businessman, the fat white man, and the middle-aged white-collar workers, checked all the shopping malls, entertainment halls, restaurants, bars, etc. at the stern of the ship; finally, Sang Yu and I checked the engine room below.

　　Wang Xi was immediately dissatisfied. "Wait, you are assigning me like this and making me a babysitter." He was very dissatisfied with this. "Look, there are old people, children and these two guys. You..." "It's okay to switch. You and Henry and his wife can switch and take this girl to check the room." Sang Yu agreed very readily. "I have no objection."

　　The girl actually smiled, "I agree too." "Forget it, no problem, I agree with your allocation." Wang Xi was shocked, "I'd rather accompany them."

　　In fact, Sang Yu’s allocation this time was very reasonable, and I was a little impressed by it.

　　It seems that the three of us are the strongest here, followed by the American soldier, so the most dangerous places are naturally for Sang Yu and I to check; the places at the back of the ship are relatively concentrated, and it will not be difficult for Wang Xi to take care of these guys as long as he uses Yu Shen. Of course, this is just a nanny's job; the rooms on the deck should not be a problem, so it is more appropriate for the American soldiers to check them, especially with two M500s with special bullets, it will be safer.

　　"You don't need weapons?" When Sang Yu handed two guns to the American soldiers, he showed some concern for us. "It doesn't matter, we'll use this." I showed the God-killing Dagger, "Be careful."

　　"Oh, this guy's eyes lit up as if he understood something," Chinses Kung Fu is amazing, his face full of admiration.

　　At this point, someone might want to ask me how I knew that the area below the deck was the most dangerous - are you stupid? Isn't that how it's played out in the movies?

　　As soon as we walked out of the cab, Wang Xi and his group started to quarrel among themselves. It could be seen that this middle-aged white-collar worker also had a bad temper. He was yelling something as he walked. I just pulled Sang Yu and left without paying any attention.

　　It’s better to have some noise, so that these people won’t scare themselves.

　　Most sea vessels are similar. There is a communication room and a data room behind the cab. A group of soldiers went in to look for information, while Sang Yu and I quickly went down the stairs.

　　By the way, a reminder: when any supernatural incident occurs, never take the elevator!

　　The tourist entrance of this cruise ship is located in the center of the ship, so it is naturally the first floor. Sang Yu and I walked down the stairs and finally reached the interior of the ship.

　　Modern ocean-going ships are all double-deck structures. The entire lower hull is made up of water tanks, fuel tanks, etc., as well as some auxiliary facilities; above are the sailor's cabin, freezer compartment, store compartment, engine room, etc. The floor heights are inconsistent, so I felt a little dizzy when I came in.

　　I casually pushed open a sailor cabin: this is a four-person room, which looks similar to the boys' dormitory in college. There are messy quilts, books, and clothes on the boat, cigarette butts, water cups, and playing cards on the table, and there are a lot of shoes and basins under the boat. But to sum it up in one sentence: the mess is very orderly, and there is absolutely nothing unusual!

　　Each room was similar and there was nothing of note to look at as we walked through the area.

　　During the inspection, I was more careful and listened carefully while watching, but it was in vain. There was silence here. Apart from the sounds made by Sang Yu and me, there was the sound of water outside the boat.

　　Continuing forward is the kitchen, where a large ice storage room appears in front of us. "Liu Piyun, uh, let's go take a look together." His eyes and demeanor clearly showed that he was still in fear of what happened last time. "Come, go open the door, I'll keep an eye on it for you."

　　No matter how powerful a woman is, she always needs a man. I sighed in my heart and walked forward to open the ice storage. "How about I go in and take a look while you keep an eye on me outside? This kind of scene is often played out in movies, where the pig's feet are locked in the ice storage and half-frozen to death. I don't have this hobby."

　　"That makes sense. I'll keep an eye on it for you." Sang Yu nodded seriously.

　　The ice storage is locked. This is not the storage room of the demon. It seems that I can't get in without the key. I turned around and smiled apologetically at Sang Yu, pointing to the keyhole to show that I was powerless.

　　But my eyes were attracted instantly!

　　"Then let's look for it...what are you looking at?" Sang Yu immediately noticed my reaction and turned sideways to look at a table next to him.

　　This is a very ordinary chopping board with some semi-finished pastries piled on the stainless steel table top, but now it looks pretty bad!

　　The colors, these pastries may have been used to make cakes, but the white cream now has a strange gray-black color, and it is this color difference that makes me notice the difference.

　　She sniffed it and asked, "Not very good, it feels sour, as if it's fermented."

　　The cream slowly turned gray and black right before our eyes, and then turned into black foam like a puddle of mud. "This is what surprised me," I said. "It's so fast!"

　　In just ten minutes, not only did the things on the table begin to rot, but even the stainless steel chopping board lost its luster and was covered with a layer of dust; rust began to crawl up the pipes like ivy, and in an instant the entire pipe was covered with rust; the paint began to peel, the bowls began to accumulate dust, and the wooden tables and chairs began to tilt and make creaking sounds - time seemed to have passed for decades in this instant!

　　I have never seen such a scene before, damn!

　　We looked at each other and ran upstairs - how are Wang Xi and the others?

　　This is a big deal!

　　I even began to doubt whether the decision I made was wrong. Was it because I overestimated myself or was it because I was too impetuous?

　　The corridor was already filled with scraps of paper, waste, and even seaweed. It didn't look like a ship that was about to sail across the Pacific Ocean. Instead, it looked like a stranded, scrapped wreck.

　　We ran to the flat floor, turned directly, and rushed to the swimming pool along the cabin corridor. "Wang Xi, Wang Xi, Sang Yu began to shout loudly.

　　After just one shout, we heard footsteps coming from the bow, running very fast.

　　(Recently, many friends have asked me about joining the group. Is Liuyun really going to join the group? Well, Liuyun guarantees this. I will join the group and explain some things to everyone systematically, which can temporarily solve some problems.)

　　Chapter 107 Strange Black Shadow

　　"Wang Xi?"

　　"Help!" Along with this shout, Wang Xi ran over from the bow with a group of people. As soon as they appeared, they turned a corner and rushed straight towards us. "Brother Liu, there is something behind us!"

　　The line was very long. In the front were middle-aged white-collar workers and girls. Behind them were Wang Xi holding a little girl and pulling an old man. Finally, there was the fat white man, who was staggering at the end.

　　The merchant has disappeared.

　　Sure enough, there was a black shadow right behind them, following along the deck like a stream of water, flowing along the surface of anything it touched and covering it completely, as if it had life and thoughts.

　　Although it was slow, the flowing shadow followed closely behind. Anything covered by it would quickly begin to dehydrate and dry up, as if something was being sucked away.

　　"Yin Yang, Five Elements, Water Spirit Thunder. I took one step forward and quickly tapped the palm of my right hand with my left hand a few times..." It's useless, I tried, the palm thunder can't handle it - sister, don't release the Five Ghosts. It's useless. Wang Xi shouted while running, and this brought us closer by more than ten meters.

　　"What is that?" I was a little surprised. I didn't know what this thing was. It was actually a bit hard and soft. From a distance, I saw that two ornaments on Wang Xi's belt buckle were missing. I guess he had released the imperial god.

　　There was a faint shadow around Wang Xi, which was probably the imperial god. If I had used the Yin-Yang eyes at that time, I should have been able to see his true form clearly. However, due to my master's instructions, I didn't dare to use it for the time being.

　　Although the water flow behind is slower than the speed of a person running, it is troublesome if it keeps flowing - "No, Sang Yu, let's help them hide upstairs first.

　　We are now in the swimming pool on the rear deck of the ship, and Wang Xi and his group are running in from the starboard side of the flat deck, with the stairs right between us.

　　Sang Yu and I didn't pause for a moment. If we want to go upstairs, we have to hurry!

　　"What's the matter?" A head appeared on the stairs. It was the American soldier.

　　"Don't worry about it, just run to the top quickly." I waved as I ran. When I turned around and looked forward, Sang Yu had already taken the little girl.

　　With a thud, the fat man tripped over a chair that had fallen to the ground in panic.

　　"Help!!" The fat man struggled to get up, but it was too late. The black shadow crawled on his body like an ant. The guy began to roll on the ground screaming. After more than ten seconds, his clothes were torn, revealing his body that looked like a scalded pig.

　　The swollen body shrank rapidly, like a deflated balloon.

　　But at this time, the shadow seemed to be dealing with the fat man, and its speed slowed down. I took the opportunity to climb the stairs with Wang Xi and I, each holding one of the old man. Sometimes it is hard to say what human potential is. We rushed up the seventh floor, which was not easy to climb.

　　When I looked down from the upper floor, the dark shadow had covered the entire deck and began to slowly move up the stairs, floor by floor.

　　I reached out and took out a piece of talisman paper, bit my tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the talisman paper, then quickly threw the talisman paper down.

　　I tried it, I don't know if the human body's yang energy can control this thing.

　　The talisman paper fell onto the stairs with a whoosh, and burst into flames with a bang, creating a fireball on the ground. The shadow shrank back a little, seeming a little scared.

　　"Hey, it works." Before he finished speaking, the black shadow began to move forward slowly again, but it circled a little bit near the fire, and there was no such feeling of 'Yang Fu Breaking Evil' as I imagined.

　　"This is the legendary wronged soul in the sea," the old man said timidly, "We on the sea all know that this kind of thing can only be suppressed by yang fire or evil spirit." I didn't pay attention when he didn't say anything, but now I can see that, hey, this old man is an Oriental, although I don't know which country he is from, but he speaks Chinese really well.

　　“Is this thing a wronged ghost?” Our Zhuge family has a very clear weak link, which is that we don’t know much about western monsters and sea monsters, so I don’t quite understand the properties of this thing.

　　"The old man said that as long as a person dies unjustly in the sea, he will become a sea ghost - there are sea ghosts below. The old man pointed at the black shadows slowly rising below and said, "They are all here to take your life. Anyone who is alive will not be able to escape."

　　"Yang energy? I'll try," Sang Yu said impulsively again, "My horoscope of pure yang might work, let me go down and give it a try..." "Just stay still," I interrupted her without any hesitation, "It's not your turn to try, I'm a grown man and I'm still sitting here without moving."

　　"But where is the evil spirit of Yang Fire here?" Wang Xi said hesitantly, "If all else fails, we can just launch the lifeboat and run away. It seems this guy wants to kill us all. Now the fat man and the businessman are dead."

　　It turned out that the businessman was killed by this thing.

　　As soon as this statement was made, it received the support of the soldier Henry and his wife, but the white-collar man, the old man and the newlyweds did not say anything. It seemed that these guys were very scared.

　　"Bullshit, if they really want to kill us, what's the point of getting on a lifeboat?" I frowned and pulled out the God-Killing Dagger. "This dagger is the weapon of the God-Killing Bai Qi, who has killed countless people and is extremely evil. I might as well give it a try." "Don't go," Sang Yu stood up all of a sudden, "What if your thing doesn't work..." "I'm not going down, I'm just trying." I smiled and stretched out my hand to her, "I'm definitely not going down."

　　I dipped my finger into the blood on the tip of my tongue… it hurt so much… then I drew an eight-array diagram on the blade with a few strokes, “Yin Yang, Heaven and Earth, Sha Qi Tongxuan” and thrust the knife downwards.

　　"Don't..." Wang Xi yelled. He must have thought I was going to stab the God-killing Blade into the floor... "Do you think I'm the same as you?" I inserted the dagger into the gap between the iron plates in the stairwell, clapped my hands and stood up, "Use a dagger to stab the iron plate?"

　　"Look," Wang Xi looked past me and downstairs, "retreat

　　Just as the Killer's Dagger was inserted into the floor, a silent shock wave came, and murderous aura surged out like a raging wave. Even if it was invisible, one could feel the chill.

　　We only felt the cold, but the black shadow probably sensed the danger and began to retreat downwards like melting snow.

　　A group of us gathered around the railing and looked down, but no one spoke for a long time.

　　The fat white man’s body is missing!

　　I remembered that the place where he fell was near the pile of tables. I even found the leg of the stool that tripped him, but I didn't see the guy's body. There was only a puddle of water on the ground, a very ordinary puddle of water.

　　"Huh," I decided to go down and look for it again. I let out a long breath and looked at the white mist coming out of my mouth. Only then did I really feel a little cold.

　　"You are so awesome." No one spoke except this American soldier who came up to me with stars in his eyes. "Chinese Kung Fu is awesome, very awesome. Can you teach...?" "Didn't you encounter this thing just now?" I really didn't want to hear them finish, lest they produce two American apprentices, so I interrupted them quickly.

　　"No."

　　"I know..." Biyun, something is not right," Sang Yu suddenly whispered in my ear. I turned my head and saw that she was pretending to be afraid of looking down from the railing, but her eyes flew back. "These people are very strange."

　　Sang Yu's voice was very low, and it only rose a little after he finished speaking, "Wang Xi, come here and let me see if you are okay."

　　"Nothing." Wang Xi walked over a little confused. Sang Yu began to check his things and straighten his clothes. I looked at these people according to Sang Yu's instructions - something was indeed wrong.

　　The scene was very strange now: Sang Yu, Wang Xi and I were obviously in the same group, with soldier Henry and his girlfriend next to us; the girl in the yellow T-shirt followed the soldier closely, and when I looked at her, I found that there was something wrong in her eyes, but it returned to normal in an instant; I don't know how the newlyweds and the middle-aged white-collar worker got together, although they didn't talk to each other, but they felt very familiar; the old man sat leisurely in the back with the little girl, and it seemed as if this posture had nothing to do with him.

　　"Go down and have a look." I didn't know what to do, so I decided to follow the old master's teaching, "Well, if you want to go, go. If you don't want to, just stay here."

　　It goes without saying that Sang Yu and Wang Xi were definitely going to go, but when I started to walk down, the newlyweds suddenly said, "We're not going, let's just stay here."

　　"I'm not going either." The middle-aged white-collar worker also said, "I'll go see if the radio can be used." When he said this, his eyes were full of sincerity, "It's useless for everyone to go down."

　　"Aren't you afraid that the shadow will appear again..." Wang Xi had good intentions, but unfortunately, the three guys ignored him and started looking for the radio. I wanted to say something else, but the old man spoke slowly, "Forget it, maybe they have a way themselves?"

　　There was an indescribable look in his eyes when he looked at me, and I was a little confused for a moment: Logically speaking, Sang Yu and I are the ones who are in the Dharma sect, and we should know about this very well, but why does it seem like everyone has some secrets?

　　"It's up to you. I'll take the dagger." I wouldn't be stupid enough to leave the God-killing Blade here. After saying that, I prepared to go downstairs.

　　I'm not a saint, and I don't have the obligation to save everyone like the heroes in the movies. I'll help those who follow me, but what can I do if they don't follow me?

　　It's impossible to bury them all here just for these three people, right?

　　Wang Xi was still walking in the front, followed by the American soldier, the girl, the elderly and the children. Sang Yu and I were walking at the end. “What did you see?” Sang Yu and I walked closer and whispered, “Something’s wrong, isn’t it?”

　　"Something is wrong, but I just didn't notice anything," I pretended to stop fixing the clothes and asked her, "What do you think?" Sang Yu obviously saw something and asked me, so I might as well ask her directly.

　　Sang Yu looked ahead and said, "The strangest thing is this: I found that no one seemed to be very scared. Although they were running desperately, I always felt that it was too fake."

　　"Not afraid? That's not right. I was very scared when I saw the girl clinging to Wang Xi just now."

　　"It's not that they're not afraid. Well, let's put it this way. Their fear is abnormal. The woman doesn't seem to be afraid of the ghost ship or anything like that. She's just afraid of the shadow just now. The newlyweds and the white-collar worker are not very afraid of the shadow. Just now when we were worried about the shadow, they stole a few glances at the ghost ship. This old man is even more amazing. He looks like he has nothing to fear."

　　Come to think of it, what he said was very true. The old man's efforts were very ordinary from the beginning to the end. He just kept shouting what he was doing, but he was very strong. He escaped with Wang Xi at the beginning and rushed to the seventh floor without his face flushed or his neck thickening and he was out of breath - and he could even tell me about the sea ghost.

　　The ones who seemed to be the most frightened were Wang Xi and the two American soldiers.

　　I raised my head and looked upwards, and just in time I saw the bride looking at us. There was a vicious look in her eyes, which flashed away and then disappeared.

　　"Be careful." She waved to us with a smile.

　　Chapter 108 Kapok Exploration Ship

　　There was no trace of anything on the deck, as if the black shadow was just a dream, stinky and rotten, and life continued - what was the relationship between the black shadow on the ground and the ghost ship Kapok?

　　Could it be that all the secrets are on that ghost ship?

　　The ghost ship drifted closer again, and it seemed to be less than twenty meters away from the port side of the cruise ship, almost sticking to it.

　　But the people who had originally been on the deck were gone.

　　Is this a trap or a friendly gesture? Or is this just its instinct?

　　It seems that we can't stay here any longer and must go over to take a look.

　　"Give me a few minutes."

　　The lifeboat on the ship was hung between the second and third decks, with five small boats hung side by side on the left and right, and two cylindrical inflatable lifeboats in front and behind. I climbed onto a lifeboat, pulled open the canvas covering it, and jumped in.

　　I yanked open the little locker at the stern and pulled out a bunch of stuff.

　　You guessed it, I was looking for a rope in there. Generally speaking, the lifeboats on board ships have a lot of things, such as flares, small hatchets, fire, ropes, self-igniting buoyant lights, smoke signals, glow sticks, food, fresh water, etc., and what I needed was a rope.

　　I tied the handle of the hand axe tightly with a rope, and threw it hard at the other side...

　　I tried it and it fit perfectly. I pulled hard but it didn't fall off. It should be able to bear the weight of a person. I jumped down from it and said, "Okay, let's go over and take a look."

　　"Who?" Soldier Henry didn't quite understand. "We all go?"

　　"That's right," I thought for a moment, "If it works, we can go together. If it's hard..." I pointed at the rope and said, "Then the three of us will go, and you stay here."

　　"What if the black shadow comes again?" The American soldier obviously thought it was impossible for them all to get through. "We're fine, but this uncle and girl..." "You don't have to worry about us," the old man chuckled a few times. "I've lived on the sea since I was a child. Climbing a cable is not a problem for me - unless you look down on me."

　　"That's fine with me." The girl in the yellow T-shirt looked quite different. I don't know if she was scared, but she looked different anyway - she said that, but the expression on her face clearly showed that she was unwilling.

　　"Well then," Henry spread his hands, "we'll all follow you."

　　Judging from their expressions, these guys have decided that it's safer to join us, so... they'll go even if it's a ghost ship.

　　It is troublesome to bring these people along, but there is really no better way to deal with it now. I took the opportunity when Sang Yu and I went there first to discuss countermeasures with her briefly.

　　The rope was quickly tied into a double strand, and both ends were tied to the side of the boat, and everyone climbed over one by one.

　　As soon as I climbed onto the boat, I had a familiar feeling. It looked shabby, just like our ship. Some rock-dwelling animals covered the entire shell. Barnacles, oysters, mussels, etc. completely covered the waterline.

　　The ship was covered in rust and dirt, and it looked like mud. Old cloth strips were wrapped around the anchor chain and railings, swollen and rotten wood and paper scraps were everywhere, and dust covered every inch of the deck. The dilapidated scene was obvious.

　　"It's really very old," Wang Xi was very excited. I don't know if he was crazy. "Look, these things are antiques." He pointed at a black mass and said, "Just this lifebuoy, it's not produced anymore. They used to be inflatable, but now they are all filled with foam to prevent leakage..." "Don't say anymore." I interrupted him, "Let's go in and take a look - Wang Xi, you go last."

　　I don’t know if the black shadow is from the ghost ship, I have to go ahead.

　　This is a cargo ship. The bridge is at the stern of the ship, and there are container slots in the front. However, it seems that there are obviously not enough containers at the moment, and many slots are empty.

　　We boarded the ship at the back of the middle part, so it took us only a few steps to reach the entrance of the bridge. Behind the shaky iron door was an empty and dark cabin corridor.

　　The glow stick in my hand is obviously an electronic product. I found it as soon as I opened the packaging bag, so I just used this one.

　　The glow stick was still usable as a cold light source, so I held the glow stick in one hand and the God-killing Dagger in the other, and carefully prepared to walk in. When I gently pushed open the iron door with my foot, it broke at the touch.

　　“Bang.”

　　The sound startled everyone. Wang Xi at the back also poked his head forward and squeezed forward, "What's wrong..." "Go back and stay still. Didn't you see your brother Liu open the door?" Sang Yu cursed, "You're so jumpy. Can't you handle something falling down?"

　　The corridor was just as dirty as the outside, with paint peeling off the walls, broken things everywhere, and dust and plaster like a garbage dump. "Let's go find the power supply and switch first to see if they can still be used," I whispered to Sang Yu. "It is said that many ghost ships actually have good equipment, and it would be better if they had lights."

　　"Okay - Wang Xi, where is the power source usually?" Sang Yu shouted directly, and Wang Xi's voice came from behind, "Uh, it's usually next to the engine room below, we just need to go down."

　　I understand what you mean. It's just looking for the stairs.

　　There was an entrance in the middle of the cabin, and when I shone the flashlight, I saw a downward arrow. "Here?" I was a little unsure, and looked at the dark cabin at the far end, undecided whether to go down - in fact, I wanted to check out the captain's room first and look for the navigation diary.

　　We walked down two floors before we found the main cabin. The machines inside looked old and were covered with cobwebs, but we still found the generator.

　　The switch had been turned off. I tried to push the switch carefully. In an instant, all the lights in the generator starter compartment lit up!

　　We looked around the place carefully under the light: the machines were very old and seemed very different from what they are now. There were barrels piled up in many places in a mess and there were some water stains on the deck, but there was no obvious human damage and everything looked normal.

　　Rust is the main color here, and the yellow-brown feeling fills the field of vision. Looking at the dust on the ground, there is no sign of movement - it seems that those who disappeared are not here.

　　We went back up to the cockpit. The door was open and there was no one there either.

　　I found a "Navigation Diary" in the captain's room, and carefully flipped through the diary that could break at any time, and read the contents to everyone. Wang Xi was right. As early as March 1947, the ship left the port of Amsterdam in the Netherlands, loaded with cotton and linen products to Southeast Asia, but in fact secretly smuggled a lot of glycerin and toxic preparations.

　　I looked through the "Navigation Diary" and found that at the end of each day's record it was written: "Everything is normal today", but at the end of the last day, September 3 of that year, the captain also wrote: "Since leaving the port, everything has been smooth."

　　There is no dead person pointing in a direction as mentioned in the legend, nor is there any evidence of sending a message.

　　The first thing we looked for was the power source, and then we looked for the main source of information, the Navigation Diary. Both of these were done according to Wang Xi's suggestions, but now that we have done both, we still haven't found anything, so I decided to search the entire ship.

　　At this point we could only search slowly downwards, and soon we made an important discovery.

　　Along the way, we saw half-eaten lunches, cigars placed on ashtrays, opened books, and wardrobes being tidied. All the doors were basically vulnerable to being kicked open, but there was one door that was welded shut.

　　This door is located next to the wheelhouse. Generally speaking, the captain's room is directly below the wheelhouse, the first mate's room is next to it, and the chief engineer's room is one level below it, and the boatswain's or quartermaster's room is next to it.

　　This room should be the first mate's.

　　The iron door was welded firmly to the wall. It can be seen that the tools used were simple aluminum fusion welding, which is a relatively new technology. How could it appear on a ship in 1947?

　　Although it didn't look like there was the person we were looking for inside, my intuition told me that this door must contain the answer we wanted - "You guys step back, I'll get it open." I reached out and picked up a stick from the ground, ready to knock off the welding point, but I stopped as soon as I raised it, "Sang Yu, get the talisman ready."

　　Everyone stepped back to make room for the door. Needless to say, their palms were sweating as they prepared to face the strange door I was about to open.

　　I knocked the welded iron bar loose with a few knocks, then pried it up from the bottom, and with a creaking sound, one end of the iron bar bent.

　　Kick it over...

　　"Oh my god! What a smell." A sour and unpleasant smell rushed out, making me feel sick, as if I had eaten ten thousand flies. I took a few steps back, gasping for breath.

　　"What a stinky smell..." Everyone screamed and scattered like birds and beasts, and all hid far away with a loud noise.

　　"This is the stench of a corpse," Sang Yu covered his nose and shouted, "It's definitely the stench of a corpse." "Uh," I nodded, "It should be..." "Then why don't you go in and take a look," Sang Yu raised his eyebrows, "What if something escaped."

　　No way, why should I do such a hard job? At least wait until the stench of corpses dissipates before going in.

　　But it looked like Sang Yu wasn't going to give me any time to waste. I was just about to trick Wang Xi when I suddenly realized something was wrong - where did that girl go?

　　Yes, the girl in the goose yellow T-shirt was originally with us. She was even beside us when I started to smash the door with a stick, but now she is gone.

　　"What are you looking at...huh? Where's that little girl?" Sang Yu noticed this at once.

　　Where did the people go?

　　It was just a few tens of seconds, during which just a door was opened and there was a little chaos.

　　"What should we do? Should we go look for her?" The one who reacted most was obviously the soldier Henry. His American heroism suddenly erupted. "Maybe she is in danger."

　　"I agree." Although Wang Xi has always been afraid of women, he still insisted on looking for her at this time.

　　"What do you think?" When Sang Yu asked me, I kept looking at the old man and his granddaughter. Although he didn't say a word, he seemed to be waiting for my decision with a smile in his eyes.

　　This old man is not simple!

　　"Well," I took a deep breath, "let's go in and take a look - I think maybe, I mean maybe, there are the answers we need.

　　(Uh, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Now there are about 30 or 40 people, so Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, don’t waste the deputy moderator’s hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 109: Bound Souls (Recently, Red Tickets Are Not Very Good)

　　I rushed in holding my breath, then quickly opened the window. The sea breeze blew in, and the stench suddenly faded.

　　"It's finally done." Finally I can take a good look at it.

　　This room was the messiest one I had seen. There were traces of fighting everywhere. Although the legs of the wooden stool were broken, you could still see a few long hairs stuck on the broken ends. There was a pool of brown stuff on the floor, which I thought was blood. The torn sofa covers, overturned cabinets, and the mess on the floor all showed that there had been a fierce fight here.

　　But where does the smell come from?

　　I slowly pushed open the toilet door and found two mummies inside.

　　Yes, it is a mummy, not a skeleton.

　　The two bodies were entangled together, but from their clothes, they seemed to be a man and a woman. The man had a hideous face, his mouth wide open, his limbs bent, and he curled up in pain. There was an obvious hole in his chest, as if he had been stabbed by a sharp weapon; the woman was lying on top of him, also with her mouth wide open, as if she wanted to tell someone something. Her left foot and left hand were incomplete and a little weirdly twisted, and they must have been broken by someone before she died.

　　Although the woman's clothes were covered in blood, her original color could be seen - a goose yellow T-shirt!

　　"Come in and take a look," I saw something from the dead man's face, "come quickly."

　　My guess was soon confirmed by everyone. Although the woman's face and clothes were tattered and decayed, everyone agreed that this woman looked very similar to the girl in the goose yellow T-shirt who was with us.

　　Why?

　　Just when everyone was somewhat panic-stricken, the American soldier suddenly said, "This man also seems familiar." He pointed to the hole in the guy's chest and said, "I remember he looked very familiar."

　　Everyone stared at the male corpse and looked at it carefully. It really felt familiar. Wang Xi suddenly shouted, "I remember this guy looks a lot like that fat white guy.

　　To be honest, I didn't pay any attention to the fat white guy, but it seemed that other people had some impression of him. After Wang Xi reminded them, everyone nodded in agreement.

　　Why? I just want to know why!

　　Why are there two more corpses that look like the fat white man and the girl in the yellow T-shirt? Why did the ghost ship appear? Why did the black shadow that is not afraid of the god appear? Why did everyone here disappear? Why don’t the newlyweds and the white-collar workers look scared? These questions appeared in my mind in a disorderly manner without any order, making my brain throb.

　　Suddenly a cold wind started to blow, and I looked out the window. I saw several figures on the cargo deck just below.

　　"It's them," I shouted, pointing out the window: "The middle-aged man, and the newlyweds." But I soon noticed something was wrong, "What do they want to do?"

　　The three guys outside the window seemed to have pried open a few containers. I don’t know what they broke, but a stream of liquid flowed onto the deck. It looked like a lot of it. “Could it be, could it be…” I was a little hesitant to say, “Is this glycerin?”

　　"Hey, there was a shout from outside, "You idiots

　　"What do you want to do?" I shouted outside, "Stop messing around, I'll deal with you in a minute." But this shout was purely to encourage them, and it looked like they were not ready to stop.

　　"Don't blame me, you are the ones seeking death." The middle-aged white-collar worker shouted viciously, "It would be better if you just went to sleep quietly. We could just kill the things on this ghost ship and everything would be over. But you guys chose to meddle in other people's business, and as a result, we only killed one person." As he spoke, he took out a lighter and lit it with a hiss.

　　"Fuck you--" I turned around and started rushing down, "Let's go quickly

　　We rushed over quickly, but it was too late...

　　As soon as I reached the first floor, I knew something was wrong. The cabin passage was blocked by a raging fire!

　　The irritating gas produced by the high-temperature agent glycerin made us cough repeatedly. "Go back and think of a solution upstairs." I covered my mouth and started pushing them upwards.

　　After climbing up the stairs, I heard the unbridled laughter from below. "Just stay on this boat and never come down." The newlywed woman giggled, "Don't come looking for us even if you become a ghost. I will kill you all the same."

　　Damn, I'm angry!

　　The three guys walked towards the rope with laughter, and seemed ready to go. "Fuck, Wang Xi, can your Yu Shen send me down? I'm going to beat those three guys half to death.

　　"Okay," Wang Xi was about to cast a spell when the old man suddenly shouted, "Wait, look below."

　　Just when the three guys were about to reach them, the rope broke with a snap!

　　"It's finally here, you damn bitch!" the groom shouted viciously, "Come out, you can't escape." As the shouting continued, a shadow gradually appeared in the air. It was the girl in the yellow T-shirt.

　　"I will leave you here too," the girl's eyes were filled with sadness, tears of blood flowing from her eyes, "I will not let you get off the boat - last time you left me and my husband here, this time you will stay here too."

　　"Keep us here?" The groom laughed wildly. "Do you think you can keep us here?" While he was speaking, a man suddenly came out from the side.

　　It was the businessman who was said to have died at the hands of the shadow.

　　The merchant raised his hand, and there was a living thing on his hand that was constantly wriggling. The whole hand looked like a poisonous snake, but also like countless insects, constantly twisting, gathering and separating. "This is the ghost insect, it can eat your soul completely - you will never be reborn!" The merchant laughed strangely, "I didn't expect that when I killed you last time, you didn't reincarnate, but stayed on the ghost ship, and even came to seek revenge on us.

　　"It doesn't matter," the girl shouted angrily, "Even if I never reincarnate, I will keep you here and make you prisoners of this ship for generations." She laughed crazily, "I have lost enough, I am not afraid of losing anything more

　　"Then I'll do as you wish," the businessman raised his hand, and the poisonous snake fell to the ground with a bang, turning into a black shadow like a stream of water.

　　I was reading with great interest when suddenly an old man came up to me and asked, "Do you understand?" "Not really," I replied respectfully, "Please explain it to me." This old man is definitely an expert, although I honestly didn't see it clearly.

　　The old man's eyes sparkled, "Use your ability to see and you will understand."

　　"Uh, my ability..." "Don't pretend with me, kid, you have the Yin-Yang Eyes." The old man laughed and said, "You are Liu Piyun, the disciple of old man Zhuge, right?"

　　"So you are the master's friend?" I suddenly became happy, "You actually guessed it?" Damn, this really made me happy. I remember that last time I did a good job, many old friends called the master to congratulate him. It seems that it was this group of people.

　　The old man smiled and said, "I saw you showing your ID to that American.

　　Oh, so that’s how it is. I was so happy for nothing.

　　"But my Yin-Yang eyes don't seem to work."

　　"It's okay. I know your situation. Just use your Yin Eyes to take a look. Just one glance will be enough." The old man seemed confident. "It will be fine in less than ten seconds."

　　“I simply believed it and looked down.

　　I could tell at a glance that the girl below was a ghost, but another thing surprised me!

　　The newlyweds, businessmen, and middle-aged white-collar workers did not have three fires!

　　Those without the three fires are not human, but they are not ghosts either.

　　I suddenly retracted my Yin Eyes and my face changed.

　　"What did you see?" Sang Yu and Wang Xi had been listening to our conversation. Seeing that my face looked strange, they asked hurriedly.

　　“These guys are not human beings. That’s all I said.

　　Several people looked at each other, not knowing what it meant.

　　"They are all bound spirits, beings that have died but think they are alive, and remain in the world for their own wishes." The old man smiled, "Let's go, let's go down."

　　"But there's a big fire down there..."

　　The old woman didn't answer me, but just took her granddaughter's hand and started to go downstairs.

　　The way he walked reminded me of someone—the Thirteenth Young Master.

　　There was already smoke filling the air below, but the old man waved his hand lightly and threw something out, and the flame suddenly went out with a hiss of smoke.

　　I saw a black shadow flashing quickly, like a snake moving back and forth inside, and wherever it went, water started and fire was extinguished.

　　After the fire at the door went out, we saw the girl in the yellow T-shirt standing in front of the door, with a dark shadow no more than five meters away.

　　"You guys came out?" As soon as the fire was out, they saw him. The businessman grinned and said, "You have some skills.

　　"You have more than just this little bit of ability," I chuckled, "When my dagger cuts your flesh, you'll know more."

　　"Haha, you want to kill us with just that dagger of yours?" These guys laughed, as if they had seen the funniest thing in the world. "Don't think you're amazing just because you can stop the ghost bugs."

　　"Give it a try," I looked carefully at this time. The four guys really had a grayish look on their faces. If you don't pay attention, you might think they were unlucky. "I may not be able to kill you, but I can kill you.

　　"What do you mean?" These guys were a little confused about the situation.

　　"The meaning is very simple," I said word by word, "You are actually...already dead!

　　The expressions of those guys changed instantly. They were panicked and at a loss. The middle-aged white-collar worker screamed, "Impossible, impossible." "You are lying to us." The bride also shouted like that.

　　"Nothing is impossible," Sang Yu smiled, raised his hand and threw a small mirror over, "Look at yourself.

　　She actually carries this kind of thing with her?

　　The bride took one look and let out a roar like a wild beast!

　　"Ah!" all four guys shouted.

　　"So you guys died too," the girl in the yellow T-shirt shouted, "It's good that you died." She looked up at the night sky and started to shout, "It's good that you died." She laughed up to the sky, tears streaming down her cheeks...

　　"No, we won't die." The merchant suddenly became furious, "It must be witchcraft, you must have used witchcraft..."

　　“Don’t lie to yourself, you are indeed dead.” The old man suddenly stepped on the Seven Stars and began to sing: “Clouds are engraved in the void, the beginning of the catastrophe; sometimes far, sometimes near, sometimes sinking, sometimes floating; wandering in the five directions…” Along with the singing, a black light appeared on the sea.

　　Yes, it is black light. The black light is like a black curtain under the light, which cannot be seen through or penetrated.

　　Bound spirits are ghosts who are unaware that they are dead because they have unfulfilled wishes. Due to their powerful mental power, they create a kind of confusion, and even the ghost messenger cannot sense their exact location. Therefore, some legends say that certain people are chased by the ghost messenger, but in fact, those people are already dead.

　　When these guys knew they were dead, their mental strength would disappear, so...

　　"Several guys suddenly started screaming like crazy, moving their bodies around but unable to escape, and were viciously pulled into the black light by a force.

　　"The evil cop?" I guessed.

　　"Yes," the old man responded, turned to the girl and said, "Go to the Pure Land, you can go, I will remove the power here."

　　"Master, that girl knelt down in front of him, "My man..."

　　"He will go, don't worry." The old man smiled.

　　(Book fans group, book fans group, come on, I will finish it on 820. Well, the first lecture is about the classification of ghosts, the second lecture is about how to deal with ghost walls in general, and the third lecture is about how to get rid of sleep paralysis)

　　Chapter 110: Immortal Rope (Red Ticket Collection)

　　In the first few years after I started my apprenticeship, that is, before 2001, I didn’t encounter many strange things. It was not until the birth of Qiongqi that I encountered many strange things. So I was considered a newcomer at the time. If it weren’t for my good luck, I would have died long ago.

　　It is what I learned during those years that broadened my horizons.

　　The ghost ship incident is one of them.

　　This old man is Master Lu Taichen, the previous patriarch of the Fanyang Lu family, and the uncle of the current patriarch Lu Sanfan. He went to the United States for some business, and later received the news of the Water and Land Conference and rushed back to China, where he met us by chance.

　　There are no more than five people who can be called masters in the Chinese Dharma school, and Master Lu must be one of them. So even I can't tell how deep or deep they are. Fortunately, I am not arrogant or have any evil thoughts, otherwise it would be a big joke.

　　Under Master Lu's arrangement, we carried the two bodies onto the deck, built a simple altar and lit a fire. Soon the two mummies turned into ashes.

　　"Dust to dust, ashes to ashes, let the deceased rest in peace, let the living regain liberation." Master Lu finished reciting this sentence, and scattered the ashes in his hands, and a handful of ashes fell into the fire. He turned his head and looked at me, "This sentence comes from the Bible, but I have always liked it, it is like a very simple transcendence."

　　Without even looking at me, he squatted down and touched the little girl's head, "Niuniu, do you understand what grandpa said?"

　　"Yes," the little girl answered in a baby voice, "Dad said that eternal life is happiness, and life and death are always together." Her big eyes blinked, making her look extremely cute.

　　He stood up holding the little girl, pointing at the flying ashes swirling upward in the air, "Niuniu is right, look, sister has left - come, say hello." I couldn't see it because I didn't have the Yin Eye, but the child raised his hand, "Bye, sister, brother, bye."

　　Another talent of the Yin Master?

　　The Fanyang Lu family is considered a famous and prominent family in the Dharma, but I am not well-informed enough to know much about it. Well, maybe the old man told me about it, but I just forgot.

　　Now I am a little curious, what is the Zhang family good at?

　　The remaining big families have some trump cards. Our Zhuge lineage naturally has the Yin-Yang magic and the unique Bagua formation; as far as I know, the Wang family of Sang Yu is good at controlling gods; the Mohist family of Chen County is good at vertical magic and mechanical arts; I don't know much about the others, such as the Lu family of Fan Yang and the Zhang family of Gansu.

　　Wang Xi reached out and touched the buckle, “Brother Liu, the rope is broken now, I’ll use Yu Shen…” “Shh” I covered his mouth with my hand, “Don’t worry, let me try.” As I spoke, I glanced over, it seemed that Master Lu didn’t notice our little action!

　　That's good.

　　I winked at Sang Yu and the others, then walked over with a grin, "Master Lu, how do we get through now? Would you mind giving us some advice?"

　　Master Lu glanced and said, "Humph, old man Zhuge is right. You are indeed cunning. Well, it seems that if I don't show my skills today, you won't be convinced."

　　"How dare I, how dare I..." "Don't be so pretentious, I'll show you a little one." Master Lu stretched out his hand, "Give me the rope."

　　I respectfully handed him a rope, which was thicker than a child's arm - let's see how you play, hehe.

　　Master Lu didn't say much. He handed the little girl to Sang Yu to hold. He held the rope in one hand and pulled out a stick of incense with the other hand. He shook it in the wind and it lit up.

　　He broke off a piece of incense stick and inserted it into the cable, with the flame facing outwards. Then he pulled out a piece of talisman paper from somewhere and stuffed it into the cable.

　　He just muttered something and threw the rope out, and the rope flew up like a snake!

　　It really flew.

　　This thing was flying towards the opposite side slowly and unsteadily, which made our eyes pop out. This trick was too amazing, it seemed that nothing we did was useful, yet such a thick thing actually flew by itself!

　　"Oh my god, amazing Chinese magic." Only the silly soldier Henry was shouting and clapping his hands. "The Chinese are amazing."

　　Sang Yu, Wang Xi and I almost cried. My brother, such a great skill was actually mistaken for a magic trick.

　　"Immortal rope?" Sang Yu asked softly in my ear, and I suddenly realized that although this thing was different from the legendary immortal rope and flew sideways, the principle behind it was exactly the same.

　　"You're a good girl, you even know about this stuff," Master Lu praised. "Boy, you have good taste. You found a girlfriend who is pretty and has extraordinary knowledge."

　　"No, Master Sang Yu blushed all of a sudden. I was a little embarrassed too, so I quickly changed the subject, "Master, we are on the other side now, what should we do?"

　　"Are you still embarrassed?" Master Lu laughed and said nothing more. He turned around and clapped his hands, "Order

　　The rope wrapped around our railing twice and tied a knot.

　　"Let's go, let's go over there." He took the little girl from Sang Yu's arms and walked over there as if he was walking on a tightrope.

　　This is what we call real skill. Although we have some magical powers, no one can walk this cable with ease. Wang Xi and I stared at each other for a long time and sighed deeply.

　　Who would have known that this old man could compete with monkeys in terms of skills!

　　We all crawled over, and the old man reached out and took out a flare, and fired it at the ghost ship.

　　"Boom! The flare that had just gone out was ignited, and a raging fire broke out. The Kapok gradually sank in the blazing flames and finally sank completely into the water.

　　Leaning on the railing and watching the huge bubbles emerging from the sea one after another, all of us felt relaxed.

　　This extremely bizarre ghost ship incident has finally come to an end.

　　I was just about to speak when Master Lu smiled knowingly and said, "No need to look for them. Everyone is on the boat and hasn't left." He asked us to sit by the pool and wait quietly.

　　Following the sound of footsteps, passengers in different clothes and skin colors slowly walked up from below the deck with their eyes wide open and their steps staggering, but they walked towards their rooms without exception.

　　The whole process lasted nearly half an hour. When the last person walked into the cabin, we looked up and saw a hint of red on the horizon.

　　The sun is about to emerge from the sea level.

　　"Niuniu is sleepy. I'll take her back to bed." Master Lu picked up the sleepy little girl and started walking towards his room. "By the way, all these strange phenomena will disappear after the sun comes out. You don't have to worry."

　　"Goodbye, Master..." He turned around before he finished speaking, "By the way, let's meet at the western restaurant at 5pm. There are some aftermaths that need to be dealt with."

　　"Okay." Basically no one will refuse.

　　Soldier Henry and his girlfriend also went back to rest. It would be a lie to say they weren't tired after working all night. "Let's go too," Wang Xi yawned, "I can't stand it anymore."

　　"You go back first," Sang Yu shooed Wang Xi upstairs like chasing away a fly, "Brother Liu and I have something to discuss."

　　"Then I'll leave." He rubbed his eyes, yawned, and left me behind.

　　I don’t know what’s wrong with her again—I want to remember the grimace Wang Xi made when he turned back before leaving. I trembled in my heart and asked cautiously, “What’s the matter?”

　　"It's okay," Sang Yu turned and stared at me, "I want to see the sunrise, can you accompany me?"

　　"no problem

　　She smiled brightly, turned around to face the sea breeze, watched the red ball gradually turn red and shiny, and then jumped out of the sea with all her might.

　　In just a moment, the scorching sun began to paint the hull along the stern, and the rotten things began to fly upward like burning paper ashes, gradually shrinking and melting in the sun, and finally disappeared without a trace; everything regained vitality, became new and bright, and all traces of last night disappeared.

　　I noticed the changes on the boat, but Sang Yu only noticed the beautiful sunrise. The sunlight also cast a layer of gold on her face, making her face particularly charming.

　　"It's beautiful, isn't it?" She said softly, "The sunrise over the sea is the most beautiful picture, symbolizing life."

　　"It's as hot as fire to drive away evil spirits. It's the most powerful weapon, but it's also gorgeous and looks so beautiful." I was really pretending at this time, "It's very similar to you, right?"

　　Sang Yu chuckled, "Are you talking about me, dear Detective Liu? I didn't expect that asking you to accompany me to watch the day would lead to such an argument - do you think I am dangerous?"

　　"Of course it's dangerous. You are a rose with thorns." I smiled.

　　At this moment, the sun had completely risen out of the sea. The hull suddenly shook slightly and began to move slowly.

　　"It looks like someone has woken up," Sang Yu shrugged, "Okay, let's go back."

　　As we walked down the aisle, we saw the half-open door and heard snoring, and everything was exactly the same as usual.

　　The cruise ship began to resume normal operation. It is estimated that the driver and sailors resumed the voyage as soon as possible and then reported the incident.

　　"Good night," Sang Yu opened the door, "I'm so sleepy."

　　"I should say good morning, but it's fine anyway. Have a sweet dream."

　　Wang Xi was still awake with his eyes wide open. There were two cups of coffee on the bedside table. He looked like he was waiting for me while drinking coffee. "Hey, Brother Liu," he jumped up from the bed, "I have something to ask you."

　　"Go ahead." I threw the mess on the ground beside the bed and jumped on it.

　　Wang Xi pushed one of the cups of coffee towards me, "Brother Liu, you and my sister..." "What do you want to say? No, absolutely not. I shook my head, "I have nothing to do with your sister - don't listen to Master Lu's nonsense, how is it possible."

　　"No, no, that's not what I meant." Wang Xi's expression was disappointed. "I would rather you were my brother-in-law, at least better than that guy." "That guy, who?" I was very sharp and immediately reacted. "Does your sister have someone she likes?"

　　"Brother Liu, you're reacting so strongly!" The brat howled, obviously making fun of me. "Although my father arranged a fiancé for my sister, she has always been unwilling. My sister believes in Grandpa Luo's prediction."

　　"Prophecy?" I seemed to understand a little, "What kind of prophecy?"

　　Wang Xi frowned, "There is a man who would die for my sister, not for love."

　　Wait, why does this sound so familiar?

　　Damn, I remember now - it was in that big crack in San Francisco that Sang Yu and I were thrown here by the demon, so we sat on the ground and started chatting. At that time, Sang Yu said that she could live to be eighty years old, live a safe life, and find a... Sang Yu stopped here and changed the subject.

　　Wang Xi's words complete this paragraph, that is: at the same time, she can find a man who is willing to die for her, but not because of love.

　　Looks like it's me...

　　(Book fans, come on, 840 received)

　　Chapter 111: Suffering a loss

　　Now doesn't seem to be the time to talk about this.

　　The boy seemed to be waiting for my answer, but I didn't want others to know about this because I only believed in the story of Cinderella and the prince, and not the love between the princess and the knight.

　　This is a joke!

　　Generally speaking, divination and fortune-telling have an error rate. Even the most powerful bone-listening divination is no exception. I consider myself a victim of this error.

　　I pretended not to care. "This is such a coincidence. Even if you like me, there's nothing I can do. I'm not your sister's true love - well, but we are friends. I can help you deal with the guy you don't like."

　　"To Fatha?"

　　"That's right. He's not your sister's destined man, and you don't like him either. Who else can you do if not him?" I sat down next to Wang Xi and picked up the coffee. "Let's talk about it. Let's think of a solution."

　　"That guy is a descendant of an ancient European noble family and is quite capable," Wang Xi thought for a moment. "It is said that he is from a family of demon hunters and has worked for the British royal family. We need to think of a proper solution."

　　"kindness."

　　I don't know why I got so angry when I heard that Sang Yu had a fiancé. If I analyze it rationally, I shouldn't be like this: Sang Yu can't be with me because she has a fiancé; even if she doesn't have a fiancé, the Wang family will not allow her to marry a poor boy like me; last but not least, even if Mr. Luo calculates that the person is really me, as long as the Wang family disagrees, they can still find a way to change my fate, at most the cost will be higher - would a big family like this care about this little money?

　　But I just wanted to do some damage, no reason, no purpose, I just wanted to do it.

　　"I've seen that guy once before. He was arrogant and looked unpleasant. Wang Xi kept muttering beside me, "He thinks he is more noble than our family. He is a bit arrogant. If my sister marries him, she will suffer a lot. Well, this thing must be abolished..."

　　"Okay," I suddenly became anxious, "Can you give me something constructive? Scolding that bastard won't kill him."

　　Wang Xi thought about it and said, "The best way is to help my sister find her Mr. Right, the destined one."

　　I suddenly asked, "What if I can't find it?"

　　He stared at me for a long time, then said bluntly: "Then you go ahead and ruin it.

　　"Well, you really think highly of me..."

　　"It doesn't matter. In my heart, I'm better than him even if I'm a dog.

　　“…”

　　This compliment really makes me...

　　He drank the coffee in one gulp, fell on the bed, covered his head, and went to sleep.

　　※

　　Maybe I slept too much recently, so it was just past four o'clock when I woke up.

　　I was lying in bed feeling a bit bored, and couldn't help but slowly recall everything the old man had said about the 'Immortal Rope'.

　　The "Swordsman's Biography" and "Taiping Guangji" both have records about rope tricks, which are regarded as a kind of magic. The third picture of "Thirty-three Swordsmen" is rope tricks, and "Stealing Peaches" in "Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio" also tells this legend.

　　According to legend, the practitioner grabs the end of the rope and throws it into the air, and the rope is like hanging above. The rope can rise higher and higher, as if being pulled up in mid-air. As for the story that the child climbed up to steal peaches and then was chopped into pieces and fell down, it was really a trick.

　　India also has a similar spell, which is said to be similar to that in China, but it has evolved into a method of blowing a flute to make the rope grow upwards. However, it now appears to be one of the "rope techniques" in ancient books.

　　There are many rope techniques, including 'immortal rope', 'immortal binding rope', 'transformation into a snake and a dragon', 'ladder to heaven', etc. It is mainly a manipulation technique that uses magic power to control rope-type magic tools, which can be regarded as a relatively alternative skill.

　　But I remember the most famous one about this should be the White Lotus Sect, right?

　　Apart from other things, there is also this sentence at the end of Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio: Later I heard that the White Lotus Sect was able to perform this technique. Do you think this is their descendant?

　　It seems that the Lu family of Fanyang is not simple either.

　　It was really tiring to think about all these messy things, and I didn't realize it was already late. I quickly shook Wang Xi awake, washed his face, and went out.

　　Call Sang Yu? I don't think it's necessary. She must have gotten up and packed her things long ago.

　　The boat returned to its usual bustle and bustle, and the tourists had no idea what had happened. As Stephen Chow said, the horses continued to run, the dances continued, and the birds were singing and the flowers were dancing in peace and prosperity. Who would have thought that everyone had gone to the gates of hell yesterday?

　　Food and lodging on the cruise ship are included in the ticket, and the same goes for the restaurant here: it is a pure buffet restaurant that serves food from 7 am to 11 pm, but the time periods vary.

　　There are not many people in the western restaurant now, but the food shelves are full of food, and the fried chicken is being served steaming hot - "Hey, where are the people?" There is no one else in the entire restaurant except the two captains.

　　Wang Xi and I looked around, but we didn't see Sang Yu and Master Lu, or even the soldier. "No way, I didn't expect the master to break his promise?" Wang Xi said this with a hint of gloating, "It turns out we were the first to arrive."

　　The clock on the wall showed five and three minutes. "Maybe they are too tired, so they are late," I speculated. "How about we eat something first?"

　　"Good idea, I'm starving." Wang Xi picked up a plate and rushed to the food. A few seconds later, the plate was piled with chicken legs, chicken wings and beef. "Hey, Brother Liu, don't just stand there and watch. Go get two cups of coffee and let's eat together."

　　"Fuck, you're so scary," I watched the guy stagger over to me, "Isn't that too much?"

　　"Stop talking and go pour the coffee - I'm so hungry now that I can eat a cow." Wang Xi urged me while trying to maintain his balance.

　　"Fuck, you're such a jerk even though you come from a wealthy family?" I said as I poured two cups of coffee. "You're no different from a wild kid."

　　"What do you care about me?" Wang Xi sat down with a groan, "That's just my character." He put down the plate, picked up a chicken leg with two fingers and stuffed it into his mouth, "Yeah, delicious."

　　"At least use a knife and fork." I picked up the fork and started to deal with the beef without showing any weakness.

　　We devoured a whole plate of meat in ten minutes, and I also guessed their countermeasures from the captain's conversation.

　　A conversation between two captains! Yes, it is a conversation between two captains.

　　Generally, there is only one captain on a ship, but cruise ships are an exception, with two captains. One is the driving captain, who is responsible for driving, engineering, sailors, etc. The other is the management captain, who is mainly responsible for managing all the facilities, service personnel, safety, various activities, etc. on the cruise ship.

　　Thanks to my good hearing, I heard what the two were discussing.

　　The two guys agreed that last night's stoppage incident "should be covered up", and then prepared to deduct the lost time from the several stopover times to ensure that they arrived at the destination on time.

　　Eavesdropping is actually very fun. It gives you the feeling of being in God's position. Knowing some secrets that others don't know can satisfy some dark sides of your heart. It feels great!

　　Just when I was enjoying myself, a man suddenly ran in. "Hey, what are you doing here?" He ran up to us and pointed at a pile of chicken bones, "Did you eat them all?" The man was Soldier Henry.

　　"Uh, yes, is there a problem?" I burped. "The reason is simple. You guys came late and we are hungry."

　　"Yeah, it's just to save time," Wang Xi said proudly. "Would you like some too?" He pointed at the clean plate. "No more? Okay, I'll get you some. What do you like?"

　　"Oh my god!" Henry finally understood. "You didn't come to us just to eat these chicken legs and wings?" He scratched his head. "That's a pity. The lobster that Mr. Lu invited us to eat was half a meter long.

　　"Half a meter long? Lobster?" Wang Xi didn't mind, but my eyes almost popped out, "When did it happen?" Oh my God, the longest lobster I have eaten in Chengdu was a crawling shrimp, not even as long as my palm.

　　"It just came up. I came here after eating lobster... I don't know if there's any left." Henry showed his white teeth and laughed honestly, "The food in the paid restaurant is delicious."

　　Damn, what a loss! I turned around and looked at Wang Xi, "Can you tell me what's going on?"

　　Wang Xi looked sad. "I forgot. Cruise ships usually have several restaurants: buffet restaurants that provide free food, and high-end restaurants that require cash payment... Think about it, there are always some rich people on the cruise ship who are willing to pay for better food."

　　"Cāo I stood up and pulled Henry, "Take me over quickly and run away.

　　"Are you sure you can still eat more?" Henry pointed to a pile of chicken bones on the table.

　　"..." I made up my mind, "It's okay to smell it. I'll go back and tell them that I've eaten it.

　　The paid western restaurant is not far away. It is just above our floor. The straight-line distance is no more than ten meters! Ten meters! Thinking of the chicken wings I just ate ten meters away, my eyes were wet...

　　I’m at such a loss!

　　The lobster was made into a meat soup-like food and served in a large container. The waiter then served it to the plates in front of several people. We didn’t finish it, but now Wang Xi and I really couldn’t eat any more.

　　Thinking of a way to pack up the rest? As I sat down at the table and greeted them, an idea suddenly occurred to me.

　　I was feeling smug about this idea that came to my mind. Suddenly, Master Lu put down the soup spoon and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "I'm old, and I can't eat much. You little ones should eat more." He also made an obvious gesture to me while speaking.

　　"Thank you, Master." Sang Yu thanked me with a smile. As soon as I laughed along, I felt a sharp pain in my thigh.

　　"Ah, I almost jumped up, and I saw that it was Sang Yu who pinched me hard from below... Almost at the same time, Wang Xi's whole body trembled.

　　"You two still have the nerve to yell?" Sang Yu's expression changed instantly, "Do you know what time it is now?"

　　Wang Xi and I looked at each other, both with bitter expressions on our faces...

　　It was Henry who finally proved the problem and Sang Yu calmed down - it took a full ten minutes.

　　In just ten minutes, I watched a group of people eat up all the lobsters...

　　Chapter 112: Speculations about the Ghost Ship

　　"I have a guess about the whole thing," Master Lu drank his coffee slowly, but his eyes never left the little girl Niuniu who was playing with the bodyguard in the distance, "Let's discuss it."

　　As we sat in the cafe, Master Lu started talking to us about the whole incident.

　　Master Lu had actually already noticed it the moment the ghost ship appeared, or rather, the ghost ship was bound to appear here.

　　The girl in yellow T-shirt and the fat white guy were originally a couple. In May of 1978, they were on vacation in Hawaii when their yacht suddenly broke down. They had no choice but to drift on the sea and wait for rescue. Luckily, when dusk came, tourists on another yacht heard their distress signal and rushed over. It was the newlyweds and their two friends, a businessman and a middle-aged white-collar worker.

　　These four people originally had good intentions to save people, but later on their minds changed.

　　Just when they rescued the people and were preparing to return, a large ship appeared in the darkness.

　　This ship is the ghost ship Kapok. Influenced by the legend, several people boarded the ship out of greed. This is a disaster. The vengeful spirit trapped on the ghost ship suddenly appeared and prepared to keep the group of people on the ship.

　　Just when everyone was at a loss, the merchant suddenly revealed his identity: Demon Apostle! This is not a profession or a sect, but a title given to oneself by some people who worship evil gods. Some of them can even use sacrifices to invite evil gods and demons to help themselves. The merchant is such a person, and the ghost insect he controls is actually the famous "Styx Ferryman".

　　In order to save their own lives, these people actually used the two people they had rescued as sacrifices and invited the "Styx Ferryman" to bring the evil spirits to hell, allowing themselves to escape.

　　They forgot the identity of the Ferryman of the Styx - he would never let go of any living person, but would take them all away!

　　The sacrifices did die, but the boundless resentment kept them on the ship, becoming the new generation of spirit controllers; the four guys were not feeling well either, and were stuck in the gap between the Yin and Yang worlds forever, neither alive nor dead, on the ship.

　　While we were looking for the generator, Master Lu had already found the bodies of the four guys.

　　The eternal cycle begins: the four guys think they are not dead, and the way to leave is to kill the fat white guy and the yellow T-shirt girl; the two have always wanted revenge and keep looking for each other. Since one exists in the underworld and the other exists in the gap between the Yin and Yang, they can see each other every time the ghost ship appears, repeating the last killing; when the ghost ship disappears in the gap between the Yin and Yang, one of them must lose consciousness so that the other can see it.

　　This is a bit far-fetched, but that's how it is. In fact, it is just a reincarnation, a life of repetitive purgatory - continuous reincarnation and continuous killing, never stopping!

　　This time was the same. After the ghost ship appeared on the sea, all the evil spirits appeared on our cruise ship, and we experienced the same events as last time: seeing friends on the ghost ship, just like last time; boarding the ghost ship, just like last time; being chased by ghosts, just like last time. To put it bluntly, we actually accompanied these bastards and evil spirits to relive how they died.

　　But soon these guys discovered our differences, so in theory there are still a lot of different things happening.

　　In the remaining memory of the girl in the yellow T-shirt, she was probably killed, so she controlled the ghost ship to take revenge; in the remaining memory of the newlyweds, they and their group killed the two girls in the yellow T-shirts, and then escaped, but now they are found again.

　　As for the things we see, they are all illusions, such as the food and walls, the ghost insects that appear and suck the blood of people, all the people disappearing on the opposite ship, etc., all are illusions.

　　Our cultivation is still too shallow!

　　I don't know if this guess is correct or not. Anyway, there were no such people on the passenger list. They came from thin air and disappeared from thin air, and only existed for one night. I don't know the names of these people. Maybe they said them that night, but I forgot them and there was no way to find them afterwards, so I only wrote down a few titles: newlyweds, businessmen, white-collar workers, yellow T-shirt girl and fat white man.

　　None of the stories can be confirmed, everything is speculation. The only difference is that we experienced an unusual night.

　　Why didn't Private Henry fall into a coma?

　　Master Lu finally raised this question, the subtext of which had another meaning: How to shut him up?

　　So this is the aftermath.

　　After communicating with Henry, we finally discovered a reason. His family has been devout Christians for generations. He was even baptized and converted to the sect when he was very young. Although this does not give him any advantage in facing evil spirits, it can generally provide him with some protection - such as reducing the possibility of being confused by ghost hallucinations.

　　This is why believers do not encounter dirty things - they are not affected by illusions.

　　One month later, after Henry's trip to China ended, he returned to his home in the United States and immediately received a transfer notice from the U.S. Army. This guy has been staying in Area 51 in the United States since October 2001, and eventually became my senior's right-hand man.

　　That’s a story for later, I won’t talk about it now.

　　After finishing all the speculation, Master Lu asked me: "What do you think of this speculation?" Although everything has a basis, I still don't quite believe this story. I always feel it is too far-fetched.

　　"Well, go find the crew list," Master Lu suggested. "It's right next to the wheelhouse, with photos of everyone inside - but I guess you can't find the records of those six people." This is obviously a problem for me: those things are considered top-secret files on the ship, and generally they are not shown to other people; our national security agency has no way to deal with American cruise ships, you think if it's Chinese, maybe we can fool them; force? That's even worse, the cruise ship still has several days to go; the last resort is to steal, which is not my strong point.

　　but…

　　To be honest, I really intend to do it, just as a way to digest my food; and in this operation, it seems that Sang Yu, Wang Xi and I have lost face a bit, well, at least we didn't kill those ghosts.

　　If this matter reaches the master's ears, then... I can almost imagine the old man's expression! Although masters are generally experts, once they meet old friends, it's a big deal, Mars hits the earth and the sea raises huge waves. The key issue is not only the debate between sects, but also the boasting of their own disciples.

　　Just like two children who haven't seen each other for a long time, when they meet their good friends, they always like to show off their treasures.

　　I don't know what the relationship between Master Lu and the old man is like. If they have a good relationship, I won't have any good consequences when I go back this time.

　　Looking at the expression on Master Lu's face, I suddenly laughed, "Or maybe I have a way to do this." I waved and called the waiter over: "Excuse me, where is the captain at this time?"

　　The waiter smiled and said, "The captain should be patrolling down there now, after all, it's the peak entertainment time." Needless to say, we are talking about the same captain - the management captain. It is already around seven o'clock in the evening, and the show performances, casinos, and games are just starting. He should also be down there with the tourists.

　　"Then could you ask the captain to come over?"

　　"Oh, I'm afraid I can't," the waiter was embarrassed, "the captain will be very busy at this time..."

　　"Don't be so quick to reject me. I want you to give it a try..." I stretched out a hand to Wang Xi, rubbing my thumb with my index and middle fingers, but he seemed confused. "Money, bills, US dollars, whatever you want to say, just give me two."

　　"Then what should I say?" The waiter took the ticket, but obviously didn't believe that I could say anything to make the captain come over.

　　I leaned over to his ear and whispered something, then asked with a smile, "Did you hear that?"

　　"All right—then I'll tell the captain what he's saying. As to whether he comes or not, I can't do anything about it."

　　The waiter went out to look for the captain with my words. Everyone was silent, drinking coffee slowly and waiting for the result. However, no one seemed to believe that I could summon the captain with just one word.

　　I leisurely changed my seat, sat alone at a table and drank coffee.

　　Fifteen minutes later, the management captain followed the waiter and hurried over. "It is said that you know the inside story of something. I would like to ask you something." "Please sit down," I smiled, "I can satisfy all your curiosity... No, please come closer. I don't want too many people to hear our conversation."

　　After we had been talking cautiously for more than ten minutes, the captain stood up and quickly ran back upstairs. When he came down a short while later, he had a laptop in his hand.

　　I opened the computer and looked carefully, and sure enough, there was no record of those six people, not a single trace.

　　I shook hands with the captain and said goodbye, then came to their table. "You are right, there is no record," I said, looking very honest and convinced. "Your guess is correct."

　　Expressions are expressions, but everyone can see the smile in the corner of my eyes. Apart from anything else, the fact that Captain Ran took out the information is already pretty good.

　　"Not bad, kid," Master Lu laughed, "It seems that old man Zhuge has found a good apprentice, who is not only talented, but also has some real skills." He stood up as he spoke, "Not bad, not bad, very exciting - well, we should go back and rest."

　　"Take care, old man," several of us younger generations stood up and watched Master Lu pick up Niu Niu and slowly leave.

　　Seeing Master Lu disappear on the stairs, Wang Xi suddenly shouted, "Brother Liu, you are so awesome! This is also possible.

　　"Hehe, I am a god, I am so proud and arrogant, "You can't even guess my method."

　　Wang Xi didn't expect it, but that didn't mean Sang Yu didn't expect it either. She nodded slightly and said, "I can think of a way for you to call the captain over. The worst that can happen is that you can tell him that you know the truth about why the ship stopped last night, but I still can't think of how you can make him show you the information obediently."

　　"Hey, hey," I smiled and pulled out a small bottle from my pocket, "this is what I'll use."

　　This is the potion we brought out from the human-demon laboratory. It was the one that Joseph used at the beginning!

　　I didn't give all my things to Sister Xu Xuan. I still kept some of these things.

　　Chapter 113: Peacock Spiritual Child (Book Fans)

　　The next day we arrived in Hawaii, an American island state located in the Pacific Ocean. To be honest, it is really beautiful here. You can see enthusiastic girls singing and dancing everywhere. Hot girls, fruits, flowers, and laughter are my first impression.

　　The cruise ship staff prepared a grand bonfire on the shore and arranged a party. All the tourists gathered together to participate in the activities. The prizes included fruit wine, delicious barbecue and various other things.

　　Sang Yu, Wang Xi and I soon got along well with a group of tourists, jumping around the fire together. Regardless of whether it looked good or not, I called it dancing.

　　But within two minutes, Sang Yu's phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and pulled me out of the crowd.

　　"It's from China," she said, then pressed the answer button. "Hello?"

　　The old man's voice came from the phone, "Little girl, are you with that brat?"

　　"Grandpa Zhuge?" Sang Yu called out politely, "Brother Liu is with me - do you need to talk to him?"

　　"It's okay. It's the same as telling you." The old man didn't know what An was thinking. Anyway, this sentence made us seem very ambiguous. "When we sent people to notify the Water and Land Assembly this time, the Tibetan Tantric Sect sent a message that the reincarnation of the Peacock King was missing in Japan, and hoped that we could help find him. We can't send anyone here for the time being, so I want you to go and take a look."

　　"Okay, no problem," Sang Yumo agreed. "We'll get off the ship when we get to Japan and investigate the news about the Peacock King's spirit boy directly. Do you have any clues?"

　　The old man gave a rough account of what happened, but it didn't sound very certain. It was probably just a guess by those Tantric guys, so it wasn't very useful. As for all the relevant information about the Peacock King's spirit boy, the old man asked me to ask Master Lu directly to save trouble.

　　When I mentioned this, the old man was quite proud and praised me a few words: "You are a good boy. You did a trick that even Old Man Lu couldn't see. Finally, you have earned face for our Zhuge clan. You did a good job. Master will reward you when you come back."

　　"No, no..." I was proud in my heart, but I had to be humble in my words.

　　Seeing that they had almost finished talking, Sang Yu also asked about the news about her Wang family. The teacher told her with certainty that the Wang family's request to participate in the Water and Land Conference had already been sent, and except for the Gansu Zhang family of the Maoshan lineage, no one else had objected.

　　"Then please help me, Grandpa Zhuge," Sang Yu seemed to take this matter very seriously, "My father and his family have always wanted to be recognized by the Dharma again. Catching Qiongqi almost cost my brother his life. Grandpa Zhuge, please don't forget this."

　　"Okay, I'll tell you about this. Right now, the situation is very critical, and we need to fight for every bit of strength. I don't think the Maoshan Cult is unreasonable, so you can rest assured."

　　The call lasted six or seven minutes, and at a rate of ten yuan per minute, the cost was only sixty or seventy yuan, but it caused us a lot of trouble.

　　First, Sang Yu began to contact the family's companies in Japan, requesting them to investigate the required information as soon as possible; then she prepared various weapons, especially the incense ashes that had been used up, and asked for replenishment; the last point, and the most important one, was that she hoped to find a photo or portrait of the Peacock King's spirit boy.

　　It is said that there is no such thing as photography in Tantric Buddhism, so even if there are no photos, we must find his current portrait and iconic features.

　　I think everyone can guess what the Peacock King's spiritual boy is.

　　I remember reading this comic a long time ago, it was about the exorcist Peacock King who held a demon-subduing pestle in his hand and caught monsters all over the world. His magic power was so strong that in the end a great sage named Huanxitian showed up and created a dark day Tathagata to kill people so that rivers of blood flowed and a lot of people died.

　　Although this is the case, it still indirectly illustrates the essence of the Peacock King - to subdue demons and monsters!

　　Anyway, Sang Yu arranged it for her family, so we got on the boat while talking on the phone. There were not many people on the boat now, but there were quite a few waiters coming and going to get things, plates, chairs, stools, tables, fruits, steaks, soups, desserts, all delivered to the beach from the kitchen like water.

　　"Why didn't you two go downstairs to the party? I remember young people love this kind of thing," I heard Master Lu's voice as soon as I got on the deck, "Why do you both have gloomy faces?" Master Lu was sitting on a chair at the stern, and several bodyguards around him were watching Niuniu tossing around in the swimming pool. "

　　"Hi, Niuniu." Sang Yu and I greeted her and walked over to him. "Master Lu, have you contacted my master?" I said with a bitter face, "The master has given us a task to do."

　　"I know. Isn't it about the Peacock Spiritual Child?" Master Lu pointed to the side and said, "Come and sit down. I'll tell you what I know."

　　These are all names in Tantric Buddhism. According to legend, there are eight great Dharma protectors in Tantric Buddhism: Great Peacock King, Great Horse-Headed King, Acala King, Paramita King, Kundali King, Mahakala King, Vajra Yaksha King, and Avici King. In Tantric Buddhism, the Buddhas are divided into the so-called Self-nature Wheel Body, the True FA Wheel Body, and the Teaching Wheel Body. The so-called Teaching Wheel Body is the appearance of the Buddhas in a fierce and wrathful form to destroy the demonic obstacles, and the Vidyaraja is the Teaching Wheel Body of the Buddhas.

　　Ming means that light shines everywhere. The Ming King uses the wisdom and light of Buddha to destroy the troubles and karma of sentient beings, so he is called the "Ming King".

　　The Peacock King is the chief of the eight guardian kings of Tantric Buddhism. According to legend, the phoenix is ​​divided into male phoenix and female huang. The union of heaven and earth gave birth to nine kinds of phoenixes: golden phoenix, colorful phoenix, fire phoenix, snow phoenix, blue phoenix, peacock, Dapeng, thunderbird and strong wind. Among them, only the peacock and Dapeng obtained supreme magical powers. Later, they all became Buddhas and were called the Peacock King and Dapeng Garuda.

　　Master Lu told us the origin of the Peacock King of Tantric Buddhism, and we were very interested. We had not been exposed to much Tantric Buddhism before, and it always seemed a bit mysterious. Listening to these things helped us gain a lot of knowledge.

　　"Who on earth in Japan wants the Peacock Spirit Child?" I don't quite understand this. "Does it have anything to do with them?"

　　Seeing that we really didn't understand much, Master Lu explained the relationship between the Peacock King and Japan.

　　There is a method in Esoteric Buddhism that uses this Peacock King as the main deity, which is called the Peacock Sutra or the Peacock King Sutra. The main functions of this method are to stop disasters, pray for rain or stop rain, and ensure safe childbirth. This method of practice was passed down very early. In the 9th century, the founder of Shugendo, Eki Kokaku, practiced the Peacock Mantra and gained great efficacy. In the Heian period, since Kukai emphasized the national protection nature of the "Peacock King Sutra", it has been particularly valued by the Eastern Esoteric Buddhism, especially the Hirosawa school, which regards it as an unparalleled great secret method.

　　Japan regards the peacock as one of the patron saints of its country. Shugendo and other organizations have always hoped to obtain the true reincarnation of the Peacock King of Esoteric Buddhism, so that the spirit boy will stay in Japan for generations to protect the safety of the entire island country. For many years, they have fought openly and secretly, and have tried everything they can but have not succeeded.

　　The so-called Peacock King's spirit boy is not actually the Peacock King. According to some fantasy novels, it is a trace of the Peacock King's consciousness in this world, and has a fraction of the Peacock King's ability. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that according to the secret method, the Peacock King can be contacted through the spirit boy. I don't know if anyone has done it, but this is the saying.

　　This sounds awesome. Just think about it. It's like a dedicated mobile phone with global positioning. You can talk to the biggest boss whenever you want, give suggestions, make complaints, and ask for support. It's really... Wow! It's cool just thinking about it.

　　"Just for this?" I was a little confused. "This is the biggest difference between their tradition and ours. Don't they understand that the gods they have always believed in may not take them seriously?"

　　"Oh," Master Lu smiled, "Why do you think so?"

　　"It's a very simple theory: the gods are like a person, and we are like a group of ants. There are millions of such ants, and every day countless ants beg you for help and care - can you take care of them all? Yes, even if you can take care of them all, what good will it do you?" I counted on my fingers one by one, "To be honest, the possibility of this happening is even smaller than that of us possessing them. After all, not so many people come to ask the gods for help every day."

　　Master Lu laughed, "This theory is very interesting."

　　"That's right. To be frank, no strong person would be interested in one ten-millionth of their subordinates running around, not to mention that it has been so many years. It wouldn't be a problem if a few or a few thousand of them were missing."

　　"That may be the truth," Master Lu laughed, "but the problem now is that the Tantric sect is not willing to listen to this. They are doing their best to find the spirit boy. If they don't find him, the Water and Land Assembly will lose a powerful participant."

　　"That's another question," I looked at Sang Yu and suddenly smiled. "I'm doing this for no other reason than that I don't like Japanese people. I'm willing to do anything to cause trouble for them.

　　"I'm also Sang Yu's hair raised, "It would be best if we can find trouble. Even if there is no trouble, we still have to create trouble."

　　Master Lu's eyes lit up. "That's good. You guys should be careful this time and don't reveal your identity - especially you," he stared at me, "don't show your ID from the Seventh Ministry of National Security at every turn, for fear that others don't know who you are."

　　"Oh..." "Also, be prepared for everything. Try your Yin-Yang Eyes while there is still time. Don't act like an idiot when you need to use them." Master Lu kindly reminded me.

　　"Yes, you really should give it a try when you go back," Sang Yu also thought, "Are you done with the nine disasters now? It looks like your luck is still good, and you don't look like you are dying."

　　"OK."

　　Judging from Master Lu's attitude, he must have known all this a long time ago, and there are still a lot of secrets he is hiding that he is unwilling to tell us. I was thinking about how to ask him questions, but Sang Yu had already started.

　　"By the way, Grandpa Lu, are you traveling to the United States this time?" Sang Yu laughed, "I wonder if Niuniu is used to the life here?"

　　Uh, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, I will answer any questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 114: The Uneaten Octopus Hotpot

　　Master Lu was very relaxed about this kind of question. "I guess so, and not really." He looked a little heavy when he spoke. "This time I brought Niuniu out for a walk and to do some things."

　　"By the way, I have some friends in the United States. If it's your problem..." "Are you talking about that brat Xu Zhongxiao?" Master Lu curled his lips, "Don't think that Area 51 of the United States is omnipotent and can go anywhere - he can't do what I want.

　　Damn, I forgot. Based on the relationship between my master and him, they might have contacted each other a long time ago. It wouldn’t be surprising even if they had met in the United States.

　　"Then tell me," I didn't give up, "if my Yin-Yang eyes are restored, even if the other things don't work, I can still find some clues for you." This statement is not made up, the Yin-Yang eyes are relatively advanced things in the Dharma, only higher than the 'Five Eyes and Six Supernatural Powers', if it is really restored, it will be of great use.

　　Master Lu is no novice and should be quite aware of this, but he finally refused, "Maybe this is fate. Whether I can find what I need is up to fate, not human effort - thank you for your kindness."

　　I was about to say something, but Master Lu suddenly asked, "How much do you know about Wutong?"

　　"The six supernatural powers of Buddhism were originally passed down to the five supernatural powers of heaven and man in Taoism, also known as the five supernatural changes, which are the five items of divine mind reading, divine eye reading, divine ear reading, divine foot reading, and divine destiny reading. Later, Buddhism added the power of extinction of defilements, making it the six supernatural powers."

　　Master Lu nodded, "What about the Five Eyes?"

　　"Physical eyes, heavenly eyes, wisdom eyes, Dharma eyes, and Buddha eyes are all Buddhist things, but they are the same as those shown in the Dharma, and later became a common term."

　　"That's right," Master Lu finally asked, "Do you know the relationship and difference between the Yin-Yang Eyes and the Five Eyes?"

　　Well, I really don't know about that. I looked at Sang Yu, and she gave me an expression that said 'it's none of my business', watching me being humiliated in front of the old man.

　　Mr. Lu didn't make it difficult for me. "Well, since we are destined to meet, I will tell you about the unknown side of the Yin-Yang Eyes."

　　"The five eyes and six supernatural powers are all things that are cultivated, just like people fart after eating, they are inevitable results. People don't eat just to fart. The same is true for cultivation. These things are by-products. Pursuing them specifically is putting the cart before the horse, and cultivating is putting the cart before the horse. This is why Buddhism does not allow the discussion of supernatural powers."

　　We nodded, this was a brilliant insight.

　　"But the Yin-Yang Eyes are different. They are something beyond the Five Eyes and Six Supernatural Powers. Legend has it that they are the only eyes that can penetrate space and time. The Yin Eyes are also known as the Three Realms Eyes, and the Yang Eyes are also known as the Three Lives Eyes. If they appear alone, they can see through the corresponding space and time. By the way, your ancestor Zhuge Wuhou has the Yang Eyes, so he can see through time and predict the future."

　　I don't understand now. I have the ability to see ghosts but I don't know these terms...

　　"It's very simple. After you see with your Yin Eyes, you can first see ghosts, that is, things from another dimension, ghosts, Buddha's light and other things," he looked at me, "You should understand, right?"

　　I nodded.

　　"After the second level is opened, you can see things in the underworld and even use the power of the underworld. However, above this level, you need spells as attraction. I wonder if you have achieved it?"

　　I really can't explain this, I can only pretend that I don't understand - although I didn't say anything, the expression on my face was just like "I don't know".

　　Mr. Lu did not ask any further questions and continued:

　　"After the third eye is opened, you can not only use the power of Yin and Ming, but you can even say that your soul leaves your body and reaches the Yin and Ming realm. There have been many such people in the world, called lower Yin people." Master Lu paused here. I didn't know why, but Sang Yu had already handed me the teacup with knowledge and interest. "This is the end of a single Yin eye. Only if you have a Yin-Yang eye can you enter the Yin-Yang magical power realm, which is also a chance to peek into the Western Paradise."

　　"I didn't expect there was such a saying..." I was so happy in my heart - Damn, I have yin and yang eyes, that's so awesome!

　　But my expression was very calm. There is a saying that goes "sullenness" which is exactly like this. You feel very good but you pretend not to care and insist that you have let it go.

　　“The Three-Life Eye refers to a single Yang Eye. Once it is opened, you can see many things happening at the same time, and feel as if you are there…” When I heard this, I suddenly understood why I saw the events of 9/11. It turned out that my Yang Eye was opened!

　　"…The second level of the Three Worlds Eye can see things that happened in the past. As long as you stand in the same place, things that happened here at a certain time can be repeated in front of you. In other words, you can find any place to view the past along the time." Master Lu took Sang Yu's teacup but hadn't drunk it yet. Now he finally stopped and took a sip. "The last level of the Three Worlds Eye can see the future. It is the most accurate prophecy, but it's a pity..."

　　This sentence made me nervous all of a sudden, "What a pity?"

　　"It's a pity that after reaching the second level of the Sun Eye, you must use a spell to guide it, but the spell has been lost now," Master Lu said with regret. "Otherwise, you would be able to foresee many things, adjust and correct the inappropriate parts, and achieve the best results."

　　"That's true! Sang Yu and I both began to sigh. But I guess Sang Yu also remembered that the ring spirit ancestor Guo told me that Zhang Tianshi had left behind a scroll. The spell in it has allowed me to borrow the Yin and Ming Qi once, which means that at least the second level of the Yin Eye spell exists. Maybe if I'm lucky, I can find the third level as well.

　　Zu Guo disappeared for some unknown reason during the last battle with Qiongqi, and we still don’t know the reason, but we still remember that he mentioned a scroll in the Xiantian Bagua - another trip to Karamay is necessary.

　　This is not because I am keeping secrets, but I would rather ask the master about many things.

　　There was a sudden rhythmic sound on the stairs. Before I could stick my head out from the railing, Mr. Lu was already smiling, "Hey, that young man is great. He brought us something."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Wang Xi calling, "Hey, Master, I brought you some food." As the voice came out, a head popped up, holding a large iron tray in his hand, which was full of steaming food.

　　Wang Xi is pretty good. He doesn't have the bad habits and bad temper of a dandy boy. He never forgets us when he has something to eat. He put the plate in front of the master and said, "Come on, Master, please, eat as much as you want."

　　After saying that, my appetite naturally improved. The food on the plate was divided between me and Wang Xi without the master touching it. After finishing the meal, we clapped our hands in satisfaction. In one word, it was awesome!

　　"Okay, go do your own thing and don't stay here with an old man like me. Young people should be more active," Master Lu watched Niuniu come out of the swimming pool, walked up to her and put a towel on her, "I should go back and rest."

　　After watching Grandpa Lu leave, we basically found what we needed, so we stopped worrying about it and got off the boat and started dancing with everyone.

　　※

　　The last stop on the cruise was Hakodate, Hokkaido. After the cruise stopped at night, we disembarked here and ended our pleasant trip, and began to search for the Peacock King.

　　The person who came to greet us from the Wang family was Wang Shang. It seemed that he was an important person who stayed behind when the Wang family left Southeast Asia for the United States. "Uncle Wang, have my dad and the others arrived?" Sang Yu started asking questions as soon as he got in the car.

　　"The eldest master and his men have all arrived, and are now staying in Kuala Lumpur with the great master." Wang Shang replied politely, "Do you need to contact them?" "That's not necessary," Sang Yu frowned, "Tell dad that the second son and I will do some work in Japan, and then we will rush to the Water and Land Conference - by the way, how is the Water and Land Conference going?"

　　Speaking of the Land and Water Conference, Wang Shang couldn't hide his happiness. "This matter has been approved. Although I am only attending as an observer, it is still a progress. The master said that as long as we can make a difference in this confrontation with the Four Evils, then we will surpass the Maoshan Taoist School and become the true representative of the Heavenly Master School."

　　This time he didn't look as cold as before, although he still didn't smile. "Dad is still so competitive," Wang Xi seemed quite dissatisfied with this, "So what if our Wang family is inferior to the Maoshan Clan? With our current wealth, what can the Maoshan Clan use to compare with us?"

　　"This is not about money," Sang Yu was the first to refute his brother, "Our Wang family has always been hunted down as rebels against the Tianshi Dao. Not to mention that my father and others are angry, even someone as good-tempered as me wants to kill people."

　　"Well, you have a good temper..." Why is it that when a serious topic is brought up, the atmosphere is completely ruined?

　　The hot spring hotel in Hakodate is very famous, and the Wang family has a place they usually go to. Although it is a bit remote, it is very comfortable. Wang Shang drove us to the hotel and left to help us prepare our tickets for the next day.

　　The place where the spiritual child disappeared is Kyoto, so we plan to analyze the information we know first, and then fly there early in the morning, trying not to look for the same place as the people sent by the Tantric Buddhism, so as to make the most of the resources we have.

　　This hot spring hotel is located at the foot of Mount Kiyomizu, east of Hakodate Airport, near the Inamoto Inari Shrine. It is composed of several Japanese-style buildings side by side. Both the facilities and decorations inside have an old-fashioned feel, which looks quite interesting.

　　The young man who led the way took us into the small building, said a few words and left.

　　"He told us to go to the hot springs first. Dinner has been arranged and will be here soon." Sang Yu knew that I didn't understand Japanese, so he explained, "Uncle Wang has arranged everything for us: soak in the hot springs, eat, read materials, and then go to bed."

　　"That's about the same. It's the same every time I come to take a hot spring bath," Wang Xi yawned. "Let's go, Brother Liu, let's go take a bath first, and then come out to eat octopus hotpot." As he said that, he picked up a bathrobe and walked out.

　　Hakodate's octopus hotpot is similar to our traditional Chinese soup pot. The octopus is cut into slices and boiled in the pot just like Sichuan hot tripe. It tastes extremely delicious and is one of Hakodate's special foods.

　　Many years later, when I ate this, I couldn't help but sigh, "What a pity I didn't get to eat it back then.

　　Section 115 Mixed Bathing Hot Spring

　　(It’s a mixed bathing hot spring bath, why don’t you give me some red tickets!)

　　When we walked into the bathhouse, Wang Xi was preparing. He first picked up a bucket of hot water and poured water along the ankles, knees, waist, wrists, arms, shoulders, and chest, starting from the farthest to the heart. "Brother Liu, come, do it again," he explained to me when I saw that I was confused. "This is not only a basic etiquette, but also a way to get the body used to the temperature of the hot water."

　　"It doesn't matter, just wash it casually," I am a careless person, I just picked up a bucket of water and washed it over myself, "I'm just being careless and giving face to the customs at that time - OK, I'm going to get in the water

　　"No," Wang Xi grabbed me, "My sister is very particular..." "What does it have to do with your sister? You are stupid. But as soon as I said that, an idea suddenly flashed in my mind, "Could it be?"

　　"This is a mixed bathing place for men and women..." Sure enough...I guessed right!

　　In the hot spring area of ​​northeastern Japan, mixed bathing is still popular. In a steaming hot spring pool, men and women gather together to chat and taste sake and tea. However, before entering the water, people have to wrap a towel around their bodies, and they can do whatever they want after entering the water. In recent years, when I was taking a hot spring bath in Hokkaido, I saw Japanese women taking off their towels and putting them on their bodies after entering the water. Their posture was quite elegant. On the contrary, separate bathing for men and women is considered an anomaly.

　　But it was my first time that year, I didn’t understand anything and I liked to fantasize too much.

　　I suddenly felt my nose getting hot...

　　"Brother Liu, what's wrong with you?" Wang Xi suddenly covered my nose with a towel, "Have you been suffering from excessive internal heat recently?"

　　"I'm afraid of your sister. I took the towel myself," Your sister is bathing with us, it's strange if she doesn't have a nosebleed." "Uh," he finally understood what I meant, raised his eyes and pointed, "What are you thinking about - there's a curtain in the middle... Hey, my sister went into the water. Sister, is it you?" Sure enough, there was a sound of water splashing on the opposite side.

　　Sang Yu's voice came, "Of course it's me, who do you think it is?" After saying that, she let out a faint laugh, "I haven't taken a hot spring bath for a long time... You haven't entered the water yet?"

　　"It's almost done, Brother Liu and I..." While Wang Xi was not betting, I jumped into the water directly - "...Uh, it's ready." Wang Xi rolled his eyes helplessly and rubbed his hands angrily.

　　Oh my god, I’m so happy!

　　This heat instantly enveloped me, starting from my feet and continuously flowing into my body. My blood rushed and my pores opened, and it was like countless forces made me feel energetic again!

　　"Oh, it's really good," I breathed a sigh of relief and moaned happily, "No wonder so many people like to take a hot spring bath. Well, I will come here often in the future." "Are you sure this is not for men and women to bathe together..." Wang Xi had only said two sentences when I covered his mouth, and he didn't finish his words.

　　"What are you doing?" "Nothing," I let go of Wang Xi and laughed dryly, "What can I do for you?"

　　"I feel something is wrong today," Sang Yu paused, "Second brother, do you remember how many people there were when we came here before?" "About six or seven people, why are you asking this?" Wang Xi soaked a towel in the water and took it out to cover his head, letting the hot spring water with the smell of sulfur flow down his face, "What's the problem?"

　　"It seems like you haven't seen anyone today. Apart from that young man, have you seen anyone else? It doesn't matter who it is." These words stunned me. Yes, I haven't seen anyone since I came in. I thought it was because Wang Shang had booked the place so there were few people and it was quiet. Who knew that was not the case.

　　"Here are the young man and his wife, his parents, and his sister," Wang Xi wiped his face with a towel, "plus the chef and his wife, about seven people in total."

　　"Then have you met other people?" Sang Yu's tone changed, "I have a bad feeling."

　　There is something wrong when you think about it this way. You see, after Wang Shang handed us over to the young man at the door, he brought us in, arranged the room, served tea, and was the one who did everything. He didn't see anyone else - that's the problem, where were the other people?

　　After hearing that, I lost interest in taking a bath, but Sang Yu suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, I ordered some sake for you. When it's delivered, ask for your reaction."

　　This method sounds good, but I guess there was a mistake. I waited until I was almost like a cooked crab, but no one came out. I couldn't stand it anymore and had to crawl out... "Sang Yu, did you shout or not? It's been half an hour.

　　"I don't know either. Forget it, let's go out and take a look." Sang Yu said as he got off the other side of the hot spring. "Put on your clothes and go back to the room to gather."

　　Wang Xi and I put on bathrobes and returned to the room. We were stunned as soon as we opened the door - the inside looked like a vegetable market when the stalls were closing, it was extremely clean. Not to mention the luggage, not even a set of clothes or pants was left for us!

　　Before we could say anything, an angry roar came from the next room, "Where are my clothes?" She came out of the women's bathroom and took a longer detour, and returned to the room a little later than us, so she probably just saw it.

　　"Sang Yu, ours is gone too." I said in a low voice and walked over quickly. "Yours is also gone... Yeah, they are all the same."

　　Her room was no different from ours, and there was nothing left either. The only difference was that there was an octopus hot pot on the table with three sets of bowls and plates. It was not hot anymore and looked like it had been there for a long time.

　　"Did they encounter a thief?" I began to speculate, "Or is there something strange..." "Don't say anything, something is wrong, let's go to the back and take a look." Sang Yu reached out and pulled out the ruler-shaped sword from his robe, "Find a weapon that is convenient for you."

　　"Okay," Wang Xi casually took the only knife that came with the octopus hot pot on the table, and said, "Let's go."

　　Hey, you see, these two siblings, one of them even brought a weapon into the shower, and the other one grabbed the only metal knife at the first opportunity, what do you think I should do?

　　I picked up the mahogany chopsticks on the table - at least they could hold my fingers.

　　As expected, the entire inn was silent, save for the popping sound of the 'Jinglu' filled with water and hitting the stones. This sound could be heard far away under the night sky, and there was a faint smell of blood in the empty sound.

　　"Not good, let's go check in the backyard." An idea suddenly occurred to me, "Sang Yu, lead the way to where they usually stay."

　　The Japanese inn is divided into the front yard and the back yard. The front yard is where the travelers live, and the back yard is the owner's own residence, kitchen, storage room, etc. We walked in from the porch and saw that it was pitch black and quiet all around, without any sound, just like a cemetery.

　　He pushed open a door and turned on the light in a room, only to see spots of blood on the ground. "Human blood," Wang Xi dipped some under his nose and smelled it to confirm the source of the blood.

　　"Hurry up and check other houses." We quickly separated and started looking for anything possible in each room.

　　Watching them looking for the bedroom, I turned and walked towards the kitchen.

　　Just a feeling.

　　"Cao!

　　When he pushed open the kitchen door, he saw a shocking scene: the whole kitchen was a bloody mess like a Shura field, with blood all over the ground and countless corpses, all of which were white bones. In the middle sat a thing that looked like a mountain of flesh, which looked like a person, but looked different.

　　This guy was sitting with his back to me, but there was a mouth just below his head! His long hair was wrapping an arm around his mouth, and he was biting and eating desperately, until blood dripped all over his body, even more greedy than a hungry ghost.

　　Sang Yu Wang Xi came running over, looked inside from beside me, and couldn't help but retching, "What is that?"

　　I had to know what this was.

　　"Judging from her clothes, she looks like that daughter-in-law, but like this..." "What do I look like?" Wang Xi had just said two sentences when he heard a voice. At the same time, the mountain of flesh began to slowly turn around, revealing its front.

　　Well, it’s not as good as the latter.

　　The front was already a pile of steamed cakes and lard, layer upon layer, with wrinkles and fat constantly shaking. Only the mouth was visible. "What do you think I look like?"

　　“You’re a fucking piece of shit. Before I could finish, I saw the fat pig feel around on the ground with one hand and stuff something into his back mouth—apparently an eye!

　　"Ugh... ugh..." The three of us dry heaved together. It was because we hadn't eaten anything, otherwise we would have vomited out everything in our stomachs.

　　"There's no other way. Kill this guy." Sang Yu ordered, "Don't look at it anymore. This is the legendary two-mouthed woman in Japan."

　　There is a legend in Chiba that a man married another wife after his wife died. The stepmother only loved her own child and was very mean to the child left by his ex-wife. She even refused to give him food. Finally, the ex-wife's child starved to death miserably. On the 49th day after the child died, the man who came back from chopping wood accidentally hit his wife's back head with an axe. Strangely, the wound could not be healed. Later, it was discovered that the wound began to slowly form a mouth. What was even more surprising was that even the tongue and teeth appeared.

　　This wound is often extremely painful, but strangely, as long as food is put in, the pain will go away, so this woman needs to eat constantly...

　　This kind of thing cannot be solved in Japanese legends, but our sect believes that this is a kind of karma, and the monster was created by the overwhelming resentment. If this monster does not eat any living things, then it can be solved, but once it eats once, it cannot be solved. The three souls and seven spirits have already disappeared, and it begins to enter the hungry ghost realm step by step.

　　Can only be eliminated!

　　But it's not that difficult to say. Just kill it and burn the body. Sang Yu was about to strike with the sword in his hand when he suddenly heard a loud shout: "Stop!"

　　The young man came out timidly, dragging a large basket with our luggage in his right hand, and holding an oil lamp on it in his left hand. The young man's face was covered with tears, and he shouted hoarsely, "No, don't kill my wife... Otherwise... Otherwise..." He looked at the pile of meat in the room, and roared, "I will burn your things.

　　"Hey, please look carefully, she is no longer your wife!" Wang Xi shouted even louder than him, "She has started to eat people, and..."

　　"Don't say it anymore." The young man shook his head frantically, "I don't know anything, I don't know..."

　　"Wake up

　　"I don't want to know. The young man raised his head and stared at us, "Go away! Go away! I don't know anything, I just know that she is my wife, you can't kill her. He shouted hoarsely, "You are not allowed to come back in the future, go!"

　　An honest young man could actually become so crazy. I don’t know if it was love or ignorance. An indescribable sadness rose in my heart - because I knew that he could not protect this monster.

　　Chapter 116 Two-mouthed Woman

　　The empty mountain valley was cool as water at night, with steam rising from the hot springs lingering above it, accompanied by the sound of startled deer and the zigzag shape of the bridge. It should have been very comfortable, but now we were wearing bathrobes and accompanying a bloody mountain of man-eating people, plus her perverted husband, which ruined the atmosphere.

　　"You are a lunatic." Sang Yu pointed his sword at him, "Are you still going to feed her? Look carefully, she is eating people now, not chicken, duck, fish and meat; and she has lost her humanity and turned into a pure monster."

　　"And ate your parents." I pointed to the pieces of clothing in the pool of blood. "Don't tell me there are pig bones in there."

　　“She didn’t kill my parents, they were killed by thieves! The monk in the temple told me that as long as she ate the flesh and blood of her relatives, Meiko would become an adult again.” The young man burst into tears, “I don’t want to either…” She cried heartbrokenly, but the oil lamp in her hand began to tilt and almost fell over.

　　Wang Xi squatted down quietly.

　　"Those monks lied to you." I shouted to attract his attention. "Although I don't know why, the monks didn't tell the truth. Meiko will be dead if she eats human flesh... Look carefully, is she still a human now? To tell you the truth, she has now turned into a hungry ghost."

　　Hungry ghosts are ghosts that died of starvation. In Buddhist scriptures, they are divided into three categories: the first is called the wealthless hungry ghost, including the torch-mouthed hungry ghost, the needle-mouthed hungry ghost, and the smelly-mouthed hungry ghost. This kind of hungry ghost has no food at all and is often trapped in the suffering of hunger and thirst. If they occasionally get food, it turns into flames when they are about to eat, and they cannot swallow it; the second is called the little-wealth hungry ghost, including the needle-hair hungry ghost, the smelly-hair hungry ghost, and the goiter hungry ghost. They only eat pus, blood, filth, feces, etc., eat little but eat too much and never feel full. Their abdomens are as big as drums, but their limbs are as thin as sticks; the third is the rich hungry ghost, including the hungry ghost who is afraid of temples, the hungry ghost who is afraid of abandonment, and the great hungry ghost. They eat leftovers or donations from people, are greedy for food, and eventually burst because of food disorders and do not know when to be full.

　　I am not very familiar with Buddhist things, but I know very well that there are three major categories: hungry ghosts with external obstacles to food, hungry ghosts with internal obstacles to food, and hungry ghosts with no obstacles to food.

　　The two-mouthed woman is the last type of powerful hungry ghost. Even if we don't kill her, she will eventually overeat and die of starvation in the human world, and then enter the hungry ghost realm and return to reincarnation.

　　“No, the monk didn’t lie to me,” the guy suddenly laughed wildly, and brought the oil lamp in his hand close to the luggage, “As long as I burn your things, you will have no way to do anything…” He waved his hand violently while laughing, and poured the lamp oil towards the luggage.

　　A black shadow suddenly appeared and kicked the luggage far away!

　　"That's a good idea." Wang Xi appeared beside him, "But I won't give you a chance."

　　He took advantage of the guy's crying and walked over. What he was staring at was not the oil lamp in the guy's hand, but the luggage on the other side, hiding in the darkness and waiting for an opportunity.

　　The oil lamp fell to the ground with a clang, and the oil started burning on the ground, but our luggage was safe.

　　The man looked around in confusion, not knowing what to do for a moment.

　　"Okay, stop struggling," I threw down my chopsticks and grabbed the God-killing Blade thrown by Wang Xi, "Let's send her back and perform a ritual, this will also..."

　　As he listened, his expression changed!

　　"You suddenly rushed to the kitchen - there was no way to bargain with us, and you could only stand at the door with your hands to block it, "I won't let you in, I will never let you in..."

　　"It's none of your business! Brother Liu, help me drag this guy away," Wang Xi came over with a few pieces of talisman paper, his bathrobe opened to reveal his chest, "I'll burn it to death inside."

　　"No, no," he shouted, and suddenly he had an idea. He turned and went into the kitchen and slammed the door shut. "If you want to burn Meiko to death, burn me to death too."

　　This guy is really a dead pig that is not afraid of boiling water. It looks like he is going to fight with us!

　　Sang Yu hadn't moved much today, probably because the slit of the Japanese bathrobe was quite high. But as soon as this guy came in, she went berserk and punched the door several times, "Get out of here!"

　　"What are you doing? If all else fails, we can just use this thing again." I reached out and took out a bottle from my bag. "It's the smoke I got from the demon."

　　Sang Yu looked much more anxious, "It's not for this reason. I'm afraid he'll be in danger if he goes in." His face looked quite serious, "The two women inside don't recognize people."

　　"No way." Wang Xi and I said in unison, with a rare tacit understanding. One of us grinned and the other didn't believe it at all - this is not a fantasy novel, how could it be such a coincidence?

　　But Sang Yu was right. As soon as we opened our mouths, we heard a clanging noise inside. The idiot rushed out like a rocket. The upper part of his shirt was blood red, probably because he had been bitten.

　　She came out and rushed in front of me, hugged my legs and howled, "That's not Meiko, that's not Meiko..." "Hey, now you know, where did your energy go just now?" I raised my leg and swung it, but I couldn't get it off even after several kicks. Wang Xi next to me laughed, "Brother Liu, is this the popular phrase "holding the thigh" in your mainland now? Isn't this what it means?"

　　Sang Yu burst into laughter and patted Ya's shoulder, "Get up, get up! If you don't get up, how can he deal with the evil ghost for you?" These words were in Japanese. Ya finally understood and probably felt that Sang Yu was very affectionate. She stood up and moved closer to her, still chattering and preparing to continue expressing her heart.

　　Before I could make a move, Wang Xi stopped me first. "Hey, don't get close to my sister." He waved his hand and pushed the guy aside. "Now my sister has to deal with your unlucky wife who got hit. Go away and don't make trouble.

　　As he was speaking, there were two whimpering sounds from within the room. The fellow shuddered all over and quickly ran backwards, and that was the end of the matter.

　　After finishing here, I have to talk about the room. Under the light, the two women probably don’t have much to eat. One of them lies on the pile of bones and chews them. The mouth under her nose keeps mumbling, "I’m hungry, I’m hungry..."

　　Hungry ghosts are like this, they won't move if they can eat, they don't pick and choose, they will chew up human skin, hair, bones and teeth and swallow them all. Sang Yu looked at me, "What? You come and I come?" She picked up a piece of talisman paper with the ruler sword in her hand, "Don't look at this guy, he is quite powerful when he fights, if you come, I will support you."

　　"That's fine, you do it." I chuckled, "If it doesn't work, just burn down the kitchen as well." "That's fine, Brother Liu," Wang Xi joked, "I have to burn down the back anyway, so burning down the kitchen is one less thing to do."

　　The little boy looked at us with great joy, not understanding us, with a confused and silly look on his face. This is actually very normal. Each school and sect has its own specialties. Zhang Daoling, the direct descendant of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, and the Yin-Yang School are from the lineage of Zhuge Liang. They are both traditional masters of catching demons and conquering monsters, so they naturally have some knowledge of the school.

　　As we talked, the three of us turned our heads and watched the meat mountain groaning as it climbed up and moved outwards. It was exactly like the sickle demon in Dungeon Keeper. "Hey, see? This guy is coming towards us." Wang Xi handed the talisman paper to Sang Yu, "Sister, I'll give you two more."

　　“No need.” Sang Yu didn’t take it. Seeing that the starving ghost was almost at the door, he just flicked the ruler sword lightly, making a clanging sound, and then threw out a handful of talisman paper.

　　The sword swayed with the buzzing sound, and the talisman paper on it emitted a plume of green smoke and burned up.

　　"Sang Yu held the sword with his right hand and pointed forward, and placed his left index and middle fingers flat on the sword. He wiped it from back to front, and the burning talisman paper shot out like a flying knife!

　　She turned on the spot without stopping, the knife flashed brightly, and talisman papers kept shooting out like fireflies, all piercing the guy's body. The talisman papers were on fire and stuck to the starving ghost, making crackling sounds, but the guy didn't seem to feel anything, his mouth was drooling, his hands were sticking to the ground and moving forward, his hair at the back kept grabbing the ground, stuffing everything he caught into his mouth.

　　Eighteen talismans were stuck on the mountain of meat, burning with oil.

　　Sang Yu put the ruler-shaped sword into his pocket, clasped his hands together, and chanted the spell to fix the corpse. With just a sound, the talismans on the body burst into flames with a bang. The eighteen talismans on the meat mountain connected into one, tightly covering the starving ghost.

　　"Ahh..." The fire in the human world can only burn the flesh and cannot hurt the starving ghosts, but it is different once the spell is cast. The Eighteen Flames of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect directly attack the eighteen life points of the soul, and no evil spirits can escape. Sang Yu also knew that this trick was effective against starving ghosts, so he used it.

　　The starving ghost was not a very powerful creature, but it was not a soft persimmon that could be easily bullied - it howled a few times, and the hair behind it spread out like a peacock spreading its tail, and shot towards Sang Yu as fast as lightning!

　　She was prepared and dodged the sword, and her hair fell to the ground with a swish.

　　Shoot and cut!

　　This happened three times, and a lot of the hungry ghost's hair was cut off. The eighteen flames also exerted their power, and the whole mountain of meat turned into a pile of fire. The flames burned up and ignited, making the hungry ghost howl like a ghost, and a greasy and foul smell filled the air.

　　Sang Yu sheathed the sword and said, "It's done. Dad said that hungry ghosts can be burned to death directly, so there's no need to go through so much trouble."

　　To be honest, catching ghosts is very similar to dealing with wild beasts. As long as you find the right method, you can easily win. However, this still needs to be passed down and taught by the children of aristocratic families. It may not be successful if you just grope around blindly.

　　The mountain of meat inside gradually became still, and it looked like it was almost over. Sang Yu signaled the Japanese guy to bring a basin of water, light the talisman paper and throw it into the water, then recited a few words and poured it over.

　　I don't know much about the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, and I don't have the ability to see the Yin-Yang Eyes, so I can't tell what's going on. I simply think that Sang Yu has taken away his magic, and water will extinguish fire to prevent any major incidents.

　　This Futakuchi Onomeiko shrunk by more than half after being burned. At first, she looked like half an elephant, but now she was about the size of a cow. Smoke was coming out of her whole body, and her skin and outer shell had been burned to black ash. The carbonized muscles and fat had condensed like a layer of shell.

　　"It's not completely burned yet," I saw that this thing was not easy to clean up, "you might as well burn it all to ashes, so that you don't have to be annoyed when you clean it up." This was for my own benefit. If Sang Yu asked us to move this thing out and deal with it later, I don't know how disgusting it would be.

　　Sang Yu glared at him, "Liu Piyun, did you really forget or are you pretending to be confused? - Didn't you promise others to save your soul? If it wasn't for your trivial matter, why would I take away the magic?"

　　Oh, I actually forgot about this. It was me who promised it.

　　I chuckled and felt a little embarrassed. Just as I was about to speak, I saw Sang Yu's face change. At that time, I was facing Sang Yu with my back to the door and couldn't see what was going on inside, but I just felt a chill.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 117 The Origin of the Two-Woman

　　Before I could figure out what was going on, Sang Yu had already reacted. He raised his hand and pushed me out.

　　Wang Xi, who was standing with Sang Yu, reacted quickly. Without time to draw his weapon, he directly used the scabbard together with the sword as a stick to block horizontally. With a snap, he blocked something, but some sticky stuff came out and even got a lot of it on my head.

　　Sang Yu pushed me away and took advantage of Wang Xi's move to draw her weapon. When I turned around, she had already pounced on a dark shadow and was chasing it.

　　This thing was black all over, with horns on its head, a swollen belly, thin hands, sharp ears and a big mouth. I didn't know what kind of liquid was all over its body, it was sticky and looked like paste. I was moved and looked inside. Sure enough, there was a big hole in the black shell and meat mountain, and it looked like it had drilled out from inside.

　　This is the true form of the hungry ghost that possessed Miko and turned her into a two-mouthed woman!

　　The three of us surrounded the hungry ghost, but the place was too small and the thing was too fast, so our attacks failed to hit it, and Wang Xi was almost injured by me by mistake.

　　Sang Yu waved his hand and asked us to get out of the way, and he would deal with it alone. At the same time, he looked at the roof and the entrance. Wang Xi and I understood what he meant. I guarded the entrance while he jumped onto the roof. We both held palm thunder and stood by.

　　As soon as it runs away, we will take action.

　　Sang Yu stabbed three times in succession, and the hungry ghost dodged by jumping up and down in a pile of plants. Then he grabbed the eaves and kicked hard, pouncing like a tiger from a high position.

　　Sang Yu squatted down and the hungry ghost brushed past her shoulder, but the tip of his toes actually scratched Sang Yu's bathrobe, making a tear on her body.

　　This was going to be a tough one. I had thought the starving ghost was easy to deal with, but I didn't expect that this guy had eaten so many people that he had changed. In addition, Sang Yu was wearing a bathrobe and his magic tools were not complete, so he was injured because of his carelessness.

　　Catching ghosts is not a one-on-one duel between warriors. There is no need to talk about chivalry or anything like that. Wang Xi and I attacked at the same time.

　　"I suddenly closed my Yin Eye and opened only my right eye, and everything was in sight. The hungry ghost was extremely clear in my eyes. With just one glance, I raised my palm without hesitation and threw out several Yin-Yang Thunders in succession.

　　The hungry ghost jumped up again when it landed, but unfortunately, it exploded just after leaving the ground. The Yin-Yang Thunder hit it right in the forehead, knocking it down again. The next few hits all hit its body, exploding the hungry ghost's skin and flesh, and black blood was flowing all over his body, which was extremely smelly.

　　After being hit by several Yin-Yang Thunders, this guy was injured, but as soon as my Yin-Yang Thunder stopped, he actually jumped up again.

　　But he just jumped up, and just as he stood up, he was grabbed and knocked down by something, making a hole in the ground.

　　At the same time, something fell beside it.

　　This thing also looks like a ghost, but it looks like it has muscles but no palms, both wrists are broken, and there is a big iron ball on each side, and a pair of eyes emitting blue light, staring at me with a slender face.

　　Of course, this is what I, Yin Yang, saw right now. To outsiders, it looked like a huge force descended from the sky and knocked this thing down.

　　The hungry ghost's originally arrogant face suddenly changed after seeing it. He grinned and roared at the ghost behind him, but it looked like he was strong on the outside but weak on the inside... The hungry ghost suddenly soared into the sky, not towards the opponent, but went in the opposite direction.

　　"Bian Qi, stop him! Wang Xi ran from the roof, but stopped just after taking a step - the hungry ghost jumped less than three meters and fell straight into the mud in the yard like last time.

　　With my Yin-Yang eyes, I clearly saw that the ghost named Bian Qi just swung his hand, and the hammer in his hand flew out wrapped in endless black air, wrapped around the ankle of the starving ghost and pulled hard...that idiot was taken down just like that.

　　"Good, Bian Qi, keep going," Wang Xi seemed very satisfied with the performance and winked at me, "Do it again."

　　"You seem very happy, my dear brother," Sang Yu's voice suddenly sounded with a chilling resentment, "I really hope you like this!

　　Wang Xi's face changed and he quickly apologized with a smile, "No, no, I was wrong - Bian Qi, quickly kill this guy, he actually hurt my beautiful sister over there."

　　Bian Qi did not hesitate after receiving the order. He raised his other hand and the hammer flew up and hit the hungry ghost's feet. Then he flew over and sat on the hungry ghost's back, staring with his blue eyes and waiting for orders.

　　"You're still running and hurting my sister, you bastard Wang Xi walked over cursing, "Bian Qi, smash this guy into mud." Bian Qi didn't answer, he raised his wrist and swung it, and the big iron ball hit the hungry ghost's hand directly.

　　Speaking of which, this guy is very competent and is much more serious than many people in reality. He swung the iron ball in his hand and smashed it down again and again, first the hands, then the feet, then the torso, and finally the head. He would check each place after hitting it ten times, and if it was not turned into meat paste, he would hit it ten more times.

　　When it hit the body, I saw the hungry ghost's hands began to twist and wriggle slowly, probably starting to recover - hey, it seems that this is really a hungry ghost, the biggest characteristics of infinite hell suffering have appeared, that is, eternal immortality and suffering.

　　"Do it ten more times after that." She said angrily as I applied medicine to Sang Yu's wound, "Wang Xi, tell Bian Qi that he can only be sent away after ten times."

　　Wang Xi repeated what he said, and the little ghost named Bian Qi hummed a few times to show that he understood.

　　The starving ghosts' heart-wrenching howls sounded like sparrows. It sounded weird and miserable, so I retracted my Yin Eyes and ignored them.

　　"Where did you get this god?" I asked Wang Xi while waving the Japanese guy over. "It looks a bit like a ghost. Is it borrowed?"

　　"It's not borrowed," Wang Xi knew I could see it, so he didn't hide it from me, "In fact, Bian Qi is the candidate ghost catcher of the seventh small hell, the Meat Pounding Hell, under the command of the Sixth Palace Bian Cheng Wang. After a few lifetimes of training in our family, he will become a qualified ghost catcher."

　　It seems that the art of controlling gods passed down by the Five Pecks of Rice Sect is still a bit mysterious, and it can communicate with the lower world and control ghosts. However, although he looks similar now, his strength is about the same as a rookie who has just entered the police academy.

　　I can only be used as a thug.

　　If they didn't say anything, I wouldn't ask either. After all, it was a secret related to someone else's sect. Sang Yu and I watched the hungry ghost turn into meat paste and recover while preparing to ask the young man what was going on.

　　There is definitely something wrong. We all know it's not such a coincidence. If we didn't come, nothing would have happened. But as soon as we arrived, they found us?

　　This guy crawled over and stumbled over, telling the whole story in a blur.

　　Although this hotel is not the Wang family's back garden, because the Wang family likes the environment here, they come to stay for a period of time every winter, and they can be considered regular customers here. Now that they have seen such a scary scene, I don't think he will lie.

　　A few days ago, a few Japanese tourists moved in here, and it was on that night that Miko became a two-person woman. At that time, the young man and Miko were in the kitchen preparing Ishikari cuisine and cheese for the new guests. When he picked up the cut Hakodate giant squid and was about to hand it to Miko, he suddenly felt confused, slipped and threw the whole basin out.

　　"Ouch! Meiko fell to the ground holding her head, blood oozing out from the gaps between her fingers that were covering the back of her head.

　　The young man panicked and quickly helped Meiko up and carried her into the house. As soon as he reached the corridor, he ran into the new guest who had just moved in. The guest was kind and quickly took out medicine from his luggage to bandage Meiko.

　　Meizi felt dizzy after losing blood, so the young man accompanied her back to her room to rest. But after a while, he fell into a deep sleep. He woke up suddenly in the middle of the night and found that Meizi was gone!

　　The disaster unfolded from then on: when he found the kitchen, he saw Meiko sitting in the middle of a pile of food, eating desperately, and crying out of hunger while eating. When he helped her up, he found that the bandage on the back of Meiko's head was loose, and when he untied it, he saw that there was a crack. This cut did not look like a wound, and there was no bleeding, but there was often a sticky substance flowing out of it, like a toothless mouth.

　　Both of them were scared, and the young man sent his wife back to the room. At this moment, the new guests helped him. One of them turned out to be a monk from a shrine. After receiving the request for help, he quickly found out the reason, that is, he was possessed by an evil spirit and had to eat his relatives to recover.

　　To make a long story short, while he was hesitating, another thing happened, just as the saying goes, misfortunes never come alone, just like the plot of a soap opera - his sister suddenly came to say that his parents had a heart attack after hearing the bad news.

　　I don’t know what kind of bad news it is, but the heart attack is real.

　　Looking at his parents gasping for breath on the bed, this guy suddenly had an obsessive idea: if he delayed time, they would all die of a heart attack, and then Miko could... Of course he thought so, and he actually did it!

　　When I heard this, I slapped him in the face, and then Wang Xi Sang Yu kicked him again. This thing is no different from a beast!

　　cāo! What comes out of what place!

　　Beating was inevitable, but we did not lose our minds after all. It can be said that although his nose was bleeding and his face was bruised, he was still able to tell the rest of the story.

　　The rest was easy, he hid his sister in the kitchen, and then moved his parents' bodies there. At this time, Meiko also found a way to curb her hunger, which was to stuff food into the opening at the back... which had become a mouth!

　　Things got out of control. The new guests expressed their regret and prepared to pay the bill and leave, but when they came back, they found that their sister and the chef had also been bitten to death!

　　Then it was simple. This guy secretly hid Meiko in the kitchen, and fed her with food and corpses to relieve her pain caused by hunger, hoping that one day she could become a human again. Unfortunately, after eating human flesh, Meiko had no interest in other food. Seeing that the corpses were almost eaten, he took over Wang Shang's deal to book the entire hot spring hotel, preparing... I don't need to say more, right?

　　His initial action of stealing our luggage was actually to make us without weapons so that he could take the opportunity to kill us.

　　This is the truth of the whole incident. We felt very disgusted after understanding it, but what made me feel lucky in the end was that we did not eat the octopus hotpot!

　　If they really ate this stuff, I think the three of them would vomit to death.

　　May the ancestors bless you!

　　The three of us beat him up again with respect for our respective ancestors, and finally started the finishing work. The hungry ghosts were sent to hell, and all of Meiko's remains were burned. As for this crazy thing? Let's leave it to the police.

　　While Wang Xi was doing all this, Sang Yu frowned and said, "There is a hint of conspiracy here."

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 118: Falling into a Trap

　　Even without Sang Yu telling me, I could guess that something was wrong. It seemed like this thing was prepared for us.

　　What is the purpose?

　　This is puzzling to us. If you say that he wanted to cause trouble for us, then his method is a bit too despicable - does he think that he can deal with us by just starving himself?

　　There is another point. There are only a few people who know that we will stay in Japan. Who revealed all this? Sang Yu and I looked at each other and suddenly shouted in unison: "Kazumi

　　This name appears for the first time, but the person has already appeared. You all remember what happened to us on the ghost ship. I didn’t mention the specific names of those ghosts. The real reason was that I didn’t remember them at the time, and later I didn’t find them on the passenger list, so I didn’t know what they were called.

　　There were a few people besides the ghost, and one I never mentioned by name.

　　Yes, it’s the girlfriend of American soldier Henry!

　　This woman had always been following Henry. She spoke very little and was not noticeable. Even when she introduced herself, she only said her name. But Henry added, "She is an American-Japanese mixed-race. One of her Japanese names is Kazuru Mi." I remembered it at that moment.

　　This woman didn't show any behavior during the ghost ship incident, so I didn't mention it... What did you say, my friend over there? Uh, yes, yes, I admit it, I did it on purpose...

　　Wang Xi clapped his hands and came over, "How is it, I've finished it here." "It's good that it's done," I forced a smile, "Let's go, go back and rest." "But we still have..." He obviously didn't understand what we meant, and pointed at the kitchen. Sang Yu pinched it hard, "Stop talking nonsense, go back to sleep

　　He was obviously a little confused, but still followed us into the room obediently. As for the guy with injuries all over his body, we just left him in the yard. Who cares? He wouldn't die anyway.

　　A pile of clothes was thrown on Wang Xi's head. "Hurry up and put them on." Sang Yu threw the things away without explaining, and went straight into the inner room to change clothes in the dark. I also quickly put on my clothes, took my weapons, and stuffed my pockets with talismans and other things.

　　"You're going to sleep, aren't you?" Wang Xi grabbed his clothes and began to put them on in a hurry. "What's the matter?"

　　"There's a problem here - Sang Yu, are you okay?" I inserted the Killing God Blade into the scabbard and shouted into it.

　　"Almost... the order was given, and the five ghosts appeared. There was a flash of light, and Sang Yu had already released the five ghosts.

　　"Hey, slow down, what's going on?" Wang Xi picked up the things, "You scared me." "There is a conspiracy here, maybe we are all being monitored." As I spoke, I felt a cool breeze blowing beside me, and then Sang Yu came out in a tight suit and threw five incense sticks on the table.

　　The five ghosts roared and searched in the yard, and indeed found several hidden surveillance cameras. "It turns out that we have been monitored all the time," Sang Yu's face suddenly changed, "These bastards - well, you go and look for the hot spring pool..."

　　This is not right. I think we should be looking for the enemy outside the yard. But when I saw Sang Yu's red face and fury, I seemed to understand something...

　　Wang Xi picked up the surveillance cameras that Wu Gui had found. "This type of surveillance camera is a US product. The effective transmission distance should be within one kilometer. If these guys want to monitor us, they should have a receiver nearby."

　　"You mean these guys are nearby?" Sang Yu's eyes suddenly became sharp. She sneered and whistled, "Search the area thoroughly and find any living creatures.

　　The five ghosts flew back with a whoosh, not quite understanding what was going on. "I think they mean it's not finished yet..." Wang Xi murmured.

　　"Fuck the previous order." Sang Yufeng's eyes widened. "Now I want these guys to go out and peek... No, find the guy who is monitoring us! Do you have any objection?"

　　Wang Xi and I shook our heads together knowingly… I guess the reason for her rage was not because she was being spied on, but because someone peeped at her bathing… The five ghosts also cooperated and shook their heads together under the Yin Eyes, regardless of whether Sang Yu could see it or not…

　　The five ghosts flew out with a whoosh. Thirty seconds later, the smoke suddenly gathered into a ball, and then burst like a balloon. A paper talisman on the table flew up and flew out.

　　"Walk

　　The three of us quickly chased after him, followed the talisman paper out of the door, out of the hotel, and all the way to the woods behind.

　　The talisman paper was pasted under a tree. There was a black box in the middle of the branch, flashing a faint black light in the moonlight. There was a green indicator light flashing in the middle. "Receiver?" I was obviously not an expert in such electronic things.

　　"It should be," Wang Xi took a look, "Wait for me."

　　Before he finished speaking, he had already moved up, climbing up the tree like a monkey. Just as he stood firm, I suddenly had an idea, "Trap!" I shouted and threw Sang Yu to the ground.

　　The moment he landed, I saw Wang Xi leap out like a flying bird.

　　"boom

　　I only saw a flash of fire and heard a deafening roar in my ears. I could only cover my head and curl up as much as I could. There was a loud crackling sound in my ears, and countless heavy objects fell around us, and then I felt a burst of heat.

　　Only then did I feel the stinging pain on my face.

　　"Get up," Sang Yu pushed me upwards, "Are you okay?" "Not bad," I felt like I was just bumped, nothing serious, and I got up in two or three steps, "Where's Wang Xi?" I stretched out a hand to pull Sang Yu up.

　　She was dirty and in a mess, but she didn't seem to be injured. She and I were anxiously looking for Wang Xi, "Wang Xi, Wang Xi..."

　　I didn’t shout more than once before I heard a groan from the front, “I’m here, nothing’s wrong.” Then he appeared in front of us, covered in mud, “Fuck, it’s a bomb.”

　　Sang Yu ran over and hugged him, "You little brat, you scared me to death..." "Uh, sister..." Wang Xi smiled awkwardly, and was about to speak when Sang Yu pushed her away - "Pa...

　　A loud slapping sound.

　　Sang Yu was furious now, "You are so old, why don't you use your brain before doing anything? You just rushed into a random trap?" "I know," Wang Xi rubbed his face and looked bitter, "I didn't know this thing was so strange, it doesn't look like a bomb..."

　　"You're still stubborn..." Sang Yu pinched him hard, causing him to scream.

　　There was a piece of debris on the ground that was glittering and looked very new. I picked it up and saw that it seemed to be the remains of a bomb. It was a piece of glass with thick walls and threads. It should be the opening of a container. There was some liquid in it. I leaned over and smelled it. There was an indescribable fishy smell.

　　A bad feeling passed through my heart...

　　"What is this?" Sang Yu was surprised to see that I didn't say anything. She turned around and saw me studying the piece of glass.

　　I looked up at them. "Actually, I have an idea. This thing is not to kill us, but to make us lose our abilities." The glass shook. "If I'm not mistaken, the strange ingredients in it are very familiar.

　　"You mean..." Sang Yu was thoughtful after I mentioned it, as if she remembered something. "Yes, it looks like Joseph's blood - you still remember Tiezi's blood, his Buddha bones were easily made ineffective..." Before she finished speaking, Sang Yu's face changed drastically, and she took out a talisman and threw it out...

　　Unfortunately, the talisman just floated down from mid-air.

　　I was also dumbfounded. I didn't expect that I could get it right with 100% accuracy just by guessing! Damn, why am I not so accurate when I usually tell fortunes for people?

　　Everyone still remembers what happened in Karamay last year. I met the dead Nazi Joseph, who went by the alias Lin Chao, on the road. He lured me to take him into the innate Fuxi Bagua. After I was injured, blood dripped onto Tiezi's body, and the Buddha's bones became dim and could not even scare away a demon.

　　Although this liquid does not pass through Joseph's blood, it seems to have a similar effect.

　　“Oh my God, it’s true,” Wang Xi rushed to me with tears in his eyes, “I tried it, and I couldn’t summon the imperial god—what’s so powerful?” He took the fragment from my hand, “What is this…” He looked left and right, as if he could find an antidote by looking at it a few more times.

　　"Don't look at it - Piyun, what should we do now?" Sang Yu turned his gaze to me after failing again, "It looks like, uh, it seems that we can't continue the mission."

　　This is a big problem! Now that the three of us have lost our magic power, going to look for the Peacock King's spirit boy like this is no different from charging into a wolf pack with bare hands... Wait, is this their purpose?

　　Although all the signs at the beginning pointed to the Nazis, the last point convinced me that this was done by an organization that kidnapped the spirit boy. All the details were irrelevant. Joseph knew the half-ghost who was dead, so if there was any connection between them, it would be normal.

　　Just as we were beginning to figure out the situation, there was a sudden flash of light. The three of us turned around like frightened birds and were about to reach for our weapons, but we saw the headlights of a car approaching quickly in the distance. "It's Uncle Wang," Sang Yu recognized him at a glance.

　　The clues have basically ended here, and the enemy is well prepared. It is obviously unrealistic to find them in time. Now it seems that the right way is to return to the hot spring hotel.

　　When we got back to the hotel entrance, Wang Shang also arrived. We told him what happened in a few words. He was also very scared, "I didn't expect that there would be an ambush set up here in advance."

　　It seemed that Uncle Wang was quite upset about what happened today, but there was nothing he could do. After all, he was not an insider, so it was reasonable that he did not find any trace of the hungry ghost. And... yes, he was also poisoned by the smoke.

　　My stomach was rumbling, but I guess no one could eat the food here. I saw that guy still lying in the yard, so I simply picked up a bucket of water and poured it directly on him - he started humming as soon as he woke up in a daze.

　　I kicked him in the stomach and said, "Get up, I have something to ask you."

　　This kick was like a panacea. After being hit, it stopped dawdling and climbed up with a swish. Do you think some races are servile? They won't behave unless they are beaten. They will behave themselves only after being fucking beaten!

　　"Think about it honestly, do you have any clues?" I glared at him, "If you dare not tell me, I will dig your eyes out.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 119: The Ghosts

　　This guy recalled carefully that there were a few words in the conversation between the guests. Maybe he didn't pay attention or maybe he didn't care, but he heard them. These words were: Wanchuan Jihai and Baozangyuan.

　　The guy was quite proud at the time, because when those customers said this word, they were actually using the ancient Japanese dialect. However, since his restaurant is a century-old store, he understood the meaning of it a little bit.

　　Hearing him say that, it does sound somewhat true.

　　I don't know much about Japanese ninja, but Sang Yu knows more about it, so he explained it to me in detail. Ninja is a special professional identity that appeared in Japan from the Kamakura period to the Edo period, mainly engaged in espionage activities. Ninja has different names in different eras. In the Asuka period, it was called "Shinoben", in the Nara period, it was called "Scout", in the Warring States period, Takeda Shingen named it "Ranba", and finally in the Edo period, it was changed to "Ninja".

　　Although there are many schools of ninja, generally speaking, ninjas have the following characteristics: first, most ninjas are from farmers rather than samurai of noble birth, and not many people know their true identity; the mountain ambush techniques of ninjutsu come from the mountain warfare experience of living in Yamato, Yoshino, Kurama, Negoro, and Iga; the spells used in ninjutsu are called Onmyodo, which originated from the main mountains of Buddhist Esoteric Buddhism such as Hikono not far from Kyoto; finally, the ninja's martial arts come from the Yagyu-ryu sword school and the Hozoin-ryu spearmanship.

　　However, the theoretical guidance of ninjas was passed down from a book, the "Mankawa Gakukai". Historically, it is believed that this book was compiled by Feijibens during the reign of Tokugawa IV. It mainly explains the history of the Koga and Iga families. However, due to its systematic nature, it was finally regarded as a textbook-like model by ninjas.

　　Since these people mentioned "Bankawa Jikai", I can conclude that these people should belong to the category of ninja; at the same time, because of this Hozoin spearmanship style, they belong to a specific ninjutsu school - Kidōshu.

　　Kidōshu is a famous ninja branch, and its founder was a master of illusion called Kashin Koji. Kashin Koji was originally a psychic shugenja registered as a monk at Yamato Kofukuji Temple, but was expelled from Kofukuji Temple because of his practice of illusion. In the "Gaido Nifushu" left by the monks of Kofukuji Temple in the early Edo period, there is also a record about Kashin Koji: Kashin, 24, abandoned Buddhism and joined the heterodox sect. The so-called "heterodox sect" here refers to Brahmanism, which means a cult.

　　It is said that he was killed in June of the 12th year of Tensho because he used illusion in front of Hideyoshi, but the true circumstances are unknown.

　　Sang Yu put forward his own opinion on this part: During the time of Oda Nobunaga, he controlled two ninja tribes, the Koga clan and the Iga clan, which were mainly responsible for collecting intelligence, assassinating opponents, dividing the tribes, etc. However, no one knew who was monitoring the generals internally. In fact, it was a secret ninja organization under his command, the Kidōshu led by Goshin Koji.

　　The illusion techniques of the Ghost Path Clan were all taught by Master Guo Xin, and their martial arts came from the Hozoin spearmanship style.

　　According to legend, after Oda Nobunaga established his own sphere of influence, he went to Kyoto in 1656 and supported Adachi Yoshiaki as the 15th shogun. Then he began his journey to find the way of life and death and a more powerful force. At that time, the Kidōshu sent countless ninjas to all parts of the world, and finally in 1670 someone brought back an important message - becoming a demon!

　　Although no one knew what he brought back or what his arguments were, Oda Nobunaga eventually believed it all, and in 1671 he led his troops to attack Enryakuji Temple on Mount Hiei, taking the first step toward becoming a demon. He found what he needed inside, and in the end, in order to cover up his crimes, he burned Japan's largest temple into ruins.

　　After that, Oda Nobunaga smoothly began his plan to erode the entire Japan, and began to proudly declare himself the "Sixth Heaven Demon King". There is an episode in the middle, many people think that Oda Nobunaga was given this title by the outside world after he killed the monks of Mount Hiei, but in fact, Oda Nobunaga had already called himself this in a letter to Takeda Shingen.

　　In Buddhist legend, it is said in the Yoga Sutra that there are six layers and six places in the Desire Realm: the Four Heavenly Kings Heaven, where the Four Heavenly Kings live; the Thirty-three Heavens, also known as the Refuta Heaven, which is on the top of Mount Sumeru. It is the residence of Indra, the city of Shanjian. There are eight heavens in each direction, collectively known as the Thirty-three Heavens; the Time Heaven, also known as the Yama Heaven, where the sky is based on the sky, and the lotus opens and closes to divide the day and night; the Contentment Heaven, another name for the Tushita Heaven, where Maitreya lives; the Happy Heaven, where people can change the world's forms at will.; The Paranirmita-Vasutra Heaven, which is the master of the Desire Realm. The Sixth Heaven is also the fourth demon among the Four Demons (the Demon of Trouble, the Yin Demon, the Demon of Death, and the Demon of Freedom), and is also the root of all demons, hindering the Buddha's enlightenment, so it is called the Sixth Heaven Demon King. The Sixth Heaven Demon King, referred to as the Heavenly Demon, is also called Poxun and Mara, and the Sanskrit name is "Bara Vimo Poshabati".

　　Oda Nobunaga called himself the "Sixth Heavenly Demon King", which actually explained his pursuit from another perspective. He wanted to unify Japan and become the leader of the demons, and forever guard the last gateway to becoming a Buddha.

　　The Kidōshu became more active after this and began to frequently look for ways to increase Oda Nobunaga's power. However, justice always prevails and Oda Nobunaga's actions were intolerable. He was eventually besieged by Akechi Mitsuhide in Honnoji Temple and committed suicide after being defeated.

　　At that time, Honnoji Temple was burned down by a fire. The general opinion was that Nobunaga had died in the temple, but Akechi Mitsuhide's son-in-law Akechi Hide could not find Nobunaga's body. There was a saying that Nobunaga's body had been secretly buried by monks and subordinates who admired Nobunaga - just imagine, how could Oda Nobunaga, who massacred Buddhists, be admired by monks? In fact, it was the Kidōshu ninja who finally snatched his body away and kept it secretly.

　　After Sang Yu talked for so long, the conclusion he came to was very simple: this matter must be related to the ghosts!

　　Since the ghosts are interfering with our search for the spirit boy, then this matter really is related to them!

　　Although it is already the middle of the night, we really have no mood to rest in this place. We quickly packed up our things and started on our way.

　　Although the Ghost Path Clan has now disappeared and the hot spring hotel in Hakodate did not leave any clues, the spirit boy disappeared in Gifu Prefecture after all. As long as we go to Gifu Prefecture, we should be able to find some clues.

　　Gifu Prefecture was the capital during the Oda Nobunaga era. It is known as the country of mountains and rivers, and is also called Toyama Nobumi. It was formed by the merger of the two ancient countries of Tobi in the north and Mino in the south. The forest coverage rate is 82%, ranking second in the country - remember that Oda Nobunaga's hometown was in Gifu.

　　We are human, not gods. We were really tired and hungry after leaving Hakodate, Hokkaido. When we arrived in Aomori Prefecture, Honshu, it was already dawn. We just found a roadside ramen restaurant and finished up the hot Japanese ramen and a large plate of sushi in no time - we felt comfortable immediately.

　　Getting in the car and continuing on the journey, Wang Shang spoke hesitantly, "Miss, this time it was my fault for not making arrangements well..." "Uncle Wang, don't think too much. This is none of your business. I asked to stay in that hotel myself," Sang Yu smiled slightly, "Even not having a bodyguard was my decision."

　　"but…"

　　"There's no buts, Uncle Wang, so don't blame yourself," Sang Yu knew his character and immediately changed the subject. "By the way, have you found the whereabouts of the spiritual boy in Gifu County?" She had already made a request on the boat. She wanted to know the purpose of the spiritual boy's visit to Japan, his itinerary and all related information. They should have discussed this yesterday, but it didn't happen because of that hungry ghost.

　　Speaking of this, Wang Shang- was in high spirits. "The Peacock King's spiritual boy's real name is Duoji, which means 'Vajra' in Tibetan. He is eleven years old and is a descendant of the Kasa sect of Tantric Buddhism." "Then why did he come to Japan this time?"

　　"The esoteric Buddhism of Japan was mainly learned by Master Kukai when he came to China during the Tang Dynasty. At that time, he received the two secret methods of "Vajra Realm" and "Garbha Realm" from Master Huiguo of Qinglong Temple in Chang'an, and was awarded the position of Great Acharya. Three years later, he returned to Japan and spread the esoteric Buddhism with Toji Temple in Heian (now Kyoto) as the center. He also built Kongobuji Temple in Koyasan as the 'fundamental dojo' for preaching, founded the Shingon sect, and mainly spread the esoteric Buddhism of Vajra Realm. Although this sect has countless divisions, it has a thousand connections with China after all. This time, it was invited by the Saicho faction to come to Japan to teach Buddhism," said Uncle Wang Shang, paused, "but we guess that they invited the Peacock Spirit Boy to come here for the matter of Qiongqi."

　　"Oh?" I was a little surprised when he said that: "Why is everything now related to Qiongqi?"

　　"Yes, Uncle Wang, how big a noise did this Qiongqi make?" Sang Yu was also a little confused.

　　"It's a big deal." Wang Shang's eyes flashed. "According to the master's speculation, people all over the world are fighting overtly and covertly to find Qiongqi. Not to mention how great an honor it is to eliminate the four evils, the skin and flesh of Qiongqi and Taowu are priceless treasures. If they are used to make pills, they can at least increase the cultivation of hundreds of people and change their fate."

　　I looked at Sang Yu and then at Wang Xi, and they looked at me, "This guy is really a treasure."

　　I had a rather malicious guess in my mind, maybe many people were very excited about the appearance of Qiongqi, and were waiting with drooling eyes and full of resentment - "Please come to me,

　　That's about it.

　　Humph, a bunch of arrogant people, thinking that after hundreds or decades of development, they can kill Qiongqi with some so-called high technology? I have personally experienced the near-god strength of that guy! ——People who have not seen it can't understand it at all!

　　After thinking for a while, "What else?" Uncle Wang Shang did tell him about the Qiongqi, and the reason why the spirit boy came was clear, but what about the others?

　　"After the spirit boy came to Japan, he stayed in Mount Hikoya for a few days. For some unknown reason, he came to Gifu with them. They stayed at the Hotakaso Sangetsu Onsen Hotel at night. When they woke up the next morning, they found that the spirit boy was gone.

　　Wang Shang’s words were very simple, and they conveyed a message: Although he was staying in a hot spring hotel at the time, Peacock Spiritual Child must have brought a lot of bodyguards and monks from the Saichō sect with him. If he disappeared under such circumstances… “The other party is a master. I smiled, although it was a bit reluctant.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 120: Grandma Xiong's Sugar-Roasted Chestnuts

　　Night, it's night again.

　　Although I hate not being able to sleep when I should and not being able to eat when I should, unfortunately, it was night when we arrived in Gifu. The bright lights and wine on the street did look exciting, but we had no chance to experience them.

　　The car turned and turned to a small street. When we got out of the car, we found it was the back door of a factory. "What is this place?" Sang Yu was obviously a little sensitive after what happened last time. "Can you guarantee its safety?"

　　Wang Shang nodded in affirmation, "This is one of the factories that the master bought a few years ago. There is a training base built underground. The master used this place as a base when he was hunting Qiongqi a few years ago." As he said this, he knocked lightly on the door, making a few clicking sounds.

　　A monitor hidden above the door emitted a green light, and soon the iron door creaked open, and several men in black walked out - "Hello, Miss, Hello, Master, Hello, Brother Wang"

　　Sang Yu nodded slightly, "Lead the way."

　　After entering the door and passing through the factory building with countless boxes, I went to the back and passed through an underpass to a small building at the back. It can be seen that this should be an area surrounded by surrounding factory buildings, and the whole area has been made into a small base.

　　The space inside is not small. In addition to the training ground and conference room, there are seven or eight rooms. The various facilities and equipment inside are all high-end goods from Europe and the United States. Basically, they are the items used by exorcists. In addition, a lot of things related to the magic are also prepared.

　　A stack of information was sent over like water, which recorded in detail everything the spiritual boy had been to - except for the number of times he defecated.

　　“It seems that the Wang family’s private personnel are quite capable.

　　There is no need to talk about the previous things, let’s just start from when the spiritual boy arrived in Gifu.

　　The soul boy Dorje came to Japan with an elder and nine Tantric followers, all of whom were very capable. When the Japanese arrived in Gifu, they were protected by 17 Japanese monks, some of whom were well-known masters.

　　If there weren't so many masters accompanying them, the Saichō faction probably wouldn't have been so impulsive as to invite this group of people to stay at a hot spring hotel.

　　Everything was normal at the hot spring hotel, including dinner, hot spring bathing, and even bedtime, without any abnormality.

　　The tantric monks were arranged to stay in four rooms at that time. The elders had a separate room, and the reincarnated soul boy and the lama who took care of him had a room. These two rooms were next to each other in the middle. Four lamas lived in each of the two rooms at the end, sandwiching the rooms of the elders and the reincarnated soul boy in the middle. Although they were under the protection of the Saicho sect, they still took turns to be on duty at 4 a.m., with the two lamas in the front room in the first half of the night and the two in the room at the end in the second half.

　　Apart from the door, the only thing in the room was a small air vent, one foot square, which was not large enough for an adult man to enter or exit.

　　The two lamas were meditating in the corridor outside the four rooms. Logically, they should have been able to notice any movement, but the investigation intelligence showed that they did not hear any unusual sounds.

　　There was not even the sound of birds or insects; the night was eerily quiet.

　　"Ah~" Just before dawn, a hysterical cry woke everyone up from their dreams. When everyone listened carefully, they heard another sentence, "Doji is gone."

　　Cats ran like rabbits, and in an instant all the people in their messy clothes rushed into the room!

　　The one who fell to the ground was the lama who was guarding the reincarnated soul boy, and standing next to him were the two people on night duty. They were all stunned and at a loss - no one knew whether they felt they were to blame or were frightened, anyway, they were like idiots.

　　Then the group of people turned the hotel upside down, but found nothing.

　　"Uh, you mean that the spirit boy disappeared when surrounded by a group of lamas and Japanese monks? Disappeared without a trace, evaporated into thin air without leaving any clues?"

　　I frowned. Although the information seemed detailed, there wasn't much useful information in it... "Why?" Sang Yu caught this detail and raised her eyebrows slightly. "You think it's useless or you haven't found the connection?"

　　This is what I mean - "Did you find something? I'm all ears."

　　Sang Yu smiled sweetly, but before she could speak, Wang Xi spoke first, "That depends on Uncle Wang. Brother Liu, you may not know that although Uncle Wang doesn't know Taoism, he is an expert at this kind of thing." He boasted, "When he was in the Marine Corps, Uncle Wang was the best tracker in the entire squadron..." "He was a killer." Wang Shang coughed and corrected his mistake, "He's just good at tracking."

　　As people get older, they like to talk about their past glories, even a cold-blooded killer like this is no exception. I nodded to show respect, "Well, Uncle Wang, can you tell me what kind of clues are there?" After saying that, I tilted my head slightly and winked at Sang Yu.

　　She smiled at me, and then asked Wang Shang the same question, but phrased it differently: "Uncle Wang, do you think there is anything here that we should pay attention to? Is it necessary for us to go over there?"

　　"We have to go there. This news alone doesn't provide many clues," Wang Shang explained, "but it shows a few things: the enemy knows the distribution of bodyguards throughout the hotel very well. There might be spies among the hotel workers and monks. I have sent people to check this out. I found out that a worker resigned after a few days. We are looking for this person now. Secondly, the enemy was able to take the spirit boy away without anyone noticing. Maybe they used magic or drugs. If they used drugs, we can find the remaining drugs. Lastly, I think the enemy did this from the roof."

　　"Uncle Wang, I admit everything you said, but I guess they can see it too," I thought for a moment, "Are there any other clues?"

　　He shook his head and said, "That's all we have now. But if I go to that hotel, I might be able to find other clues." I believe this. If nothing else, just looking at his inference, I know there is definitely something there.

　　"Okay, let's go now." Sang Yu stood up. "After so many days, there should be no Tantric people in the hotel. Plus, it's almost midnight now, so the time is right. Let's not be picky, just now."

　　The saying "it's better to act today than today" is an excuse for those who are ready to take action immediately, and now it seems to apply to us as well - as soon as Sang Yu said this, we immediately quoted this saying as support, and then rushed directly to Hotakaso Sangetsu Onsen Ryokan.

　　Before leaving, I still sent an email to my junior sister and told her about the current situation.

　　This hotel is located in Okuhida Onsen Village in the mountainous area of ​​Takayama City, Gifu Prefecture. The two most famous highlights here are: one is the hot spring hotel surrounded by green mountains; the other is the Hida beef here.

　　Actually, this trip was a detour. Takayama City is located in the northeast of Gifu. When we came here, we could have come directly by taking a slight detour. But when I saw Wang Shang loading a lot of weapons on the car, I understood - he did it on purpose, or he originally wanted to bring us here to replenish weapons and ammunition.

　　Even though we were hacked and lost our mana, we will never give up the mission in such a cowardly way. It would be better to equip us with some exorcist equipment as an extra insurance.

　　Okuhida Onsen is a major tourist destination. Even at night, it is still lively with people singing and dancing. From time to time, drunk people sing and walk through the streets. We parked the car in a secluded corner of the parking lot and took out auxiliary weapons from the trunk according to our personal habits and put them on.

　　I still have the same old stuff: a God-killing Blade for close combat, an M500 revolver, and several different types of magazines, marked with silver bullets, holy water bullets, explosive flame bullets, Bible bullets... In the end, I still chose a stack of blank talisman paper and cinnabar magic equipment.

　　We walked along the path, being very careful along the way. No one knew what was here. Lamas, monks, ninjas, Nazis, or the dharma masters sent by the tantric sect to find the reincarnated spirit boy?

　　Hotakaso Sangetsu has a unique structure based on the mountain. The hot spring is hidden in the depression of the cliff, and the dense vegetation serves as a natural barrier. We stood far away and looked at the door. Wang Shang took out the blueprint to explain the structure of the hotel. Suddenly, I felt a sense of horror like an electric shock behind me.

　　I turned back suddenly!

　　It was not quiet in the distance. A row of simple food stalls between the rocks and trees were still open for business. A drunkard was sleeping on the table, tourists were laughing and talking happily, and the proprietress was talking in a low voice... I looked at them one by one.

　　"Hey, Brother Liu, let's get ready to go... What are you looking at?" Wang Xi suddenly pulled me, followed my gaze, and laughed softly, "Are you hungry?"

　　"No." My wandering eyes suddenly stopped and fell on a small cart, "What are those words?" This thing is similar to the cart that sells Tremella Soup and Eight Treasure Porridge in Chengdu. It is a container on wheels with an assistant at the back.

　　At this moment, an old lady in a cotton-padded jacket was holding the handrail and slowly pushing the cart forward. She was hunched over and walking very slowly, "Grandma Xiong..." Wang Xi read out the sign softly, "...'s sugar-roasted chestnuts."

　　Grandma Xiong’s sugar-roasted chestnuts?

　　"Is there anything special?" Sang Yu turned around and asked.

　　"It's just a hunch." I stared at the old woman pushing the cart away slowly, and suddenly an idea came to my mind. "How about this, you guys go inside to look for clues, and I won't go in. Anyway, I don't know much. I'll stay outside and watch, you guys be careful."

　　Two minutes later.

　　The moment the cart of sugar-roasted chestnuts pulled up to the side of the road, I appeared in front of them just in time. "Hey, sugar-roasted chestnuts, how much is one serving?" The old woman raised her head, her toothless mouth moved slowly, and she raised one hand and pointed to a sign on the cart. "One hundred yen." Her cloudy eyes began to relax in the wrinkles, and she looked so kind and gentle that she looked like a living Bodhisattva.

　　I rummaged in my pocket and finally took out a crumpled green bill. I recognized the letters on it - this was the one Sang Yu gave me in San Francisco.

　　"Here, I want one." I put five dollars on the counter. "Sorry, only in US dollars."

　　"It's too much," the old woman put the money away and slowly packed a paper bag of chestnuts, "I'll give you the change."

　　I opened the bag of chestnuts, took a look, and smiled.

　　"You really are a bear lady, even the chestnuts are exactly the same... Come on, old lady, have one.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 121 Fateful Entanglement

　　This sentence flashed across the night sky like lightning. The half-squatting body stiffened, and then continued to take out change from a jar and gave it to me, muttering, "I'll give you the change, I'll give you the change..."

　　The old woman put a handful of coins in front of me and smiled, "Try it, the sugar-roasted chestnuts are delicious..." "Grandma, I think you didn't hear me clearly - I'll treat you to one first." I took the bag and poured out a few, "Please."

　　"I have no teeth, and I can't eat anymore," the old woman still had a smile on her face, like an attentive host, "It's best to eat it while it's hot..." As she spoke, she suddenly stopped talking as if someone was strangling her neck.

　　The black mouth of the gun was pointed directly at her head.

　　I chuckled and clenched the M500, "Grandma Xiong, do you really think it's still the Lu Xiaofeng era? Are you still the killer who likes to kill people on full moon nights?" I turned my head to look at her feet and sighed, "After so many years, your habits haven't changed. You still like to wear red shoes and go out to kill people on full moon nights."

　　Grandma Xiong raised her head and suddenly giggled. Her voice was as gentle and soft as a girl of sixteen or seventeen. "I didn't expect that someone really knew me, and I didn't expect that someone could really recognize me." The cloudiness in her eyes faded away instantly. She stood up straight, revealing a pair of feet hidden in her gray cloth skirt. She was wearing a pair of brightly colored red embroidered shoes, just like what a bride would wear.

　　There was still the owl on the shoe, staring at me with its green eyes, which seemed to be both sarcastic and mocking.

　　"Maybe," I shrugged. "Only a few of Mr. Gu's friends know that there are some true stories in his books, and they know which ones are true." As I spoke, I clearly saw that Grandma Xiong's appearance began to change, as if time was flowing backwards - her wrinkles gradually faded and even disappeared, her skin became white, her hair became shiny and smooth again, like black satin, and even her teeth began to grow out.

　　In just a few minutes, she had transformed into a real beauty - I still am not sure whether she was using an illusion or just a trick.

　　Granny Xiong said calmly, "If you really know me, then you should know that you can't kill me with this thing." Her pupils shrank rapidly, becoming a slit. "You worked so hard to recognize me, are you trying to get me to kill you?"

　　When I said this - I just felt a chill down my back. Uh, did I get it wrong?

　　"That's not the case," I smiled brightly and put away the gun, but at the same time I touched the killing dagger, "I just want to talk to you, and holding these things is nothing more than buying myself insurance to avoid being killed by you accidentally - you know, today is the night of the full moon.

　　I half-revealed the killing dagger, "Even if I want to hunt you down, it's not today."

　　Grandma Xiong suddenly laughed, "So it's the fragments of the God-Killing Sword. No wonder you're so arrogant. Yes, the God-Killing Sword can kill me, but..." She raised her head and looked at the desolate and hazy full moon in the thick fog. "In the past, every time the moon was full, I wanted to kill someone, but now I just want someone to kill me."

　　"Uh, kill you?" This made me a little confused. "I think I said I won't hunt you down today..."

　　"It has nothing to do with you," Granny Xiong turned around with tears on her face, "I just lived too long."

　　Strange!

　　Is she tired of living? I don’t know if this is a joke or not…

　　I stared at her in amazement, but somehow she smiled again!

　　Granny Xiong seemed to have remembered something interesting, and smiled charmingly, "It's really ironic, some people don't want to die but have to die, while others who want to die can't die no matter what - do you know that my fate is already determined, even if I want to be free, I have to find someone who can travel between the Yin and Yang. According to the guidance of fate, even if you have the sword that can kill me, I can't die."

　　Traveling between the Yin and Yang world? I suddenly have some idea about this... Could it be that she is talking about...

　　Maybe my expression was too serious, or maybe she suddenly had a flash of insight. Grandma Xiong’s laughter gradually stopped. There was infinite doubt in her eyes, “You’re not going to tell me… that you are the destined person, right?”

　　"Well, if the Yin-Yang eyes count," I scratched my head, "then maybe I..."

　　Yin-Yang eyes!

　　Although she didn't say anything, her eyes began to change, confusion, alertness, surprise, joy, and suddenly, her eyes were blank, and her entire eyes, both the whites and the pupils, turned white!

　　White eyeballs!

　　There was no emotion in those white eyes, not even a trace of emotion could be revealed. Although she was standing here, there was not a trace of life or vitality in her body!

　　Then her body began to tremble, tremble violently!

　　It was an uncontrollable tremor, and she was shaking more and more! The expression on her face gradually became distorted... distorted...

　　“Hahahahahahahahahaha…” She suddenly burst into a neurotic laugh: “Great! It’s you! It’s you! I’ve finally waited for it! This day! I can finally be free! It’s you! Hahaha… Kill me… Kill me…” Her gaze began to turn and slowly fell on me. She squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth: “Didn’t you hear me clearly? I said! Kill me

　　I don’t know if you have ever had the experience of being stared at by white pupils. It only happened to me once, and I think it’s enough for my lifetime!

　　At that moment, I felt a fear from the depths of my soul, as if I was walking alone in deep darkness. Although I couldn't see anything, the fear emerged from nothingness and pierced deep into my heart.

　　I vaguely felt like I had done something wrong... like...

　　A demon was released!

　　My body was a little stiff, and an instinctive fear made me face the bear that was approaching me, and I slowly retreated step by step...

　　"Didn't you hear me, little thing?" Grandma Bear suddenly stood in front of me and said, "I told you to kill me." The white pupils in her eyes began to shrink rapidly, and her hair gradually fluttered without wind...

　　When asked whether I had the thought of killing her at that time, I must admit that I did - because she was a very special individual!

　　Under that kind of endless pressure, I was a little flustered and could only retreat. Suddenly, my hand felt cold, and a coolness came from my hand directly to my mind, which immediately made me sober... I looked down and found that I had pulled out a part of the Killing God Blade without knowing when. The part that was exposed from the leather sheath exuded a cold and sad feeling, which spread along my hand to my body, and it was icy cold.

　　"Wait," my mind was no longer confused, and I immediately came up with an idea. "Grandma Bear, uh, if you feel it is necessary to kill you, I might help you," I forced a smile to make myself look less stiff, "but before that, shouldn't you do me a favor first? After all, I worked so hard to find you, you have to give me what I want."

　　"What you want... is good, very fair." The aura on her body began to converge slightly, "As long as you can prove your Yin-Yang eyes, then I will give you what you want."

　　"You know what I want?"

　　She said calmly, "There haven't been many major events here recently. Seeing you guys rushing here, I guessed it." She pointed at Hotakaso Yamazuki, "Come on, kid, prove your yin-yang eyes, and I will tell you everything that has happened recently."

　　This is really my weakness, damn, how can I prove it now?

　　How sad! Just a few short days ago, we lost our magic power due to that trap. Whether it was the ability to control gods, the Yin-Yang eyes, talismans, or anything else we usually use, as long as it involved Taoism and Yin-Yang magic power, it was temporarily lost.

　　"Well, maybe not now," I said hesitantly, "I was just infected a few days ago, and I haven't found a way to recover yet..." I spread my hands, "If my friends come out, I can ask them to prove it for me..."

　　"No need, I believe you," interrupted me. "I have always been very confused by the strange smell you give me. Now I finally understand that it is the smell of cursed blood... This blood is like poison that temporarily ineffectives magic power. However," she suddenly smiled, "it seems to be effective only for ascetics, and has no effect on others."

　　As we spoke, she changed again. The evil aura on her body gradually disappeared, and she returned to the appearance of a pretty girl - even her eyes turned back to black.

　　But the pupil is still a slit.

　　I didn’t expect to pass the test so easily. I didn’t know what to say for a moment.

　　“Well,” Granny Xiong paused, “well, since it’s a transaction, I will pay you first, and then I will come to collect my goods at some point.” I nodded in agreement, so Granny Xiong sat next to the chestnut cart and told me all the information I needed to know.

　　To tell the story of Granny Xiong, we have to trace back to a great god many, many years ago.

　　This great writer has written countless novels and created countless classic characters: Xiaoyuer, Li Xunhuan, Chu Liuxiang, Lu Xiaofeng, Xiao Shiyilang, etc. It can be said that he created a new genre where no moves are better than moves. No one can deny his status as a great writer, and no one does not know this famous name.

　　Ancient God!

　　Many people know this name, but perhaps not many know his real name, Xiong Yaohua.

　　This great writer once wrote a series called "The Legend of Lu Xiaofeng" when he was 37 years old. Many people know the content of the series, but not many have actually read the physical book.

　　There is a secret hidden in this story!

　　That’s Grandma Xiong’s sugar-roasted chestnuts.

　　Chapter 122 Grandma Bear and Her Love

　　(In the last 2 and 3 chapters, I used some of the writing style of the great Gu Long. Although it is not perfect, it is a little respect for the great god whom I respect the most. I want to tell the great Gu Long: You know, I really saw Granny Bear)

　　This great master moved to Taiwan with his family in 1950. He ran away from home due to family problems when he was in middle school and lived alone in Pucheng Street. He once joined a gang and got hurt. However, due to this experience, he met many people in the Dharma.

　　In 1966, my country had just recovered from three years of natural disasters. The Chinese people, who were now well fed, were excited and accelerated the pace of construction. In that year, my country's National Security Bureau formally established the Seventh National Security Department.

　　At that time, no one from our Zhuge lineage participated in the Seven National Security Departments, because the old man lived in Hong Kong. One day in July of that year, a friend hurriedly invited the old man to Taiwan.

　　At that time, it was said that someone was bewitched by evil magic, so he naturally did not delay. Since the other party was willing to provide food, accommodation and travel expenses, then he had to go there. In fact, according to my thinking, the old man must have had a hard time back then. Maybe he was living under someone else's roof, eating and using other people's things, so it would be unreasonable not to help him.

　　To make a long story short, the old man quickly arrived at his destination and saw our future great god in an ordinary room. He was lying flat on the bed, expressionless and dull, his eyes focused on a corner of the ceiling, mumbling incomprehensible words, saliva dripping from the corners of his mouth.

　　The friend of the great god was also an expert in the Dharma, and he briefly explained the situation: the great god had been acting abnormally recently, hiding during the day and moving at night, and his whereabouts were strange. Several of his friends were worried about him, so they investigated and found that he was often with an unknown woman at night... The rest was very simple, as the investigation revealed that the woman should be some kind of spirit, or what we often call a fairy.

　　Just as this group of people found the old man's friend to exorcise the demon, the god suddenly fell ill and became unconscious.

　　Moreover, this evil spirit bunker has been destroyed no matter how many methods are used!

　　When the old man told me about this, he also raised a question and asked me to guess what was going on. I took it and tried hard to find the reason for a long time, but couldn't. I kept thinking that it was because my cultivation was not good enough or I was going in the wrong direction.

　　The old man smiled without saying anything. When he finally revealed the secret, he had only two words to say: pretending!

　　This is completely fake, the content is like the plot of a third-rate TV series: a handsome boy falls in love with a beautiful girl, and later the boy's friends find out that the girl is actually a monster, and being with the boy will drag him into death, so they invite a wizard to subdue the girl. However, at this moment, the boy and the girl are deeply in love, and in order to save his lover, the boy pretends to be possessed and refuses to reveal anything, but a master who appears discovers everything.

　　Although I extremely despise this kind of thing, what happened later still fully reflected the development of the TV series' plot: the master found the girl who was in love with the boy, and discovered that there was a virtual spirit attached to the girl. These things did not pose a problem for the old man, and he quickly subdued the virtual spirit, which was Grandma Bear.

　　Just when the old man was about to cast a spell, our great god appeared and threatened to die. I have to admire this strange man. He actually persuaded the old man to release Granny Xiong... The old man finally had to put forward two conditions to let this virtual spirit go: the first is that Granny Xiong must be separated from the girl's body. After the virtual spirit of Granny Xiong is separated, it takes a long time to re-possess; the second is that Granny Xiong is not allowed to contact the great god within 20 years, and even if the possession is successful, she can only stay in Japan; at the same time, the master also promised one thing, if Granny Xiong stays in Japan, then our Zhuge lineage will never participate in dealing with her.

　　This was just a small episode in the great god’s life, but many years later he wrote a chapter in one of his books called “Granny Xiong’s Sugar-Roasted Chestnuts”. There was only one reason for this. It was said that when he and she were together, they made a vow: they would be together forever, and when they became old grandfathers and grandmothers, and when they were too old to walk, they would open a small shop selling sugar-roasted chestnuts, and the name of the shop would be “Granny Xiong’s Sugar-Roasted Chestnuts”… It was said that her favorite thing was sugar-roasted chestnuts…

　　Many fans have studied this book. The characters introduced earlier include Lu Xiaofeng, the honest monk, Ximen Chuxue, Hua Manlou, and Granny Xiong. Many people don’t know why Granny Xiong was put here, because she only appeared once, and she was completely different from the introduction. She became some kind of Gongsun Da Niang…

　　As for why the author wrote the girl as a cold-blooded killer, I don’t quite understand this, but maybe he doesn’t care about the content at all, he only cares about the vivid feeling…

　　In fact, according to the common problem of meaning, I think that might be the scene when the great god and Granny Bear met for the first time.

　　The story of the great god and Granny Xiong was just an episode, which I encountered by chance while handling an incident. Originally, I thought that I would use my relationship with my master to ask Granny Xiong to tell me what happened that night.

　　Although Granny Xiong is outside, I believe she should be very clear about the situation on the opposite side - you know, her true form is... But I didn't expect that she would actually ask me to kill her!

　　There is no point in talking too much, and there is no benefit in thinking too much, so you'd better just listen to what Grandma Xiong has to say about what happened.

　　Although the Peacock King's spirit boy is still young, his aura is still strong. The Tantric monk who accompanied him is not a weakling either. When he appeared in the hot spring bathing area, he attracted the attention of Grandma Xiong - of course, the first thing she did was to hide herself.

　　Granny Xiong has been living in seclusion in Okuhida Onsen for many years. Of course, she still likes to come out to sell sugar-roasted chestnuts on full-moon nights, and she continues to kill people - uh, could it be that the old man asked her to stay in Japan just to... ?

　　Hehe, you are worthy of being a master...

　　In the middle of the night, when Grandma Xiong was feeling bored, she suddenly felt something unusual. She looked up and saw a black shadow flying towards her quietly in the sky.

　　Although she didn't know what this thing was used for, when Granny Bear saw it, she couldn't help but get angry - huh, this thing was unlucky to have met Granny Bear!

　　A ghost is an invisible spirit. For example, when you pray to the gods, write with a planchette or use a spirit board, you may accidentally invite this kind of ghost. Common ghosts include foxes, snakes, hedgehogs and weasels, but Granny Bear's ghost is very special. It is actually an owl!

　　As expected, Grandma Xiong’s soul left her body and followed the black cloud.

　　The black cloud quietly fell on the roof, and a man in black appeared from it. Then he quickly took out some medicine powder from his pocket and shook it on the black cloud.

　　The black cloud dispersed and turned out to be a group of bats.

　　Bats were flying above the yard, and medicinal powder was scattered all over the yard. The sound waves emitted by the bats were agitated and scattered, flying all over the yard. At the same time, he had already used hand seals to activate the "Bone Method" among the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu.

　　The Eight Gates of Ninja are bone techniques, qigong, swordsmanship, stick techniques, fire techniques, spear techniques, amusement, and teachings, a total of eight types. Among them, bone techniques are also referred to as "bone shrinking techniques."

　　The man in black shrank his body quickly, then entered the house through the one-foot square air window. He came out again in less than five minutes, but this time he had successfully stolen the spirit boy.

　　I don’t quite understand why the monks didn’t find out.

　　I didn't expect that Granny Xiong, who has lived in Japan for many years, actually has quite a lot of insights into these things. The bat-activated powder technique used by the man in black is a high-level ninjutsu, an illusion from Yin-Yang Taoism, which can lock the five senses for a short period of time and is very effective when used to launch a sneak attack on the enemy when they are off guard.

　　After hearing what Grandma Xiong said, I felt that I had completed the mission. It was almost the same as I had guessed, the one who did it was indeed a ninja.

　　"Then did you know where the ninja took the spirit boy?" I looked at Grandma Xiong with hope.

　　She waved her hand gently, and an owl hooted a few times before landing on a nearby tree. "It can take you nowhere. The distance is not close. You should set off quickly." Grandma Bear smiled. "When your Yin-Yang eyes reach the third level, I will come back to find you and let you fulfill my wish."

　　"Uh," I didn't know what to say, so I could only nod like an idiot.

　　Granny Xiong stood up and pushed her chestnut cart again. "Your friend is about to come out. Hurry up and find this ninja. If you are in trouble in the future, you can come to me for help. After all, there are not many people who have Yin-Yang eyes now."

　　"Thank you." This rare benefit did not make me happy. Well, the reason others help you is so that you can kill her. I don't think anyone would feel comfortable in this situation.

　　I could only watch her walk slowly, slowly.

　　It was foggy now, and Granny Xiong slowly disappeared in the thick fog like a ghost. As she walked, she bent down while pushing the cart, as if there was an invisible big rock pressing on her back, bending her whole body, and even her waist seemed to be broken.

　　It is exactly the same as described in the great novel!

　　Just as Grandma Xiong disappeared in the fog, I heard footsteps at the door of the hotel. I turned around and saw them climbing over the wall and walking towards me quickly.

　　"Are you okay?" Sang Yu asked even though she saw that I was fine: "We didn't find anything valuable."

　　It seemed like it was my turn to be proud. "I did find something," I chuckled and held out my hand. The owl flapped its wings and landed on my hand. "It can lead us to the traces left by the ninja."

　　"This is..." Wang Xi had just started to speak when I interrupted him: "Stop talking, let's go and see if we can find anything useful after so many days.

　　My words made everyone a little nervous. Yes, this happened more than ten days ago. Even if we find the traces left by the ninja at that time, we may not be able to find the spiritual child.

　　I stood in front of the car and threw the owl. It really flew away along the road. I was happy. “I guessed right. That guy finally took the spirit boy away in the car. Let’s go.”

　　Chapter 123 A chaotic battle

　　After leaving Gaoshan City, the owl did not stop and headed north along Highway 476, with our car following closely behind. As dawn gradually broke and the sky was already showing white in the east, our car gradually slowed down - because we saw the owl leading the way standing on a tree, and it started to call when it saw us.

　　When it saw us stop the car, the owl stopped hooting and flapped its wings and flew towards the mountain.

　　“Go up the mountain

　　While we were in the car, we had exchanged the information we had obtained. Although Sang Yu and his team did not get anything specific from the hotel, we still made some progress - at least the information that Grandma Xiong said did not seem to conflict with what they had found out.

　　After climbing the slope for half a day, the owl brought us to a dense forest, circled a few times, and then seemed to have taken a shit, and then turned around and left!

　　This is the destination.

　　After checking, we found a cave here, which looked like it should be an entrance.

　　As usual, it seemed that Sang Yu always took the lead in drilling the hole, but just as she lowered her head to get ready to go down, she suddenly leaned back and fell down!

　　“Swoosh

　　A demon-subduing pestle flew out of the cave and was dodged by Wang Shang behind him.

　　"Who?" I shouted, but it seemed unnecessary... Almost at the same time I shouted, several lamas appeared around us, holding weapons and staring at us fiercely.

　　“You are…” “Be careful!” Sang Yu jumped up from the ground and pushed Wang Xi who was asking questions foolishly. At the same time, he drew his sword to block the sneak attack from the opposite Lama.

　　How shameless! They launched a sneak attack when there were so many people around!

　　Almost at the same time, these guys all pounced on us!

　　I unsheathed the killer dagger in my hand and blocked several vicious attacks from the opponent, and my hands were numb from the shock.

　　These guys are basically holding demon-subduing pestles or short curved swords. They are not very fierce, but they are very strong and difficult to deal with. The guy opposite me is using a demon-subduing pestle. He is strong and powerful and uses all his strength. Damn, is he really that shady? What's the point of only attacking and not defending?

　　I fought and retreated, occasionally taking the time to shout a few times, but the guy opposite me obviously didn't understand Chinese, and ignored me at all. He just kept attacking. Before I could figure out what to do, he suddenly stopped!

　　Are you preparing for peace?

　　The time passed in a flash, and I saw that guy clasp his hands together, hold the demon-subduing pestle across his chest, and actually chant a mantra: "Om Mani Padme Hum..." Then he opened his mouth and spat a mouthful of blood onto the demon-subduing pestle!

　　Damn, I'm not some evil ghost, why would I use this kind of trick? Although I don't know what the specific trick is, I know there is a saying in the Dharma called "Yang Po" or "Borrowing Yang", which is to use the blood on the tip of the tongue to borrow one's own three fires to break the evil spirits or borrow the power of God.

　　"Oh no! When I shouted this, I took a look and saw that several guys had used this trick.

　　After the blood spurted out, a few guys stared at us, continued to chant spells, and moved closer step by step.

　　We took the opportunity to get closer together, "What should we do?"

　　"What else do you want me to do besides this? Pulling out the gun and shooting, wouldn't that just cause trouble for the old man?

　　It seems that the best way now is to knock a few guys to the ground and then find someone who can speak Chinese to explain.

　　In just a dozen seconds, those guys had finished casting their spells, and they rushed over with a howl. We dispersed and responded one by one, and each of us found our opponents and started fighting.

　　I don't know if it was due to psychological reasons or something else, but I felt that the lama's moves were much faster and he seemed to be much more flexible. I tried to block left and right and almost got hit, and I kicked him a few times but failed to hit him.

　　No, we must trick him!

　　I saw a bush on the right, I dodged it and ran towards it, reaching into the bag...

　　Hearing footsteps approaching from behind, I turned around and stabbed out with my sword, just like Guan Erge's counter-attack.

　　'clang'!

　　His reaction was also very fast. He raised his demon-subduing pestle to block my killing dagger. I raised my left hand and scattered a handful of incense ash...

　　"Fuck you." Then he kicked the guy fiercely in the stomach, causing the big black man to retreat violently.

　　At this time, I was extremely brave. There was no need to say anything. I just jumped up high and hit him on the temple with my elbow.

　　Click.

　　The big black man fell down like mud.

　　I was just feeling proud of myself when Wang Xi next to me started howling, "Brother Liu, help me..."

　　Shit, I forgot, it's a one-on-two situation...

　　When I turned around, he was already running away happily, with two lamas chasing him from behind. They would hit him with clang clang moves every few steps, and then continue running - "Hey, one for each of us." Wang Xi turned a corner and came towards me.

　　Wang Xi saw me knock over the big black lama, and the other two probably saw it too. Seeing that the way they looked at me was not right, I didn't plan to do it again for the time being. Seeing that Wang Shang and the three lamas were fighting lively, I decided to just do it seriously.

　　I originally thought so, but people's thoughts and bodies are often out of sync. It was at this moment - I pretended to be on guard and waited for Wang Xi to push back, and my hand actually grabbed a branch next to me, and slowly, slowly backed away...

　　When the lama in front of me rushed towards me, I dodged to the side, loosened my hands... and at the same time I pounced forward.

　　This guy dodged the branch that suddenly bounced over, but at the same time he felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen... He was kicked again!

　　“I came here and Wang Xi actually turned around and pounced on him, leaving the guy behind me!

　　How shameless! Kicking a drowning man has always been my specialty, but who knew I would be robbed!

　　But it was too late to scold him now, as the lama behind me came to me without hesitation.

　　Do you really want me to deal with three of them?

　　Just as I secretly hooked my foot onto a stone and was about to lift it up, I suddenly heard someone shouting, "Stop!" Then the voice changed to Tibetan and shouted again.

　　When we looked up, we saw a group of lamas appearing next to us.

　　Are we surrounded?

　　As soon as this thought came to my mind, I saw a guy in white clothes and white pants walking out from the crowd, smiling faintly, "Liu Piyun, how are you?" Then he greeted Qianshou and Sang Yu.

　　The bastard Thirteenth Young Master!

　　Although I know that I often have a foul mouth, but I was right this time - he had already arrived when I knocked over the first lama, and the big lama was about to shout to stop, but he persuaded him to stop, saying something like "look at my friend's strength"... What a jerk!

　　After they really stopped, Thirteenth Young Master introduced to us that these people were the guardian lamas of the spiritual boy, and we thought we had found the clues, but when we got here we found that the place was deserted, so we ambushed here and waited for the enemy to come back again.

　　As for Thirteenth Young Master, he is the foreign aid who just arrived from China today. He flew over from China early this morning. After arriving in Japan, the Tantric monk brought him here to see if there were any new discoveries. As a result, we happened to be training with the ambushed Lama.

　　"Miss Wang, let me introduce you," this guy was still very cool when he came over, "This is the Tantric Master Xingguan, who is here specifically to look for the reincarnated spirit boy - this is Liu Piyun from the Zhuge lineage, and Miss Wang Sangyu from the Langya Wang lineage, these two..." Sangyu and I saluted Master Xingguan, and Sangyu continued, "My younger brother Wang Xi and my uncle Wang Shang."

　　Master Xingguan half bowed and said, "All the donors have helped my sect to find the reincarnated spirit boy. It was my fault for being rude and disrespectful." He then bowed deeply, chanted the name of the Buddha, and was extremely courteous.

　　We felt embarrassed when others were so polite, especially the lama next to us who was being helped up groaning, his arm was dislocated and his stomach ached. And the one who looked the worst off was the one I sprinkled incense ash on.

　　Although I think they asked for it, the master should be humble. "Oh, we went too far," I said with a smile, "Master monks, please don't bear grudges."

　　But I guess they didn't understand...

　　Thirteenth Young Master was more open-minded. "This is not the place to talk. Let's go down the mountain." He paused. "If we stay here, what if someone really comes back..."

　　"Good suggestion. I haven't eaten yet. Let's go back and find a place to eat and rest, and then meet up in the evening." I agreed quickly. It was a good opportunity to borrow the donkey to go downhill. It was better than staying here and facing the lama's mood, right?

　　But no matter how you think about it, this proposal is quite reliable.

　　※

　　Kongotang Mountain is a mountain, and there are no nearby cities in the four directions of up, down, left, and right.

　　We were very hungry now, so the first priority was to find a place to eat.

　　Hidan City seemed to be the most suitable place, so three cars started to go back one after another: the first one belonged to Master Xingguan and the Thirteenth Young Master, the next one was ours, and the last one belonged to a few Tantric monks.

　　After driving for dozens of miles, the car in front suddenly turned onto a branch road - there was a sign at the fork in the road: Baishan Tang Hotel.

　　"Eat something first. I guess you're very hungry."

　　This is what the Thirteenth Young Master said when he called Sang Yu.

　　Although it was bright in the sky, the woods were still dim, but from a distance, the faint outline of eaves could be seen.

　　When we stopped the car on the street, we realized there weren't many here.

　　This place doesn't look long or wide, but there are still about ten households, just like our Chinese farmhouses.

　　The only difference is that although there are still houses here, there are no people.

　　Just as he was about to leave, Wang Shang suddenly ran out - he picked up a piece of cloth from the street: gray-brown in color, with a faint fragrance, as if it was torn from the corner of a piece of clothing.

　　“The reincarnation boy is wearing the same kind of clothes,” Master Xingguan responded quickly, “Could it be that the reincarnation boy has been here before?” He sniffed the scent and said, “It smells a bit like sandalwood.”

　　I snorted with disdain: This is a good idea. We can just put anything here to keep us going for a while. We don't have to worry about whether it's a real spirit child or not.

　　"Get off the car and check carefully to see if there is any trace of the spiritual boy." Master Xingguan gave the order immediately.

　　How could I be so lucky that I could find clues just by walking around?

　　Chapter 124 Puppet Corpse

　　The windows on both sides of the street were either closed or open, but they were already dilapidated. Thick dust accumulated beside the corner doors, and spider webs covered the walls and eaves. It looked like it had been abandoned for a long time. When the wind blew, the sign with words on it squeaked, like an old man's cough, weak and feeble - the whole place was dead silent.

　　A mouse was startled by the footsteps, but it had lost its original flexibility and alertness. It panted and staggered across the entrance hall and crawled under the wooden board. It hardly looked like a mouse anymore.

　　Is it the only living thing here?

　　Master Xingguan stood quietly at the door. He did not move, and the people behind him were too embarrassed to go in first. He waited like this until the wind died down.

　　"You stay outside and look at the farmhouses around us." After saying this, Master Xingguan made a 'please' gesture, "Let's come in and take a look." Although he was making gestures towards us, the disciples understood it, and they agreed and dispersed.

　　He smiled again, "I don't want my disciples to come in and cause chaos," he explained, "Please come in." Although he said that, his eyes were clearly looking at the Thirteenth Young Master.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master understood what was meant but did not move. He waited until the wind died down and the squeaking sound disappeared before he slowly walked over, pushed open the half-open door, and walked into the hotel, as if he was walking into an empty tomb.

　　This is a lobby, and it should have been very lively. People always like to go to lively places. There were many guests, laughing and talking, drinking sake, singing and dancing, and sashimi. I don't know how it turned out like this.

　　But now the smiling waiter was gone, the clean tatami was covered with dust, broken wine jugs were everywhere on the ground, the fragrant aroma of wine turned into a disgusting stench, and the only thing left was the "puff puff" sound of the wind breaking the window, which sounded like the wings of a flying demon in hell flapping.

　　I was still sighing with emotion when I suddenly heard Thirteenth Young Master shouting outside, and everyone rushed over instantly.

　　There is actually a person in the atrium!

　　Looking closely, it was not a real person, but a wooden man who looked almost like a real person, wearing armor and a samurai sword on his waist, kneeling cross-legged in the middle, with a demon-like mask on his face.

　　Now the wooden man is leaning against the big tree in the courtyard, with the shade of the tree falling on his face, and there is nothing special about him.

　　We didn't move!

　　Because it's so weird!

　　The wind blew and a leaf fluttered down...

　　The wooden man suddenly moved!

　　He was extremely fast and his movements were extremely strange, his entire body seemed to be flung out by a great force, and instantly scattered with a 'bang', with his hands, feet and even head all shot out like someone shot out from a powerful crossbow.

　　There was a green metallic flash on the fingertips and toes.

　　At the same moment, I felt a tightness on my foot!

　　A pair of hands suddenly stretched out from the cracked soil in the garden and tightly grabbed my ankles - not only me, but also Sang Yu, Wang Shang and even Master Xingguan were grabbed!

　　I couldn't move even if I wanted to hide.

　　We can't avoid the hands underground, the wooden men that shot out, and the poisonous spikes on the wooden men. We have no way to avoid them and no way to retreat. In addition, we can use all the spells, and we have become trapped in a jar.

　　Unfortunately, they underestimated Master Xingguan and also underestimated Young Master Shisan.

　　At the moment when the wooden man exploded, the meteor in the Thirteenth Young Master's hand flew out, twisting and turning in the air like a spirit snake. With just a twist, the wooden man's two hands, two feet, head, and body were all pierced by the chain.

　　Unlike the Thirteenth Young Master, Master Xingguan put his hands together and his fingers turned as fast as lightning. After a moment, he turned his fingers three times to form the wisdom fist seal, chanted the Mahāyāna mantra, raised his left foot and stomped it on the ground - in an instant, I felt a huge force tremble suddenly, and the hands that were holding me were broken at the wrists.

　　The hands loosened, and all the hands underground had broken wrists, with black dirty blood flowing out from the broken parts. I jumped back immediately - Sang Yu and Wang Xi also jumped out. We gathered together, holding our weapons, and were ready for battle in a very nervous manner.

　　It’s not over yet!

　　As expected, our vigilance was correct. The ground suddenly cracked open, and three figures shot out from the ground like bullets, with dirt and dust flying everywhere. They landed in front of us like three clay figures.

　　This is not a living person!

　　They were just three hideous, withered and ugly corpses.

　　Looking at these three mummies that could walk and move, I didn't know what to say. I just waited quietly with everyone else. Thirteenth Young Master and Master Xingguan did not say anything and also waited, waiting for the next move.

　　But the ones who attacked were not the three clay-like mummies, but the string of wooden corpses on the chain.

　　The wooden man moved, first reattaching one hand to its torso, then the other...then it pulled the chain out little by little.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master still didn't move, but I could see that his finger bones were turning white, and the Fantian Seal on the other end of his hand had been taken out of the cloth bag and could fly out at any time.

　　The wooden man slowly pulled himself out, then reconnected himself to his torso bit by bit, and then he stood up.

　　The wooden warrior slowly turned his head, making a creaking sound, and then he suddenly spoke...

　　"You are the one who caused me trouble. You said whatever you said would work. Look, now I am like a candied haws stick."

　　The clay figures spoke together, and it sounded like one voice, "What you said is not possible. Look," the three clay figures raised their hands together, "All their hands are chopped off." We were all nervous, but fortunately there was no movement.

　　"What should I do? The mission is not completed. As a ninja, there is only one way to go if the mission fails..."

　　“Three dead clay figures answered together.

　　Damn, a group of us just stood there motionless and silent, watching three zombies chatting with a wooden man. It sounded like they were just old acquaintances chatting. How angry can you imagine me?

　　But I still don’t dare to move. Even if I really want to do something, I have to wait for Young Master Thirteen and Master Xingguan, right?

　　Those girls continued chatting...

　　The wooden man actually sighed, "It seems that I really should die - how do you want me to die?"

　　The three clay figures spoke together, "Since they are wooden figures, they should be burned to death."

　　"Good Woodman sighed, took out a lighter from his body, and lit his clothes.

　　The fire was very big. It burned up all of a sudden and soon turned into a pile of fire.

　　The clay figures suddenly got angry and started to yell together, "Oh, that's not right. What will we do if you die? Our hands are all broken now. If you want to die, you have to wait until we die."

　　There was actually a voice coming from the fire, "Then you put out the fire, I will kill you first and then continue burning."

　　The three clay figures said in unison, "I'm afraid of getting burned." This was so funny that Sang Yu couldn't help but burst out laughing. But it wasn't just him, even Wang Xi was a little out of control. Really, who has ever seen clay figures chatting with wooden figures, and talking nonsense like that?

　　Another sigh came from the fire, and an arm with fire stretched out and twisted to the side. The faucet opened and water sprayed out, falling on the fire. The fire was immediately extinguished and turned into thick smoke and mist.

　　The wooden man was still in the thick smoke, and no one knew what he had become; the clay man was also gradually covered by the thick smoke. We gradually retreated, but the smoke gradually rolled over.

　　This doesn't seem right, does it?

　　Although I don't know what will happen, but I think the killers won't suddenly become so bored that they will commit suicide if they can't kill us?

　　Sang Yu and the others looked a little confused, and at that moment, a flash of light came into my eyes - the mouse that had just crawled under the floor now timidly stuck its head out from behind a pillar, but as the light smoke passed, it instantly turned into a pile of bones.

　　Rat Skeleton! (A parody of Siyi Sang's "Dragon Skeleton")

　　"Let's go!" I suddenly yelled and rushed out.

　　Suddenly a cold light flashed in the smoke!

　　"not good

　　Countless needles shot out, covering the sky like a thick needle blanket.

　　When I saw the cold light, I had already moved. I turned around, pulled, leaned forward, and pressed Sang Yu directly under me. From the corner of my eye, it seemed that Wang Shang did the same thing to Wang Xi.

　　There was no stinging pain, but instead a gust of air...

　　The roar that came with this gust of air was like a wave that almost knocked me off Sang Yu.

　　When he looked up, he saw Master Xingguan with his hands in a seal, his face flushed, his hair and beard fluttering in his monk robe, and he suddenly let out a tantric "lion's roar" and knocked the flying needle down from mid-air.

　　The smoke actually dissipated.

　　The wooden man in the front has holes all over his body, which look like needle-like eyes.

　　Now it has jumped into the air, and when it opened its mouth, there came out another poisonous needle.

　　The meteors in Thirteenth Young Master's hand danced like the brilliant full moon, forming a light shield that shot down the flying needles one after another.

　　He just smiled, and without waiting for the wooden warrior to continue, the meteor in his hand flew out again, shooting over like a spirit snake spitting out thunder.

　　The wooden man was in mid-air, and actually flew several meters diagonally, dodging the attack. It casually drew the samurai sword from its waist and chopped down at the Thirteenth Young Master.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master fought fiercely with the wooden man, but what about the clay men?

　　I haven't figured it out yet, but I've discovered that I don't need to think about it anymore - there is a gradually growing black shadow in Sang Yu's eyes, looking behind me.

　　Unable to hide or give way, my only option was to roll on the ground holding Sang Yu!

　　"The long knife in the clay man's hand chopped on the steps beside him, sparks flew and gravel flew everywhere.

　　I've already moved.

　　Uh, I said it wrong. It’s not that I moved, but Sang Yu pushed me to the side and made me roll.

　　When I got up, Sang Yu, Wang Shang and Wang Xi were already fighting with a clay man each.

　　I couldn't be idle, so I ran to Master Xingguan's side and asked, "Master, are you okay?"

　　The master's face was calm and he gradually calmed down. "I won't be in the way. Go and help them. These are puppet corpses. There should be a puppet corpse controller in secret. Be careful not to be ambushed.

　　What? One of the Twelve Secrets of Ninjutsu, the Puppet Corpse Control?

　　Controlling corpse puppets is a high-level ninjutsu. The puppeteer strengthens the muscles and bones of the corpse, adds special secret medicine to the joints to ensure flexibility, and then adds various mechanisms, poisons, hidden weapons, etc., just like setting a mousetrap in old bacon. The number of corpses that the puppeteer can control is inversely proportional to the function of the puppet corpse. The more complex the puppet corpse, the less the puppeteer can control.

　　I turned around and rushed into the yard. There was nothing to say at this point, so I just took out my M500.

　　Looking at the wooden warrior in front of him, he was fast and had complex moves. His samurai sword and poison needles attacked like a cháo, and from time to time his limbs would disintegrate and eject. The complexity of this was far beyond that of an ordinary warrior. Looking at the three clay figures, although their attacks were also fierce, they were just physical attacks combined with simple earth escape.

　　Although their moves are different, they have one thing in common: they are all very fast.

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 125 Corpse and Wood

　　(A few days ago, I saw a post in the chat area that reviewed books, so I went to ask for criticism - it turns out that Liuyun is better at being a Feng Shui master than a writer, and there are many problems in the adaptation of the diary. One of the biggest problems is that Liuyun's writing is too slow and the plot is too slow. Uh, Liuyun has learned his lesson here! I promise you that I will try to have less introductions, less dragging, faster plots, and not write anything unnecessary - if there is anything you don't understand, just post it in the future to ask)

　　This is really difficult to deal with.

　　The crosshairs kept switching between the people in front of me, and I couldn't shoot after aiming for a long time - the opponents were constantly moving, shuttling between the courtyard, corridors, rockery, eaves and even column capitals. The most I can do with a gun is to shoot dead objects. How dare I shoot in this situation?

　　Suddenly, a few crane calls were heard. Although the sounds were not loud, they were sharp and piercing, like a needle piercing my heart. The pain was so frightening that my heart skipped a beat. My hands shook and I almost dropped the M500!

　　When he looked up again, the situation on the field had changed drastically.

　　The clay figure flew over my head and pounced towards Master Xingguan like lightning. Sang Yu and others who just reacted later ran after it, but were already more than ten meters behind.

　　The wooden man also flew up and rushed forward.

　　There are big and small courtyards, and this one looks like a big one, about the size of two basketball courts, with cherry trees, a pond, a small bridge, flowing water, and a pavilion in the middle. It is about thirty or forty meters away from the eaves where the master is, but it's just a matter of seconds.

　　Before Sang Yu, who was in pursuit, could draw his gun, Master Xingguan formed a seal again - of course, if he really waited for Sang Yu and Shisan Shao to take action, everyone would probably die.

　　He took a step back with his right foot, formed a lotus seal with his hands, and his fingers jumped like jumping. He glared and suddenly shouted angrily: "Fighting!"

　　The sound was like thunder, and it actually knocked the clay figure that was rushing towards it down in mid-air!

　　At the same time, there were several gunshots, some from me and some from Sang Yu, all hitting the clay figure, and Thirteenth Young Master's Meteor arrived in time to knock the obstructed wooden figure down from mid-air.

　　It seemed that the master was angry. He did not stop chanting the mantra of "dou". His hand seals began to change and he praised the Horse-Headed Avalokitesvara: "The one who frightens the animals and demons, the Venerable Heyegaliva, with the face of a lion, fearless and majestic..." Black smoke gradually rose on the ground in front of him.

　　Suddenly, the master's expression changed and he opened his mouth and spat out something diagonally forward.

　　Tantric worldly law!

　　It is said to be a puff, but in fact it feels similar to that of a fire extinguisher. With a puff, the black smoke in front of you actually shot out and hit the pillar behind, leaving a black spot.

　　Although I didn't see anything, I just felt the air rippling and my vision suddenly distorted.

　　Needless to say, escape technique!

　　I pulled out my gun and fired twice, hitting the pillar behind me. The air continued to ripple, and Master Xingguan continued to stare at the void in front of him, while the black smoke was extremely flexible, spurting out again and again, crackling and hitting the windows and wooden walls under the eaves with holes.

　　It seems that the corpse walker has appeared!

　　This guy seemed to have risked a sneak attack in order to prevent Master Xingguan from destroying his puppet corpse, but it seemed he had failed.

　　I was thinking about it in my heart, when suddenly I saw the master's face change!

　　Right in front of his chest, a gleaming knife tip was revealed!

　　A black figure suddenly flew up from behind him, hanging on the eaves and laughing strangely, then flew out and landed on a cherry tree in the yard - he hung upside down and stretched his head out, "Swish, it's out, whoosh."

　　Another figure appeared outside the corridor, with the same strange laugh.

　　A drop of blood appeared on the tip of the knife, and then another drop... the blood turned into a stream, dripping on the tatami.

　　"Master Thirteenth Young Master suddenly rushed over and held him, but it seemed useless. The Master's face began to turn black and his eyes were ashen. It turned out to be poison!

　　He stretched out his hand to grab something, but missed. Thirteenth Young Master reached out and caught his hand, "Master, you..."

　　Master Xingguan opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, the grayness in his eyes disappeared.

　　What a powerful poison, what a powerful ninja!

　　The puppet corpses and wooden warriors outside had been chopped into pieces, but the two guys didn't care at all. They just kept laughing as if they had seen the funniest thing in the world.

　　"We were wrong. Thirteenth Young Master slowly put down Master Xingguan and stood with me. "It turned out that there were two

　　I guess this is their hidden plan, and Master Xingguan is their real target - first they used two kinds of puppet corpses to attack, preparing for a sneak attack; after failing, they used poison smoke, but we dodged it again; then they launched a head-on attack, causing the puppet corpses and wooden warriors to suddenly attack, while one of the corpse controllers was used as bait, and the other attacked from behind!

　　One thing after another, one thing after another, his schemes are so deep and his traps so numerous that they are rarely seen in the world. He is worthy of being the ninja style valued by the Great Demon King of the Sixth Heaven.

　　The ninja who had successfully ambushed the master was hanging upside down on a tree, his thin and long body wrapped in a dark brown tights, twisting and turning between the branches, his body seemed to have no bones, his pair of thin and small eyes stared at us with narrowed slits, just like a snake, a poisonous snake!

　　The other ninja who was acting as bait in front of Master Xingguan was wearing a very typical ninja outfit, except that he did not have the ninja tool bag that ordinary ninjas were equipped with. Instead, he had two strips crossed diagonally on his back and a bulging belt around his waist.

　　He was also laughing, holding his stomach and even climbing up a tree. "I am dying of laughter. Are these the Chinese masters that the half-ghost mentioned?" He turned around and pointed at us. "Look at them. What's the difference between them and dog shit?"

　　Sang Yu next to me seemed to move, but I immediately took a small step sideways and signaled to wait and see.

　　"Respecting people is a must, swoosh," the snake-like ninja came down from the tree, "Let me introduce myself, I'm Liu Snake, swoosh," Liu Snake stood on the ground and kept squirming, "and this is Liu."

　　He looked at us with fascination in his eyes and licked his chin with his tongue from time to time.

　　We shuddered together!

　　The two guys were standing in the yard. We were looking at the pits where the clay figures had dug out. We didn't know if there would be any follow-up and we didn't dare to move. Liu also turned around and looked at us with Liushe, like a hungry wolf staring at a group of lambs.

　　I can’t stand this!

　　Before I even opened my mouth, Sang Yu was the first to quit. "Are corpse manipulation and puppetry so powerful?" She stuffed the M500 into her pocket and pulled out her ruler sword. "Want to try?"

　　But when these words came out, the two guys looked at each other, and then suddenly burst into laughter together.

　　Liushe twisted and laughed, and shouted, "Shush, how ridiculous! These guys have no ability at all, yet they are still so arrogant..." He suddenly turned his head and stared at Sang Yu, "Beauty, do you know how to write the word death? Shush."

　　Sure enough! That trap is related to them.

　　"The Alpaca attacked Sang Yu instantly.

　　With the roar of the Hedong Lion, she rushed forward, the sword in her hand drew a bright light, and the tip of the sword was pointing at the throat of the six snakes.

　　The six snakes suddenly retreated.

　　He stepped back three feet, his back pressed against the cherry tree.

　　A flash of light came from the side, which was actually a few points faster than Sang Yu.

　　The six snakes had nowhere to retreat, and their bodies suddenly slid up the tree trunk!

　　"The sharp spear head with the meteor chain was nailed to the tree trunk.

　　Sang Yu had already soared into the sky, like a giant bird swooping into the treetops.

　　The intimidating knife light caused the red leaves on the treetops to fall to the ground.

　　The six snakes' bodies bent, then bounced up, flashing with the bright knife light and falling with the red leaves.

　　A piece of silver light rose in the Thirteenth Young Master's hand, and chain lights scattered and rolled down from the sky, covering all six snakes, leaving them with no way to retreat.

　　Liushe suddenly laughed.

　　Eh? Six snakes, six snakes? Why is it called six...

　　"Be careful underground..." I suddenly shouted, but it was too late. The mud behind Thirteenth Young Master suddenly cracked, revealing a head.

　　There are two more on the side.

　　Three heads were just a blow.

　　It feels like blowing out a candle, but the green air that comes out is like a mist.

　　Sang Yu took advantage of the front side and jumped out with a flip.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master gathered the Meteor in his hand and jumped up quickly, but he was caught in the mist as soon as he left the ground.

　　A little bit of mist clung to his ankle, just a little bit.

　　But enough is enough!

　　The Thirteenth Young Master fell down like a stone!

　　The three puppet corpses jumped up from the ground and pounced forward.

　　Wang Xi and Wang Shang have already moved.

　　Wang Shang caught the Thirteenth Young Master, while Wang Xi and Sang Yu drew their swords and blocked the three puppet corpses. The Six Snakes stood aside, laughing.

　　The three puppet corpses were wearing ancient armor from the Warring States Period. Their moves were powerful and their reactions were quick. They were very different from the original three puppet corpses. According to the professional terminology of the method, these three should be called "Shuwei". They were probably the corpses of samurai from the Warring States Period, and maybe they were the samurai around Oda Nobunaga at that time.

　　"Swish, one is killed..." The six snakes retreated to Liu's side, with a gleam in their triangular eyes, "Liu, you really don't want to do anything?"

　　"I don't need to do anything." Liu, who had been standing beside him with his arms crossed, suddenly stopped laughing. He looked up at the sky with a strange expression, "It's raining..."

　　It's raining. What does this mean?

　　The rain began to fall, and the two guys stared at it as if no one was around, uh, like a cat staring at a mouse that fell into its claws.

　　I’m not in the mood to think about this right now—where is the Thirteenth Young Master?

　　Wang Shang carried Thirteenth Young Master to the ground. I drew out the God-killing Blade and cut open his trouser legs. I saw a dark green line running up his legs, and it had already exceeded the position where I cut...

　　I lifted up Thirteen's clothes.

　　The green line has passed his waist and is heading towards the Thirteenth Young Master's heart at a speed visible to the naked eye. It looks like it will arrive in a minute or two. Considering the situation of Master Xingguan just now, I believe he will be killed the moment the green line reaches it.

　　Master Xingguan stabbed him directly in the chest from the back, and the blood flowed up quickly, but the Thirteenth Young Master could still be saved!

　　Damn it, you’re forcing me to use my ultimate move.

　　Losing my magic power doesn't mean I've lost my memory. I grabbed the Wenwu pen from my pocket, cut my finger, dripped the blood into cinnabar, dipped the cinnabar mixed with human blood, and drew a yin-yang magic circle on Thirteen's chest.

　　The function of this magic circle is to temporarily lock the Yin and Yang energies of the human body and can block all poisons, evil spirits, and possessed ghosts. Thirteen and I happen to have the Yin and Yang objects needed for this escape spell.

　　After the formation was drawn, I drew out the God-Killing Blade and lightly scratched both ends, and the Wenwu Brush drew blood from the two wounds. Then I placed the God-Killing Blade at one end, with the blood stains attached to the blade edge; at the other end I placed Thirteen Young Master's Fantian Seal, which was also attached to the blood stains.

　　Pure Yang Fan Tian Seal and Pure Yin Killing God Blade, as long as these two weapons are connected to the core of the formation, they can be activated without the need for mana.

　　The yin and yang energies turned in the magic circle and started to move instantly. There was no other feeling, just that the area seemed to be a little gray - but the green line did stop.

　　That's only temporary!

　　Section 126 Water Manipulator

　　Quick, this must end quickly.

　　But now it seems not that the question is whether we can end it all, but whether we can escape!

　　The battle is still going on. Sang Yu and Wang Xi have the upper hand against the three puppet corpses. Wang Shang is just guarding against the sneak attack of the two guys - the puppet corpses are quite powerful, why did the six snakes have to launch a sneak attack to kill Master Xingguan first?

　　And when the puppet corpse attacked just now, it seemed that its target was also the Thirteenth Young Master...

　　He knows that we have lost our powers...

　　The clues quickly began to connect in my mind...

　　To be honest, although I, Liu Piyun, am obviously lacking in short-term strategy, my mind can be regarded as a unique genius. They have done so many things, all for one goal - to guard against magic and spells!

　　The rain didn't get any heavier and I had already rushed out.

　　I rushed into the battle and raised my hand to get a handful of incense ash.

　　Another handful, another handful...

　　Incense ash was scattered in the air and poured down with the rain, landing on the bodies of several puppet corpses. The incense ash mixed with rain fell on them, and immediately there was a creaking sound, and the corpses began to shake uncontrollably for no reason.

　　I don't know what kind of evil magic this puppet corpse technique belongs to. It seems that it can only be used as a means of physical attack and is quite afraid of magic. "Swish, swish, not good! The six snakes saw what I did and their faces suddenly changed. A ninja stick slipped from their sleeves and shot into the field like lightning.

　　Faster! Faster!

　　Seeing an enemy appearing halfway, Liushe just slipped and the ninja stick pierced his right shoulder like lightning.

　　Uncle Wang Shang was worthy of being a member of the assassination team. He held the ninja stick with his right hand and raised it upwards, while his left hand quickly struck Liushe in the chest.

　　The force of the cane did not decrease. The end of the cane swung like a phoenix and an iron chain flew out from it, like a raised cobra pouncing towards Wang Shangshu's left hand.

　　But Uncle Wang Shang’s leg had already kicked up - if this kick landed, both of them would feel bad!

　　Neither of them was stupid, and they both leaped back as if something had occurred to them.

　　This test of moves made both of them feel terrified!

　　Uncle Wang Shang's attainments in cold weapons after decades of immersion in martial arts are definitely not comparable to those of us younger generations. Now that he does not have to be distracted by taking care of Sang Yu and Wang Xi, he naturally uses his skills to the fullest. And the six snakes' strange and bizarre moves are also extraordinary, and neither of them can gain an advantage.

　　Seeing the three rare armored corpses of the magic guards being chopped into pieces by Wang Xi, Liushe felt sad but did not dare to be careless. His triangular eyes suddenly rolled up and said, "You dead wood, get out and help me, whoosh."

　　"Do you need me?" Liu's reaction was strange. Not only did he not help, but he looked at the sky and said, "It's raining heavily..." I don't know if this sentence has any special meaning, but just with such a simple sentence, Liushe laughed!

　　"Really? It's raining so hard." He said this, and his face began to twist, revealing a ghostly smile that looked like a wrinkled newspaper. "It's raining hard. Since it's raining so hard, what are we worried about?"

　　What does this mean? We stood in the rain, staring at them chattering and laughing, full of confusion.

　　Their laughter suddenly stopped!

　　A sudden sense of crisis flashed through my mind. I turned around and saw a huge translucent figure rushing towards me. I instinctively punched it, but surprisingly - this punch was like hitting the river!

　　The monster had no hands, and I didn't feel any sense of boundaries when we came into contact with it. It was as if it had melted all of us into its body.

　　“What… um…” Sang Yu, Wang Xi, I and Wang Shang were all inside this monster, and it felt like we were drowning!

　　I began to panic, and a sense of terror surged up from deep within me, as if I were in an extremely dark abyss, being pulled down, down, down...

　　Bubbles were gurgling in my mouth, and my lungs were aching. I felt nothing at all, and I just desperately pounced on the edge of the monster's body. It was soft and powerless, and it felt like I was grabbing a piece of rubber. I couldn't pierce it or tear it apart. My vision began to blur...

　　A pair of extremely huge pupils...

　　※

　　"I can't remember much more. Everything started from the appearance of the monster."

　　"The two ninjas stopped smiling at that moment. I didn't know why, but I suddenly felt panicked. When I saw Brother Liu suddenly turn around, I turned around too. I felt a flash of light in front of my eyes, and my whole body went cold. The fishy-smelling water had already poured into my nose and mouth."

　　"What can you do in this situation? I was already a little panicked, and the situation escalated and changed its nature... I choked on water twice before I could keep my composure."

　　"It was only then that I could calm down and look around, and I found that we were all put into the belly of a monster.

　　"This monster is made entirely of water. It has a head, a torso, and limbs. It is basically completely humanoid, like a giant humanoid fish tank. We are just the fish trapped in it."

　　"Fish can breathe in water, but we can't

　　"I tried to calm myself down and reduce my oxygen consumption, and at the same time, I drew my knife and thrust it outwards desperately. The knife was like stabbing into asphalt or clay, and it was useless without any strength."

　　"Brother Liu's eyes started to turn red, and I became more and more panicked... Suddenly, a person came over from the rain, with a pair of dark eyes full of disdain. Although the woman's dress had changed a little, I could tell at a glance that she was the American soldier's girlfriend."

　　"She said calmly: Henry has the gift of psychic eyes. We, the ghosts, originally wanted to capture him, but we met you, the descendant of the natural yin and yang eyes, on the way. We never thought that God would send you to our territory..."

　　"I stole a glance at Brother Liu. He was gritting his teeth and his eyes quickly turned red... He suddenly moved.

　　"There was a flash of lightning in the pitch black. A blinding light split through space like a dazzling lightning. A white patch of ice formed in front of me, and then the ice expanded rapidly. Both my sister and I noticed it."

　　"The female ninja Kazumi suddenly lost her voice as if someone was choking her."

　　"Snap! A crisp sound came from the monster's chest, and it quickly spread like a spider web, and then shattered with a crash.

　　"We were carried outward by the huge force of the water, stumbling and coughing loudly."

　　"Before I finished coughing, a figure walked in front of me. It was Brother Liu."

　　"Brother Liu stood with his back to me, looking around coldly. His eyes were red and black, as deep and unfathomable as the stars in the Milky Way, and a bone-chilling chill emanated from him. The three ninjas looked at him in horror - none of them dared to look him in the eye, and their feet involuntarily moved back little by little."

　　"Brother Liu was surrounded by a crazy and cold murderous aura, like a demon from hell, gloomy, bloody, crazy, and cold. In the blink of an eye, he became a completely different person - I couldn't even feel his breath.

　　"He scared my sister, Uncle Wang, and me.

　　"The three ninjas didn't dare to move. Brother Liu smiled lightly, with indescribable contempt and pride, as if he was mocking the other party's cowardice. He raised his right hand and pointed forward, with a satisfied smile on his face. For the proud ghosts, I think this is a shame more embarrassing than death."

　　"Liu Bo roared in anger, 'There are three of us, and he is only one! Break all his arms and legs! Do we Yamato people fear a ZHINA man?' He suddenly pulled off the cloth bag on his back and held it in his hands, "Suihe, Liushe, let's go together!

　　"The two guys just woke up from their dream. Mizukaku cut his wrist, and blood dripped into the pool of rainwater. Rokuja raised his ninja staff and took out three swastika-shaped shurikens with his other hand."

　　"The expression is obviously angry

　　"In a moment, the rain mixed with the water crane's blood began to twist and deform, and then stood up. To paraphrase Brother Liu: Damn, isn't this a water puppet?

　　"But that's not the most amazing thing. The most amazing thing is that the cherry tree began to sway, faster and faster, until the crown of the tree was flipped over, and the entire trunk turned into a giant puppet and stood up."

　　"My coughing seems to have been forgotten because of this scene..."

　　"Brother Liu didn't move! He just started to recite a series of awkward words. I could understand each word individually, but I couldn't understand them together... At the perfect moment when the monsters were about to attack, a black gas suddenly rushed up from the ground.

　　"I saw it clearly. The black gas was like a water pipe that was accidentally broken. It rushed up several meters high with a hissing sound, then swirled in the air and rushed towards the monster.

　　"The black air stretched out a long tail, and the accumulated water on the ground turned white and froze along the trail. Even the raindrops in the sky turned into ice particles and fell down... The cold air pounced on the two puppets like a tiger, and the puppets turned into statues in an instant.

　　"Brother Liu smiled - facing the three ninjas with panic-stricken faces, he just blinked..."

　　"His eyes are like gun barrels, and a blink is like a gunshot.

　　"A hot gas ball shot out from his hand and hit the two ice sculptures... The result? You ask me the result? Oh, that's for sure. Brother Liu has already made a move. What do you think... Okay, I won't say any more nonsense... Those two things are like the liquid robots in Terminator 2, breaking into pieces and scattering all over the ground.

　　"Then Brother Liu shot out another ball of air, but they dodged it."

　　"The water crane suddenly roared, probably meaning that the situation was out of control or something, and then a cloud of smoke suddenly appeared on the ground... After the smoke, the three guys all disappeared."

　　"No, we can't chase him, because we can't cast spells. Chasing him would just kill us... Brother Liu? Brother Liu can't do that either. He looks unconscious. Once the people leave, he won't wake up.

　　"That's pretty much the situation, Grandpa Luo. Do you understand now?"

　　※

　　I turned off the video and shook my head, "So that's how it is. Then you sent Thirteenth Young Master and I back, and then invited Master Luo to treat us?" "Half right," Wang Xi shrugged, "Grandpa Luo actually arrived in Japan only one day later than us, and he didn't come here specifically to treat you."

　　"Where are your sister and Mr. Wang Shang?" I still wanted to ask, although I remembered that they should be fine.

　　"They're fine. I caught a cold. You can ask for details later." He turned off the TV. "I'll be back soon."

　　I was a little confused, "Huh? Why are you running outside if you have a cold?"

　　Wang Xi sighed, "Hey, isn't it all about those Tantric monks? That master is dead, and the others are all suffocated. My sister said that she must contact them to explain, so as not to cause you trouble later." He squinted his eyes, "You said my sister is so good to you, if it doesn't work out, just seduce my sister."

　　There was a moment of silence. "Go away!"

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　Chapter 127 Wind Devil City

　　While chatting, Wang Xi and I walked out together. As soon as we arrived at the hall, we saw Master Luo walking over. It seemed that he had just finished his work.

　　You can tell from his expression that Thirteenth Young Master is not in serious trouble. Even though the poison used by Six Snakes is highly poisonous, Master Luo has lived in Asia for decades and has seen all kinds of poisons. After some effort, he still managed to control the poison of Thirteenth Young Master.

　　The master said a few simple words and prepared to prepare Chinese medicine for him to take internally, saying that it was to remove the remaining poison. By the way, he also reminded us not to disturb him, as the Thirteenth Young Master needed to rest for a few days.

　　I didn't kill Bo Ren, but Bo Ren died because of me. If it weren't for me, Master Xingguan and others wouldn't have been attacked by the ghosts. It's inevitable to feel guilty when I think about this - just as I was thinking about it, Sang Yu rushed in.

　　Seeing Wang Xi and I sitting on the sofa, her eyes lit up and she walked over quickly, "Brother Liu, are you okay?" Her face was a little red, and it was obvious that she had not yet recovered from her cold.

　　"Well," I was quite touched, "he just got up - do you know what happened?" Sang Yu saw that I fainted more than once, and this time the loss of consciousness seemed to be similar. I thought she might know something?

　　"I really don't understand this time, but don't worry. I called Master Zhuge, and he said that you suffered from the sequelae of drowning last time. You lost consciousness in the water... for no reason and..." When she said this, she couldn't help but stammer and her words were a little incoherent.

　　I got anxious when I saw it: "Hey, we are all family here, just say whatever you want, it won't be a problem."

　　Seeing me like this, Sang Yu felt a little embarrassed to say, "Well, then I'll tell you the truth - the master said that you have the sequelae of traumatic fear. You will lose consciousness irrationally in the water. At the same time, your nerves are stimulated, leading to the exuberant secretion of glandular hormones, which maximizes your potential..." I didn't understand what this meant, "Wait a minute."

　　"What does this mean?" I didn't even ask Wang Xi, but she was already anxious. "Sister, can you explain it more simply?"

　　"Yes, it would be better to keep it simple - Sang Yu, don't make it so complicated, just keep it simple."

　　Sang Yu raised her eyebrows, feeling helpless towards an idiot like me. "Okay, I'll tell you the truth: you were simply frightened and lost consciousness, and then your potential was stimulated, and you used your Yin-Yang eyes indiscriminately... understand?" She glared at me, "Are you feeling better now?"

　　"Well……"

　　Seeing that brat Wang Xi covering his mouth and laughing beside me, I regretted it so much, "It would have been better if I hadn't asked."

　　I coughed and changed the subject, "By the way, have they taken Master Xingguan's body back? What do you mean by no?"

　　When I mentioned this, Sang Yu suddenly cried out, "Oh no, I forgot about the important matter. There wasn't much reaction from the Tantric side, but I got news that there's a guy in Japan's Ghost Market who sells news. He might have news about the Ghost Dao people." At this point, Sang Yu looked me up and down and said, "Are you okay with this? If you can, come with us. If not, stay here and wait for me to come back."

　　I stretched a little, my mind was clear and my limbs were strong. "Looks fine, OK, let's go together."

　　"Then I won't go," Wang Xi said with a smile, "Sister, Brother Liu will accompany you..."

　　"No! This time we not only need to buy information, but also some materials to bring back to Grandpa Luo, so that we can restore the magic. We will go find information, and you buy materials.

　　"Ah? Why should I go buy it? Can't I just find someone?" The guy obviously wanted to be lazy, "I've been guarding Brother Liu for a long time. I haven't eaten or showered. Smell it, the smell on your body..." He approached Sang Yu with a stinky face, and the answer he got was a vicious slap in the face...

　　"You speak very well. She just slapped Wang Xi to death with just this sentence.

　　Ya was silent for a long time, and finally howled fiercely: "Yuan Fang, I want to eat..." (This line was said by Ya after traveling through time)

　　※

　　The ghost market in Japan is different from that in China. It is controlled by an organization that supervises the entire ghost market. This organization is called the Fuma clan. The three most famous ninjas in the Warring States period were Fuma Kotaro, Kashin Koji, and Flying Kato. The ghost market also emerged after that and became a product of the Fuma clan.

　　Fuma Kotaro is the hereditary name of a secret ninja village. The fifth generation Kotaro is recorded in history. The fifth generation Kotaro's master is the third generation Odawara Castle Lord Hojo Ujiyasu. Ujiyasu seems to have made a verbal agreement with Kotaro before his death, saying that he would promote the Fuma clan to be retainers in the future. It is natural for Kotaro to be eager to upgrade from a bandit to a samurai, and of course he will train his subordinates at all costs.

　　Unexpectedly, Ujiyasu died at the age of 57, and Kotaro's wish was not fulfilled. After that, he no longer hoped to be successful, and instead placed the joy of life on commanding troops that acted like the wind and thunder. When the lord changed to the fourth generation Ujimasa and the fifth generation Ujinao, Kotaro continued to fight for the Hojo family.

　　I guess her hopes were dashed in the end, and her final pleasure can only be based on the joy of success after the surprise attack.

　　However, after Toyotomi Hideyoshi pacified the world, the Fuma clan and the ninjas under Takeda began an endless struggle in Edo Castle. Finally, Tokugawa Ieyasu ordered all of them to be arrested and imprisoned. The fifth generation Kotaro was also executed in 1603, and the Fuma clan was thus extinct.

　　However, among the survivors of the Fuma clan, there were also some who later became successful. One was Shoji Shinnai, and the other was Tobisawa Shinnai. Shoji brought together the private brothels of Edo and opened the Yoshiwara brothel. In 1617, he applied for a license from the shogunate and became the chief manager of the recognized brothel Yoshiwara-cho. At the same time, he swore allegiance to Tokugawa and was pardoned.

　　Another Toizawa Shinnai, who was apparently engaged in the business of buying and selling stolen goods, was actually one of the thieves in secret. After Shoji was pardoned, he was also introduced to the Tokugawa family and was granted the monopoly right to buy and sell second-hand clothes. In this era, second-hand clothes were valuable items, and of course there were stolen goods among them.

　　Clothing stores and brothels became the main intelligence agencies of the Tokugawa shogunate, and made many contributions during the Tokugawa shogunate's rule of more than two hundred years.

　　These are all the information on the surface. In the background, they also rebuilt the power of the Fuma clan and opened ghost markets to monitor the Japanese ninjas. So far, all the thirteen ghost markets in Japan are under their control.

　　The ghost market that Sang Yu was looking for was in Echizen City, next to Tsuruga Bay, and it only took half a day to drive there. Since Wang Xi had called Yuan Fang to have dinner, I had to eat anyway - it smelled so good that I almost spit my saliva into the plate.

　　From getting up to eating, I haven't commented on what happened yesterday. It's not that I'm not angry. On the contrary, I'm very angry now!

　　As a Chinese, "Chinaman" is one of the words I hate the most. That insulting name spoken by the ghosts burns in my bones. The anger and humiliation make me unusually calm - to put it bluntly, I want revenge to vent this feeling.

　　The Wang family moved to Southeast Asia since the Ming Dynasty. They may not feel it as deeply as I do, but from the time we've been together, I can see that they received an orthodox Chinese education and are probably feeling good about it. When the time comes, I'll just need to fan some sinister winds and spark some ghost fires, hehe... The main targets are those guys from the Ghost Dao clan, but for others, such as the intelligence dealer we're looking for, if they make me angry, I don't mind causing some minor damage.

　　I’ve been hanging out with the Wang family for a long time recently and almost forgot that I’m a gangster at heart.

　　Damn, if I don’t do some tricks now, I will definitely regret it when I go back!

　　Having said that, we have to dress up if we really want to set off - God knows if there are any ghosts in the ghost market who are missing us.

　　Wang Xi changed into a very ordinary kimono, and walked back and forth in front of me in a pair of wooden clogs, with the tail of a samurai sword sticking out from behind him. I looked at the pile of clothes for a long time, and finally chose to put on a Japanese monk's bamboo hat and a long robe.

　　Sang Yu changed into a set of tight clothes, and wore a kimono on the outside, with her hair tied in a high bun, which had a unique flavor.

　　Japan calls this kind of market a ghost market, China calls it a black market, and Europe and the United States call it a monster market. In fact, they are all similar. Even the tradition of "green wax welcoming guests and black blood lighting lamps" is retained.

　　We bypassed Echizen City and soon arrived at our destination: Myohoji Mountain in Echizen City.

　　The car spiraled up the mountain road and at the end halfway up there was something like a memorial archway with a large parking lot next to it. "We're here." Wang Shang pointed to a pool of blue flames on the side of the road.

　　Two shabby statues stand on the left and right of the archway, with green wax in their hands jumping and burning, emitting a faint strange fragrance.

　　We walked along the mountain road and soon arrived at a private house. The child standing at the door didn't say much. He collected 8,000 yuan from us and let us in.

　　When you enter, you will see an empty dam, at least half the size of a football field, with rows of small houses on it, not very big, probably only about ten square meters. Some houses are open in front with their goods on display, and the boss sits in the back waiting for customers; others are hung with curtains and have their own signs at the door.

　　"These are all fixed merchants. Some specialize in reselling spells and magic tools, and some are fortune-tellers," Wang Shang explained to us. "The wine shop inside is for individual merchants. That guy should be inside."

　　Crossing this courtyard, there is another courtyard with many small rooms and scattered seats in the hall. There are places for eating, drinking, and business. It is messy but orderly.

　　Some people were well-dressed and holding black leather suitcases, drinking leisurely. They were obviously merchants receiving goods. Some people were holding their cloth bags and looking around. They were probably either antiques or stolen goods - it seemed that it was not easy to find people in this kind of market.

　　A few seconds later, someone came over to greet them. "Mr. or Miss, what do you need?" The guy had shifty eyes and a charming smile on his face. "No matter what you want to buy, Aji can help you find it, and the fee is absolutely low."

　　I lowered my hat brim and kept silent, then I heard Sang Yu say, "We are looking for the Civet Cat Man, take us there." "That guy?" Aji's voice changed when he saw the money, and he didn't know if it was because of the money: "Dear lady, Aji has everything that the Civet Cat Man has, you can buy it from me." He lowered his voice: "What kind of information do you want? Killer? Exorcist? Stolen goods?..."

　　"No need, we want to find the civet cat man. You take us to find the civet cat man first, and then take them to buy other things," she pointed at Wang Xi: "Aji, remember, we want the real thing.

　　"Of course, of course." As for the follow-up, this guy was naturally active. He raised his head and looked around, and suddenly pointed, "Over there, the one sleeping is the raccoon cat man."

　　In the corner, there was a small, dirty-looking room with its door half open, and inside, a guy with his chest exposed was lying on the tatami and snoring.

　　Chapter 128 True and False Information

　　Wang Xi and Wang Shang followed Aji, while Sang Yu and I walked slowly towards the small room where the cat lover was staying.

　　When he opened the door and walked into the small room, he immediately smelled a pungent smell of alcohol. "Hey, what are you doing?" The raccoon suddenly woke up. He howled and hid behind him. "Don't mess around.

　　That expression is like a bottom who is afraid of being anally raped.

　　Needless to say, the expression on Sang Yu's face showed that she must have found it difficult to communicate, so I expressed my opinion before she could speak. "Yeah, yeah." I nodded, "This girl must have owed a lot of money."

　　She rolled her eyes at me and tried to comfort the idiot, "Hey, don't be nervous, we called you yesterday..." "Are you the big buyer who needs information?" The guy's eyes lit up and he came closer, his expression was completely different from the previous second, "Tell me, what do you want to know?"

　　The guy rubbed his hands and smiled fakely, just like a peddler selling pornographic discs in the computer mall.

　　"We want to know the news about a secret sect," Sang Yu asked instead of answering, "Their hiding place, number of people, purpose, etc. - as long as the information you tell us is useful, money is not a problem.

　　She pulled out a stack of money like magic and threw it hard on the table.

　　"Which one?" The raccoon man's face was broken with laughter, and he had to swallow a mouthful of saliva with great effort.

　　"The ghosts."

　　The raccoon cat man's face turned pale all of a sudden, and he spoke a few simple Japanese words in a confused manner, "You, you are talking about... the Ghost Path Clan?"

　　"You heard it right," said Guidaozhong Sang Yu, who emphasized the three words "Guidaozhong". Her fingers tapped lightly on the money like playing the piano. "Now let's see how much you can take from here.

　　"How much? What a joke. I won't take a dime from this piece of shit. The skin under the eye sockets can still twitch - I noticed this little detail. "Even if you give me more money, it's useless. I've seen many people who have money but no life to spend it! Hey, do you know a Chinese saying: The money is here, but the person is gone

　　“You’re right, but I have another saying: People are there, money is gone. She was completely unmoved, and calmly reached into her pocket, and found another large stack of money.

　　Judging from the numbers, if it is a stack of one million yen, this is equivalent to more than 100,000 RMB. As long as you have it, you can live a happy life for a while.

　　The raccoon stared at the money without moving his eyes, and it was obvious that he was still struggling inside.

　　After a while, he finally spoke, "No, I still..."

　　"Pah

　　Another stack!

　　The guy stared at the money without moving his eyes. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and said, "Okay..." "Wait, I will hold down your lightning-fast claws. "Speak first."

　　The raccoon cat man withdrew his hand, thought for a moment, and said, "Okay, you guys wait." He ran to the door and peeked in like a groundhog going out, then closed the door with a bang.

　　This is a critical moment, I don't agree with his attempt to cover up his mistake, "Don't bother, just say what you need to say first - I'll keep an eye on it for you." There is such a plot in the movie. At every critical moment, there is always a sudden flying knife or bullet to kill the insider, and the unlucky guy lies in the pig's arms, spitting blood and talking nonsense, and dies before he can even utter a useful clue.

　　I don't want this kind of thing to happen to me.

　　Tanukirou sat down next to us stealthily. "The Kidoshu is the most mysterious organization in Japan. I don't know much about them. They are small in number, elusive, and highly skilled in ninjutsu. Many cases that the police department hasn't solved are caused by them. It is said that they control a mountain village full of Kidoshu members, the most famous of which are the 'Five Puppet Ninjas' and the 'Three Ghost Ninjas', and their leader is Ichikawa Tachiro."

　　"These are not very useful." Sang Yu replied coldly, "What else?"

　　"Oh, by the way, in addition to these people, I also know that their organization has been collecting spiritual materials in recent years," Ya racked her brains, "They have collected a lot of things through the ghost market of the Fengmo clan, ancient animal bones, two-headed snake blood, corpse essence, and many other materials and some ancient magic tools..."

　　“…” We didn’t say anything.

　　Tanukirou continued to squeeze like he was constipated: "I don't know who the Five Puppet Ninjas are, but I know the names of the three ghosts, they are Hangui, Guiyi Fayan and Yaguiwan..."

　　Sang Yu and I both understood each other's meaning - the dead Nazi Joseph's good friend was indeed one of the Ghost Dao people.

　　"Hey, what are you looking at? Are you planning to default on your debt?" The guy suddenly shouted, "I've said so much, no matter what..."

　　"Yes, this stack is yours," Sang Yu took out a stack of money from the table and threw it to him, "Count it."

　　He counted the money happily, and Sang Yu took the opportunity to whisper in my ear: "The relationship between the Ghost Path and the Nazis is strange. The Ghost Path is definitely not a person who lives under the protection of others - guess what their relationship is?"

　　"They use each other, and they all have their own purposes," I thought, "I guess they are all taking advantage of the end of the world to do something, but I don't know what their purpose is."

　　"What else can it be? At most, it will be like in the movies, a disaster or something like that." The raccoon cat man counted the money really quickly. Sang Yu sat up straight. "Forget it, let the masters think about this matter. We will just be good soldiers and complete your mission."

　　After counting the money, the raccoon put it in his pocket and whistled, "The money smells so good - how can I help you?" After checking the authenticity of the money, his attitude became much better.

　　"What else do you know?"

　　He talked incessantly, mostly about legends about the ghosts, some true and some false, but they could only be treated as stories.

　　Anyway, he said these were included.

　　"Did you know that a Tantric spiritual child recently disappeared in Japan?" Sang Yu suddenly interrupted.

　　He stared at us and smiled very ambiguously!

　　Ya coughed pretentiously, "This information is not cheap, I guess I'm the only one who can sell it to you..."

　　A pair of dog eyes stared at the table, and he pretended to clear his throat.

　　“First of all, this is how you deal with a dog.

　　As the number one information dealer in the Ghost Market, Tanukirou is truly a nobody. His deduction on the disappearance of the spirit boy is similar to the result of our investigation. He also believes that it was the work of the Ghost Dao Clan, and he points out that the perpetrators should be Guiyi Fayan and Yaguimaru.

　　But he had no more news.

　　"It seems you have no chance to get the money," Sang Yu stared at him and smiled, "The information you said is actually of no value," she looked at her watch, "If there is nothing else, we'll leave."

　　"Wait and see. Sang Yu put away the two stacks of money. He started to howl like a little wife, "I still have..."

　　I gave him a glare - what a fucking bitch this guy is!

　　This guy hesitated for a long time, and finally said something valuable: "Uh, I, I actually saw the ghosts killing Xiao Shanda to silence him."

　　"Who is Xiao Yamada?" Sang Yu and I were both confused and had no idea what this guy was talking about.

　　"Oyamada is the traitor, the one who ambushed the Ghost Path Clan at the Hotakaso Sangetsu Onsen Hotel! I'll tell you a secret, this guy was controlled by someone, and in the end the Ghost Path Clan killed him to silence him..." Tanuki Langshen said mysteriously, "I happened to be there at the time.

　　Damn, I remember now, could this guy be talking about the guy who resigned from Hotakaso Yamagetsu?

　　I almost forgot.

　　The disappearance of the spirit boy in Japan was no small matter, at least the Japanese practitioners got the news quickly, and news dealers like the cat cat man were no exception. When he arrived, the secret sect had not left yet, and was looking for clues everywhere. As a result, he got a bargain - the worker named Xiaoshanda sneaked out the back door and ran into him.

　　He was delighted to see the panic on Oyamada's face, as it was completely a sign of him trying to cover up his mistake.

　　So the raccoon cat man took great pains to smuggle this guy out and send him back home. The reward was also very direct. The guy told everything he saw without reservation.

　　The raccoon cat man was not that simple either. Seeing that the guy seemed to have more to say, he pretended to leave, but slipped back halfway and hid under the floor to eavesdrop.

　　I didn't overhear much from eavesdropping, but I did see a lot.

　　Oyamada quickly made a phone call, seemingly saying that he had completed the task. He lit some kind of spice in the middle of the night and put something in the food as requested, asking the other party to release his girlfriend.

　　There is a shady hand behind this! This discovery made Tanuki Lang feel like he had found a treasure. He prepared to take a closer look and then take the information back to sell to the monks.

　　Soon a few people came and without saying anything, they killed Xiao Shanda and said, "We will reunite you with your girlfriend."

　　Then someone who seemed to be the leader asked, "Is the cave ready?"

　　"It's done." Someone below answered.

　　"That's good. Now, Shuihe, Liushe, and Liu, the three of you stay in Gaoshan City and wait for instructions. Guiyi Fayan and I will deliver the person to Elder Shougui first." The man began, "You wait for orders."

　　"Hey, Yaguiwan, can we switch? I'll stay with them and wait for instructions, and Shuihe will go back with you," said the guy named Guiyi Fayan. "I really don't want to go back. There are no women on the island.

　　This sentence made my eyes light up: on the island!

　　"Too much nonsense." Guiyi Yaguiwan didn't give him a good look at all. "This is the leader's order. Without your magic eye, what if you reveal your flaws along the way and are discovered by others?"

　　“Got it…” The guy whined as if he was constipated.

　　The people who were named turned around and took action, but the raccoon cat man didn't dare to breathe, and stood still like a stone.

　　After the three of them left, Yaguimaru spoke up: "Forget it, how about this, after we send the people there, you will be the first secret sentry. I guess you can stay in Yuye for two days."

　　Tamano? Place name?

　　The two men left the house where the murder and the body were destroyed while talking. The raccoon man who had been hiding under the floor took a long time to come out. Upon touching his back, he found it was soaked.

　　At this moment, he was very proud. "You probably guessed it - those guys definitely have a base here." He took out a map and pointed to Tamano City next to the Seto Inland Sea. Then he slid his finger and touched the nearby Well Island. "This place is rarely visited. It is indeed difficult for people to find the spirit boy if we send him here."

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other and said, "Okay, I'll trust you this time." She threw the money into her arms and said, "Keep it."

　　Just as that guy was happily accepting the money, a barely perceptible sneer flashed across Sang Yu's eyes...

　　Under the table, the black transmitter began to work quietly.

　　Chapter 129 The Japs' Plan

　　Sang Yu and I quickly left the ghost market. When we left, we saw Wang Xi and Wang Shang drinking tea and eating potato cakes in the yard, with a lot of things beside them. "Let's go, we found it," Sang Yu did not hide it, "Let's go now."

　　She didn't seem to notice that it was beginning to get dark.

　　They quickly picked up their things and followed, "Okay?"

　　“Okay

　　After we put our things down, started the engine, and started the car, we rushed down the mountain, winding along the mountain road and into the woods. Sang Yu suddenly stopped the car and said, "I think..." "Let's go back and take a look, right?" I smiled and patted my bag, "I'm ready.

　　Sang Yu stopped talking and laughed instead.

　　Wang Xi looked confused, "Uh, what do you mean?"

　　"Don't worry about it. You and Uncle Wang will wait for us in Tsuruga City. We'll go back and take a look." Sang Yu arranged directly. "We still have some questions to ask.

　　Watching the car lights flashing and fading away on the mountain road, Sang Yu and I started to climb up the slope from the side along the path. To be honest, it is really difficult to shuttle through this jungle. On the one hand, you have to watch out for the potholes under your feet, and on the other hand, you have to pay attention to the half-high branches and twigs. You might be hit by a bullet if you are not careful.

　　Sang Yu was walking very fast in front with a small black box in his hand.

　　When I climbed over a difficult rock step, I saw her half-crouching and opening the box. She fiddled with the knobs on it, handed me an earplug, and then put the other one into her own ear.

　　When she put on the earplugs, she could hear the noisy noise inside, which soon quieted down as she adjusted the volume.

　　From here you can see the parking lot outside the ghost market. There are fewer and fewer people driving out, and the background noise inside is gradually fading away - there is only the sound of the raccoon cat man walking back and forth.

　　Suddenly there was the sound of a door opening and a few crisp footsteps were heard.

　　"Sir..." Tanukirou was interrupted as soon as he started to speak, "Did they believe it?" A strange voice asked, "There are no loopholes, right?"

　　"No, there is absolutely no such thing," the raccoon cat man's voice swore, "Sir Shinnei, you have to believe me." Seeing that the other party did not express his opinion, this guy hurriedly narrated the whole thing in detail.

　　The man called Shen Nei didn't say anything. Suddenly, an old voice slowly spoke, "No need to say anything! They left in a hurry just now. I think it should be okay - it seems that they should be heading towards Jingdao."

　　Why the hell does this sound so familiar?

　　Sang Yu also looked confused, but neither of us could figure out who it was.

　　While he was thinking outside, he was busy inside. The civet cat guy laughed and said, "Since the matter has been settled..." "Okay, it's yours." Very straightforward!

　　"Thank you, thank you..." I don't know what I gave him, but that guy sounded extremely happy.

　　"You go out first."

　　However, this joy only lasted for a few seconds. As soon as the raccoon man opened the door, he let out a muffled groan, followed by the sound of something heavy falling to the ground.

　　"This guy talks too much. He will cause trouble if he keeps it. He seemed to be explaining, or talking to himself, "Master..."

　　Master? Damn, a picture flashed through my mind!

　　I understand, damn, this voice is clearly that of the dead Master Xingguan!

　　Master Xingguan is not dead? Why is he here? What does he want to do?

　　A series of questions rolled over in my mind, and I didn't hear anything they said.

　　So evil!

　　I had only seen the dangers of the world in books before, but I didn’t expect it to appear in front of me in real life now!

　　Suddenly someone patted me on the shoulder—Sang Yu.

　　I forced a smile, gathered my thoughts and continued eavesdropping.

　　The conversation continued, and the one speaking was Master Xingguan.

　　"…As long as we can really catch the kid with the Yin-Yang Eyes, plus the blood of the guardian spirit boy, we will be halfway to success." Master Xingguan laughed a few times, "After so many years of hard work, only today did we see some signs of success.

　　Shinnei was amused, "That's right! As long as we can revive the Great Demon, unifying Asia is a piece of cake. It will definitely not be a problem to let you become a country of your own by then."

　　Sang Yu's eyes were no longer right, and he looked at me with fear - so this was the story behind it!

　　Damn it! I almost understand!

　　It wasn't just the Kidou clan who were doing this alone. It turned out that there were other people, at least the Fuma clan was involved. They united to prepare for the resurrection of the great demon king, who seemed to be the sixth great demon king Oda Nobunaga.

　　The purpose of Tantric Buddhism's participation is very simple. It seems that they are preparing to establish their own country in exchange for independence at that time!

　　This conspiracy is no small matter!

　　Although I don't know why resurrecting Oda Nobunaga could unify Asia, I believe they must have a very feasible plan for going through so much trouble - what can we do now?

　　Sang Yu swallowed hard, looking extremely seductive and alluring, "Biyun, do we still need to find a spiritual boy now?" Although her tone was inquiring, her eyes clearly said, "Don't say yes, don't say yes..."

　　I nodded heavily.

　　"Hey, are you crazy or didn't you hear clearly?" Sang Yu pulled off my earplugs and growled, "Don't you understand that this is a conspiracy?"

　　"Uh, I see."

　　“Also, you are the target.

　　"Uh, I see."

　　"This spirit boy was given to the ghosts by the Tantric sect themselves. The mission does not exist. Do you understand?"

　　"Uh, I see."

　　"Then what do you say we should do?" He finally convinced me, and Sang Yu was obviously a lot happier.

　　"Let's go find the spirit boy..."

　　"Spiritual boy, what the hell?" She came over and twisted my ear, almost yelling, "You are their target now. What we have to do is tell your master all this, and then leave Japan and return to China."

　　I screamed and struggled, "Don't pull, don't pull... It hurts! It hurts!

　　That’s too harsh!

　　Sang Yu didn't let go, "Do you understand? This is a trap.

　　"I understand, I really understand, let go... Ouch, it hurts so much. As soon as she let go, I rubbed my ears hard, "It's too dark... I really don't know how you will get married in the future..."

　　"What did you say?" She raised her eyebrows and looked furious again. "No, um, by the way, I said this for a reason," I quickly changed the subject. "Actually, they said two main points. One is that they are going to capture me, and the other is that they must have a spirit boy, right?"

　　"Hmm, and then what?" She looked at me fiercely as if ready to find my weakness.

　　"I believe that what Master Xingguan did does not represent the wishes of the majority of Tibetans! Even if we escape back, it will be of little use. It is best to take the Peacock Spiritual Child with us to completely crush this plan." I paused, "This can also prove Master Xingguan's betrayal..."

　　"But you are in danger. My reason obviously did not convince her. "We can notify your seven national security departments and ask them to send someone, someone without yin and yang eyes, which would be better.

　　She raised her eyebrows as she stared at me, quite confident in herself.

　　In fact, what Sang Yu said made a lot of sense and was completely correct from a safety perspective, but there seemed to be a voice in my heart howling desperately: Find something for those devils to do!

　　Looking at Sang Yu's eyes, I had to tell him my true thoughts. "Actually, uh, it's like this. Last time, those guys from the Ghost Dao Clan made me very uncomfortable, so I wanted to ruin their plan myself. Actually, I'm an angry young man, and I openly said that I was unhappy, so I just wanted to cause some trouble for those bastards.

　　"No way! A person this old is still doing this?" Sang Yu was a little surprised, then calmed down and asked me, "Just for this?"

　　I nodded with a smile on my face, "Yeah

　　Sang Yu looked at me, not knowing what she was thinking. Finally, she nodded heavily, "Okay, since you want to do it yourself, I won't stop you. We must first go back to Grandpa Luo to help us remove these filth and restore our magic power."

　　"Okay, I smiled like Boss Ye who got his wife's permission to go out and play mahjong.

　　"But..." Sang Yu suddenly added this sentence, and my heart tightened, "What?"

　　The seriousness in her eyes turned into a smile, "Come up with a plan."

　　I usually don't prepare plans, because plans are always the third party to changes - what else do you want from a third party? That's enough, who would bring the family home to introduce it to their parents?

　　But now I have to pretend to be one.

　　I frowned for a long time and finally came up with an idea. "How about this? Let's sneak in later and see if we can catch that guy called Shen Nei and torture him to find out where the spirit boy is being held?"

　　"Why don't you just go and capture Master Xingguan?" Sang Yu asked me disdainfully, "This guy is the boss of the ghost market, how could he be captured so easily?"

　　"The easier the better..." I was being shameless, speaking in the same tone as if I was paying back money: Although it's not much, it's better than nothing.

　　“…”

　　Sang Yu's face was full of disapproval, and there was no sound in the earphones again. It seemed that he really had only one chance to go into the tiger's den.

　　It was already dark, but the lights were still on in the ghost market, and there were still many people walking in the night. Most of these people were looking for assassins, buying artifacts, purchasing poisons, or doing other shady deals. Most of them had their hats pulled down low, just like the pimps in Hong Kong looking for prostitutes.

　　We sneaked to the back of the ghost market. It was like the lining of a gorgeous coat, simple and dirty. Its only advantage was that it was tall and thick, as if it was used to prevent a siege by doomsday zombies.

　　The hooks quickly helped us find a foothold on top, and we climbed up the wall one after another, turning over and landing in a shadow.

　　This is obviously the backyard, with a row of rooms surrounding a three-story building - needless to say, this is where I would live if I were the boss.

　　After all, it was far from the outside, and it was quiet inside, with only faint snoring coming from a few rooms, which looked good. We didn't climb up directly from the outside of the small building. In a world where ninjas are rampant, I believe there must be traps set up outside.

　　But you can’t walk inside!

　　The best way is to capture him alive.

　　The farthest one in the room where the snoring came from was on the far other side and looked like a good target.

　　Looking inside through the window, there was a stupid-looking guy sleeping, curled up with his arms around a pillow, drooling from the corner of his mouth onto the bed, leaving a large stain.

　　It’s him!

　　(Book fans, please join the group... the moderator complained)

　　Chapter 130: Immortal Board Board

　　How can we catch this guy without being discovered?

　　Sometimes I have to admit that Sang Yu's reaction is indeed very quick - she gently pushed the door open, walked to the bed, and stretched out her hand to strike with a knife!

　　Then it became easy. She led me to move the people and dragged this pig-like guy into the warehouse at the back.

　　First came a slap in the face without explanation.

　　As soon as this guy opened his eyes hazily, he started shouting in a crying voice, "Don't kill me, don't kill me..." Is this a fucking conditioned reflex or professional training?

　　"Don't make trouble," Sang Yu said nothing and put the sword against his throat.

　　Shut up immediately!

　　The cold feeling quickly made him fully sober, and his expression was as sad as if his mother had died. "You can ask for anything, just don't kill me..."

　　"As long as you cooperate with my questions, there will be no problem." Sang Yu tried her best to make herself look scary, but it backfired and made her even more charming. The guy was so stupid that he actually curled his lips and said, "Hey, beauty, I'll cooperate with whatever you want..." I don't know if this guy was horny, he actually twisted his body and pushed his lower body upwards... Of course, maybe he was rubbing it on the floor to feel itchy.

　　Sang Yu’s face turned pale instantly!

　　I walked up to him coldly, and the guy's face changed and he was about to say something, but I didn't give him any chance...

　　Snap! Snap! Snap!

　　I fanned with my front and back hands, and immediately a swollen steamed bun appeared in front of me, bright red and oozing with blood.

　　"Bitch, if I don't beat you up, you'll be dying again. I kicked the little devil hard in the face.

　　Turning around, I patted Sang Yu's shoulder and said, "Forget it, don't bother with this kind of thing... Uh, how about this, you go out and keep watch, and I'll ask the question?"

　　Sang Yu left the room, and I turned around to meet his fearful gaze. "Hey, if you don't want to suffer, I'll ask you a question and you answer it, okay?" I grabbed his hair and pulled him closer, spitting in his face.

　　The little chicken pecked at the rice, shivering as it did so.

　　It seems that my two slaps and one kick were effective. Some people are born to be mean and will not behave themselves unless they are beaten. I don't know if it is a racial issue.

　　This guy has been in the ghost market for some time, so he knows a little about some things, such as the current location of Shen Nei, the traps in the small building, Shen Nei's abilities, etc.

　　I'm not afraid of him lying, because I told him that if I get caught, I'll definitely say he's our accomplice. "By then, even if you can argue a few words, it probably won't be of much use.

　　I said this as I stuffed this dumpling-like thing into the back of the warehouse.

　　He responded by making 'wuwu' sounds while holding my stinky socks in his mouth.

　　Without further ado, now that I had received the news, I naturally went back to the small building with Sang Yu - according to that guy, Shen Nei should be playing cards in the VIP room in the outer courtyard now, and would not return to the small building to rest until around three o'clock.

　　Since we don’t know the situation in Xiaolou, why should we get involved in this muddy water?

　　It looks like it's almost half past two now, so I might as well wait for him to come back and then launch a surprise attack.

　　Hehe, that’s a trick I’m good at!

　　I took a thick stick and waited in the shadows for a long time, and finally heard the sound of wooden clogs. I took a peek and saw a person wearing a large haori decorated with cherry blossoms, swaying towards me, holding a box tightly in his arms.

　　I don't know if it was for the Fuma clan to commemorate the city, but later on the managers of the ghost market changed their names to XX Shinnai, and this guy was called Sakata Shinnai - I thought very viciously at the time: Saka, is the same as the "ban" in his ancestor's name "banban".

　　Sakata Shinnai walked to the door with duck steps and was about to push it open...he suddenly stopped!

　　Looking at the guy's nostrils one by one, I suddenly discovered this huge mistake - damn, this is the upwind side!

　　Moved!

　　Sang Yu appeared behind this guy without any warning, and attacked the moment he turned around. The sword and the kunai in his hand clashed with each other, sparks flying.

　　That steamed bun was right! This guy is good at taijutsu, but not so good at other ninjutsu. The key now is to not let him find time to call for help!

　　Amid the collision of the star-like flames, I turned over and appeared, with the black hat in my hand flying towards the battlefield.

　　The hat drew a beautiful arc in the air and appeared on the right side of this guy, while I had already occupied an advantageous position on the left side.

　　Sakata Shinnai saw a dark shadow rushing towards him from the corner of his eye. The attack from the front was so fierce that he didn't know how he became half a head shorter and rolled backwards!

　　"Huh~" He just avoided the sweeping blow from the thick stick in my hand.

　　I was stunned. How could this stun stick work like this? Sang Yu didn't even have time to scold me. She was furious and pestered me again.

　　Naked is despised!

　　The guy rolled over from the ground with a smug look on his face and was about to howl, but he was suddenly dumbfounded!

　　The black muzzle of a gun was pointed at him, less than five meters away.

　　I sneered, "Try another one for me.

　　"I surrender." He raised his hands timidly, and even slightly dodged the sword that Sang Yu was about to throw at him. Of course, Sang Yu also stopped his hand with a puzzled look, and turned around to see what was going on.

　　“You are so unethical that he even muttered this when I tied him up with a gun.

　　I got a slap in the face instead.

　　Sang Yu put the guy's haori back on him, hiding the ropes and everything inside, and at the same time, she didn't forget to educate me, "Biyun, I see you've been very violent lately, this is not good..."

　　"Yes, I nodded heavily, without any regrets.

　　There was no plan to interrogate him here. The plan was to get him out, find a place to interrogate him, and then send him to the Wang family's small base to be locked up. "Grandpa Luo can use drugs to make him lose his memory." Sang Yu suggested at the time.

　　I chuckled a few times and said, "Actually, I can do that, too."

　　As I spoke, I stepped on the big wooden stick under my feet, which rolled on the floor of the car with a rattling sound.

　　Sang Yu roared towards Tsuruga City, and I stuffed Sakata into the trunk of my Toyota. I was so bored that I suddenly saw this guy's box.

　　When I opened it, I saw that the layers of newspapers were opened to reveal an irregular oval bowl-shaped object. The interior was a ghostly beige, and the outside was inlaid with various red and green gems. The gold-plated silver patterns were quite luxurious.

　　I turned it over and saw that the front part was slightly smaller and a little concave on both sides; the back part was slightly larger and more regular. Two tooth-like cracks crossed the entire container. The more I looked at it, the more I felt something was wrong. Suddenly, I reached out and touched the top of my head...

　　Okay, I won’t say anything more!

　　Sang Yu had just finished a phone call, and when she saw me struggling to put the thing back in, she couldn't help but wonder, "What is that?"

　　"You don't want to know..." I frowned.

　　"Tell me about it," Sang Yu said, looking straight ahead and hitting the ball towards the left. "I'm also interested.

　　"This thing should be a Tantric Kapalaba. Judging from the decoration and color, it looks quite old..."

　　"What is Kabala?" Sang Yu interrupted.

　　"…It should be several hundred years old. It doesn't look like it belongs to Japanese Esoteric Buddhism…"

　　"What on earth is that?" She turned her head and took a look. "Hey~"

　　The things have been packed up, but I am still thinking to myself, "...I think this is something that Master Xingguan gave to Sakata, it should be related to the spirit boy..."

　　"Gah~squeak

　　The Toyota came to a screeching halt with the sound of its tires.

　　She grabbed the box and said, "Huh, if you don't give it to me, you can look at it yourself."

　　"Uh..." The woman is too curious!

　　Sang Yu turned the skull over and over in his hands, mumbling to himself, "What is this? It's round like a bowl - is this the oil bowl used by the Tantric sect to worship Buddha statues?"

　　“Curiosity kills the cat…”

　　"Hmph, I don't know what you're talking about," Sang Yu rolled her eyes at me, but her fingers gradually became stiff and her face turned pale - "Biyun, is this thing..."

　　"I paused, "You are right..."

　　She threw Kabala into my arms and forced a smile, "So Kabala is the skull bowl, hehe, hehe..." "Not bad, you are worthy of being the children of the Legalists. You deserve some praise for this, otherwise you will take it out on me.

　　She turned her face away and the smile was more beautiful than crying, but she stepped on the brake when she started the car.

　　We didn't care too much about this little episode. We drove to the beach outside Tsuruga City, opened the trunk, took the guy out, and threw him heavily on the beach.

　　"Ugh... Ugh..." He opened his mouth and started vomiting. It seemed that he hadn't suffered such a torture for a long time.

　　Two people walked out from the woods nearby: Wang Xi and Wang Shang.

　　"Who is this?" Wang Xi came over and expressed appropriate respect, which made me feel at ease.

　　"This is the boss of the Ghost Market, his name is something like Ancestor Banban Shennei," I said jokingly, "He should have all the information we need." By the way, I dragged this guy a few meters to the side so that he would not have to look at the half-digested sashimi.

　　Sakata Shinnai might have been trained by the Fuma clan and was a real ninja, but after so many years of living a comfortable life managing the market, his skills and willpower had deteriorated a lot, so it was not difficult for him to tell everything.

　　The estimate is not too far off.

　　After Oda Nobunaga succeeded in his expedition to Kyoto, he began to believe more and more in the theory of demons. Later, he devoted himself to finding methods from Western demonology, hoping to unify Japan and even the world with this power. In order to find the so-called Buddhist spirits who were reincarnated into demons, he successively conquered Koyasan and Honnoji Temple, and later even began to deal with monks across the country.

　　The first person to oppose him was his important minister Araki Murashige, but Oda Nobunaga actually besieged Arioka Castle and forced him to commit suicide, which was clearly seen by Akechi Mitsuhide. After trying to persuade Oda Nobunaga to no avail and unwilling to let Oda Nobunaga become a demon, Akechi Mitsuhide launched a sneak attack at Honnoji Temple and demanded that Oda Nobunaga accept the baptism of Buddhism.

　　However, things went against his will. Oda Nobunaga did not choose to surrender and let the monks purify him. Instead, he quickly arranged his funeral and committed suicide, letting the ghosts take his body away and hide it.

　　There is only one goal: to revive and conquer the world hundreds of years later!

　　When the year 2000 comes, evil spirits are everywhere and vicious beasts are revived. This is a rare opportunity, so the Ghost Path people join forces with the Nazis, Tantric Buddhism and other organizations in the hope of resurrecting Oda Nobunaga.

　　In the face of interests, many things can be abandoned. The Nazis and the Tantrics, holding their own ulterior motives, finally joined forces with them and prepared to capture the Four Evils for the final transfer ceremony - this was similar to the Master convening a water and land conference. A single sect or organization was powerless against the Four Evils, so they had to join forces.

　　As for the specific content of the alliance, this immortal Banban knows nothing about it. He is just a contact here, and together with Master Xingguan, he lured us to Jingdao.

　　Damn, this guy doesn’t even know where the Peacock Spirit Child is hiding!

　　(Two things. The first is the group number requested by the moderator: 261225642. The second is that Liuyun has to go out of town on the 31st to do some work. I want to make a round trip within one day. I won’t go into details. Just consider it a day off. Thank you.)

　　Chapter 131: Preparing for the Battle of Wind Demon (Poor thing, there are so few red tickets)

　　Maybe what this guy said was true. Judging from the strength of the beating I did and the volume of his screams, he didn't have the guts to do it. But we can't just let it go like this, can we?

　　Do I really have to run back in shame to tell the old man the news, and then wait for praise like a baby?

　　This is not my style!

　　I suddenly had an idea. "Sang Yu, call Grandpa Luo and ask him about the relationship between Kapalaba and the reincarnated spirit boy." I guessed that Grandpa Luo should know something about Tantric Buddhism. "I'll go ask him where to send this thing."

　　Everything has yin and yang, and everything has cause and effect. I will never believe that Master Xingguan gave the skull cap to his ancestors as a gift.

　　Giving a skull as a gift is the same as giving breast enhancement cream to your mother-in-law for her birthday!

　　The little Japanese soldier was so dizzy in the trunk that he came out dazed and answered a few wrong questions and was beaten. He sobered up now and said, "You guys who abused me, you yelled at me when you saw me approaching, as if you saw your parents.

　　I took out the God-Killing Blade and squatted in front of him with a sinister smile. The guy immediately muttered and stopped talking. After a while, he said, "I'm hungry..." "Hungry? Okay, as long as you tell me where to send this thing, I will let you go - and then you can eat whatever you want." The God-Killing Blade patted his face, "Is this a good deal?"

　　"Really?" A look of honesty on his face!

　　Do you think I'm an idiot? You are at least a ninja, even if you are forced to tell the news, you don't have to act like a fool!

　　Let's just listen to what they have to say first.

　　He hesitated and said, "Actually, this is a gift..."

　　"Pah, gift to your sister!

　　I blew away the few strands of hair stuck to my palms, "Go on."

　　My ancestor probably didn't expect me to be so direct, he said with a sad face, "Really..."

　　"Pah

　　Before I could say anything, a voice came from the side, "Xiao Liu, you can't do this."

　　It was Wang Shangshu.

　　Hey, I almost forgot that Wang Shang is better than me at forcing confessions. My interrogation is nothing more than modern fatigue and fear interrogation, which is really not as good as Wang Shang's bloody methods on the battlefield. Ninja is a highly confidential profession, and they will never be able to handle me.

　　Eh, that's not right! Why did you feel so relieved when you just confessed it?

　　I tilted my neck to watch for a long time, and I was so shocked that I almost found a brick to hit him to the ground - after all this time, this little Japanese was still thinking about sending me into the wolf's mouth designed by the ghosts, and all the words he said were just for the pleasure of sending someone to die.

　　It’s so fucking poisonous!

　　I turned around and climbed up, "Uncle Wang, I leave it to you," and walked away, completely ignoring the miserable howlings of ghosts and wolves behind me.

　　You little bastard, you still want to trick me? Now even if you call me daddy, I won’t interfere!

　　History has proven that accepting orders in times of crisis is often correct, and I have verified this theory once again. Sang Yu lowered his head and finished the call, and before he put it in his pocket, Uncle Wang Shang came to tell him the good news with a smug look on his face: "I confessed everything. This thing needs to be sent to a place called Myoken Mountain near Kyoto."

　　"How did you do it?" Wang Xi ran over happily to see, "I want to learn too..."

　　In the end, he only saw the Japanese soldier with dead eyes and heavy breathing and a wire connected to the battery of a Toyota car - the other end was stuffed in his crotch, and as for where it was tied... it was self-evident...

　　I haven’t even let her scream out yet!

　　Mr. Luo has confirmed my idea that Kabala is indeed used to cover up the spirit boy's aura.

　　Miaojian Mountain is not far away. It only takes seven or eight hours to drive there towards the southwest. However, there are still two things we have not dealt with: the first is to send the immortal Banban to the base and lock him up, and then contact the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau to find someone to smuggle him away; the other is that we must first cleanse ourselves and get our magic power back.

　　Looking at the watch, it was several hours before the sneak attack. The sky was beginning to turn pale, and we were exhausted and sticky. "Let's go back," I yawned. "Even if we fall for Jingdao, we won't get there until tomorrow. There's still enough time. Let's go back and finish what we need to do so that we can launch the sneak attack by this time tomorrow."

　　We drove the Toyota directly into the sea and took Shinnai back to Gifu City.

　　It is not known whether Mr. Luo's medical skills are superb or the ninja's potion is worse than the Nazi's, but several large barrels of potion have been prepared. "As long as you soak in the potion for three incense sticks of time, the effect of the medicine will naturally wear off." Master Luo said.

　　"Then these things I bought..." Wang Xi looked bitter and resentful.

　　Master Luo blinked, "Why, do you have any objections?" "No, he immediately vowed, "If I knew it was Grandpa Luo who asked you, I would definitely try harder..."

　　"Stop talking nonsense, don't I understand you?" Master Luo scolded with a smile, "These are actually for the Thirteenth Young Master... Anyway, this poison is really powerful, you guys better be careful.

　　"oh."

　　Gossip aside, we didn't waste any time. We put our things down, said hello, and went straight into the inner room, getting into the tub to soak - the potion was blue and hot, and it was really nice to take a bath in without looking at its appearance.

　　The door was pushed open with a bang, and Wang's men came in with two large plates. "Master, the eldest lady asked us to bring in the food, saying that we should not waste time."

　　In ancient times, one stick of incense lasted about half an hour. Master Luo said that soaking for three sticks of incense means three hours. This time cannot be wasted. Eating while soaking is the best choice. I don't know if the food is good or not, but Wang Xi and I were full of water when we saw the food. We cleaned all the plates in ten minutes.

　　After eating and drinking, I felt sleepy, so I went back to look for Zhou Gong.

　　Butterfly couldn't remember whether she had changed in the dream or not, but what she remembered was that when she woke up, it was already dinner time, and her whole body felt as if she had been reborn. Not only did her Yin-Yang eyes return, but even the light of the palm thunder became brighter.

　　Wang Xi was not in the bucket next to me, so I naturally did not delay any longer. I put on clean clothes and came out. As soon as I reached the door, I saw this guy and Sang Yu drinking coffee in the living room with a map of the boss in front of them.

　　"Brother Liu, come and take a look together," I heard Sang Yu calling me before I even went in. "Uncle Wang Shang spent a whole day getting this. Let's take a look at the structure of that place first and plan what to do tonight."

　　"Sister, you are yelling nonsense..." Wang Xi laughed and turned his head, "Hey, it's really Brother Liu. He opened his mouth and shook his head suddenly, "This is incredible, sister, you can know that Brother Liu is here without even looking! Tell me, is it some new magic?"

　　"Uh..." We were both speechless at the same time - damn, how could a little bit of telepathy cause such a big fuss?

　　Maybe it was a new magic? But Sang Yu looked a little embarrassed, it didn't look like she was using any magic...

　　Hey, these are minor issues. Why bother with this in the current situation? I coughed and walked in to interrupt, "We need to confirm the source of this picture before making a plan. Where is Uncle Wang Shang?"

　　Wang Xi was either dumb or pretending to be dumb, but the result was the same. His attention was instantly diverted. "Uncle Wang went to get something. Brother Liu, do you want me to call him in?" "Well, I have learned the skill of hitting a snake with a stick since I was a kid. "Go quickly and come back soon."

　　There were only Sang Yu and I left in the living room.

　　It was fine originally, but that sentence just now made it very awkward. I took a look while looking at the map, and Sang Yu happened to look up... I felt relieved now, it seemed like this was really the case!

　　Sang Yu said nothing and her face turned red!

　　"Brother Liu, Uncle Wang is here." Following the voice, Wang Xi rushed in. Sang Yu quickly turned around and pretended to pour water, "Uh, you guys just watch first..."

　　I'm neither stupid nor moron. Everyone can see that Sang Yu is shy, but the reason is definitely different from what Wang Xi implied without saying it out loud. As I said, it's not a good match!

　　I don't know what the rift between Wang Xi and her fiancé is, but she is so heartless that she wants to ruin this matter by taking advantage of the situation. She stands in front of the two major families and can get me covered in blood if she moves at all. Who else would dare to do that if he's not a crazy fan?

　　It’s not that they don’t have feelings for each other, it’s just that it’s not that serious!

　　When the relationship has really reached the point where the gauze on the wound is stuck with blood scabs, and any cautious attempt to peel it off will cause heart-wrenching pain, I would dare to throw two bricks at her, let alone a noble, even if she is the queen!

　　Do you really have to keep shooting at me left and right like a guide dog?

　　Shaking off the mess in my head, I looked at the map and started discussing with them: the map is the latest version of the United States, and even the buckets on the ground can be seen accurately on it. When I compared it with the place that the immortal said, there really was a tavern.

　　The Fengmo clan did a good job of keeping secrets. Even their own people only delivered the items to the destination and handed them over to the next buyer. It was not done in one step. So the difficulty arose. We had to deliver the items and then track them.

　　In 2000, the United States had not yet developed that kind of high-tech simulation technology. We couldn’t make a fake face or fake voice to impersonate like in “Mission Impossible”, so we had to use illusion to solve the problem.

　　As soon as I proposed this idea, I encountered collective opposition. The three most famous killer weapons of the Fuma clan in the Japanese ninjutsu world are illusion, hypnosis and mind control. If they are discovered, bad things will happen.

　　There are two times we need to pay attention to now. One is the time to send Kabala to Myoken Mountain, which theoretically should be within today. The other is the time we need to rescue people at Jingdao Island. This distance is far and we have to launch a sneak attack, so we can put it aside.

　　Who should I ask for help?

　　As long as we can find a master-level person, not only can we solve the facial problem, we can even directly suppress his mental power and let this guy enter the illusion and take us there.

　　The old man is a master, but unfortunately he is not in Japan; Grandpa Luo focuses on medicine and spirit writing, but that is not good enough; I met Master Lu on the road, but he went back to China; as for finding one in Japan, damn, that's simply nonsense, not to mention that we don't know who he is, even if we find someone, he is more familiar with the Fengmo clan than we are - what should we do then?

　　We thought and thought, and our frowns deepened… “I don’t want to think about it anymore.” Wang Xi suddenly stood up and howled, “Why don’t I just capture the contact and give it to Uncle Wang Shang to force a confession? This way it will be much easier.”

　　"You idiot, I threw a cushion at him, "You saw that the person was wrong and didn't come out to join the fight, what would you do?"

　　"There is another thing. Sakata is an inner ninja, that is, a ninja who does odd jobs. He can be subdued and forced to confess. If he is caught, he can only commit suicide. Have you forgotten everything your father taught you?"

　　Wang Xi remembered this incident, "Oh, I forgot about it." He slapped his head heavily, "These guys are really hard to deal with. They commit suicide once they are caught. Oh, if only they were as easy to catch as Ling Tong."

　　Sang Yu rolled her eyes at him. "This is a ninja, the most terrifying killer in the world. Do you think they have not received enough training? There are rules for every move - killing people is not that easy.

　　"I know," Wang Xi sat down again with his head down, "I just wanted to talk."

　　Wait! It seems... it seems I have grasped something... "Uh, Sang Yu, can you repeat what you and Wang Xi just said?"

　　Although they didn't know what I meant, they repeated it anyway.

　　“…Killing people is not that easy

　　Murder, yes, murder - I remember it!

　　(Well, the deputy moderator has set up a group and asked me to help promote it. In the future, if anyone has questions about metaphysics, Taoism, Feng Shui, Yin and Yang, ghosts, etc., I will answer them in it. Since the group is very quiet, with only about ten people, Liuyun also asks everyone who supports me to join the group, so as not to waste the deputy moderator's hard work, thank you! Group number: 261225642)

　　(By the way, I said that after Liuyun has collected 1,000 copies, I will join the group to talk to you all about some basic ghost theories. Now it has reached 949, and there are still 51 copies to collect. When that time comes, Liuyun will be talking to you all about sleep paralysis in the first lecture. I have been asked this question too many times, so after I finish talking about it, I will give you a separate chapter.)

　　Chapter 132 Master of Illusion

　　After busying around for a long time, we realized that we were looking in the wrong direction. A master of illusion does not necessarily have to be a human.

　　In fact, many folk immortals, no matter which type they are, are born masters of illusion. They rely on their instincts or talents to transform themselves into human forms in the eyes of humans, and thus achieve their own goals.

　　I didn’t even think of Grandma Bear!

　　She was born a master of illusion and had nothing to do with Japanese ninjas. These two qualities were combined perfectly in her - could it be that when the Nine Evils came, they would also have the opposite effect?

　　Since we have discussed it, there is no need to bother. Sang Yu and I will go to Okuhida Onsen Village again; Wang Xi and Wang Shang will take their people to Myoken Mountain in disguise first, in case the guy we are supposed to meet can't wait to leave, so they can try to track him down then.

　　Before leaving, I went to see Thirteenth Young Master. Through the glass I saw that he was sleeping soundly, so I didn't wake him up.

　　When I came out and passed by the training hall, I saw Wang Shang distributing weapons and ammunition to a large group of men, and Wang Xi was holding clothes and watching them put on makeup. There were probably about 20 of them. After all, big families are not like us individual investors, who have a bunch of helpers prepared for any place.

　　"I just got here last night." Wang Xi shouted at me, showing his snow-white teeth.

　　I have been living like a ghost lately, hiding during the day and going out at night. I began to miss my life in Chengdu. At that time, I could sleep for sixteen hours a day and never go out at night even if I had something to do. If I asked Xiao Hei to go out for a walk, all the ghosts would disappear.

　　Not only am I disoriented and exhausted, but there's sea water on one side and fire on the other. What the hell is this?

　　I can do both complaining and doing things at the same time. I sit in the room waiting for Sang Yu.

　　On the way, Sang Yu and I carefully avoided unpleasant topics and talked about random things. We didn't feel lonely at all, and we only changed shifts once to reach our destination.

　　If it wasn't a full moon night, Grandma Bear wouldn't come out to set up a stall, but she probably wouldn't be too far away. Sang Yu smiled and released the five ghosts. "It feels so good to have everything back to normal."

　　"Of course," I used my Yin Eyes to watch the five ghosts whizzing away, feeling quite proud in my heart - the ghosts went through such a big circle to do something dirty, but I didn't get tricked, did I?

　　Before I could even finish my smug feeling, I heard the clacking sound of clogs on the gravel road. "Grandma Xiong?" I tried to call out.

　　What came out was a young girl, who looked about 17 or 18 years old, with pigtails and sucking a lollipop. "I was wondering why you were so agile, so you're here - what, have your Yin-Yang eyes recovered and come and see my true form?"

　　She was staring at my face and turning the candy around in her mouth.

　　The embarrassment flashed by, and I opened my eyes with a smile, "How could that be possible? You are an old master, and I owe you a favor. Now that I have recovered, I came to tell you..."

　　"About this?" Granny Xiong pulled out her lollipop and said, "Okay, I'll contact you on a certain day." Then she turned and walked away, praising him, "You're a very honest young man..."

　　"Stop it, I yelled.

　　"Please wait." Sang Yu also spoke at the same time.

　　"I knew you weren't so kind to come here to tell me something." The little girl pointed and said, "Do you need my help again?"

　　The saying that old people become more cunning and clever is absolutely true. People know it before you even say it.

　　Granny Xiong agreed to this matter readily, and offered a low price with few requirements - I only need to go to the ancient god's tomb in Taiwan on September 21st and take a cut.

　　Can I refuse this request? I winked at Sang Yu: We can talk about it later, let’s do this first.

　　Time waits for no one, and we set off immediately after we agreed, rushing all the way to Miaojian Mountain. "Do you think this person can do it?" Sang Yu asked me this question furtively. After all, all the risks were tied to this person she had never met, and she felt it was not too safe - especially since it seemed that I didn't know her well.

　　I gave a positive answer. After watching it with my Yin Eye, I was extremely impressed by Granny Bear's illusion skills. Her level, hey, if it were a human, no matter how bad it was, it would still be considered a master+.

　　"If you say yes, it's okay." Sang Yu nodded heavily, "I believe you."

　　Myoken Mountain lives up to the saying that "a mountain is not famous for its height, but for the immortals living there". Standing on it, you can see both the tranquil Ayurvedic Bay and the surging Rìhon Sea. The scenery is extremely beautiful, especially when the night breeze blows on your body, you feel extremely cool and all your worries disappear.

　　The car was circling on the mountain road when suddenly two people rushed out from the roadside and waved vigorously.

　　"My family's Sang Yu stopped the car and asked, "How is it?"

　　"Miss, we can't find anyone - the young master said you should go there as soon as possible," one of them said softly standing on the side of the road, "but the surroundings have been arranged."

　　"Where exactly?" Sang Yu gestured and told the two not to get in the car.

　　"It's a small tavern behind the Kuroishi Temple on Mt. Myoken."

　　Wang Shang has already asked about the contact person's appearance and name. Logically, the possibility of not being able to find him is very small. This raises a new question - has this guy already left?

　　But thinking about it the other way around, it's not likely that the ninja would return empty-handed, whether the stuff wasn't delivered or he didn't bring anything back, it would be considered a failure - these guys have such strong self-esteem, how could they possibly leave first?

　　Even if he called Tsuruga Oniichi, they would just say that Immortal Banban had left.

　　"Hidden?" Sang Yu seemed to be talking to himself, but his eyes were always on Grandma Xiong.

　　Grandma Xiong was still standing there indifferently, not saying a word or paying any attention to her, but she seemed to suck the lollipop in her hand a little slower, as if she was thinking about something.

　　I understood immediately that she was trying to test the waters, but Granny Xiong obviously didn't want to show it here. "Forget it, let's go up and take a look first."

　　The location of the pub is good, behind the Black Stone Temple, so there shouldn't be many tourists. A cloth flag fluttered in the wind, and the words on it were hard to see clearly.

　　We met Wang Xi about 200 meters away. "Brother Liu, sister... uh, who is this...?" He was halfway through greeting when he saw Grandma Xiong, so he asked half-asked, half-answered, "Such a young master?"

　　"Come and see it for yourself," I said with some pride, turning around and pointing at the tavern, "Grandma Xiong, how do we find people now?" Since we are afraid that our spells will cause disturbances and we will be discovered, the best thing to do is to ask Grandma Xiong for help.

　　The old-fashioned girl glanced at me and said, "It's fine to do it - but your friend seems to look down on me..."

　　"No, absolutely not, he's just an idiot, don't be serious with him," I always say this when I coax Xiao Hei out to do hard labor, smiling sweetly and flatteringly, "How about I lend it to you to play with after we're done?"

　　"No need to." Seeing Wang Xi's bitter face, Grandma Xiong smiled and said, "I'm not that stingy. Get the little brat out of the way, I'll find someone..."

　　"Quick, let Grandma Xiong have some land," I hurriedly shooed Wang Xi and his men away like I was chasing away flies. Of course, Sang Yu is still my aunt, so we have to talk things over nicely. After all, she is my breadwinner, isn't she?

　　Sang Yu didn't care. He just gave me a look and stood aside, crossing his arms, waiting to watch the show.

　　The space was cleared and Grandma Xiong sat down cross-legged... "Why don't you start yet?" There was no movement for a long time, and only the stick of the lollipop was left, but she was still sucking on it.

　　"Nonsense!" He threw his stick at my head and said, "There are no photos or portraits, how can I find him? Who can I find? Can I just pull a living person over here?"

　　Shit, I forgot about this one.

　　When I handed the phone to Grandma Xiong to look at the photos, she scolded me, "Boy, do you really think I'm a god?"

　　You are! I said this in my heart but still said it respectfully, "Yes, yes... By the way, this is the person we need to disguise ourselves as," I showed her Sakata's photo and started playing the recording, "This is what the contact person looks like."

　　Sang Yu heard the voice of Xianren Banban on his phone: "I only know that he will be waiting for me at the last table this time. There is a Miaoshan eggplant on the table. When the time comes, I will say..."

　　"What is eggplant used for?" I asked Sang Yu when I had some time. "Is it a dish? We can try it later."

　　"The name of the tea set. Don't interrupt, I'm watching the master casting a spell." As she said this, she pointed forward. Grandma Xiong had already started her spell.

　　To be honest, this is really eye-opening. I guess it’s the first time for us to see a great man cast a spell!

　　Grandma Xiong took out a small jar from her bosom, and then lit a ball of something and put it in. Then she covered the jar and started to circle around. While she was circling, she was chanting something in her mouth. I couldn't understand what she was saying, but I knew it was definitely not human language.

　　I secretly opened my Yin Eye.

　　Under Grandma Xiong's chanting, wisps of gray-black gas began to emerge from the jar. Streams of gas shot out from the small hole on the lid like arrows shot from a bow, and then ran around everywhere, attaching themselves to anything they saw... When did so many wild spirits appear here?

　　The mountain spirit is a kind of wronged spirit of an animal after death. To put it simply, when a person dies, he becomes a ghost, and when an animal dies, he becomes a spirit. The spirit is a product of the animal realm, and is the lowest level of the six realms.

　　I don’t know how Grandma Bear attracted them, but all of a sudden a lot of them appeared flying in the air.

　　The gray-white gas quickly captured the twelve souls, and the rest of the gray-black gas stopped grabbing and attached itself to the captured souls. Granny Xiong realized something and stopped spinning, and began to mutter to the jar, another piece of nonsense.

　　To be honest, I guess this is what the nonsense means, and it is said over and over again.

　　After she finished speaking, she gently opened the lid and blew, and a stream of crystal clear gas that sparkled with agate colors entered the jar.

　　become excited?

　　The soul spirit that was originally caught in the gray-black gas in mid-air suddenly became inexplicably excited, and began to fly all over the world - this is what it means to catch whatever you can, mice, sparrows, snakes... Anyway, any wild animals that can be found nearby are fine, and the standards are not high, just a big and fat one.

　　The lid was already in Grandma Bear's hands.

　　She closed her eyes and tapped the lid lightly with her fingernails, making a popping sound. Following the rhythm, the group of animals moved towards the tavern.

　　This is what it means to truly control wild animals - no wonder people often say that they can see immortals controlling pigs and sheep, making them run out of their homes and be eaten by them. I guess this is the magic.

　　Suddenly, a hand grabbed the corner of my clothes.

　　Chapter 133 Great Tengu Female Bodhisattva

　　"Afraid?" I knew who it was.

　　"I'm not scared, my scalp is a little numb," Sang Yu leaned towards me and said in a trembling voice, "I'm afraid of mice." A burst of fragrance came towards me, and I didn't know what brand it was. "It's okay," I was a rare man, "I'm here

　　I could smell the fragrance of the beauty beside me, and heard the sound of popping in my ears. It was night again, and I should have felt ethereal and otherworldly, but what came to my mind was the Chengdu Zijing Bar - why was I getting high for no reason?

　　"Calm down," Granny Bear said suddenly, "Don't be like a rat, drifting off at the slightest temptation of the underworld's Buddhist chants - you are still a human being after all."

　　I was shocked. Damn, it turns out that the Yin-Yang Eyes are easily tempted. This trick of controlling the spirits of small animals is also useful. I looked down, fortunately, there was nothing unusual!

　　If that's true...it's such a shame!

　　I was just daydreaming when Granny Xiong suddenly whispered, "Even if he finds us, he won't care about us," and headed towards the tavern alone.

　　Catch up? Not catch up? As the thought swirled in her mind, she said, "Wait.

　　As soon as she pushed the door and walked in, countless eyes were staring at the tavern, and everyone actually held their breath.

　　If that doesn't work, we'll have to rush in. When the time comes, we'll have to not only prevent him from running away, but also stop him from committing suicide in time, which will cause a lot of trouble... Suddenly the door curtain moved, and it seemed that someone had come out. "Lean over!" As soon as I said this, I realized that it was in vain. Wang Xi and the bodyguards ran off to ambush somewhere, leaving only Sang Yu and I.

　　Grandma Xiong took a look over here and actually called out, "Come out." It seemed that she knew there were only two of us here.

　　Following closely behind was an ordinary man, who looked dull and honest, a typical office worker.

　　But as soon as I looked at those eyes, I understood. There was a bit of dark air in this guy's eyes, and he looked like he was under an illusion.

　　I stood up without answering - I really didn't know what to say, so I just said nothing and acted cool!

　　That's pretty much what all ninjas are like anyway.

　　"These two friends are people the higher-ups want, so you can take them with you." He said it lightly, and although the deal was not big, it could not be refuted.

　　The man hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded.

　　Yes, it is indeed a major school of mind control and illusion. Being controlled does not mean you will surrender. It seems that there is some trick in mental attack and defense.

　　I just don't know how Granny Xiong did it? Although it's just an illusion and a virtual world, but she can do it so effortlessly, I'm afraid even the master can't do it!

　　It seems that all her years of hard work have not been in vain - I was startled: if I didn’t have the Yin-Yang Eyes, I might have really been killed by Grandma Xiong at that time.

　　Fortunately, fortunately... I finally breathed a sigh of relief at this moment.

　　Although the man was under an illusion, his speed was getting faster and faster. When he reached a deserted place, he ran as fast as he could, going downhill, crossing ditches, wading through streams, and climbing over hills as if he were walking on flat ground, quite like walking in his own backyard.

　　This is it! I winked at Sang Yu, and she nodded slightly and followed behind.

　　The eaves of a fence appeared faintly in the woods, and I was slightly surprised to see the man change direction.

　　I originally thought it was some cave or cellar, but who knew it was in such a beautiful place!

　　The more dangerous a place is, the safer it is. But conversely, the safer a place is, the more dangerous it may seem. I dare not take it lightly, and gestured backwards to open my Yin Eye first.

　　As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the strange atmosphere here, as if there was a dark cloud pressing down on me. I took two steps forward and felt a chilly wind blowing around me. The temperature suddenly dropped. Before I could figure out what was going on, the man in front of me began to shake violently...

　　"Not good," a low shout came from behind, and with the sound came a lightning-fast figure. Granny Xiong stretched out her hand and lightly scratched the back of the man's neck, and a tiny streak of blood appeared instantly.

　　My pupils shrank to a dot at that moment, and I thought I had seen what had cut my skin.

　　Bird claws!

　　The blood in the bloodstain had coagulated before it formed drops, and the man's body stopped shaking. He made a gurgling sound in his throat and slowly fell down like a broken log.

　　What's going on with this gust of wind?

　　Before I could figure out what was going on, there was a sudden sound in the room. "We've been discovered." My heart skipped a beat. "We can't just attack them by force."

　　Almost at the moment I shouted, a group of people appeared around the house: Wang Xi led his men to rush over the fence from the back; others came down from the trees on the side and surrounded the window. Sang Yu led his men to quickly come to my side, "Biyun, you stay here," she waved her hand, "let's go in."

　　“Yes, everyone around shouted, and all the light and heavy weapons appeared.

　　A sudden change occurs!

　　Countless figures flew out from the trees and eaves at the same time. Some of them were dressed in ninja outfits and moved very fast. They rolled on the ground and flashed into the crowd - screams were heard almost at the same time.

　　Melee!

　　Most of the Wang family bodyguards had guns in their hands. They were suddenly attacked and became a mess. They didn't shoot in the chaos and suffered a loss.

　　He reacted quickly and drew out his military dagger and rushed forward to take the ninja's attack.

　　Sang Yu did not dare to delay. Holding the ruler sword in hand, he took the lead in blocking the two ninjas in front of him. The ruler sword took a samurai sword with a snowflake-like light, and dodged another one to the side of his body, and kicked the enemy in the lower abdomen.

　　The Wang family bodyguards and the ninjas fought in a group. The bodyguards who managed to keep their position were almost two or three besieging one. Military daggers were used to block and collide with each other from time to time, and there were sneak attacks from behind at any time. Although the ninjas were agile and quick to act, the Wang family was not bad either. They had a methodical way of advancing and retreating, and with a fierce spirit, they actually knocked down several ninjas quickly.

　　The idea of ​​a sneak attack in the early morning is really good!

　　Me? Uh, I backed away slowly...

　　This kind of melee is not my forte, and I am not going to get involved - a pair of eyes are shining in the darkness, I guess Wang is injured.

　　This piece of land... I always feel like there's something fishy about it.

　　Suddenly there was a loud noise in the house and something broke through the wall and flew out!

　　"Bang

　　A person... uh, a woman slowly walked out of the cave!

　　Fat! That’s the only feeling everyone has.

　　But no one would think she looks like a pig, because pigs are definitely not that fat, and no one could say she looks like an elephant, because elephants definitely don't have that much fat.

　　Several bodyguards looked at the military daggers in their hands and gestured to put them away - damn, this dagger will never hurt her, it's not that it can't penetrate, it's that it's not long enough!

　　The remaining few ninjas quickly rushed to her side, "Great Tengu Bodhisattva

　　Several people rushed out from the gate, the broken hole, and the window, pointing at the guy and shouting, "Everyone be careful, this guy is too powerful." One of them was Wang Xi. He walked around Sang Yu and said, "Sister, this guy... this guy is so fierce." He covered his shoulder, blood dripping, as if he was injured.

　　Fat, very fat, with red hair, red eyebrows and aquiline nose - this fat Tengu Bodhisattva is shocking enough!

　　The woman stuffed the fat chicken in her hand into her mouth, stared at us with squinted eyes, didn't say anything, just chewed it in her mouth.

　　Damn! Almost everyone gasped.

　　I have never seen a woman who can stuff an entire cock into her mouth. This mouth... you can really pour food into it.

　　After chewing and swallowing, she burped loudly and suddenly laughed.

　　"I am the Great Tengu Bodhisattva of the Wind Demon Clan," her eyes passed through the crowd and fell on Sang Yu, "Beauty, who are you?" She began to walk forward slowly, with two words written in her eyes: lustful!

　　Sweat! Sweat like a waterfall!

　　Everyone got goosebumps all over the floor.

　　"Don't worry about who she is. Hand over the spirit boy and we will spare your life." Wang Xi shouted, confident with her large crowd, "Otherwise..." "What else?" She giggled, her laughter was like thunder, "Kill me?"

　　Wang Xi felt numb from the look in her eyes and took a step back. "I can't stand it anymore, Brother Liu, you go ahead.

　　This guy is really good at choosing people. I... "Biyun, you go. I can't stand it either." Sang Yu pushed me from behind, "It's so disgusting."

　　I puffed out my chest and said, "Da Tengu, let's stop talking nonsense. Either hand over the person, or kill you and we'll find him ourselves." I didn't look at her. "It won't be that difficult to kill you."

　　“Try it

　　She rushed towards me with all her might, and it felt like facing a Tyrannosaurus Rex. I didn't dare to delay, and squatted slightly, ready to go.

　　After taking two steps, the fat Tengu suddenly rose into the air and came towards me like a black cloud!

　　Good! I quickly rushed to the side and turned around, then drew out the God-killing Blade and struck.

　　The knife suddenly hit the Great Tengu Bodhisattva's shoulder - ah, no, not only the knife, but my entire right hand pierced into her shoulder!

　　As soon as I poked it in, I noticed something unusual! It felt so light and effortless, like poking into the air.

　　The big Tengu turned around and laughed with his mouth wide open, looking strange, charming and meaningful.

　　I was horrified and suddenly stepped back a few steps. I heard a soft "puff" sound, and the entire Great Tengu Bodhisattva shattered like foam, and countless bubbles sparkled in the morning sun.

　　Hallucination!

　　I was caught in this guy's trap! I immediately understood in my heart that this guy had cast the spell at some point in time, whether it was during the conversation or when she pounced on me, she had already quietly spread the spell all over the land.

　　I turned around suddenly, and there was no one behind me. When I turned again, the Japanese hut in front of me was gone.

　　The world was silent. Even the chirping of insects and birds and the rustling of leaves in the wind were silent. The sun rose as usual and the white clouds continued to flow, but without any sound.

　　What a powerful illusion!

　　I took a deep breath and suddenly thrust the God-Killing Blade into the ground!

　　"break

　　The sound spread far away, and the pure yin energy spread out along the sound like waves - nothing happened, everything was still as usual, and he was still standing in the same place, what should be there was there, and what was not there was still not there.

　　Depend on!

　　Chapter 134: Duel with Fat Tengu

　　I don’t know when this fat Tengu cast the spell, maybe when it came out, or maybe when it pounced on me. I’m not very worried, but another question is very crucial: was I the only one who was hit by the spell, or were all of us?

　　I simply sat down on the ground. I want to rest even in my dreams, right?

　　After a while, the air in front of him began to slowly become thicker, rippling like water waves, and suddenly a hand stretched out from the rippling air!

　　Although I have never seen the owner of this hand, I can still tell from her expression that it is Grandma Xiong.

　　She came over leisurely and spat at me, "You are not in a hurry to be trapped by an illusion, and it seems that you are just relying on me." She looked around and said, "I have to say, this environment is really well built, it looks like the real thing."

　　“Hehe, knowing that you are going to help me, I am quite proud. With such a powerful illusion master here, how could I be trapped by the Wind Demon Clan?

　　But what did she mean by what she just said?

　　Granny Xiong seemed to be in a good mood, walking around in the illusion and making a sound of "tsk tsk". I took the opportunity to ask, "Granny Xiong, what's the secret of this illusion?" Although illusion is not unfamiliar to us Yin-Yang people, we have never been good at it. If we have the opportunity to learn a few tricks...

　　"Want to learn?" Granny Xiong saw through my plan at a glance, "No chance! Yin Yang eyes are born with strange pupil skills. They are good at space and time skills, and cannot use deep illusions, but..." She suddenly paused: "I can teach you some tricks to break illusions. Then you can use the power of Yin Yang eyes to break illusions and get rid of confusion."

　　"Really?" I was just saying it casually, but I didn't know that I could actually learn a few tricks!

　　"What's true or false about this? I taught you these two tricks so that you can save your life, otherwise you will die at an unexpected time." I couldn't quite understand the expression on Granny Xiong's face. I always felt that there was something hidden in it. "Let's do it another day. Let's go out now.

　　She made a gesture with her left hand, and stretched out her right index finger in the air, drawing quickly, "Break

　　I just felt a gorgeous flower before my eyes, and the colors began to shatter and scatter like running water, and returned to the front of the cabin in an instant.

　　There is no time in the illusion. No matter how long I stay in it, it may only be less than a second outside - when I came out, there was a ninja in front of me who was about to search me.

　　When he saw me suddenly open my eyes, he was stunned!

　　I grabbed his hair and pushed down, then slammed my knee upward - crack!

　　I don't know if it's the bridge of the nose...

　　I let go and watched the guy fall to the ground like a dead dog with blood all over his face. I grinned and started to act cool, "I hate men touching me the most. I have to beat them up."

　　"You, you actually came out. The Great Tengu Bodhisattva was stunned and even a little flustered, "How did you get out?"

　　It was then that I realized that everyone was standing there like stupid wooden sculptures, with their eyes open or closed, and their faces showing no sign of joy or sadness, but they were all oblivious to the outside world and it was obvious that they had all fallen into the trap.

　　Except for the guy next to him, several other ninjas were tying up people. They were startled by the sound, and all put down their things, drew their samurai swords and surrounded him.

　　As the Great Tengu Bodhisattva finished speaking, I turned around—Sang Yu was actually in her arms!

　　I saw Sang Yu at a glance, and also saw Grandma Xiong sitting on the roof behind them, staring at me with a smile and raising her thumb forward.

　　With this great man helping me, I am not afraid of anything! Action is worse than thought, I will be the first to make a shocking appearance.

　　“The loud bang almost scared me.

　　"I came out like this. I blew the smoke from the muzzle of the M500. "You're next.

　　The Great Tengu Bodhisattva then saw a guy kneeling down crookedly in front of her, falling to the ground and trembling like a sieve, then shaking violently a few times and no longer moving.

　　At the beginning of the fight, they didn't use their guns for fear of hurting their own people, but my gun is loaded with anesthetic bullets. There's no point in wasting time, I'll just kill them all!

　　A real one-on-four battle unfolds in the hands of Brother Piyun!

　　Several ninjas looked at each other and rushed forward together.

　　The movements of these guys seemed so slow in my eyes, even as slow as a turtle, and I knocked them all down with a few clean shots - I don't like killing people, but it's inevitable that the cabinet will suffer.

　　"Hmph. The Great Tengu Bodhisattva's eyes were filled with anger but she smiled instead. "I didn't expect you to be able to break my illusion. I can't see it... Throw away your weapon!"

　　"Who do you think you are? You tell me to throw it away...Okay, okay, don't mess around." A sharp samurai sword was placed on Sang Yu's neck, with the sharp tip of the blade pointing directly at Sang Yu's jaw.

　　This guy's trick is too dark. He actually threatened me with Sang Yu. But don't be afraid. I still have Grandma Xiong... Uh, what's that expression on her face? Grandma Xiong waved her hands at me from a distance, indicating that there was nothing she could do!

　　This is a joke! Is it possible that illusions have no effect on her?

　　The Great Tengu Bodhisattva opened her bloody mouth and laughed, then casually carried Sang Yu on her shoulders, squatting down with her samurai sword still pointed at Sang Yu, ready to stab her at any time.

　　Seeing that I didn't move, she seemed to have misunderstood me, "Brat, do you think that since you can break my illusion, you can use yours against me?" She showed a smug look on her face, and laughed so hard that her fat body shook, "This is the haunted place of our Fengmo clan's secret magic. Within this range, our Fengmo clan is not affected by any illusion." She laughed, "Do you think we are not prepared with Lingtong here? Stop talking nonsense and squat down.

　　I continued to pretend I didn't hear her, but this time it didn't work. Her face changed and she moved her samurai sword forward. "Don't! I'll just squat down."

　　What does this guy want to do? It's useless to think about it. Oh, just squat down.

　　She walked over with a smile, raised her leg and kicked me in the chest, "You are still not listening.

　　It hurts! One kick is six or seven meters away.

　　This fat dog is so fucking strong that it hurts my heart so much that it throbs. "You bitch, you are so shameless! If you have the guts, let's put Sang Yu down and fight him one-on-one." I got up and felt a nameless anger rising, "You don't dare?"

　　"You are stupid!" said the fat dog with a sneer on his face. "I finally caught a stray dog. Why would I let it go and catch another one?"

　　As she spoke, she 'gently' kicked the unconscious ninja on the ground with her foot, and the guy rolled more than a meter away with a grunt.

　　It looked like she wanted to find someone to tie me up, but unfortunately they all fainted - this guy must not think of knocking me out and then tying me up! I prayed that she wouldn't think so quickly, and looked to see if there was anything I could borrow.

　　Fat Tengu leaned over to face me and changed to another person. This time, I kicked the guy a few times, but there was still no movement. "Your anesthetic is very strong," she said, walking up the porch. "I'll deal with you later.

　　I looked forward and saw two buckets at the end of the porch. I didn't know if there was water in them. What if I splashed water on them... "Don't move," the floor creaked. She was a little embarrassed and didn't dare to move anymore. "If you move, I will kill her.

　　Yeah, anesthetic...an idea suddenly came to my mind.

　　I gently reached out my hand to grab the M500 on the ground, but I didn't expect to be seen as soon as I moved. "Stop! If you dare to take it, you will die... Pistol She saw the pistol along my hand, laughed and stepped back, "Why didn't I think of this thing - you are so lucky, you don't have to be tied up - back away

　　I counted and took three steps back, then gently reached out and touched the God-killing Blade in my arms.

　　She staggered to the front of M500 and reached out to take it...

　　Needless to say, she definitely couldn't hold the gun with her body shape. Being so fat, it was hard for her to even squat, not to mention bending over!

　　It seemed that squatting was too difficult, so she suddenly stretched out her samurai sword, ready to reach the gun with the tip of the sword - the opportunity had come!

　　I suddenly exerted force and rushed forward. The moment she raised her samurai sword, I pressed down the Killing Blade in my hand. With a crisp "clang" sound, I had passed over her head and grabbed her downwards with my hand!

　　I fell to the ground together with Sang Yu!

　　The plan was successful! A ninja on the ground acted as a cushion for Sang Yu, and it seemed that she was not injured at all.

　　At the same time, Grandma Xiong had already broken free from Sang Yu's illusion.

　　At that time, Granny Xiong miscalculated when she removed my illusion alone, thinking that she could counter this Fat Tengu. Later, when she found that she couldn't counter it, she couldn't remove the illusions of others either - the more people there are, the more vigilant the enemy will be, and there may even be other troubles.

　　Now the fat Tengu had only turned halfway, and I rushed over suddenly. I always dislike killing people, but this time... I can only think of it as killing a pig.

　　The Killing God Blade in his hand was like a ray of cold light shooting straight into her throat.

　　The God-killing Blade pierced her throat! But she was still smiling.

　　I was horrified and pulled hard, but the Killing Blade didn't move at all!

　　In this less than 0.1 second of astonishment, I suddenly felt a huge force in my chest, like a thousand-pound hammer hitting my chest hard. My eyes went black and I was knocked away!

　　By the time I reacted, I had already fallen to the ground, with blood churning in my chest and it seemed like several of my ribs were broken.

　　The fat Tengu slowly retracted his fist and sneered, "I didn't want to move, but you forced me to do it. I won't even enjoy it if I give it to you." He shook his head as he spoke, as if I would only enjoy it if I was really in the illusion all the time.

　　The God-killing Blade was still stuck in her throat, and it fell down with a clang after she finished speaking.

　　There's not even a red mark on the neck!

　　The feeling of fear in my heart was really beyond words. I don't know what this guy used to be invulnerable to swords and guns?

　　Fat shield?

　　As she was laughing, she suddenly raised her hand and a black shadow shot towards her from the air like a coiled dragon.

　　This thing was flying in the air at an incredibly fast speed. I relied on my sense to dodge to the side and seemed to have avoided it, but then I suddenly felt a hot sensation on my face.

　　I was gasping for air, my lungs burning.

　　A very long whip was coiled under her feet, which looked to be about seven or eight meters long. This guy was really not simple, as he could use such a long whip to attack.

　　I finally understand why there are not many people left here.

　　She is the greatest magic weapon here: she can cast illusions, is invulnerable to swords and guns, has great strength, is immune to mental attacks, and can use a long whip.

　　While I was thinking, Sang Yu woke up with tears on her face.

　　Chapter 135 Rage

　　The fat Tengu's hand trembled, and the long whip suddenly rolled up into three or four circles. The whip head twisted and turned like a snake, and the whole whip flew towards me like a spider web, covering an area of ​​several meters.

　　It would be a lie to say that I'm not afraid, but no matter how scared I am, I have to avoid it, right?

　　I rolled sideways on the ground and went a long way away. Although I was covered in dust, I managed to escape the disaster.

　　"Although I was cursing you, I couldn't help but admire the dexterity of the whip in her hand.

　　The Great Tengu Bodhisattva laughed continuously, her wrist trembling slightly, and her whip was shaking straight in the air without any retraction.

　　The circles suddenly disappeared!

　　The whip turned 90 degrees in mid-air, violating the principles of physics, and stabbed towards me like an iron spear at lightning speed!

　　I supported myself on the ground with my hands and stepped back. Dust flew up in front of me. The whip suddenly grazed my forehead and stabbed into the ground, making a hole as big as a bowl.

　　Chance!

　　I grabbed the whip tip, wrapped it around my hand twice, and then took a horse stance to prepare for wrestling.

　　I felt so sad! What sin had I committed that I had to compete with ten fat pigs in strength?

　　I was sad, but the fat dog was laughing. "You want to compete with me in strength?" She was shaking her fat flesh with great joy. "The Chinese are all fools. They know clearly that a sick man..."

　　I just felt a buzzing sound!

　　It seemed as if all the blood in my body had rushed to my head, surging and surging in my brain in a disorderly manner. There was a fire burning in my heart, making my whole body hot. I felt so much pain!

　　I want to die!

　　My eyes widened with anger as I made the Yin-Yang Seal, gathering all my strength in my palms - I just wanted to smash that bastard into pieces with this one blow!

　　Fat Tengu began to exert force, like a thousand-pound machine dragging me. I leaned back and pulled with my left hand desperately, without thinking or feeling anything!

　　All I could hear was the sound of teeth chattering!

　　I started to slide inch by inch. After all, I could not beat ten pigs.

　　Humiliation, grief, pain, shame... countless feelings flooded into my heart like a torrent...

　　Chinese!

　　I am Chinese!

　　Damn the Japs!

　　Kill her, kill her, I'm going to kill her!!

　　My right hand was burning like fire, and my heart seemed to be on fire as well.

　　Eye sockets are broken!

　　"Fuck! I roared and struck out with my right hand!

　　All the strength in the body was concentrated in his hands, and his whole body seemed to be drained out, with sharp pain in all seven orifices and his whole body felt like it was about to break apart.

　　Everything went dark before my eyes, and it felt like I was hit hard in the mind.

　　Just as I swung it, I felt a chill in my eyes...the whip in my hand suddenly loosened!

　　There was no time to think. The Great Tengu Bodhisattva let out a roar that shook the earth, and even the house was shaken by the roar!

　　I concentrated and took a deep breath, and gradually colors appeared in my eyes, and the world came back into my sight.

　　All I saw was a blur on the right shoulder of Fat Tengu's chest, and then a stream of blood spurted out like a rainstorm!

　　Two meters away from him was the right hand holding the whip.

　　"Haha, hahahaha..." I laughed, I laughed wildly, this fat Tengu is crippled!

　　I was shaky but my laughter was deafening.

　　The fat Tengu roared and rushed over, completely ignoring the blood on his body, and grabbed me with one hand and lifted me up.

　　She was panting like a cow, "You, you actually..." Her words were incoherent. The strength in her hands was getting stronger and stronger, and I could already hear the crackling of my bones.

　　I was still smiling, gritting my teeth, "I am Chinese!" Cold sweat broke out on my face, my whole body was cold, but I was happy and excited in my heart - it was worth it!

　　Can't breathe! But that doesn't matter!

　　My tongue started to go numb, my vision gradually dimmed, and the sweet and fishy taste was surging in my throat, "At least I did it..." I told myself, "That's enough.

　　Goodbye, old man! Goodbye, young lady! Goodbye, the colorful big BUICK at home - Damn, I'm still a virgin!

　　Uh, is your throat a little loose?

　　I opened my eyes and looked at the mountain of pork in front of me...

　　The Great Tengu Bodhisattva in front of me suddenly had a dead look in her eyes, her body twitched, and her hands seemed to loosen little by little!

　　It really loosened up, it wasn’t a dream!!

　　I fell to the ground with a thud. The mountain of flesh in front of me stopped shaking and slowly, slowly fell down.

　　…

　　Then, I saw Sang Yu's eyes with a hint of melancholy, and felt a pair of slender, warm hands wiping the cold sweat from my forehead.

　　I panted and forced a smile, "I killed the devil..."

　　"I know," she smiled gently, "she's dead." She gently helped me up and wiped the blood and sweat off my face. "It was a close call, but we won.

　　The big Tengu was lying on the ground like a pile of dead dogs, with a knife-tip sticking out of his chest and blood bubbling out; the Wang family bodyguard who had been rescued by Granny Xiong was staring around in a daze, with different expressions on his face, some happy and some sad.

　　"It was a close call..." I started to feel pain in my chest, but it felt good.

　　I almost died in her hands.

　　I took out a cigarette, lit it up and took a deep breath. I felt choked and couldn't help coughing.

　　"You won't die if you smoke less." Sang Yu grabbed my cigarette and put it out, saying dissatisfiedly, "Okay, smoke again."

　　I really should smoke less. I let her put out the cigarette for me and said, "Huff, no problem." I laughed so hard that I felt stupid.

　　"Why were you crying just now?" I suddenly remembered Sang Yu's tears when she woke up. "Did you see it in the illusion?"

　　She was stunned for a moment, then her face calmed down, "I thought of my mother..." Sang Yu was still frightened when she said this, "This illusion is so powerful that I almost don't want to wake up."

　　"This is one of the 'Five Illusions of Joy, Anger, Sadness and Happiness' of Fengmo. This place itself is an illusion array," Grandma Xiong suddenly appeared beside me. "You guys are really amazing. You actually chose this place to fight them. If I hadn't protected you, you wouldn't have been able to concentrate just now. You would have entered the illusion again as soon as you woke up." She looked at me with disdain. "I guess you don't even know. Are you blaming me for not helping you?"

　　"No, absolutely not..." I immediately put on a smile and muttered to myself, 'So that's how it is...' I was still complaining in my heart that Granny Xiong didn't wake up two more people to help me. Who knew there were so many mysteries and secrets in it.

　　Illusion is a vast and profound art, and God knows how much I don’t know.

　　As they were talking, Wang Xi ran over happily with a bewildered look on his face: "Brother Liu, what happened? The enemies were all dead before we even started fighting... Wow, were you anally raped by a little Japanese or something? Why are you so miserable?"

　　"I'll blow your sister's ass," he cursed weakly, "Stop talking nonsense and take people to find the spirit boy to see if he's inside."

　　"Hey, tell me... Don't worry about the spirit boy, we have found him," Wang Xi was about to say something but saw Sang Yu's face change, so he quickly changed his words, "There is a basement inside, and that's where we found the spirit boy," he pointed at the body of the fat Tengu, "... and this fat pig."

　　"Go and bring the spirit boy out, we're getting ready to retreat." It was already bright, around seven or eight in the morning, and if they didn't leave now, something serious was going to happen.

　　"Well."

　　Sang Yu's words were obviously more effective. It was not known whether Wang Xi was willing or not, but he stood up and led people into the cabin.

　　In less than a minute, he came out with the spiritual child, "Look, it's this little guy." He handed the child to Sang Yu, "He is the only one..." "Biyun, take a look." Sang Yu took a few glances and pushed the child in front of me.

　　"Yin Eye, open."

　　It is indeed the Peacock Spirit Boy!

　　This kid doesn't look special at first glance, but when you look closely at the three fires on his head, you'll see that the flames are actually three layers, each with a different color. The three fires change on his head and shoulders, with nine colors layered on top of each other. I can conclude that if the source of his basic power when he uses magic power is the three fires, then the spells will definitely be colorful and beautiful.

　　Maybe that's how the peacock was named?

　　"Yes, this child should be Peacock." I thought for a moment, "We can almost retreat now - Wang Xi, take away the useful things inside, and then we will burn the body and the house."

　　"Uh, where are the remaining ninjas?" Sang Yu suddenly asked me, "The ones that were hit by tranquilizer bullets?"

　　I was stunned for a moment. Right, what should I do with these guys? Kill them or let them go?

　　Wang Xi, Wang Shang and a large group of bodyguards were all staring at me, as if waiting for words.

　　Sha Ge once said: "To be or not to be, that is the question." It's a bit of a trick for me to make this decision!

　　In fact, deep down in my heart I really want to kill all these guys. If Sang Yu had given the order at that time, I would never have stopped it. But now it’s my turn to issue the order - I can’t quite bring myself to say it.

　　But if we don't kill him, the news that we rescued the spirit boy will soon leak out, and then it will be difficult for the Ghost Clan, the Wind Demon Clan, and some other guys to escape.

　　I looked up and saw Wang Xiya's eyes flickering with a cunning and far-reaching look - I suddenly understood that these guys actually wanted to kill the Japanese but didn't dare to take responsibility, so they passed the ball to me...

　　It’s too dark!

　　I pretended to think: "How about this, let's take these guys back and hand them over to Grandpa Luo, and see what he says then."

　　Ya suddenly became anxious, "No, the message I want to give to Grandpa Luo..." She suddenly stopped talking halfway, and I guessed the second half: he would definitely let them go.

　　"Then what do you say we should do?" I spoke slowly, laughing in my heart: If you can't help it, just give the order, give the order!

　　Wang Xi glared at me fiercely and said, "Okay, you're so cruel - I'll take you back to Grandpa Luo to deal with you.

　　He refused to give a direct order!

　　Several ninjas were tied up like pigs and stuffed into sacks, then they were set on fire and immediately left.

　　We changed the route and sent a few more people back to drive the car.

　　"This is another great victory for the Chinese people," Wang Xi kept chattering on the road, "once again, we have thwarted the subversion of imperialism and small Japan against us..." "Damn, it really came to my mind when I heard it. Should I report this matter to the boss and get me some bonus or something?

　　For people’s heroes like us who hide in the dark, spiritual rewards are invisible and intangible, but can we get some material rewards?

　　The call came immediately.

　　After receiving my call, the boss took it seriously and prepared to report it to the Beijing National Security Bureau. Then he reminded me to come back quickly because the Water and Land Conference was about to be held. "The organization needs you to serve as a bridge and a communication channel between the government and your non-governmental organizations." The boss said.

　　"It's almost done. Things to do today and tomorrow - Boss, these are big things and can't be done in a short time. Now I have a small matter that you can do for me?"

　　"Can you pay me my bonus first? I handled such a big case flawlessly. I should get at least 100,000 or 200,000 yuan in bonus, right? Otherwise, the enthusiasm of the working people will be dampened, and I won't be able to serve as a bridge."

　　The boss on the phone was silent for a while, "Two hundred! Fixed price."

　　It’s dark! Really dark!

　　"Uh, you..."

　　As soon as I opened my mouth, the boss immediately said, "Love or not, no money ...

　　"Okay, two hundred is two hundred." A portion of money is still money, it's better not to waste it. "Then you can reimburse me for the travel expenses.

　　There was another silence: "Fifty

　　“…”

　　Wang Xi almost fainted with joy, "Idiot, your boss is so talented!

　　Under my sad gaze, Sang Yu finally couldn't help it - she laughed so hard that she choked!

　　Chapter 136 Assassination

　　After leaving Myoken Mountain, we headed north straight to Maizuru City.

　　"Why don't we go south?" I yawned, holding a cigarette between my lips. "The south is much closer. It only takes a dozen hours to drive south, and dozens of hours to drive north. I don't know if Master Luo has Alzheimer's disease and can't figure out the direction, so he found a port that is too far away and asked us to take a boat.

　　"No," Wang Xi lazily sat in the back row, "Grandpa Luo said this side belongs to the Japanese Inland Sea, and he told us to go north after a fortune telling," he thought for a while, "Grandpa Luo's fortune telling is always accurate, so we can definitely go north."

　　He pulled the blanket upwards. I don't know what happened to the spirit boy. He fell asleep very quickly after coming out. I don't know if there is anything wrong with him. Anyway, his breathing is steady and his pulse is normal, so we don't worry too much about it. Of course, there are malicious speculations: I think that maybe some ethnic groups have a special hobby for young children, and maybe they have visited...

　　Speaking of Master Luo's divination, I suddenly remembered, "By the way, why didn't Master Luo help us to tell fortunes before we went out, but why did he do it today?" I actually wanted to ask this question for a long time, but I never found the opportunity.

　　Sang Yu interrupted while driving, "Grandpa Luo's bone-hearing divination is the best among all divinations. It has a high accuracy rate and will not violate the harmony of nature. However, it has its own weaknesses - it can only be used once every seven days.

　　That's right! I've been wondering why Mr. Luo didn't help us with our fortune telling, and it made things so confusing. Now I understand. It's okay for him to do this. If he can tell fortunes anytime and accurately, it would be amazing.

　　The first city you see after Mt. Myoken is Nantan City. If you go all the way north, you will reach Kyoto, and then you will reach Maizuru City. In order to bypass Kyoto, we chose to go northwest from Nantan City to Fukuchiyama City, and then go to Maizuru City.

　　"Why do we have to take a detour?" Wang Xi asked me while eating his dry food. "It's much faster to go straight up," he stretched out his hand and checked the map. "This detour will take about two more hours."

　　"What do you think?" I reached into the bag next to him, took out some biscuits and stuffed them into my mouth, and continued, "Kyoto is definitely the most dangerous place. Not only is it easy for us to be discovered by the Fuma people, but if we encounter a checkpoint set up by the police, we will be mistaken for kidnappers."

　　"I agree with Sang Yu's statement first," Uncle Wang, what do you think?"

　　Wang Shang looked at the map and compared the distance. "Although it will take longer to take a detour, it is definitely worth it compared to the dangers we may encounter," he nodded firmly to express his opinion.

　　"Then I have no objection," Wang Xi nodded heartlessly and continued to eat, "I was just talking."

　　This kid!

　　"Everyone, finish eating quickly, and then we will go directly to Fukuchiyama City," Sang Yu gave the order directly, "We will rest and eat when we get there."

　　"The good bodyguards secretly glanced at Sang Yu's attitude, and seeing that there was no objection, they all responded in unison, which was considered to be giving me face.

　　When we got out of Miaojian Mountain, Grandma Bear left without saying anything, saying that we would meet again someday. This way, she left us halfway to fend for ourselves. All of them were born from illusions, so how could they not know how powerful it was? We stared at each other for a long time, but there was nothing we could do. We could only keep on going. We finally passed Nandan City and bought some food, then took a break and discussed how to go next.

　　I looked at the map again and thought it over and over again and felt that it was not a bad idea. I could bypass the main traffic routes and get supplies and rest at the same time. With everyone's unanimous agreement, I really felt that I had some skills.

　　Calculated by distance, we have walked more than two-thirds of the way to Fukuchiyama City, so we will naturally not stop there, but we have to eat, refuel and so on, so stopping for more than half an hour should not be a problem.

　　We chose this hotel as it is located on the edge of the city, and it was late at night so there weren't many people around. We ordered some food at random and took turns eating: first Sang Yu and I led everyone to eat, and then Wang Xi and Wang Shang went in.

　　The bodyguards don't know any magic, so it's just the three of us who have to worry.

　　Sang Yu had just woken up and didn't have a good appetite. She ate a little and then stopped. She held a cup of hot tea and watched me eat. "Slow down, slow down, you look like a kid from an aristocratic family," she said in a scolding manner, "Don't choke yourself."

　　"Yeah, yeah," I didn't really care and just responded casually, "By the way, are there any legends or stories about this place? Tell me about them so I can brag about them later."

　　"Here?" Sang Yu thought for a few seconds. "There are two stories here that you can listen to: this is a famous ghost town. The legend of the famous Japanese monster Shuten-doji's extermination took place here. Until now, there is a famous 'ghost festival' every October. In addition, this is the residence built by Akechi Mitsuhide. The stone walls under the castle tower are all made of piled stones. No cement or ash is used. All of them are stones removed from temples."

　　"Uh, so bold?" I said while eating, "Aren't you afraid of retribution?

　　"I don't know," Sang Yu smiled. "I've been to see it. There are tombstones, scripture tablets and even fragments of Buddha statues among the stones. It's really very courageous."

　　"Huh~" I put down my chopsticks and took a long breath, but I pulled the wound and felt a little tight in my chest. Damn, my ribs were not broken and I only had some internal injuries. I was lucky.

　　I slightly adjusted my breathing to make myself feel more comfortable. When I looked up, I saw the concern in Sang Yu's eyes. I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. "Nothing, just a little chat." I stood up to avoid her eyes, "Let's go and change shifts."

　　"If you're really alright, don't force yourself," she stood up and waved. "If you really can't, get in the car and rest. I'll just keep an eye on you from below."

　　"We'll see when the time comes. If there are any problems, I'll handle them myself." He added, "Don't worry.

　　The bodyguards who were having dinner together had almost finished their meal. Some were smoking, some were drinking tea. Seeing the gesture, they all stood up and walked out together. "Too slow!" As soon as they came out, they heard Wang Xi complaining from afar.

　　The entrance was only a few dozen meters away from our car. Sang Yu and I were walking at the end. When we got to the entrance, we saw Wang Xi and his men already walking towards us, shouting as they walked, "I'm so hungry, so hungry..."

　　"Master, can you have a couple of drinks later?" another bodyguard asked him.

　　"I want to eat meat," said a strong and stupid looking guy.

　　They looked relaxed and talked in a calm manner. "Hurry up and have dinner. Don't drink for now. Drink after you get on the boat... Hey, this brat is really fast - Uncle Wang?" Sang Yu told Wang Xi this, and it was unknown whether he heard it or not. He walked to the middle car and shouted while laughing and scolding.

　　"Miss." Wang Shang responded and got out of the car. Although his face was tired and his eyes were red, he was still as agile as a monkey when he got out of the car. "Then I'll go eat first."

　　"Uncle Wang, just go and eat. We will take care of it."

　　Wang Shang never left these prisoners along the way and kept guarding them himself. He didn't even rest during the shift change. A man in his forties or fifties, he couldn't handle it any more.

　　I glanced inside the car and saw those guys still unconscious lying inside the car, making heavy inhalation sounds between breaths.

　　Two bodyguards got in the car to guard it.

　　I checked the wheels, water tanks, etc. one by one, fearing that something might have happened on the way. I also took a look at the sleeping child. Halfway through the inspection, I saw Sang Yu's face full of tiredness. "You can sit in the car. They will finish eating soon. It's okay."

　　"No..." She shook her head stubbornly, "Let's talk about it later."

　　"Then..." I was about to say something nonsense when I suddenly felt as if the lights had dimmed.

　　“It’s not good to speak in unison.

　　The bodyguards were still doing their own things leisurely, but when they heard the sound, they all gathered around, knives drawn and guns loaded, and more than a dozen eyes scanned the area, "You guys stay here, I'll go inside."

　　There won't be much for me to do if there are too many people around. I'm just worried that something might happen to Wang Xi and the others.

　　He had only run a few meters when Wang Xi rushed out of the house, followed by a large group of people. "What's the matter?" Wang Xi ran while preparing to pull out the knife from behind.

　　"We're fine—how about you?"

　　"We are fine too. The light just flickered a little bit." Wang Xi slowed down his pace, still doubtful, "Are you really fine?"

　　I looked behind him, "Uh, it was fine just now, but now I think something is wrong..."

　　When the girl heard this, she almost pulled out her knife again, and turned around and shouted, "Where is it, where is it, point it out to me... Uh, we are not planning to run away..."

　　When I turned around, I saw the proprietress standing behind me with a frown on her face and her hands on her hips. She was holding the bill and holding her head high. She had an expression that said 'I'll kill you if you don't pay', and she was not afraid of dozens of strong men at all.

　　…

　　When their eyes met, our Young Master Wang was immediately defeated - his face turned red.

　　"I'll pay..." Wang Xi's voice became smaller and smaller, and he was about to shout "Uncle Wang, pay the bill" or something like that, but Wang Shang looked straight ahead, humming a tune, staggering around in circles and leaving the crowd.

　　There were five big words written on his face: I don’t know him!

　　I want to cry but I have no tears! The young master lowered his head, took out a handful of RMB and stuffed it into the proprietress's hand, "I won't change it anymore," and then fled.

　　The proprietress returned to the store with a look of contempt on her face. He grimaced and looked miserable - it was probably the first time in his life that the great master of the Wang family was asked to pay for a meal.

　　"Uh, the moon is so round today..." He tilted his head to look at the sky and walked past me as if he had a stiff neck.

　　How to mock… "Something happened. The sound was not loud but very penetrating, and it made my eardrums buzz!

　　Looking back, he saw Wang Shang’s eyes filled with fear and anger. He jumped out of the car and said in a deep voice, “They are dead.

　　How could it be? Not only were there five ninjas inside, but there were also two of his bodyguards, plus Sang Yu and I outside. How could he have died without a sound?

　　Without saying a word, I followed Sang Yu and climbed into the car - the people inside were lying all over the floor!

　　They looked similar, but a quick inspection revealed the difference: the two bodyguards had merely fainted, while the five ninjas were all dead.

　　The dead man's face was dark blue, his mouth was wide open, and his eyes and cheeks were deeply sunken, like someone in a cartoon who had been hungry for dozens of days. I reached out and touched the body, and it was very cold, as if it had just been taken out of an ice cellar.

　　There are no wounds on the body!

　　"What are you thinking about?" Sang Yu looked up at me with an ugly expression, "Is it the same as what I think?"

　　I nodded with difficulty.

　　Chapter 137: Throwing away the corpse, encountering the demon again!

　　I felt the chill coming from the corpse. "This guy is very powerful. He should have existed for at least a thousand years, so he has a lot of resentment and murderous intent. I just don't understand why he left these two bodyguards behind?"

　　This really puzzled me. If it was really the thing we guessed, how could there be two survivors?

　　Wang Xi poked his head in from outside and said, "Hey, I looked around, and there were no traces of people or ghosts - it's like this happened out of nowhere." As if to prove his words, Wang Shang also poked his head in to express his agreement.

　　"This was definitely done by a ghost. It's unlikely to find traces left by a human," I watched Sang Yu re-examine the body. "Even if ordinary vengeful spirits or ghosts sucked human souls, they wouldn't leave such a heavy negative energy behind."

　　She checked one by one and found nothing, "Biyun, do you think the Yin Eye and the Five Ghosts can..." I understood what she meant halfway through her words, but deep down I was not willing to pursue this matter, "Uh, Sangyu, I have something to tell you."

　　"Why, I can't listen?" Wang Xi jumped up immediately, "No, I want to stay..."

　　"Go out, Brother Liu, let's talk business," Sang Yu said with a serious face, "Send a god outside to watch, don't let the wind demon attack us.

　　Hey, you told this brat to leave and he left, but before leaving he actually gave me a wicked smile. Damn, what kind of expression is this…?

　　Forget it, let's ignore him and talk to Sang Yu about business first. "Sang Yu, although some people died here, they were all from the Wind Demon Clan. To be honest, we didn't kill these guys, which was very considerate of them. There's no need to help them." I coughed and expressed my opinion: "By now, the Wind Demons and the Ghost Clan have probably discovered that the spirit boy is missing. If we delay here and they catch up with us, it will be hard to say for sure."

　　"But this matter is very strange..." Although Sang Yu did not object very much, he still had some complaints.

　　Hearing her tone that there was room for negotiation, I couldn't help but try harder to persuade her, "Hey, if we delay for a while, those who were not killed by us will be blamed on us - Sang Yu, there are still several injured people in your family..." I didn't even look at her, but covered my chest and coughed a few times. The meaning was very clear: I am injured too, young lady!

　　"So what you mean is... we just rush to Maizuru City?"

　　Oh, Heaven and earth, I've been waiting for you to say this for so long, Miss, you finally spoke.

　　I nodded heavily!

　　"These corpses..." "Just find a random place to throw them away. The Wind Demon Clan will naturally come to collect the bodies and bury them, so that they won't be left exposed in the wilderness." It's better to have less trouble than more. It will take too much time to bury them and then leave.

　　The reaction this decision caused among the crowd was pretty much as expected, with everyone unanimously supporting it - there's no time to lose, get out of here immediately!

　　As we head northeast from Fukuchiyama City, the terrain gradually becomes uneven, with some sparse bushes occasionally standing on the roadside. It would be a problem if there were no large forests here. After all, it was considered a corpse dump, so we had to find a secret place. Occasionally, we came across a few bushes, but they were too short and too few to be suitable.

　　But I always feel that there are a lot of wild animals on the road. I have seen foxes on the roadside several times. Their eyes are crystal clear under the light of car lights, just like stars in the sky.

　　Why are there so many foxes here?

　　After walking for a while, we saw a small road. It was winding and we saw a forest in the front and a hill behind it. "Great, let's dump the body over there," I pointed the way to Sang Yu, "It's a good place."

　　After taking the body out of the car and carrying it into the woods, we saw a dirt pit not far away. It was neither deep nor shallow and not far from the woods, a perfect place to kill someone and dump the body.

　　The last body was thrown in, and I left with everyone. But after walking a few steps, I looked back and saw Sang Yu standing by the pit, seemingly thinking about something. I suddenly understood something.

　　After all, he died in our hands, and it doesn't seem right to just leave like that.

　　I quietly told Wang Xi what she meant, and the boy understood very well, "My sister is just like this, she looks fierce, but actually has a good heart, she can cry for a long time even if a cat or dog dies. Judging from the situation today, my sister is ready to chant a mantra for them to save their lives - otherwise, Brother Liu, you stay here with her, and I will take the brothers to relieve the water." He winked, "I have been holding it in for a long time, but I am too embarrassed to say it in front of my sister."

　　"Again?" I realized what was going on. He had already run away, and even pulled the last few bodyguards. He said in a loud voice that everyone could hear: "Let's go to the bathroom."

　　Her feet rustled on the dead leaves, and she noticed it before she even got close. "Uh," Sang Yu explained a little embarrassedly, "I didn't mean to delay time..."

　　"I know," I bowed with one hand, "We captured these people and caused their deaths. We are ultimately responsible. It is reasonable for you to help them to be liberated - it is my fault for not considering it carefully."

　　Sang Yu was surprised by this. "Biyun, I remember you originally wanted to kill them, right?" She didn't understand the situation. "Well, if you really want to kill them, are you also prepared to..."

　　"That's different. I don't know what the difference is between the Five Pecks of Rice Sect and our Yin-Yang School. Let me just say: "If a person who has committed many evil deeds is killed, then it must be the way of reincarnation, and naturally the ghosts of the Yin-Yang and Hades will deal with it. But if someone dies an unnatural death, the anger of heaven and people will condense and not dissipate, then it is very likely that evil spirits will appear... You should think the same, right?"

　　Sang Yu smiled slightly, "Almost..."

　　"Help~" Suddenly a roar came from afar, and the voice seemed to be Wang Xi!

　　"What's wrong with this guy?" We looked at each other and rushed to the edge of the woods.

　　Wang Xi's voice echoed far in the air. Looking in the direction of the voice, a black shadow flew up in the air and disappeared in a flash. It seemed to be Wang Xi!

　　"stop

　　"Put down the young master

　　A group of people chased after them, and the leader was Wang Shang, "Miss, the young master flew away inexplicably.

　　As soon as they saw me and Sang Yu coming over, they started shouting. It was a mess and I couldn't understand what was going on. "Only one person can say it, the others should shut up." I shouted, "Was he captured or did he fly away on his own?"

　　A short man stood up, "It really flew away! The young master and I were peeing when he suddenly flew up. No one caught him and there was nothing with him. To be honest, it looked a bit like that kind of thing..." He mumbled for a long time, "You know, it's the kind of thing that the old man often deals with.

　　The others nodded in unison.

　　The people in the Wang family are not ignorant. Many of them have followed to deal with ordinary ghosts. Even if they are just taking things and moving things, it is much better than knowing nothing.

　　It didn't take long to finish a few words, but it would be too late to delay any further - "Uncle Wang Shang, take your men back to guard the spirit boy and make sure he is not lured away from the mountain. Sang Yu and I will go and take a look." I made a decision directly, "Send two of the five ghosts out to help them."

　　In less than half a minute, Sang Yu and I had already started to cross mountains and hills in the direction Wang Xifei had gone.

　　Sang Yu's speed in the mountains surprised me - she ran through the woods and gullies even faster than on the flat road. She bent her body slightly, like a colorful butterfly flying through the mountains, dodging the branches that stretched out from the forest. Her feet made only a very slight rustling sound on the ground covered with dead branches and fallen leaves.

　　It’s just a pain for me, I’m so tired of chasing her that my tongue is sticking out!

　　About ten minutes later, we reached a cliff.

　　"I dare not be careless when it comes to this kind of pursuit. I have already used my Yin-Yang eyes and I can see Sanhuo from afar. When I look up, I see Wang Xi hanging on the cliff with a cloth stuffed in his mouth.

　　"who?"

　　The sound echoed far away, and there was silence all around. "Wait," I pulled Sang Yu, "Don't worry, let's see what it is." There was no obvious ghost around, but there was a faint ghost lingering around. If Sang Yu rashly went up to rescue Wang Xi... I'm afraid it's a trap!

　　Wang Xi was very anxious up there, probably blaming us for not rescuing him immediately. He was so stupid that he didn't understand what I was thinking at all. How could I tell him such a thing loudly?

　　I looked up and winked at him, the meaning was very simple, wait a moment... Wang Xi's expression suddenly changed, an indescribable fear appeared on his face!

　　My whole body tensed up and felt numb for no reason!

　　Without saying a word, I suddenly grabbed Sang Yu and threw her to the side, then rolled on the ground and bounced up - her eyesight was not as good as mine, and she stupidly didn't notice anything!

　　A fishy stench came in the wind, and before we could get up, a horrible and creepy humming sound came from the side!

　　I raised my head slightly and saw a bloody mouth with saliva dripping from the fangs and tongue. The body was as black as a mountain and the whole body was filled with a foul and disgusting smell that made people want to vomit. At this moment, I felt a burning pain in my back.

　　This was a demon, and an adult demon! He was nearly two meters tall, with muscles bulging like rocks, and his eyes were red and filled with murder and greed. The most important thing was his hands, the nails on them were like small daggers, with a trace of blood on the tips.

　　Damn, my blood!

　　Sang Yu jumped up quickly, and after a brief moment of surprise, she had already drawn her sword to block me behind her. "You have her hand on the demon, but her words showed her concern for me.

　　I reached out and felt a sharp pain from my shoulders to my waist. My clothes had been torn, and even the bag I had been hanging on had fallen a few meters away, leaving two deep claw marks on it. If it hadn't been for the bag, I would have been ripped open.

　　Among the items scattered on the ground were the God-Killer Blade and the M500.

　　Sang Yu held the sword and faced the monster carefully. We all know that guy has iron-like resistance. Without the Condensed Tears, killing it would be almost a dream!

　　The demon began to move sideways. His steps were big, but he landed lightly. There was almost no sound when he stepped on the fallen leaves, but he kept spewing out bursts of white mist from his nose.

　　This is a smart guy. He is always ready to find our weakness and pounce at any time!

　　Chapter 138: The Ghost in the Domaru Armor

　　The demon was moving, and we turned our bodies accordingly. Finally, this guy reached the backhand position on the left, and it squatted slightly - "Oh no, I saw its movement from the subtle!

　　The demon suddenly leaped over and pounced!

　　Obviously this guy knows the weaknesses of humans, and even knows that most humans are not good at backhands, which is a very obvious shortcoming.

　　The demon's powerful pounce brought a strong wind with the smell of earth. Its left hand was raised high, and its sharp fingertips cut down like a knife. Sang Yu swung out his sword and tried to block it, but was swept away by the sword and the man. With a clang, the sword flew several meters away and nailed heavily to the ground! It easily knocked the enemy away, and now its arrogance became arrogant. The demon grinned, and saliva dripped from its mouth - as if it was mocking us.

　　It pounced again, targeting me!

　　I didn't retreat nor could I resist. In a flash, I lowered my head and rushed towards its armpit! The demon's claws slapped down instantly, and I twisted my waist hard and dodged it even though I almost broke myself!

　　With only a finger's width of distance left, I had avoided the demon's attack from behind, turned over and kicked it in the crotch!

　　"Wow

　　This was the first time I kicked the demon, but I swear it will never happen again - it's as hard as steel, and kicking the wall would be better than this!

　　The demon was not feeling well either. Just because his penis was hard didn't mean it wouldn't hurt! He raised his head and howled, then turned around like a catapult, revealing his distorted face.

　　He just bit it without saying anything!

　　The bloody mouth suddenly grew bigger in my eyes, the fangs and tongue were clearly visible, my scalp felt numb and my body felt cold, I jumped backwards in panic... It followed me like a shadow, and then it took another bite!

　　Suddenly a stick appeared next to me and pushed over, and it was bitten into two pieces with a snap. However, I took advantage of the momentum to fall to the ground and rolled backwards, then quickly got up!

　　“Be careful.” Sang Yu dropped the stick in his hand and stepped back to my side. He drew out his ruler-shaped sword and handed me the God-Slaying Blade.

　　The demon shook its head and looked at us. The distortion on its face began to relax. It began to circle around us again and the confrontation reappeared.

　　Sang Yu and I started to turn around to prevent it from appearing on our left. We looked relaxed but anxious inside. Neither the God-Killing Blade nor the Ruler Sword was of much use against the human-demon, and we were out of stock of the only useful M500 Teardrop Bullet.

　　Sang Yu took a half step forward slowly, seemingly nonchalantly blocking half of my body, "You have an injury on your back, be careful."

　　This is?

　　The demon couldn't find the best opportunity to attack for a while, so he stopped and turned his eyes to think. Sang Yu was about to dodge forward, but suddenly a black shadow rushed out from beside him!

　　Hey, this black shadow is me - this is a plan!

　　I rushed towards the demon, and when it adjusted its pace and rushed towards me again, I suddenly raised my hand and threw something to the left - just as it turned its head in surprise, I quickly went behind it and caught it!

　　The rope was wrapped around its neck and fell into my hands.

　　While roaring in anger, I quickly turned around and leaned against the demon's back, tightening my arms viciously!

　　I pulled my arms down violently. The muscles in my arms bulged like lumps of iron. All my strength was concentrated on my hands. The rope was tightened around my hands, digging deeply into my flesh.

　　The demon struggled desperately, twisting his body behind me and digging the ground like crazy!

　　It hurts so much!

　　The wound on my back felt a sharp pain from the friction, as if a knife was scraping the skin and flesh on my back.

　　It hurts, it really hurts! I, I won’t accept it!

　　"Ah~ I suddenly roared, and I felt like my whole body was going to explode. I had endless anger and rage that wanted to be vented, as if it was going to stretch me and burst me. Only by exerting force could I feel better!

　　The demon shook like crazy, his bear-like body shaking violently, almost knocking me off several times. My whole body moved with it, but I held on tightly with my hands and pulled hard!

　　My heartbeat was getting faster and faster, my breathing was getting more and more rapid, I almost couldn't breathe!

　　What is Sang Yu yelling? I don't understand!

　　Finally, the demon's struggling strength gradually weakened, and he knelt limply on the ground, about to die.

　　At this moment, the rope suddenly broke with a snap!

　　What kind of world is this? Damn, does this have to be so tragic?

　　Sang Yu rushed over and stabbed me with a knife. The man's magic power was exhausted and he had no time to bite me back. He was struggling to crawl forward, but the knife stabbed him straight into the back!

　　The demon received this fatal blow, and his whole body suddenly shook as if he was electrocuted, and he roared wildly as if his anus exploded. I couldn't bear to hear the sound - I don't know where this guy got the strength from, he suddenly turned over and jumped up, and his sharp claws were like knives and slapped down!

　　She had expected this move, so she dodged it by leaning to one side, and took out her gun and fired a burst of shots. The demon was beaten to pieces, his flesh was torn and blood was stained, his back was full of blood holes, and his white ribs were vaguely visible.

　　After changing the magazine, he fired another burst of bullets, all at the head!

　　Sang Yu finished her work after emptying four magazines - she dragged me a few meters away and I lay on the ground gasping for breath.

　　The demon struggled to stand up, but soon fell down again. After struggling countless times, he finally stopped moving, but his body was like a sieve, shaking a few times every once in a while.

　　"What should we do?" Sang Yu asked, "Tell them to get some gasoline and talisman paper to collect the bodies and burn them?"

　　The demon has hard skin and strong muscles, but it is not an iron body that is invulnerable to swords and guns. It's just that its vitality is strong and it cannot be killed. Just like now, its head has become a sieve. As long as no one subdues that extremely evil soul, it will crawl up after a while and eat a few people and be alive and kicking again.

　　Just when I was thinking about what to do, I heard a strange sound coming from above my head. I looked up and - damn, I forgot about this. Wang Xi is still hanging in the air filling the rice dumplings!

　　Don't think Wang Xi looked pitiful like a dead dog up there. He came down and immediately changed his appearance. Without saying a word, he picked up my M500 on the ground and started to shoot wildly, beating the meaty head into a dumpling filling. Looking at the red and white mixed together - I swear I will never eat steamed buns, dumplings or wontons again!

　　While beating her, she kept grinning:

　　"Come on! Come again! If you have the guts, continue to be so arrogant and let me see..."

　　"Bang! The minced meat flew.

　　“…I told you to tie me up, come on…”

　　"Bang! White brain paste splattered all over the place.

　　“…I told you to hang me on the mountain…”

　　"Bang, half of my skull or something blew off.

　　“…I told you to bring me here…”

　　"…? The more I listen, the more I feel something is not right. Although I have encountered the human demon here, deep down I don't connect that guy with the killing of ninjas right under my nose and the kidnapping of Wang Xi. This is not a movie. There must be some evidence for everything. Even if a mutant life form like a human demon is so powerful, it is not the type to do such a thing!

　　If you tell me that a python swallowed a person alive, I would believe it. If you tell me that a tiger bit a person to death, I would also believe it. But don’t tell me a story about a tiger swallowing a person alive - that creature can’t open its mouth that wide!

　　There must be a reason behind this.

　　Wang Xi stopped and glanced at me with a smile, "What? Uh, why don't you also have a couple of shots?" He shook the empty shells smoothly and pushed the bullets in one by one.

　　“It’s not that satisfying… Ouch, please be gentle…” I don’t know what the eldest lady used to disinfect, it hurt so much that I almost cried, “… Xi, logically the demon doesn’t have the ability to grab you from mid-air, I said while turning my head around and looking at my back, but was slapped back by Sang Yu.

　　He was stunned when he heard it, and tilted his head to think about it. "Huh? Yes, that shouldn't be what this guy did." He lowered his head and recalled, "I didn't think there was anything else. Even this thing was not seen until you arrived.

　　"Then it wasn't it, someone else did it - oh, I told you not to move, now you've spilled too much," Sang Yu scratched my back for a while, then passed a strip of cloth diagonally through my shoulder and started to tie it up, "After wrapping it up, keep looking, you must find it out

　　When we said these words, we were less than ten meters away from the human-demon. We were mainly afraid that this guy would suddenly run away - when a human-demon reaches a certain age, he will have this characteristic. He cannot be killed even if he is cut into slices or chopped into pieces. Even though he is lying on the ground motionless now, he might stand up and run away if you are not paying attention!

　　That speed is comparable to Bolt's 100-meter sprint.

　　Of course, like all products of abnormal conditions, this thing will quickly rot under certain substances, such as tears.

　　Now that there are no tears, and we don't want this guy to stand up and slip away, naturally there is someone keeping an eye on him.

　　This person is Wang Xi.

　　When he talked to us, he was not far from the pile of rotten meat, and he was quite cautious when staring at the corpse. The Wang family had been very successful in educating the brother and sister. Although it was the first time they had seen this thing, as he said later, he took on the role of guarding the corpse based on the knowledge he had learned from books, because he had a very high level of understanding. Well, at that time, I looked like he was unwilling to give up, and was always ready to take a few more shots.

　　"How did you feel at that time, Xiwazi?" In Jiangyou dialect, we like to call some familiar people "someone's kid", regardless of gender. When I was a child, I remember that I often called some girls "Meiwazi", "Pingwazi" and so on.

　　"I don't feel anything, I just feel cold - Brother Liu, can you please stop calling me Xiwazi?"

　　I didn't know why I shouted like that at the time, but his reaction made me think, "Okay, Xiwazi."

　　"Please call me Wang Xi or Master Wang

　　"Okay, Xiwazi."

　　"Don't call me Xiwazi

　　"No problem, Xiwazi

　　“…”

　　He actually didn't know this classic dialogue. I brought it up to disgust him to divert his attention - why bother with a pile of rotten meat at this time? The real thing is to find out the culprit behind this!

　　Wang Xi turned away in anger and ignored me, but when he turned around, he shouted, "Who are you?"

　　A person staggered out of the darkness.

　　Ghost, it must be a ghost!

　　The guy was wearing the Domaru armor from the Warring States period, with a high helmet and shiny feathers sticking out, resembling a warrior of the Warring States period: a scarlet hood with two bull horns hanging upside down, completely covering the guy's face, leaving only his eyes shining, and a set of armor that was also scarlet as blood, with grooves all over it, perfectly covering his tall and slender body.

　　The shoulders of the armor rise high, with countless carefully crafted iron plates stacked up to the elbows. This shingled covering method not only protects the arms to the maximum extent, but also gives the owner enough flexibility, allowing the armor to perfectly solve the two major contradictions of protection and joint movement.

　　The armor is directly connected to the lower limbs, and the armor's belly baffle extends all the way to the lower crotch. The thighs and waist use the same design. The overall appearance of this armor is not only extremely shocking, but also makes me feel the armor is indestructible and the wearer has super strength!

　　Excellent! This set of armor full of ancient atmosphere is usually not available in its entirety even in museums!

　　This is not something that ordinary people would have!

　　But now this exquisite piece of armor, both its hood and domaru, has been completely deformed, and the armor is covered with dents, knife and sword marks, and even has a few round holes.

　　I almost felt like I had traveled through time!

　　Chapter 139 Akechi Mitsuhide

　　To my surprise, I didn't even feel the sudden coldness, which was as cold as an ice cave!

　　Wang Xi ran over to me, raised the M500 in his hand and shouted at him again: "Who are you?"

　　The sound was so loud that it scared me, but the ghost coming from the opposite side didn't react at all and continued to walk forward slowly.

　　Doesn’t he know that these three people are all people from the Dharma sect?

　　Impossible! Many alternative professions have their own unique aspects, such as eyes, manners, speaking intonation, tone, etc. Some of the mysterious ones also have special smells - like us in the Dharma sect, no matter how hard we try to hide, there is always a smell of cinnabar and incense that penetrates deep into our bones. These things are as bright as day in the eyes of ghosts and cannot be hidden.

　　Another possibility is that this guy is very strong and completely ignored the three of us.

　　Uh, but that doesn’t seem to be the case… The guy suddenly stopped!

　　The voice suddenly sounded, sometimes far away, sometimes near, and sometimes erratic: "I am not your enemy."

　　"If they are not our enemies, then why don't you dare take off your hood and let me take a look?" I inadvertently grasped the hilt of the knife as I said this. "Killing prisoners, kidnapping Wang Xi, and leading us here - you say they are not enemies?! Just because you say they are not enemies, then they are not enemies? Damn, where is the evidence? There is no evidence. What can you say?

　　"You also created a human demon to launch a sneak attack... Don't tell me it has nothing to do with you, Sang Yu laughed and scolded, and the ruler sword casually drew a circle in front of him, "Even if you can transform, you are still a ghost - except that you want to kill us, I can't find any other reason."

　　"I didn't interrupt you and hide it from you," the ghost suddenly reached out and began to untie the straps of his hood, "nor do I want to be your enemy." He gently took off his hat, revealing a pale face: "On the contrary, I came to see you with great sincerity."

　　To be honest, this guy has a very attractive appearance, with a thin face, handsome features, thin lips that are slightly upturned, and the most special thing is his eyes, with thin and long corners and cold and bright eyes. Together, there is something indescribably special about him. In short, this is a handsome guy with a temperament that you will never forget at first sight.

　　Uh, or an old handsome guy? A handsome ghost? A handsome old ghost? - Of course, you have to ignore his bald head!

　　It's fucking hilarious. A ghost dressed as a samurai, but when the hood is removed, it turns out to be a bald monk? Why would a monk wear samurai armor?

　　He gently placed his hood at his feet and knelt on the ground in front of him. "I am Akechi Mitsuhide." He uttered these few words softly.

　　Ming, Ming, Akechi... Mitsuhide?

　　This ghost said he was Akechi Mitsuhide? The guy who killed Oda Nobunaga in official history and was later killed by Toyotomi Hideyoshi? Or was he the monk Nankobo Tenkai who lived to be 135 years old in unofficial history?

　　"Hahaha, I'm dying of laughter. There's this, too?" Wang Xi was stunned at first, then he laughed unscrupulously, "I've seen many impostors, but this is the first time I've seen an impostor ghost..."

　　"I am Akechi Mitsuhide." He repeated softly, his expression normal, except that the corners of his mouth were slightly wider. Apart from anything else, his expression and attitude did look like a great man who once held a high position, and his kneeling posture was also unique to the Warring States Period.

　　I patted Wang Xi's shoulder and quickly scanned the body of the demon. I nodded in his questioning eyes, and Sang Yu and I walked to sit two meters in front of Mitsuhide Akechi. "It's unlikely that you can prove this identity, and I don't want to ask - just explain why you're looking for us, maybe I don't need you to prove it, I'll believe it myself." I stared at the ghost and was still alert.

　　"Yes, he is indeed a talent. This guy didn't answer me, but suddenly curled up his lips and showed a charming smile, "He is cautious and careful, and he is kind in abandoning the corpse; he is smart and has good skills and strategies in dealing with my men; he is not too soft-hearted, but he is also not too ruthless. He is really the most suitable candidate," his eyes were full of praise, "The most important thing is your hostile relationship with Fengmo and Guidaozhong - it seems that I can tell you everything with confidence."

　　"Wait..." I was a little confused. "You seem to be teasing me! If those words are praises for me, then I am really amazing. I have a good character and both moral integrity and talent. This is the tone of the teacher praising Lai Ning, one of the top ten young pioneers in elementary school."

　　Liugouzi is also a Sichuan dialect, which means flattery and praise. This guy didn't quite understand what I said, but he still read my true meaning from my disdain: Don't give me these, oh, you want to fool me by giving me some drugs and blowing some strong wind? If you have something to say, just say it and stop talking nonsense!

　　I don't have a good impression of Oda Nobunaga, but that doesn't mean I should have a good impression of Akechi Mitsuhide, right? Two dogs are fighting, and Dog A breaks a bowl and I kick it, but that doesn't mean I will give Dog B a bone if you come over, right?

　　Akechi Mitsuhide looked at him for a while, and suddenly said seriously: "I know that as a Chinese, you have some opinions about us..." "What the hell did you say?" Wang Xi was fed up and rushed over from the side, "Explain it to me clearly

　　I stopped him and said, "Don't mess around." I guess I still have the awe-inspiring aura of a fierce look and a shaking tiger body. Wang Xi didn't say much when he stretched out his hand. He was so angry that his nose was crooked, but he could only hum and walk back to guard the human demon.

　　Maybe some people think that the term "China" is a derogatory term for Chinese people. I would like to say a few words about this - it depends on who says it!

　　For a long time, "China" was a respect for the Han Chinese. During the Qing Dynasty, the Han Chinese were under the rule of the Manchus. At that time, Japan was still a holy land of Asian revolution. Many anti-Qing people were supported in Japan. Before the word "China" was recognized by the public, many revolutionaries directly borrowed the Japanese name to call themselves "Chinamen". For example, Song Jiaoren founded the magazine "China in the 20th Century", Liang Qichao used "China Boy" as his pen name, and many people called themselves "Chinamen" and refused to admit that they were "Qing people".

　　Before the Meiji Restoration, few Japanese used the word "China" to refer to China. The common names for China in this book are "Han", "Han land", "Tang land", "Zhongtu" or the names of the corresponding dynasties, such as Sui, etc. After the Meiji Restoration, the Japanese were dissatisfied with calling my country "among the four barbarians". In order to cultivate the superiority of the Yamato people, they changed the long-standing name for China and used "China".

　　So after the Meiji Restoration, this word was considered a derogatory term. Can you expect Brother Mitsuhide to know this? I'm not ready to kill him yet, so I'll just keep him for now and don't worry about the name - if I'm going to kill him later, why waste my breath now? "Haha, keep going," I laughed, "Come on, let's get down to business.

　　Mitsuhide was obviously a little puzzled: "Well, it seems that your friend doesn't like this name..." "Don't mind him," I like this look! It shows that he attaches great importance to this matter. He quickly changed the subject, "You came to me even though you knew I had an opinion about you. I guess you are really not afraid of our Chinese Dharma.

　　The tone was cold and vicious, even a little murderous. Well, at least that's what I hope!

　　This sentence hit the point, and Akechi Mitsuhide naturally ignored the question of address - his eyes were bright: "Oda Nobunaga's resurrection" was just six simple words that he said with great force and power, but this news seems to be outdated, right?

　　I chuckled, "I know about this! We will naturally resolve this without you telling us or helping us. Don't worry, as an individual, if you get stupid enough to get involved and revive Oda Nobunaga to start a war, it will be troublesome. Although our country is stronger than before, this is not the reason why we like to fight! War means death, death means tragedy, tragedy means resentment - damn, will the death of hundreds of thousands of people be a small matter?

　　Not to mention that after Oda Nobunaga is resurrected, who knows what kind of monster will appear. Isn't it our sect's business?

　　Damn it, the four evil spirits are resurrected and the Nazis are reviving, and now the big devil on the sixth day is resurrected!

　　Could it be that this fucking doomsday is aimed at us? Even if nothing happens, we will be exhausted to death?!

　　Sang Yu interjected, "Not only Chinese, but all Chinese compatriots will contribute money and manpower - want to be resurrected? Give it a try." The sword in her hand slid into the mud in front of her with a whoosh, with a look of "Just try and move it" on her face.

　　"Solve? How?" Hey, you know what, this guy has a really good mental state. Not only does he not blush, but he also has a mysterious smile on his face. "The resurrection of the Sixth Heavenly Demon King is closely related to the Four Evils. Do you understand?"

　　"Well……"

　　"Qiongqi Taowu has gathered a group of subordinates to start looking for Hun Dun. Do you know about this?"

　　"Well……"

　　"Do you know the relationship between the Nazis and the Ghost Path?"

　　“…”

　　“Also, now the ghosts…” This guy asked questions enthusiastically, but for every question he asked, I could only guess the answer - does he know everything?

　　"Stop!" I interrupted the guy's boastful complaint: "Okay. What do you want?"

　　He went to such lengths to get us here, could there be no purpose? If he was just trying to deal with Oda Nobunaga, there would be no place to find people? Now he's throwing out one pie after another for me to take, clearly showing that Sang Yu and I have what he wants.

　　The guy's smile became more and more obvious. "I like to talk to smart people." The smile in his eyes gradually turned into a hawk-like sharpness: "I want a 'Six Paths of Great Salvation'

　　Six-path Great Salvation? What is that?

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other: "..."

　　I don’t understand at all!

　　Is this something from Buddhism? I thought about it and it was not right. Why would you ask us for something from Buddhism? Sang Yu belongs to the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, which is a branch of Taoism, and I belong to the Yin-Yang School. I really don’t know what this is.

　　Seeing that we didn't understand, he wasn't surprised. He took a deep breath. Why do you think ghosts take deep breaths when they are fine? "Penglai Fairy Mountain, the six paths of salvation, the ghosts of all living beings, re-enter the cycle of reincarnation

　　Chapter 140: Ghosts of Penglai

　　"Ah, Sang Yu was like a cat whose tail was stepped on. She jumped up and took several steps back, her eyes full of fear!

　　Dang got up in a hurry, and her M500 fell to the ground with a crisp sound, but she didn't even bother to pick it up! She just pointed at Mitsuhide Akechi and said, "How do you know the ghost appearance of the living beings in Penglai..."

　　I've never seen the young lady so surprised!

　　Sang Yu and I have been through a lot together. We have seen Ringwraiths, demons, ninjas, and even Qiongqi. We all have fear, but when it comes to being surprised and terrified, this is the first time that I have lost my composure like this. There was another person whose tail was stepped on, the eldest son of the Wang family. However, when this guy heard the noise, he thought something had happened, so he ran over to protect Sang Yu behind him, "What's wrong? What's wrong?" Although he was surprised, he was not terrified. It can be seen that first, he didn't know about this, and second, this should be a secret of the Wang family, so it's not a big deal... Damn it!

　　At this point I figured out what was going on. Akechi Mitsuhide had been targeting Sang Yu all along, and it had nothing to do with me!

　　"It's okay, don't be startled! - You chat with brother Guangxiu, I want to ask your sister something." I got up and pushed Wang Xi in front of Guangxiu, "You two brothers get together first and don't disturb me." I pulled Sang Yu behind me.

　　The fire of gossip in her eyes was burning fiercely!

　　It's hard to say whether she was willing or not, but she didn't look willing. Whether it was because of face or because she was still scared, Sang Yu and I walked about ten meters away from them. "Uh, Sang Yu, what's going on? Can you tell me about it?" I approached her with a calm face, "You can't let me know nothing, right? If you don't tell me something, I'll be embarrassed. I don't know anything and I don't understand anything... Come on, tell me something."

　　Sang Yu was startled by what I said. She waved her hands, shook her head and looked back repeatedly.

　　"Oh, no, no, I really can't tell you..."

　　I've gotten a little too close to her temper lately - I stared at him with a smile on my face, but didn't say anything.

　　"Oh, don't stare at me like that... I won't tell you even if you act pitiful..."

　　Keep watching!

　　"Don't be like this, Piyun, you're making it difficult for me..."

　　continue!

　　"I really can't... uh, my dad will kill me... I'm afraid of you... I can only tell you one thing..." Sang Yu finally couldn't stand it anymore, she moaned weakly to express her surrender, "This still has to start with the Five Pecks of Rice Sect..."

　　As mentioned above, the origin of the Wang family is that their ancestor was the Jiangdong "Headmaster of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect", that is, the leader of the Jiangdong sect. Later, Zhang Lu surrendered to Cao and was named "Zhengyi Sect Master Taiqing Zhaohua Guangde Zhenjun". The sect members were in an uproar, thinking that this was contrary to the teachings of the ancestor, so they left the sect one after another. Among them, the Wang family of Langye, as the leader of the Jiangdong sect, was the first to sell the real estate in the world and bought a ship to go out to sea.

　　At that time, the Three Kingdoms were at war, and Zhou Yu was eager for the "Five Pecks of Rice Sect" with hundreds of thousands of followers to split up. Not only did he not stop it, but he used his connections to help the Wang family find a large ship. Only then was the Wang family of Langya finally able to cross the sea and regain their foothold in Southeast Asia.

　　The Wang family was a large family and had always been very concerned about the situation of the Three Kingdoms at that time. They had their own plans as early as after Ma Chao, Marquis of Yaxiang, defected to Shu. They made a copy of the "Imperial Talismans", one of the sect's most precious treasures, as a backup. After Zhang Lu surrendered to Cao, they immediately exchanged the fake one for the precious copy and then crossed the sea away.

　　Since you are leaving, you have to get some money to survive, right?

　　This is the only copy of Zhang Tianshi's handwritten book. Although the contents are not unique, it is the only copy of the master's handwritten book. I think the Wang family wanted to have something from the master to command the followers, but as time went by, many of the family's magic was lost. The Wang family accidentally passed down the Tianshi Dao's magic.

　　The ghost appearances of the Penglai creatures that Akechi Mitsuhide mentioned were related to that manuscript!

　　Sang Yu was a bit vague at this point, but the meaning was that the Wang family found a clue left by the ancestor in the manuscript, and based on the clue they could find the legendary Penglai Mountain!

　　Penglai Fairy Mountain?!

　　Is this thing real?

　　Kunlun in the sky and Penglai in the sea, these two places are legendary holy places. It is said that there are ancient altars here where any unclean and filthy souls can be purified and re-enter the six reincarnations - for cursed souls such as zombies, blood babies, human demons, and thousand-soul goblins, this place is equivalent to a place of rebirth.

　　In order to gain lasting life and power, these things will stop at nothing and go against the will of Heaven. Although there are loopholes in Heaven's way, they have achieved their goals but are abandoned by Heaven and Earth and hated by Yin and Yang. They have lost their three souls and only have seven spirits, unable to enter reincarnation. Once killed, they will vanish into thin air, truly dead!

　　What Heaven gives, you must take; the way of Heaven is constant!

　　The only salvation is to carry out the so-called "Six Paths of Salvation" in the holy land!

　　Hey, after Sang Yu's explanation, I finally understood. It's better to not understand in front of your own people than to tell others about it, right? After understanding the whole story, I also understood why Sang Yu was surprised - let alone this kind of thing, even if Guangxiu knew the password of my bankbook and safe, I guess his face wouldn't be that good!

　　After understanding this section, we will know how to deal with him. "Sang Yu, how about this: we don't care about anything and just agree to this matter first, and let your father or grandfather handle the specific issues - they should be better at handling it than us.

　　I don't want to get involved in this, I really don't want to get involved! Originally, Sang Yu, Wang Xi and I didn't quite understand it. This is like giving a college calculus exercise to a few junior high school students. Even if you are gifted, you still need to have formulas to substitute. It's completely useless to mess around.

　　Sang Yu had thought about this issue. Even if I didn't propose it, she was ready to contact her father immediately. On the contrary, she felt relieved after I proposed it. If this secret is to be kept secret and the whole story can be found out at the same time, it is best to give it to her father.

　　At least it has nothing to do with us.

　　Returning to Akechi Mitsuhide, Sang Yu and I smiled and looked calm. Even ghosts could tell that we were much friendlier. Not to mention, this ghost was the only one watching. “Penglai Fairy Mountain is just a clue. We haven’t found the real entrance or the method. Even if we agree to it, we won’t be able to perform the Six Paths of Rebirth for you for a while. Also, our power is not enough for this matter. We may have to ask the elders in our family to do it… Otherwise, you tell us what you know first. Whether we can help you with the rebirth depends on what your family thinks.”

　　Akechi Mitsuhide looked at us for a long time without saying anything, and then he spoke, "Okay.

　　Isn't this a ridiculous decision? I was originally planning to ask for a high price, wait for him to pay me back, and then discuss how to win his trust, but he just agreed to it out of the blue - hey, I really don't understand what he was thinking!

　　We were stunned and laughed, "It's not as simple as you think. I have an additional condition..."

　　"Tell me about it." The big problem has been solved, so why should I be afraid of you making a fuss?

　　"I want to follow you."

　　It's unscientific!

　　Although so many things happened today, some things are certain: Akechi Mitsuhide has become some kind of immortal ghost existing in the world. The biggest difference between ghosts and demons, vampires and other things is that ghosts have no physical body, so there must be an object or a carrier to ensure their existence. If they lose this object, they cannot survive.

　　Generally speaking, there are specific requirements for objects that ghosts possess. You can't just pick up any object to possess. It must be something used by the ghost during his lifetime, or something with special meaning. At the same time, the structure and texture are also important. First of all, it must have special meaning, which means that it has some kind of spiritual connection with the three souls of the ghost, which is equivalent to a code that can exist. The ghost can contact it and enter; in addition, the texture meets the requirements, and the seven spirits of the ghost will not be rejected or weakened after entering.

　　Things that meet these two criteria are usually not ordinary and probably have special meanings - is he planning to ask us to steal some antique from the Warring States Period and then let him possess it?

　　This must not be agreed to!

　　"You're going to ask us to steal your Horcrux?" I sneered. "This may not be too generous to us! Not to mention that stealing cultural relics in Japan is a crime now, even if we can steal it, we don't have time. A group of Fuma ninjas and Kidou are chasing us. How about we help you steal it next time and then you can follow us?"

　　"No need to find the original magic weapon. Akechi Mitsuhide pointed at Sang Yu's chest and said, "As long as you agree, I can go in."

　　Following the finger, I saw that it was the double fish pendant. This thing belongs to the Wang family. I don't know anything about it, but it seems that Sang Yu may not know it either. She only knows that this was given to her by her father when she was 18 years old. He said that it was an ancestral ornament and was very important. He didn't say what its specific function was. It looked like a magic weapon - unfortunately, there are different sects, and I don't understand it very well.

　　Since this thing is Sang Yu, then we can only see what the Wang family thinks - "I'll make a phone call and it's almost the same as I guessed. This matter is a bit troublesome, and I have to tell my family.

　　Sang Yu went to make a phone call, and I watched the body of the demon slowly recovering, and asked Guangxiu why he needed a six-path great salvation. But he was very frank and said whatever he had in mind without hiding anything.

　　The historical records are correct. Akechi Mitsuhide did besiege Oda Nobunaga, but was defeated by Hideyoshi and fled. During his escape, he was attacked by villagers and was seriously injured. There is a difference between being seriously injured and dying. After being injured, Mitsuhide hid in the Mount Bukogaku Nishido Temple in Dongdo Village, Bugi County, near the downstream of the Bugi River.

　　During his recovery, Mitsuhide learned that Oda Nobunaga's body was eventually taken away by the Kidōshu, so he made a bold decision to become a reincarnated demon and guard against Oda Nobunaga's resurrection forever!

　　The reincarnation demon is some kind of spirit in Japan. I didn't ask at the time and didn't quite understand it later. I only knew that it was an immortal monster that gained power by offering sacrifices to itself, and one of them practiced by eating humans.

　　After Mitsuhide began his training as a reincarnated demon, he hid in the mountains until 1615, twenty-three years after the Honnoji Incident, when the Campaign of Winter Saka ended, the Osaka Castle moat was filled, and the Toyotomi family was on the verge of extinction. At that time, he began to appear in front of the world under the pseudonym of Tendai sect monk Nankobo Tenkai and defected to Tokugawa Ieyasu.

　　Tokugawa Ieyasu also knew that Oda Nobunaga had become a demon, so he placed the Tendai sect in Kanto under the jurisdiction of Tenkai, asking him to practice hard and become a reincarnated demon. After Ieyasu died, Tenkai was responsible for building the Rìko Toshogu Shrine for him, moving his body from Kunoyama to Rìko, and then changing the location to continue practicing.

　　When monk Tianhai was 135 years old, he finally became a reincarnated demon. He then announced his death and faded out of the world, and began to silently guard against the resurrection of the Great Demon King of the Sixth Heaven.

　　(It's been tragic recently. For some reason, the three fires of my friend who invested in the repair shop suddenly became much weaker. The good business is now much worse! Now Liuyun has no choice but to take the dead Xiaohei with him to squat there, and stay there every day waiting for Xiaohei to bring fortune - he has learned how to use my IPAD, and what he is best at is - cutting watermelons!)

　　Chapter 141 Return

　　This is a good story. Mitsuhide sighed and recalled the past in front of us, and Wang Xi and I listened with great interest. According to him, he sacrificed himself for the sake of the world, but I don't think so. Maybe he was originally a traitor in Koyasan and had been lurking beside Nobunaga.

　　The answer given by the Wang family was similar to what I guessed. They allowed us to take Mitsuhide away, and also promised to help him reincarnate if we found any clues in the future. He was so excited when he got the news that he burst into tears and thanked us repeatedly. I secretly laughed secretly. Even if he reincarnates, he will be reincarnated as an animal for at least seven lifetimes. By then... it will be enough for him!

　　hey-hey!

　　Now that the matter was settled, he stopped being pretentious and told us what he knew. When the two versions were verified, it turned out that our speculations were not far off. The only difference was that we guessed wrong about the relationship between the Nazis and the Ghost Path.

　　Although the Kidōshu had been developing for many years, perhaps the leaders were out of their minds and required their subordinates to exercise their own abilities - look at the New Nazi Party, they controlled at least two or three of the world's top 500 companies, and they spent a lot of money. Not to mention more, they flew over directly on private jets after knowing the intelligence, and by the time these ninjas arrived, the opportunity was gone.

　　The Guidao people themselves knew that they were extremely poor, so they planned a roundabout way to save the country: cooperate with the Guidao people, on the one hand to earn commissions, on the other hand, if it came to the critical moment, they could even rob the robbers!

　　The critical moment? That is the moment to obtain the four evil spirits!

　　Now that the deal was done, we didn't delay any longer. We roughly picked up the things on the ground. Mitsuhide also told the human demon to stay there, and then the three of us and the ghost returned to the car.

　　I could tell that everyone was a little anxious, and I guess I would be the same - waiting for the result was the most uncomfortable thing. But seeing that we brought Wang Xi back almost unscathed, everyone was relieved.

　　Later on this section of the road, Wang Shang was unwilling to leave us no matter what. Anyway, the ninja captives were dead and did not need to be guarded, so the five of us squeezed into the car: Sang Yu, me, Wang Xi, Wang Shang and Ling Tong.

　　Five hours later we arrived at Maizuru Port. The ship was ready to go, so we boarded the ship without hesitation. To be honest, it was at this time that I felt truly relaxed.

　　Master Luo had basically cleared the poison from the Thirteenth Young Master, and he looked very energetic when he saw us.

　　"Things are going well. It looks like we're doing fine on this journey," the master said a few words before glancing at me. "Hey, Xiao Liu's posture looks a bit problematic... Is he injured?"

　　I don't care that I don't feel any pain now. "It's not a big deal, just a scratch. Sang Yu has already bandaged it for me, it should be fine." I turned around and prepared to leave. "I'm so sleepy, I'm going to take a nap first."

　　"Don't go! Let Grandpa Luo help you take a look. The claws of the human demon are somewhat poisonous. It will be bad if you get infected." Sang Yu was unwilling and grabbed my clothes. "Grandpa Luo, can you help him take a look?

　　"Hey, I won't cause trouble for Grandpa Luo. I'll leave first..." "If you don't show me, you'll really cause trouble for me." Master Luo pulled off my clothes without saying anything. "Don't move. Let me take off the gauze and have a look.

　　Wang Xi made a face, said something and left.

　　"Grandpa Luo, I'm going to go back to sleep first. Brother Liu, we'll stay in the same room for a while."

　　I really envy you, now you can sleep well... ah, it hurts!

　　I screamed all of a sudden, "It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!" I turned my head and saw Grandpa Luo peeling off the gauze to the very end. It was all covered with layers of blood scabs, and it was heart-wrenching when I pulled it off.

　　"Grandpa Luo, please don't force it. It hurts so much.

　　Grandpa Luo snorted and ignored me completely - oh, no, he just said something to me: "Big girl, hold him down, I'll use some alcohol..."

　　It hurts more!

　　When the alcohol splashed on my wound and the blood scab was pulled, I almost fainted. Before I could scream, I felt a chill on my back and the pain was relieved immediately! Then Grandpa Luo skillfully cut off some dead flesh, applied medicine and bandaged it in one go, and it was completely done in less than five minutes.

　　"All right," said the old man, and Sang Yu let go. I moved a little bit - you know what, a master is a master. Not only did he administer the medicine quickly and bandage the wound quickly, but he also didn't have any inconvenience at all after the bandage was done.

　　"Hey, thank you, Master." I thanked Master Luo while putting on my clothes, looking around and asking, "Who's watching over the spirit boy?"

　　"Uncle Wang Shang... well, there are five ghosts."

　　"Okay, if you have anything to say, go ahead and tell me. I need to get some sleep," Grandpa Luo slapped me on the shoulder and gave me a sneer. "Is it easy for an old man like me to wait for you all night? Go, go, go do what you need to do.

　　It was still pitch black outside when I came out of Master Luo's place. Sang Yu pointed to the room I was in and said, "I'm across from you. Uncle Wang Shang lives with his spirit boy next door. Brother Liu, be careful when you sleep. My brother is like a dead pig when he sleeps."

　　Uh, okay!

　　I agreed, but I was still thinking: In fact, when I fall asleep, I am still the same as that...

　　When I entered the room, I saw Wang Xi snoring while hugging his pillow. He curled up like a cooked shrimp, and his saliva dripped onto the sheets, soaking them. No time to waste, right? I didn't take a shower either. I took off my clothes and climbed into bed. Now that I think about it, I probably fell asleep before my head even touched the pillow.

　　When I woke up, the boat had already swayed out of Wakasa Bay and was heading southwest along the Rìhon Sea.

　　Sitting on the bed, I felt a severe headache. Staying up late for a long time and lack of sleep were like a tiger bench and pepper water for someone like me who slept sixteen hours a day. While rubbing my head, Wang Xi poked his head out of the toilet and said, "Brother Liu, are you awake?"

　　I hummed in response, but Wang Xi came out of the bathroom and started rummaging around in her bag. He slapped a box on my hand and said, "Wipe it yourself." After saying that, he went back into the bathroom humming a tune.

　　I looked down and saw, hey, it’s a panacea!

　　This thing can be used for all kinds of diseases, but it can't cure any disease. It can also temporarily relieve headaches and fevers. I opened the lid, took out a piece, rubbed it on my temples slowly, and the cool feeling immediately made me feel a lot more relaxed.

　　I put on some clothes and went to the toilet to pee, and stuffed the stuff into Wang Xi's pocket. This guy squeezed and applied cream and powder on his face while mumbling: "Brother Liu...eat...hurry up..." He mumbled a lot of things and I didn't know what he was saying. After peeing, I saw him holding the bottle in his mouth to rinse his mouth. The mint smell in the toilet made my brain hurt again.

　　But the word "eat" was still clear to me. I put on my clothes and pants. The toilet was occupied by her and I couldn't rinse my mouth, so I picked up her high-end mouthwash and took a sip of it as if brushing my teeth, then splashed some water on my face and rubbed it, and that was it!

　　I slipped out of the door and locked the door, ignoring Wang Xi's screams for me to wait, and ran straight to the restaurant. I was in a hurry to go to bed at night and had no time to look at it, but now that I can see it during the day, I can see the exquisiteness of this boat at a glance.

　　The ship had obviously been modified: it looked like an ordinary cargo ship, but a space had been separated inside to serve as a cabin, with everything needed for food, accommodation, and a gym, and even the restaurant's cold storage room was specially designed - I was right where I was.

　　The food here is the same as that for ordinary crew members. Bodyguards in twos and threes are eating breakfast. They have been together for so long and nod to show their friendliness when they see me. Two of them even took me to the window and shouted: "Chef, make some breakfast for our Brother Liu!"

　　Fried fish, eggs, Tom Yum Goong soup and bread, this combination of neither Chinese nor Western is quite appetizing. After drinking two bowls of the sweet and sour soup with curry flavor, I suddenly felt hungry. Two large pieces of bread, a fish and three eggs made me burp with hot gas. I finally felt refreshed!

　　I light a cigarette and smoke it slowly, letting the nicotine wrapped in nicotine stimulate the contraction of the alveoli and then slowly expel it from the nasal cavity with a smoky feeling. I enjoy this moment——

　　"Brother Liu, you are so unkind.

　　That kid Wang Xi always appears radiant and energetic. You know, he doesn't have any girls, so why does he always make himself so glamorous?

　　He pulled out a chair and sat down next to me. Then Sang Yu and Ling Tong sat on the other side, followed by Wang Shang. "Good morning!"

　　"Good morning, too." I wasn't being sarcastic. Sang Yu's face was covered in sweat, and it was obvious that she had just come from the gym. She must have been exercising a long time ago. "Come on, come on, eat. I was the first to be polite.

　　Sang Yu smiled lightly, and a feeling of reserve and dignity arose spontaneously. After changing her clothes, she regained the appearance of a young lady, looking a little - well, how to put it, maybe this is the style of a big family.

　　Nobility is not something that only one generation can create. The same is true for the big families. Their family's business in Southeast Asia has been going on for so many years that they have long developed a graceful and elegant demeanor, except of course when they are catching ghosts and exorcising demons.

　　Before I could get over the shock, the chef had already brought the breakfast: a table full of Bak Kut Teh, glutinous rice chicken, milk corn, fish porridge and other such things. It looked similar to Fu Guang cuisine, but the ingredients were obviously more refined.

　　Suddenly the feeling of satisfaction disappeared, thinking about what I had eaten... Wang Xi scooped a bowl of fish porridge for Sang Yu, and asked with a sly smile: "Brother Liu, would you like some?" The corners of his mouth were twitching, it was obvious that he was mad at me!

　　A dark face!

　　“No! I was full so I deliberately didn’t look at him and focused on the bowl of oil tea that had just been brought to me.

　　Sang Yu placed a small bowl of oil tea in front of the spirit boy, smiling and making gestures to him to eat. The child was not angry, he ate when he was supposed to eat and drank when he was supposed to drink. He spoke Chinese not very well but he could understand. Unfortunately, Sang Yu, Wang Xi and Wang Shang spoke Chinese with a Cantonese accent, so they could only communicate with sign language.

　　She waited until Ling Tong started eating before she picked up the fish porridge and drank it in small sips. After finishing half a bowl, she put it down to show that she had had enough. Wang Xi and the others ate in big mouthfuls, and it was obvious that they had indeed consumed a lot of energy recently.

　　As I was watching, Sang Yu suddenly asked me, "Uh, Piyun, we'll arrive in the mainland tomorrow... How are you going to leave?" I could feel her eyes on me, so I could only pretend to search my pockets without looking up. "Uh, I guess I'll go to Chengdu and then go find Master and the others - what about you guys?" I said it nonchalantly, but I was a little nervous when I said it.

　　"Do you want to go to the Water and Land Conference?" Wang Xi suddenly asked.

　　Chapter 142 Thirteen's Bounty

　　"We must go to the Water and Land Conference," I am sure of this, "and we will probably go there in two days when we go back - uh, what about you guys?" I have to say this nonsense at this time. I can't let others tell me how to go, right?

　　"We will stay in Hong Kong for two days, and the Water and Land Conference will probably come as well," Sang Yu said this in a calm tone, "I hope we can meet then." Her pursed lips relaxed a little.

　　Why did I suddenly feel relieved?

　　"Hey, we can meet then..."

　　In fact, everyone had almost finished eating at this time. Although Sang Yu only had half a bowl of fish porridge, she ate very slowly. Wang Xi and the others were also the type who sold quickly and made large profits, so they finished several plates in about the same time as she did!

　　As we were talking, we suddenly heard a series of thin footsteps at the door. To be honest, I wouldn't mind if the sound was louder, but it seemed a little strange that the sound was so thin and faint - the person who came was a master!

　　Looking back, a dead face with a half-smile appeared in front of him. It was the half-dead Thirteenth Young Master.

　　The green air between his eyebrows has disappeared, and the poison has obviously been completely eliminated. However, his forehead is dull and his face is pale, which shows that the poison has tormented him a lot recently.

　　"Hey!" He walked straight over, Wang Xi made way for Sang Yu, and his men quickly brought a stool to him.

　　"Thirteenth Master, I'm relieved now that you're fine." We all stood up and greeted him, "Don't stand anymore, sit down."

　　He stared at us, a smile slowly bloomed on his face, and suddenly he hugged me with a bear hug: "Thank you. This guy is usually like an iceberg. I'm not used to his enthusiasm. "Oh, no, really no..."

　　Thirteenth Young Master hugged me tightly and then let go. He spoke word by word in front of me: "I owe you a life. Don't be polite if you have any problems in the future..." "I've never been polite before," I chuckled twice, "After all, we are all family. You help me, and I help you, isn't it all to get things done?"

　　As they were talking, everyone sat down. Shisan Shaomian said a few words to Wang Xi and the others to express his gratitude - but why do I always feel that this guy is having some problems?

　　Although Thirteenth Young Master didn't talk much, he was very enthusiastic in greeting. He finally talked to Wang Xi. I looked at Sang Yu suddenly, and she was looking at me. We exchanged glances and understood each other...

　　An eye contact...and ultimately Sang Yu failed.

　　Sang Yu coughed and said, "Uh, Thirteenth Young Master, do you want to, um, I mean do you want to take the spirit boy away..." Thirteenth Young Master's posture was almost like his ears pricked up, and he looked shy and embarrassed like a otaku on a blind date: "You brought the spirit boy back, um, of course, I also participated... Oh, no no no, I didn't say that I rescued him, it was mainly you... Of course, my mission was indeed to bring the spirit boy back..."

　　"Okay, Thirteenth Young Master, there's no point in saying so much - to be honest, we want to send the reincarnated soul boy to the Tibetan Buddhist sect in Lhasa, but we are all short of manpower. Do you have the time?" I really can't stand Iceberg's reserved attitude, so I threw the question out in a roundabout way. I don't believe that he won't accept it.

　　Young Master Thirteen was stunned for a moment, obviously a little bit unconvinced, but he soon understood what I meant, "I can send the spirit boy back, but this is a task for you to complete... Well, I think the reward should be deposited on your card..." Hey, this guy actually thought of sharing the money with me first, not bad, good boy!

　　I am usually very proactive in this matter. I was just about to pretend to refuse and then gladly accept it when Sang Yu spoke first: "Oh, Thirteen, we are not doing this for money. You are here for the bounty, and we are here for Piyun. Maybe we all did this together, but only you can collect the money. If you give it to us, it will go against our original intention..."

　　I shouted in my heart, no, no, it's not against my principles! Thirteenth Young Master did not disappoint me, he shook his head firmly, "No, I don't deserve the money if I didn't contribute..."

　　"You just recovered from a serious injury and need the money more than us, and you have also contributed..." Sang Yu insisted on not taking any money.

　　"But I fainted! Basically, I fainted when the battle started, so I didn't contribute much," Thirteenth Young Master insisted, trying to be very stubborn, and it was unclear whether he was sincere or not. "Anyway, I'll give you the money for the tasks you completed.

　　"Oh, Thirteenth Young Master, you are too stubborn. Sang Yu pointed at me without saying a word and said, "I will never take money, and neither will Piyun - Piyun, say something

　　Isn't this forcing me to lie?

　　I was feeling very tragic at first, but suddenly I caught a glimpse of the reincarnated spirit boy and my mind moved: although we are looking for a reincarnated spirit boy, he is a child after all and we know where he was lost, so the price should not be too high. Plus, it's a zang-tzu lama who pays for it, so hehe, it probably won't be much!

　　If I had hesitated, I would have gotten the money, but at the last minute, I still said what Sang Yu hoped: "Shisan, if you give us money, we will really look down on me. Who am I? I am an agent of the Seventh Ministry of National Security. I do something for the country and the people and I want to be paid. You are slapping me in the face! Let me put it this way, if you don't accept the money, it will be considered that you look down on me, and you will never have a friend like me in the future. The words were sonorous and powerful, and they sounded like thunder on the ground. No matter how much money you spend, you have to be generous, right?

　　"but…"

　　“Not that much, but I waved my hand to stop, “It’s settled! If it doesn’t work out, you can treat me to a drink then, haha.” At least there was a chance to have a meal. At that time, there were two most famous music bars in Chengdu, Music House and Empty Bottle. The prices were not cheap. It was said that a set of foreign liquor cost four hundred yuan - hehe, I haven’t been there yet, but if someone pays for two or three sets of liquor, there’s no pressure!

　　Later, Shisan Shao really invited me to have a drink. The resident singers were indeed outstanding. I also selected a song to sing. The resident female singer had a sweet voice and looked good. I wrote down her name at that time - Jane Zhang!

　　That’s a story for later.

　　Seeing that I had said that, Thirteenth Young Master could only agree, "Well, in that case, I will treat you to a meal and drinks, you can choose any place..." He looked embarrassed, "Alas, in the end I still took the credit."

　　"As long as you deliver it safely, it will be considered as a favor to us," Sang Yu smiled, "It's what Piyun said, just treat us to a meal when the time comes." "Well, I'm a carnivore, so I'll give you more meat," I laughed, "Good wine and good food, fish and meat will satisfy me."

　　"I want to go too, Thirteenth Brother." Wang Xilai joined in the fun.

　　"I don't want you to go. You're too good at eating breakfast and you didn't even tell me that you have two kinds of breakfast. You must be disgusting. "You little brat is eating me out of money. I definitely can't bring people like you with me."

　　"Haha, no," Thirteenth Young Master also smiled to show his friendliness, "The reward is two hundred thousand, you can eat whatever you want."

　　"Even if it's 200,000, I can eat it all - huh? How much did you say? 200,000? Two hundred thousand RMB?" I almost bit my tongue off. Damn, 200,000!

　　"yes."

　　Although I didn't see it, I knew my face turned pale!

　　I regretted it so much that my intestines were boiling with regret! If I hadn't been so pretentious and pretended not to see Sang Yu's eyes, wouldn't half of the 200,000 be mine?

　　One hundred thousand! The red bills are gone...

　　A sentence is circling in my mind: If you pretend to be cool, you will be struck by lightning. If you pretend to be pure, you will be raped!

　　I didn’t listen to their discussion of details afterwards. I felt so regretful as if I had lost my first kiss…

　　In fact, in terms of straight-line distance, Shanghai is a good port with a good location and close distance. I always thought this was our stop - after the ship docked, I found out that this was actually Lianyungang, the pearl city in northern my country.

　　Although it was already evening when we arrived at the port, the city was filled with joy and happiness. Many people were walking around the streets with trumpets and cheering loudly, which made us feel a little puzzled. The Iveco stopped at the Dengtai Hotel in Xinpu District. Sang Yu and I checked into the hotel and planned to continue our journey tomorrow. Shisan Shao took the spiritual boy directly to Baitabu Airport. He was afraid that the night would be long and he would have more troubles, so he contacted the secret sect first to send the person back as soon as possible.

　　There are people everywhere and laughter everywhere.

　　Entering the hotel lobby, the big screen in the middle was playing the goal scene over and over again. The words "Yu Genwei" and "Qualified" appeared repeatedly, and the camera occasionally focused on a white-headed old man's face for a close-up - So the Chinese men's football team qualified for the World Cup? !

　　That day was October 7, a glorious yet shameful day for the Chinese men's football team - they entered the World Cup for the first time, and then fell into an unstoppable decline and an endless cycle of vicious gambling.

　　Sang Yu took out a box and handed it to me like a magic trick. I opened it and saw it was a mobile phone. "I forgot about my mobile phone after not using it for a long time," I patted my head, "Girls are more careful! Uh, how much is it? I'll give it to you." Only then did I remember that the box that the driver handed to Sang Yu when I got on the bus was this one.

　　You may feel good in your heart, but you have to be polite in your words, right?

　　"Forget it, just consider it as a gift to you," Sang Yu smiled as he opened the door and watched the bodyguards carry in several boxes of different sizes. "We're leaving early tomorrow morning - what are you going to do? Should I leave a car to take you to the airport or should you come with us?"

　　I smiled and shook my head. "I'm going to contact the National Security Bureau. I'll go on my own tomorrow. Hey, I'm going to go downstairs to buy a pack of cigarettes. Are you guys going to rest or something?"

　　"What can I do? Change clothes and go out for dinner." Wang Xi raised her head and asked Sang Yu, "Sister, do you want to go out for dinner or eat here?"

　　Sang Yu bit her lip, as if she suddenly changed her mind: "How about we go out to eat. Let's go down together, and after you buy cigarettes, we can go eat together, so we don't have to walk around." She stared at me with a smile, and there was something else in her words.

　　Could it be discovered?

　　"That's what it's like when someone has something to hide. The more times like this, the more you have to be indifferent. I don't know how good my acting is, but I hope I can hide it from them. "Wait a minute, I'll put my bag away."

　　I quickly put away the small bag of clothes, then fished out my SIM card from the inner layer of the shoulder bag that I always carry with me, inserted it, turned on the phone, and then looked at the yellow battery icon. I quickly changed my plan.

　　As I expected, after getting off the elevator, I pretended to have forgotten to bring something and went back to the eighth floor alone. I entered the room, locked the door, and made a phone call...

　　Chapter 143 Return to Japan

　　When the sun shines on my face, a moan of joy rang out in the room: "I counted money until my hands cramped, and slept until I woke up naturally... It's so comfortable.

　　I looked up and saw that although Wang Xi's bed was messy, he had packed up everything and left. I called the front desk and found out that they had left the hotel around 10 o'clock in the morning.

　　It's almost twelve o'clock now.

　　"Knock, knock, knock..." Suddenly someone knocked on the door, accompanied by a teeth-grinding creaking sound.

　　Just as I opened a crack, a black shadow rushed over and knocked me down like a bomb, and then a ball of fur rubbed against my face. "You reacted too slowly.

　　Although this sound is always annoying and makes me feel like I'm about to pounce and slap someone, it's strange that I haven't heard it for a long time. I picked up the fat Xiao Hei and said, "Haha, buddy, you guys came really fast.

　　The people who came were Tiezi and Xiaohei. If you were to be more precise, in fact, only Xiaohei came. Tiezi was simply the courier who took a flight to send Xiaohei to meet me.

　　Yes, I want to take Xiao Hei back to Japan!

　　I am not a vindictive person, and even though I was scolded by the ghosts, I don't necessarily want to retaliate, but this experience in Japan is too strange, so I plan to go back and see if there is anything else I can find. After all, it is only October 7th, and there are still ten days before the Water and Land Conference.

　　I didn't want to involve Sang Yu and the others. They were wasting energy and money to help me find the spirit boy, and there was no benefit. If I asked them to come along, they would be such a jerk. They didn't know how to act. So I accompanied them back to China safely, and waited for the wound on my back to heal. Then I took Xiao Hei with me and changed my identity. This gave me some time to buffer and I could hide in the dark again.

　　I can’t bring my best friend with me. I heard that he’s been staying with the old man for a while and has learned some martial arts. But I don’t want to be a burden in this life-threatening job.

　　It has been only a little over a month since August, but I have experienced death twice, been in coma many times, and even met the Ox-Head and Horse-Faced Monsters. Something in my heart began to undergo unspeakable changes, like a sword embryo taken out of the furnace, which has sharpened away some unnecessary womanizing and timidity and began to show its sharp edge!

　　I took the ID given to me by the Seventh Department of National Security and boarded the plane again, sneering in my heart: "I'm back!

　　Li Bing, a common name is what I call myself now, and I am one of the passengers of the "Japan Seven Days Tour" brought by XX Travel Agency. This travel agency is not controlled by our National Security Bureau, it is a very ordinary travel agency, and the temporary joining of the team has increased the income of the travel agency by hundreds of thousands, so it is relatively calm without any wind or waves.

　　Ordinary people, that's what I'm about.

　　Nagoya is an ancient city with a strong historical flavor. The three famous heroes of Japan: Oda Nobunaga, Toyotomi Hideyoshi, and Tokugawa Ieyasu were all born in Nagoya, and this is also the hometown of Oda Nobunaga. No matter what, you should come and see it first.

　　After leaving the airport, I quickly disappeared in the crowd, but I was not worried that the tour guide would be at a loss, because a note had already been secretly stuffed into her handbag, explaining that I was just going out alone and would definitely appear when I had the chance to leave the country in seven days.

　　If I don't arrive in time, she will report to the Chinese Consulate as per convention. I believe the boss can arrange it for me in this regard - if I return safely, the consulate will get the news, if not, then it is time for them to send backup.

　　I was thinking that my plan should be fine, at the same time, the woodwind instrument was suddenly attracted by a beautiful woman coming towards me.

　　On a chilly night, she appeared like a ball of fire, with her long hair fluttering in the windbreaker and her blood-red lips setting off a smile. Her high heels tapped the ground with a clear and loud rhythmic sound, and all the men passing by looked at her sideways.

　　Uh, is this too exaggerated?

　　I raised my head with a sad face, and put on a very sullen face under the hat, "Grandma Xiong, are you being too ostentatious?"

　　"Zhang Yang?" She raised her eyebrows slightly like a young girl, "I'm doing this for your own good, so aren't you hiding in my shadow?" But after taking two steps, her face suddenly darkened, "You are..."

　　Right on the street, two pairs of eyes collided and created sparks and crackling sounds.

　　"Don't! We are all family, there is no need to react so strongly." I quickly introduced them: "This is Xiao Hei, my friend, and this is also my friend, Grandma Xiong..."

　　"Have you ever seen such a young grandma?" He said this to me, but his expression was obviously disdainful of Xiao Hei. He glanced at her and said, "You scared me. It turns out that she is a sealed thing that is not very powerful..."

　　"Want to try?" Pixiu is Pixiu. It can tolerate provocations from humans, but it can't stand provocations from a fairy like Granny Bear, who was originally food. "What the hell, a spirit dares to challenge me?"

　　I know exactly what he is thinking. If the chicken leg on the plate jumps out and punches you, anyone would get angry, right? Hei's fists were clenched so tightly that they made a crackling sound. He looked ready to jump out of my arms at any time!

　　"Just give it a try. Come down if you have the guts..."

　　"Oh, you're really showing off if I don't punish you for three days," the little black cat struggled hard in my arms, "Lao Liu, let me go, let me teach her what it means to be afraid of WHO

　　These two guys made me laugh and cry, so I could only appease them kindly: "Why bother? You are all my friends, right? Just do me a favor and work together to deal with the ghosts, okay... Yeah, it smells good. I took a few deep sniffs and gasped. "Look, there's something to eat - how about this, I'll treat you to a meal, okay?

　　When Xiao Hei heard about eating, his eyes lit up. Although his face was still green like a cat catching a mouse, he just snorted a few times and said no more. But Grandma Xiong was relentless and was ready to go further - "Grandma Xiong, oh, Miss Xiong, forget it, let's go eat, okay?" I quickly interrupted her. If she said another word, I guess we would not have the chance to eat this meal.

　　She snorted with contempt and shook her head. Although she looked very angry, she didn't say anything. I quickly turned my head to comfort Xiao Hei: "See? It's right across the street."

　　The finger points to an alley with slanted tiled houses, wooden lattice windows, and simple, solid wood tones. Through the window, I see a number of people in the shop with a big bowl of steaming noodles in front of them, and some sashimi, sushi, and rice balls on the table. It really feels like I'd be missing out if I didn't eat them.

　　I think Xiao Hei is not bad. When I see the noodles disappear in the customer's mouth with a slurp, I immediately get excited. "Fifty bowls of fists stretched out five claws in front of me," I'm not asking for much, right? "

　　"Xiao Hei, if you dare to eat fifty bowls there, I will catch you and dissect you, believe it?" I immediately decided: "Shout for four bowls, you eat two bowls." "Gu~~Okay, but you have to have those things on the table.

　　"Okay, as long as you don't quarrel or cause trouble, it's fine. The worst that can happen to me is that I'll just be a meat bun and beat the dog.

　　This is a flat noodles shop. Flat noodles are a delicacy in Nagoya. The noodles are very smooth and refreshing, and are loved by Japanese people who love noodles. The accompanying food also includes Nagoya's original tempura rice balls and chicken sashimi: the small seaweed rice balls are centered to reveal the golden "head" of tempura, which is both cute and appetizing; chicken sashimi is a specialty of Nagoya. The chicken for meat sashimi is a brown-feathered chicken raised locally in Japan, and the meat is smooth and has no peculiar smell.

　　It can be said that this meal was really good. Grandma Xiong couldn't hold back her appetite. After the meal, everyone suddenly lost the energy to quarrel. Xiao Hei even shamelessly told me that we would quarrel if we didn't eat well in the future...

　　After a long while, I lazily remembered what I had to do: "Ms. Xiong, how is your investigation going for me?"

　　"After you left, I sent a few guys to investigate the situation around Nagoya. When they reached the area around Mt. Duanhu, they suddenly disappeared. It seems that they were discovered or ran into some kind of trap. If there is a gathering point for the Ghost Path around Nagoya, it must be around Mt. Duanhu."

　　Since what Grandma Xiong said must have a basis, I really decided on the destination: "Okay, let's go and see

　　Mt. Duanhu is located in the east of Nagoya City. Granny Xiong rented a car for me to drive, and I immediately felt uncomfortable: first of all, the driver's seat was on the right, which was completely different from China; secondly, the driver's seat was different, so the requirements for turning were also different; finally, I didn't know the road... After three hours of hard work, I finally got the car out of the city at a speed of 30 miles per hour and swayed forward on Road 420.

　　A great victory!

　　The evening is the only time when Grandma Xiong is energetic. She chatted with me all the way, and the central theme of her conversation was actually about my greatest hobby - novels!

　　Speaking of novels, you probably have guessed it, they are all works of the great writer Gu. She kept telling me the origins of some of the plots and characters, which ones were fictional and which ones were rewritten from real people. Looking at Granny Xiong's shining eyes, I couldn't help but sigh in my heart, but she was unaware and was still immersed in memories of the past. It seemed that my appearance finally allowed her to catch a little bit of the old days, and even if I was just talking, it could bring her some sweetness.

　　Xiao Hei began to snore heartlessly in the back. This guy was gaining weight and was about to break through ten kilograms. He looked nothing like a cat and was almost like a little wolf.

　　I really didn’t know that Pixiu could also make you fat. I wonder if it’s because you can’t digest too much gold, silver and jewelry?

　　late at night.

　　On the way, Grandma Xiong released spirits again, and this time they all chose to possess the surrounding rats. The scope was quickly narrowed down again and again, and finally we turned our attention to the only pasture in Duanhu Mountain.

　　The ghosts must be there!

　　The night on the top of the mountain was very cold. Time seemed to have stopped in the frosty air. My movements began to become stiff and rigid, but no noise was made. I moved carefully through the forest, while Grandma Bear floated slowly behind me like a ghost.

　　I finally approached my target - it was a pile of rocks about 30 meters away from the ranch owner's building. The terrain was slightly higher and I could overlook the surroundings. If there were any sentries, this would also be the best observation position. As long as I could occupy this place first, I could prevent being attacked from a distance... uh, according to a new game, it's called a 'headshot'.

　　But after just one glance I knew we were late!

　　Chapter 144 The Fourth Manipulator

　　The night wind whistled across the mountain, carrying fallen leaves swirling in the air. The entire pasture was shrouded in coldness and loneliness, trembling alone, silent and without a trace of human presence.

　　No one, living or dead!

　　I was so frustrated. I felt so wronged that I had to sneak up the mountain for such a long time. It was like I threw a punch with full confidence, but it turned out to be a piece of paper, with no force at all!

　　Granny Bear flew past me like a piece of paper. "It's so strange, there's nothing..."

　　"Left and haven't come back yet? Or have they given up on this place?" There was something I kept in my heart and didn't dare to say: Did you make a mistake from the beginning?

　　"That's not the question." She turned in mid-air to face me and said word by word, "What! Nothing! Nothing!"

　　Nothing? Nothing... What does it mean to have nothing...?

　　"Are you stupid?" Xiao Hei jumped onto the top of the rock and said nonchalantly, "Don't you realize there are no animals or birds here, and even no insect sounds? I understand..."

　　Now I understand. No matter how desolate a place is, there must be rats and cockroaches, right? There must be some messy birds flying around at night, right? But there is nothing here. It's like the ruins after a nuclear war, full of radiation and toxins - but this must be some secret technique that only ninjas know to create such an area!

　　Since you spent so much effort to create it, do you think there is no secret here?

　　Must go out and see!

　　But I was still careful and left Grandma Bear here, and only Xiao Hei and I went in.

　　I slowed down my pace, carefully observed the surrounding environment, and basically walked forward step by step.

　　Although not far from the national highway, the place is already desolate and barren. The wood boards exposed after the mottled paint peeled off give it a half-naked look. Half-collapsed breeding sheds are everywhere around the farm, and a lonely three-story building stands at the far end. The wind did not even blow up paper scraps or plastic bags, but only some withered yellow leaves.

　　I was about to step into the farm, but I was still a little nervous. I tightened my grip on the God-Killing Blade and opened my Yin Eye. These two special moves made my breathing calmer. I looked up from the darkness, and the sky above the farm was full of strange phenomena. The thick black clouds were slowly spinning in the moonlight, and the center of the vortex extended downwards, almost within reach!

　　A stinging feeling came from my eyes. I felt uncomfortable in less than half a minute! This is the effect of the dead land. I can't ignore it. Danger is my biggest feeling. The strong discomfort caused by this building in front of me is its biggest protection circle. No matter who comes here for any purpose, they will soon feel uncomfortable and leave. Compared with some assassination and threats, it is more clever. It is purely based on people's initial five senses to strangle any situation in the cradle.

　　Excellent hiding method.

　　The road leading into the venue had been destroyed for a long time, and one could only barely recognize that there was a road here. There was a tall wooden stake on the side of the road, with countless road signs pointing in different directions nailed to it in a crisscross pattern. They were rotten and dilapidated like dog teeth, and could no longer be seen clearly. Another large sign remained on the wall, with a line of indecipherable Chinese characters covered with stains, and a thick layer of feces of indecipherable color accumulated on the upper edge. No one knew what animal had left it.

　　There are no birds. What is this?

　　I tried to make my footsteps as light as possible, but in such silence, the slightest sound still traveled far away. I felt like a small stone thrown into the lake, immediately causing countless ripples.

　　Fast or slow, it's the same! I suddenly started running, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, hiding in the shadow left by the shed - in just five minutes I was in front of the small building - this was where I felt most uneasy, and it was also the purpose of my coming in.

　　Although it was only a few minutes, my eyes felt very uncomfortable. I couldn't help but give up the idea of ​​using the Yin Eye. I directly drew out the Killing God Blade and held it across my chest, leaning against the wall - I stopped!

　　There was nothing around, but I had a strong sense of danger in my heart! It seemed that something was approaching!

　　The black dog beside me suddenly moved! It bent and jumped out like an arrow, flying to the open space outside. I didn't dare to neglect it, I turned over and jumped forward, rolled in the air and landed in front of the black dog, then turned around to face the small building.

　　The pitch-black spearhead broke through the wooden wall I was leaning against, passed under my body, and pierced into the wooden stake on the opposite side. Although the wooden wall may have been rotten, this silent attack still scared me!

　　At this time, I had just finished rolling and just landed!

　　He snorted and appeared in the room, obviously very dissatisfied with the fact that I had avoided the sneak attack. I saw the black nine-section whip shook lightly and retracted like lightning.

　　There was only this person around, so it wasn't like he was under siege. I felt relieved and didn't plan to leave, so I just stood here and waited for him!

　　Through the window grille, I saw where the whip had retracted, and a dark shadow stretched out in the corner of the wall - I felt his breath begin to overflow, and even my heartbeat quickened. It was impossible to imagine that someone had just been hiding here, hiding in the darkness like a corpse, and we didn't notice it!

　　He walked out of the house slowly but steadily, as if he was slowly recovering as he walked. I shamelessly wanted to take out my gun and attack him, shooting him twice first, but I gave up after a second thought.

　　I'm still counting on him to get some intelligence out.

　　He is out!

　　This guy was dressed in a black ninja outfit, holding a very strange weapon in his hand. It looked like a multi-section nine-section whip, but it didn't seem to be - because when he stood in front of me with this thing, it looked like a spear standing upright in front of him!

　　"The one who spies on us, the Ghost Dao Clan, is not an ordinary person," the guy said, his voice was like a broken saw creaking on the strings of a guitar, very uncomfortable and sharp: "There is only one ending, I kill you or you kill me

　　"It's really the Ghost Dao Clan?"

　　He pulled out his spear with a whoosh and pointed it at me: "I'm Shu Ling from the Puppet Five Ninjas. Who are you?" His eyes flashed with a metallic light, as if he wanted to dig my heart out.

　　"China's Seventh National Security Department, Liu Piyun, this is my cat." I didn't introduce Xiao Hei, just as a trump card - this guy is also a puppet five ninja, I wonder which one is the controller? At the beginning, I met the water crane that controls water, the flow that controls wooden people and the six snakes that control corpses. According to the five elements, only the gold and fire guys are left. This guy looks... gold?

　　I picked up Xiao Hei and put him on the fence next to me, and said something like what ordinary people would say to their pets: "Stay here and don't run around." And I winked at him.

　　"Meow~" Xiao Hei meowed to show that he understood and acted like a cat properly.

　　Good, you finally learned a foreign language!

　　I slowly raised the Killing God Blade in my hand to my chest, and in that instant that guy moved!

　　The black spear flew towards me like a flash of lightning, and in an instant it seemed to be in front of me. I didn't dare to neglect it and jumped up directly. I turned around and rolled in mid-air, and the God-Killing Blade cut and slashed the spear. This guy was just as I expected, he could be soft and hard. I didn't know how he turned in mid-air and turned sharply upwards. The God-Killing Blade shook violently, and the power it transmitted was so strong that half of my body was numb at the moment of collision!

　　I guessed the beginning, but not the end! The black spear head circled the blade twice with incredible speed, and then the spear head suddenly stabbed out like a venomous snake pouncing on its prey!

　　Just let go!

　　When I let go of the God-Killing Blade, my left hand suddenly shot out and grabbed the spear head, while the other hand held the M500!

　　I drew the gun, raised it, and took aim in one go. The moment I was about to pull the trigger... I suddenly felt a huge lateral force in my hand that pulled me to the side, about to hit the ground!

　　This time I really let go.

　　I fell to the ground panting and raised my hand to block it! The stick hit the fence, smashing a wooden bench next to it, and splinters of wood and debris flew everywhere. Sure enough, the guy changed very quickly. I just pulled out the gun briefly, and he had already changed from soft to hard again. I was like a bug caught on the tip of the spear, and he slapped me away.

　　Fortunately, I let go quickly!

　　The black spear turned into a puff of black smoke and flew back into Shou Ling's hand. Only then did I realize that there was no forearm at the end of his left hand. Most of the forearm was just a black tube, and the top of the chain spear was actually directly connected to it, very much like a part of the body - at that time I felt like I had met the Terminator!

　　The part hanging outside is not even one meter long.

　　Shou Ling's eyes had begun to turn bloodshot, with red filling most of his eyes. He showed a cruel smile as he looked at me, or did this guy think that I had lost my fighting ability?

　　He swung his left hand suddenly, and the chain spear flew out again, sweeping across my waist and ribs!

　　I quickly lunged forward, rolled on the ground, jumped up, and lunged again. After several consecutive rolls, I didn't have time to turn around. My body was only slightly sideways, and my right hand was already holding the God-killing Blade to block at my waist. The chain spear hummed, and the explosive force knocked me back several meters, and I hit the wooden wall with a bang.

　　The pain from my internal organs made it difficult for me to breathe. I couldn’t imagine what would have happened if I hadn’t rolled over to get back the Killing God Blade to block the attack!

　　The chain spear drew an arc in the air and suddenly shot out, like a bow beam that was bent and released. I only saw a black shadow appear. I had no time to dodge and could only turn my head to the side. My right hand continued to press down - "Pah! The chain spear hit a hole heavily beside my head, and the broken wood chips hit my face, causing a dull pain!

　　My gun is raised!

　　"Bang, bang, bang, bang! Four shots were fired in a row, hitting the hand with incredible accuracy!

　　At the same time my Yin eye has opened!

　　The large-caliber bullet blew his clothes to pieces, but this guy was actually fine!

　　He let out a broken-down, chattering laugh, grabbed his clothes with his right hand and tore them off, revealing an extremely strong chest. This was so fucking strong, it was completely made of iron!

　　It's not like an iron plate, but a real iron plate - this guy embedded the metal directly on the muscles, with two pieces on the chest, six pieces on the abdomen, and some small pieces, covering the entire body with a shape just like muscles!

　　"You? The Golden Leaper?"

　　I spat out a mouthful of saliva, gritted my teeth and opened my eyes!

　　Chapter 145 I would rather China be filled with graves

　　The Yin-Yang Eyes are my greatest reliance. Master Lu was not wrong. When the Three Realms Eyes and the Three Lives Eyes are opened respectively, the great supernatural power will naturally appear. And we in the Yin-Yang school naturally have extremely profound research on this.

　　The old man didn't teach me how to use the second-level spell, but after he knew about my coma and the strange things that happened during the fight with Shuihe, he still told me that using the Yang Eye alone can slow down the time in my eyes. That is to say, many fast and agile things are as slow as turtles in my eyes. As long as the body can keep up, I will be able to gain the upper hand in a fight.

　　It is also one of the abilities produced by the second level of Yang Eye. Although it does not last long, it can be used in times of crisis.

　　This is one of the reasons why I dare to cause trouble to the ghosts alone.

　　But there was no time to reload, as the guy pounced on him with the coldness of a man tasting the fruits of victory.

　　The sounds of "pu pu pu" rang out continuously. In just one minute, the God-Killing Blade had collided with the Chain Spear countless times. Although Shou Ling was still attacking fiercely, he had lost the initial confidence in his eyes. It seemed that he had no idea why I could capture his movements.

　　Another minute!

　　We were both a little out of breath, and the high-intensity confrontation made my physical strength decrease quickly, but I knew he was not feeling well either - I approached him several times in a row, and the Killing Blade in my hand left deep marks on his iron chest muscles. He understood that my goal was to hit the part above the neck, but he dodged it!

　　He suddenly exploded!

　　The sharp thrust that I could have blocked upwards suddenly turned downwards and accelerated, piercing me before I could react. The chain spear penetrated my arm without any hindrance, and although I twisted my body desperately, it still penetrated my triceps without any slack and brought me great pain!

　　I snorted, my whole body trembling, but it took me only 0.01 seconds to make a decision - I flew straight towards him, letting the chain tear through my muscles!

　　At the same time, the sharp bite of the tongue freed me from the pain and the brief twitch caused by the stimulation of my body.

　　The chain of the chain spear suddenly bent and blocked in front of me, but the result of the bend was that I was suddenly pulled several meters towards him. At this time, I suddenly raised the gun!

　　Snake catchers must be careful of fangs!

　　The guy's pupils suddenly contracted. He wondered when bullets were added to the empty M500.

　　He roared like a tiger, his body twitched violently, and his iron muscles began to move towards the middle to protect his main organs. His other arm was raised to block his face, making it look like a solid shield was erected in front of him!

　　I gritted my teeth and whispered...

　　"Bang

　　With the loud bang of a gunshot, the feeling of restraint on my arms disappeared instantly, and I rushed in front of him at the moment when the chain broke into pieces of metal and flew into the air - my arms dropped in astonishment gave me enough space!

　　The God-killing Blade mercilessly pierced into his mouth, slashing horizontally fiercely, and the wound extended to the base of the ear, cutting the entire face in half!

　　Blood gushed out like a fountain, splashing all over my face and body.

　　The serious injury caused his strength to weaken instantly. When I retracted the God-killing Blade, I did not stop, but stabbed it downwards fiercely!

　　"The moment I stabbed him, I felt a sharp pain in my lower abdomen. My vision went black and I flew backwards. I held the God-killing Blade tightly in my hand but didn't let go!

　　I had already guessed this kick!

　　When the dizziness disappeared, blood had already started to come out of my mouth, but the excitement brought by the huge stimulation still stimulated the secretion of my hormones, prompting me to stagger closer to receive this huge sense of accomplishment - the guy knelt on the ground with his eyes wide open, and two wounds were shocking!

　　It runs through the entire head, one starting from the mouth to the base of the ears, and the other starting from the jaw and running across the entire neck.

　　His throat made a hoarse sound and he tried desperately to cover the wound with his right hand, but the blood loss from the severed aorta could not be stopped. Blood gushed out and soon formed a large pool on the ground!

　　"You...you..." The guy uttered the last word until his body suddenly fell down.

　　"I would rather have China... be filled with graves... than to... kill... me...

　　I muttered these Chinese curses, and then I felt my legs go weak... The little black cat ran over quickly, helped me tear off my clothes, and then sprinkled medicine on the wound. At this time, Grandma Bear had just arrived!

　　They stopped my bleeding, applied medicine and bandaged me. I could really feel the pain from my wounds: the wound on my back caused by the demon was torn again, my arm was stabbed through, and I was kicked in the abdomen causing internal injuries!

　　It was a tough win, but I feel good!

　　I fired four shots at the beginning, making this guy mistakenly think that I had used up all my bullets; then I broke the chain spear and rushed in, and finally cut his carotid artery with a kick!

　　It looked like the tactics of a gangster, but there was only one reason for my victory: I finally got ruthless!

　　The pain from the wound surged towards me like a flood, wave after wave, but I actually began to wonder what would happen if Sang Yu was here... Fortunately, I held on at that time and did not ask Xiao Hei to help. Will Sang Yu protect me every time in the future? I felt a little happy.

　　Uh, no way? Could it be that... I thought: Could it be that the reason I did this was just because of my self-esteem caused by hiding behind a woman?

　　I began to lose consciousness until Xiao Hei grabbed my thigh and woke me up.

　　"You're hurt and Hei is really pissed off. Why don't we just cut back? We won't win against those bastards if we play like this anyway," Hei said anxiously in Sichuan dialect. "Just don't get too excited and cut back quietly."

　　"Let me think about it..." I wiped my face, sweat dripping down my cheeks, "Let me think about it..."

　　"You kid is so smart, how can you fight like this? This bastard has just come and made your kid look like a mess, and there is another door to fight with later. Don't count on me, I can't do it.

　　"Although I don't think highly of cats and Pixiu, what you said this time is quite good," Grandma Xiong tied the last bandage on me tightly, "You are almost half-crippled now, and the possibility of losing your life is too great."

　　I took a long time to answer: "In this way, we don't have to fight with the ghosts. Now we can look for clues inside, and then contact some senior brothers to see if we can send the men in black or the seven national security departments to deal with these guys. Anyway, if we don't kill these bastards, we will always be worried about them.

　　A smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth: "What do you think? It's just looking for clues. If we don't find the clues, we will probably lose this opportunity and it will be difficult to find them later."

　　"Okay," Xiao Hei jumped up and started talking about Trump again, "This method is necessary. If you are careful, it should be fine..." It stood up and ran into the small building: "I'll go find it."

　　Little Black rushed in with cat-like steps. Grandma Bear watched its back disappear before she said quietly, "Liu Piyun, why on earth do you want to pick a fight with the Ghost Dao Clan? Although the resurrection of the Sixth Heavenly Demon King is a big deal, it may not be a big deal compared to the Four Evils - did you see something?"

　　"Huh?" When I was asked this, I suddenly realized that the Four Evils were indispensable in the process of the Kidōshu to resurrect Oda Nobunaga. As long as the Four Evils could be eliminated, neither Hitler nor Oda Nobunaga could be resurrected. Why do I always have to struggle with them?

　　I couldn't figure it out, so Grandma Xiong laughed and said, "Could it be that your yang eyes are fully opened?"

　　I scratched my head, but I had no impression at all. No matter what I saw, foresaw or even dreamed about, nothing had anything to do with the Great Demon King of the Sixth Heaven. Of course, not opening my yang eye was also one of the reasons!

　　How could this happen?

　　"Hey, it looks like your eyes aren't fully open yet. Maybe it's some unknown ability of the Yang Eye," said Granny Xiong, not looking surprised. "I knew your Yang Eye wasn't fully open, otherwise a few ghosts wouldn't even be considered appetizers."

　　“I can’t open it! I know about this, but the situation now, look at me—” I spread my hands, “There’s a hole in my arm, scratches all over my back, and I’m vomiting blood! Not to mention the abilities I’ve learned later, even the most basic half-opened Yin-Yang eyes can’t be used.”

　　"I know... Don't look at me, I can't do anything." Grandma Xiong folded her hands and said, "Before they are fully activated, these things need to be guided by spells. They are different from simple innate abilities.

　　As we were talking, a voice came from a distance, "Hey, found something useful.

　　Before he finished speaking, Xiao Hei rushed out of the building, ran to me with a bag in his mouth, and threw something at my feet. "I haven't finished looking around inside, but I found some very valuable things. Let me show you first."

　　When the bag was opened, there were only some scraps of paper, very messy and dirty. After carefully identifying the lead type on them, it seemed that these scraps of paper were some kind of bills, dating back nearly ten years. There were boat tickets and plane tickets, and the destinations were difficult to discern from the Japanese characters written on them.

　　"Are these things useful?" I doubted whether Xiao Hei was fooling me, but its expression clearly indicated otherwise. It looked as if it had a plan in mind.

　　As expected, Xiao Hei snorted to show his dissatisfaction. He stretched out his paw to stroke the fur under his pearly eyes. "These things are too hard for us to look at, but I know someone who has a way." He looked at me but was obviously talking to Grandma Bear. "Unless this guy is like what I said, he only has a big mouth but no other skills.

　　Before I could say anything, Granny Xiong started laughing. "Provocation? That's a good idea. I can tell you clearly that I don't buy it..." When I was about to speak, she put her index finger in front of her mouth, paused and continued, "...But I'm in a good mood today, and this kid is really my favorite, so I'll make an exception and help him this time - of course, some people who can't cast spells at all can learn to see if that low-level body can also try out the simplest and most useless spell."

　　“You…” “Uh, Xiao Hei, forget it, forget it, just don’t say anything for my sake - I’m going to treat you to a big meal when I get back was obviously a provocation, but I ended up making myself angry. Xiao Hei is too unreliable!

　　Fortunately, I stopped it from retorting in time!

　　Granny Xiong had a smug smile on her face and whistled quickly. Without delay, she picked up the small paper bag and threw it into the air, and countless pieces of paper flew up!

　　Chapter 146 Yonaguni Island

　　"Yi——" A sudden shriek sounded, and the piece of paper in the air stopped as if struck by lightning! Oh, it didn't stop, but it began to vibrate violently at that second. This vibration was strong and subtle, with a small amplitude but an astonishing frequency, as if it was frozen in the air.

　　After a few seconds, the pieces of paper continued to fall, and when they reached my hands, they were completely spotless!

　　Air and ferry tickets.

　　"Ahem," Grandma Xiong coughed in a pretentious manner, "I'm old now, not as good as I used to be..." She didn't stop talking, she picked up a small piece of paper and read, "Feilongwan."

　　Now that we have started, let's work together to collect all the scraps of paper - of course, everyone does not include me, who is seriously injured. The nouns that appear in the scraps are basically concentrated in Okinawa Island, Ishigaki Island, and Naha, but from these places, they point to only one place - Yonaguni Island.

　　After collecting the scraps of paper, Grandma Xiong, Xiao Hei, and I went in again to look for it. As expected, we found a hidden door at the bottom. From the inside of the door, we could see that it was an underground altar. The space here is not small and has everything you need, but it looks like it was built a long time ago. In addition to dust, there are all kinds of moss.

　　This door was hidden very secretly. We could even say that if it had not been destroyed by some external force at the time, we would not have been able to find it at all - it was a deep inclined well, and the rubble piled up next to it showed that everything was done in a hurry and there was no time to deal with it afterwards.

　　Go down along the remaining well until you find a broken secret room.

　　This secret room is a space of ten meters square, paved entirely with blue stone strips with carved patterns: on the ceiling is a picture of war, with beacon fires and swords flashing, in the near distance countless warriors are charging with swords waving, behind them a musketeer team is shooting, a general in full armor is standing under the Yongle Tong Bao flag and commanding with confidence; in the distance a temple is burning with blazing fire, and countless monks are running around to resist.

　　The relief on the wall is rather strange. On one side there are numerous pictures of hell, with people, demons, ghosts and monsters, people shouting and running, people beheading and disemboweling, people crying and laughing, and people with oil pans, knives and axes. On the other side there is a picture of all beings becoming Buddhas, with people worshipping below and people ascending to heaven with kind eyes above.

　　"Uh, is this Oda Nobunaga?" I pointed at the flag, a little confused. "I remember it was a cherry blossom flag, right?" Although I don't know much about this history, I vaguely remember watching it on TV, and it seems to be like this.

　　Grandma Xiong smiled and covered her mouth. "The Yongle Tongbao flag has Oda's horse seal, and the papaya pattern, which is what you call the cherry blossom flag, is the family crest of the Oda family - well, there is a difference, just like the papaya pattern represents the Oda family crest, and the military flag for the battle is designed separately."

　　Shit, so that’s how it is. After all this time I ended up making a fool of myself!

　　In the middle of the relief is a sarcophagus with its lid opened and placed aside. The inside is very large, almost the outermost layer of a Chinese funeral, but no one knows where the inner coffin has gone.

　　"It's normal. This guy should have been sent away, otherwise this place wouldn't be abandoned," Xiao Hei jumped up and walked carefully around the edge of the sarcophagus, "Maybe he was prepared for some situation or to hide from someone, or maybe he was discovered, so he moved away..." "And the ninja who stayed and fought with me stayed here to prepare for a sneak attack on the invading enemy?" I speculated: "But this is not the gathering place of the Ghost Dao Clan after all.

　　"What?" Granny Bear and Little Black shouted together, "You don't want to keep looking?"

　　Xiao Hei jumped to the ground and said, "Hey, it's almost done. We've found this place. You're not going to look for more, are you? I say, this kind of thing is not very interesting. It's really not very interesting. Let's go.

　　"agree

　　I was about to say something, but the pain in my back was really unbearable, so I let out a long breath and said, "Forget it, let's go back and talk about it - it hurts so much

　　※

　　We found a relatively remote hotel in Nagoya to stay. Among the things my friend brought me was the latest first aid kit from the National Security Bureau. Grandma Xiong personally re-seduce my wound with anesthesia. I really didn't expect that she was not only quick and accurate, with moderate strength, but also threading the needle like a shuttle. She even knew the bones and meridians in my body very well. When bandaging and suturing, I hardly felt that my muscles were touched.

　　"Grandma Xiong, I didn't realize you knew so much about the human body structure." I asked this question so stupidly, and I still regret it now.

　　"Well, because I've dissected a few," she answered nonchalantly, without slowing down her hand movements at all.

　　Cold sweat broke out... I glanced at Xiao Hei who was sleeping on the boat, my eyes full of gratitude!

　　The amount of painkillers in the first aid kit was not much, and it could only provide me with three days of pain relief. According to the original design, the National Security Agency members had time to escape after being injured, so several hormones were added to the injection to stimulate the potential to control pain and forcibly increase physical strength to facilitate escape, but I had my own plan.

　　When I woke up in the morning, I didn't care about the wound. I gave myself an injection first to avoid trouble after the anesthetic effect wore off. Then I quickly opened my phone to check emails.

　　The special mobile phone card made by the National Security Bureau can receive satellite signals. After I told my best friend about it last night, he has now sent me the information I want - mainly about the Yaeyama Islands.

　　I didn't tell him where the final destination was, but according to my clues, Tiezi analyzed that it was Yonaguni Island, the westernmost island of the Yaeyama Islands in the Ryukyu Islands, which was consistent with my inference. It has an area of ​​only 28 square kilometers and a population of about 1,000 people, living in three villages, Zuna in the north, Kubera in the west, and Hikawa in the south. This island is located at the westernmost tip of Japan, about 111 kilometers away from Taiwan. On clear days, you can see the mountains of Taiwan in the distance.

　　But the information that interested me most was another piece of news: in 1985, large cut stone building remains were discovered on the sea floor around Yonaguni Island, which became famous for this. The underwater remains included remains from the last ice age, remains of terrestrial plants and animals, and remains of bell stones. These evidences suggest that the underwater building remains may be 3,000 to 10,000 years old, possibly the oldest in the world.

　　Finally, Tiezi believes that there is indeed evidence that the Kidōshu went out to sea after Oda Nobunaga's death. So let's assume that they hid Oda Nobunaga's body in the underground tomb of Mt. Dando, and then went to Yonaguni Island to establish a base, and later transferred Oda Nobunaga there due to some problems.

　　“Maybe the Haitian ruins contain some secrets, so they were moved there and put in there.” Tiezi said finally.

　　I couldn't help but laugh when I saw this. Tiezi just doesn't like to use his brain. If you put it another way, the ghosts hid the bodies in the Haiti ruins when they went out to sea, and prepared several fake tombs. Later, because the ruins were discovered, the bodies could only be temporarily moved to the underground tombs of Duanhu Mountain, and then moved again many years later - I think this is more reasonable.

　　Not to mention that after the underwater ruins were discovered, it would be easy to find Oda's remains through a lot of research and excavation work. If they were hidden in Mt. Duanhu, why would they need to be moved as long as there was no problem?

　　"What are you laughing at? Why aren't you sleeping so early in the morning?" Xiao Hei stretched out his body and stood up. "You're really annoying." "It's afternoon already, and you're still so annoying so early in the morning." I put my phone in my pocket and said, "Let's go have breakfast.

　　Coming out of the room, I swung my arms and knocked on the door next door. As soon as I raised my hand, the door opened with a snap. I didn’t know if she was asleep or not, but Grandma Xiong looked tired. “What are you doing?”

　　"Wow! I'm considered to be well-informed, but I was still shocked. Granny Xiong couldn't even face people during the day. Her cheeks were sunken, her lips were pale, her face was blue, and her eyelids were black and purple. She looked like a handsome young man who had been possessed by a ghost for several years and escaped from death.

　　“Going out for dinner…”

　　Bang! He slammed the door and almost hit my nose. A few words popped out from the crack of the door: "Don't bother me~"

　　"Hey, hey, don't ignore me..." I banged on the door, and suddenly Xiao Hei slid down my trouser legs and jumped onto my shoulder, and sat down safely. "Don't shout anymore, she has the temper of an owl and won't go out in the sun, and her face when she comes out is not to be seen by others. Forget it, let's just go out for dinner together."

　　That's fine, one less mouth to feed and one less expense, right? It's not like I've got too much money in my pocket and have become a moron. I just said something and went to eat, and came back with half a box of sushi as a token of my appreciation.

　　The setting sun cast a ray of afterglow, which shone through the curtains onto the table like golden beads. Xiao Hei was lying on the bed snoring, with a big bubble in his nose that expanded and contracted with his breathing. I was half lying on the bed, bored, changing channels over and over with the remote control.

　　The door was pushed open with a snap, and Grandma Xiong walked in gracefully. "It's been almost an hour, are you annoyed? Do you want me to sleep?"

　　"Hey, you're really the kind that can be blown down by the wind during the day and chased away by dogs at night - get up and eat, I brought you some sushi." I grumbled and got up from the bed, "After you eat, there's a night flight to Okinawa."

　　"You really want to go, ah~" Xiao Hei yawned and opened one eye, "You said you are basically a useless person now, why are you still eager to chase so far?"

　　"Let's take a look," I tried my arm, and it wasn't too inconvenient to move it a little. "I have to investigate this matter thoroughly, otherwise I won't be able to rest assured. But you don't have to worry, we'll leave after we see it clearly, okay?"

　　We went all the way to Okinawa and then to Yonaguni Island. I originally wanted to fly there directly, but when I asked around in Okinawa, I found out that there was only one flight every day and I could only take a boat at night. There was no other way, so I had to use Grandma Xiong to confuse a captain and finally get him to take the job.

　　The people on the island often have exchanges with Taiwan, and there are many who speak Chinese. I suddenly felt that this was the territory that should belong to our Celestial Empire. If I hadn't thought about my own things to do, I really wanted to do something to make a big fuss about it.

　　The airport is on the north side of the island, right next to the pier on the east side. We disembarked and stayed in a low-key manner, just like ordinary tourists. The only trouble was that when we were checking in, the proprietress talked to Grandma Xiong for a long time, which made me feel that there was something wrong.

　　After entering the room, I asked her what was going on. Grandma Xiong giggled and explained that the boss lady asked us why we came here. She replied that she was traveling. She was a fan of Japanese dramas and fell in love with this place after watching "The Little Island, the Big Doctor", so she came to take a look with her brother this time.

　　The night breeze blew gently across the terrace, bringing with it a faint smell of rain. I watched the lights in the town gradually go out, knowing that it was time for the event.

　　My plan is to investigate at night and leave at night.

　　Chapter 147 Onmyoji's Ghost Eye

　　Looking west, a faint shadow like ink swayed with the waves. Below the shadow was the Kurabedake Mountains. Looking through the mountains, darkness enveloped the entire island, leaving no clues. When we came out of the hotel, we realized how strange it was at night. The whole town was unusually quiet, without lights or sounds. Time seemed to have stopped at a fault. Only the three of us were left to move and do something - but we didn't find anything.

　　28 square kilometers is not a big place. Grandma Xiong closed her eyes and left her body soon. Her body was soft and leaned against me like a corpse. This body was defenseless like an empty house, but with the protection of the Pixiu and the Yin-Yang Eyes, what was this short time?

　　Thirty seconds, it's over.

　　"There seems to be something in the woods at the foot of the mountain over there. A lot of people are gathered together, including cooks, fishermen, doctors and sailors. They sit together and laugh, smoke and drink without concealing anything - if you knew what they were sitting on, you would be surprised."

　　"What?"

　　"There were bombs and grenades, most of which were portable plastic," she said. "These people seemed to be organized to carry out weapons from the cave. They looked like they were preparing for a big operation."

　　"Damn it!" I cursed, not even knowing whether I was cursing my own good luck or cursing those guys. "By the way, can you prove that you are from the Ghost Path Clan?"

　　"It looks like this: These guys are all over 1.8 meters tall, with bulging muscles and tangled meridians, especially when they are exerting force, it is to an exaggerated degree! If you say that these guys are not using drugs, then they must have had special spells to change their bodies."

　　"Then there's no need to say anything, just go and take a look."

　　The 'mountain over there' that Granny Xiong mentioned was actually Mt. Kurabe in the west. We crept over and observed these people in the darkness - she was right, the guys sitting there guarding looked like big wrestlers, and the ones carrying the goods looked like ordinary people.

　　In the darkness not far away, two figures walked over.

　　One of the two guys was a sturdy man, who looked more than twice as strong as the others, and more than Schwarzenegger, like a moving humanoid machine. He was bald, had a beard, and a face full of flesh, with a scar running diagonally from his forehead to his chin. The short guy next to him was an ordinary man, slightly fat, short, and with a normal complexion, looking like a nerdy white-collar worker in a TV show. The only thing that was unusual about him was that there were too many pockets on his clothes, all of which were bulging and looked like they contained a lot of things.

　　"My Lord, all the strong men stood up and saluted, but the muscular man did not speak, and the one who responded was the small man next to him, "It's okay, you continue."

　　The little man looked indifferent but spoke in a friendly tone. It seemed that his subordinates were quite familiar with him. Someone laughed at that time, "Master Fayan, I heard that you got a bear this time. Hehe, can we do it again...?"

　　Dharma Eye? Could it be the Dharma Eye of Ghost One, one of the three ghosts?

　　"I don't care. This bear is going to be eaten anyway. As long as your leader is fine..."

　　When they heard the breath loosen, the group of strong men started to make a commotion, surrounding the muscular man and chattering, "Boss, give it a try!"

　　"Yes, Boss, there are still a few hours before the tide recedes..."

　　"That's right, we'll treat you to sashimi when we get back, all you can eat..."

　　The muscular man showed his white teeth and spoke hesitantly, "Master Fayan is a bear this time? Uh, you brats want to see me make a fool of myself, right?"

　　A group of guys swore, "Absolutely not, we just want to see the boss's power..."

　　"Fuck you, you want to take this opportunity to gamble, right? Fine! I'll bet ten thousand on myself," he spat, and when he turned around, his face was full of respect, "Master Fayan, otherwise... uh, hehe..."

　　"Okay, I'll let the little guy out.

　　A group of strong men dispersed with laughter, but soon gathered again. They drew a big circle on the ground, then brought a chair to Gui Yifayan, and finally put a table outside and took out paper and pen to prepare for the gambling.

　　Gui Yifayan reached into his bosom and took out an ancient copper coin. He threw the copper coin into the air, muttering something...

　　A black object appeared in the air and gradually grew larger as it fell.

　　"Boom!" With a loud noise, a black bear fell heavily to the ground. This guy obviously did not look Asian, and his weight was estimated to be over 400 kilograms, almost as heavy as a small car.

　　“Wow!” A group of strong men began to exclaim, then turned around and placed their bets.

　　"Boss..." the sturdy man who collected the bets asked.

　　The muscular man's eyes were red, and he slowly opened his big mouth and squeezed out a sentence: "I said, bet me ten thousand." Then he took a deep breath and suddenly pulled off his coat to reveal his rock-like body. The steel and iron castings were covered with criss-crossing scars, and many dents were like old bullet wounds. The wounds recorded the countless battles he had fought and the many enemies who died in his hands - this is the medal of a man!

　　He walked slowly into the circle, staring at the black bear with his tiger eyes, which surprisingly prevented the black bear from pouncing on him for a while. His momentum had completely suppressed the low-IQ beast!

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan took two slow steps forward, stretched out his hand with his palm facing upward, and with a soft click, the copper coin fell down. He chuckled, "Now I'm going to start."

　　The muscular man didn't look back, but just nodded slowly.

　　He flicked the coin and began to chant. The syllables were like a ballad, completely different from the summoning and controlling of the shikigami at the beginning. It seemed that he was urging the weapon he controlled to attack. As he chanted, the black bear's eyes turned blood red. It panted heavily, and the white air it exhaled formed mist at night. A low roar came from its throat. Its whole body began to feel heavy, and the black hair on its body gradually stood up.

　　That is the situation caused by the muscles starting to contract violently, and it is also the last compression before the explosion.

　　The muscular man carefully observed the black bear's movements and began to move slowly. From his movements, it could be seen that although he was so heavy, his steps were very light. Only his bulging muscles showed what kind of impact he was prepared for.

　　The black bear's eyes became redder and redder, and it finally couldn't hold back any longer - it roared, stood up, pounced on the muscular man and slammed him down!

　　The muscular man actually rushed forward, squatted slightly and opened his hands, and his hands clamped the bear's claws like iron pliers. Then he roared and held the black bear's jaw with his head!

　　Suddenly he became a few inches shorter!

　　He actually withstood the heavy force of several hundred kilograms and wanted to wrestle! His muscles bulged high, veins protruded under his skin, and blood began to appear from the corners of his eyes. He gritted his teeth and burst out all his strength, like a giant in the prehistoric times.

　　All of a sudden everyone felt their blood boiling, not to mention the sturdy men watching, even I felt my breathing suddenly become heavier, and my breathing felt a lot more rough - this is the way a real man fights!

　　The black bear roared and flapped its claws, but it couldn't move much under the iron pincers, let alone grab the muscular man. The man and the beast were in such a standoff, and neither of them could do anything to the other.

　　Its jaw was held down and its bloody mouth was useless. After a few minutes, it seemed to want to break free and began to pull backwards with all its strength - at this moment the muscular man suddenly retracted his head!

　　Suddenly, he felt a sense of relief. The black bear roared wildly and lowered its head, ready to tear the flesh in front of it. However, the muscular man had already leaned back when he retracted his head, and now he rushed forward like a hammer!

　　The muscle man’s bald head slammed heavily on the black bear’s front kiss!

　　His forehead was immediately torn apart and bleeding, but the black bear was more seriously injured. His entire nose was twisted to one side, and blood bubbles were gushing out of his nasal cavity and mouth, and streams of blood were gushing out!

　　The nose is one of the most vulnerable parts of humans and animals. The black bear was frightened by the heavy blow. It rolled on the ground, whimpering, tumbling and crashing continuously, but the muscular man did not give it any chance.

　　He took a step forward, grabbed the bear's head by its fur from the side and pressed hard, pinning the black bear to the ground, unable to move. Then he punched it again and again on the head, like a pile driver!

　　Bang! Bang! Bang! …

　　One sound after another, echoing far into the night sky...

　　“Pah, pah, pah…” Gui Yifayan suddenly clapped his hands and stood up, smiling: “Hey, that’s enough. If you kill it, I won’t be able to take it back. Then you will have to carry this dead bear.” He smiled and said: “Come on, your boss won, help him take care of his wounds.”

　　Hurray! A group of strong men rushed up and surrounded the muscular man, "Boss, you are awesome..." Some handed him towels, some handed him drinks, and one guy stuffed a stack of money into his pocket.

　　The muscular man didn't say much, just grinned and said, "This is because Master Fayan didn't use any magic. He just let this guy compete with me in strength. If he had used magic, I would have lost long ago."

　　He completely ignored the towel handed over to him and walked straight to Gui Yifayan, "Thank you, sir."

　　Gui Yifayan still had a mediocre smile on his face, "Haha, this is a game, I just let you play it and recover your condition - you know, you have rested for too long and you have forgotten the feeling of killing."

　　The muscular man's pupils suddenly contracted, "Sir, what do you mean..."

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan raised a finger and pointed, "There are a few rats spying on us over there. I originally thought they were camping tourists, but now it seems they are not... Go and catch them and bring them to me."

　　The finger pointed to the rock where we were hiding.

　　“There?” The muscular man turned and looked at us. Although I knew he couldn’t see, the ferocity that flashed in his eyes made me feel a little horrified - Damn, is this bastard going crazy?

　　He bowed his head heavily, "As you wish, my lord

　　"If you can't catch him, don't come back to see me. Ghost Eye spoke word by word, but unfortunately we have already run far away.

　　Chapter 148 Going to Mount Tai

　　After being discovered, we fled without hesitation. There are so many people in the Ghost Path here. Not to mention that I was seriously injured, even if I was unscathed, it would be hard to say that I could wipe out this group of guys. But I still thought positively. If I found a defense, would I be afraid that I couldn't wipe out the Ghost Path? There is a US naval base in Okinawa. It only takes ten hours for my brother to rush to Yonaguni Island. By then, wouldn't it be easy to catch them all?

　　That was my fantasy. In fact, we are in a bad situation now. If the muscle man and his men catch up with us, it will be difficult for them to escape, but we can't kill them. Gui Yi's prediction was a bit wrong. He didn't expect that the person who was peeping was me. If he knew that I came to their home ground to make trouble, he might have chased me personally. Even so, I dare not say that I killed the muscle man and his group. That would be a confession. By then, they will definitely know that it is us. If my senior brother comes, let alone catching people, I am afraid he won't be able to pick up a hair.

　　One step behind leads to another. The muscular man sent by Gui Yi Fa Yan naturally could not keep up with our pace. He ran to the beach and rushed directly onto the boat. The unlucky captain was still waiting for us. Seeing us return, he naturally did not delay. He disappeared into the night with a puff of black smoke coming out of the chimney.

　　Humph, I’m not afraid now!

　　I already had a plan in mind: Yonaguni Island is located in the westernmost part of Japan, only 110 kilometers away from Taiwan, more than half the distance to Okinawa, or I can go directly back to Fuzhou. As long as I enter the Chinese Sea, I can contact the National Security Bureau by radio, and then I can meet up with the Chinese patrol boat.

　　Catch me? I will catch you then.

　　As for if we encounter the Japanese military, hmm, it's only been a month or two since the Prime Minister's visit to the Yasukuni Shrine. I don't mind if Grandma Bear casts a spell to create two ghost ships for fun.

　　There is always a discrepancy between ideal and reality. This guy didn't chase me, and I didn't get on the patrol boat sent by the National Security Bureau. I returned to Fuzhou, China without any trouble. When I arrived in Fuzhou, my senior brother called me. It was from my fourth senior brother Xu Zhongxiao in the United States, not my fifth senior brother Fang Cheng from the Chinese National Security Bureau.

　　The United States was still dealing with the 9/11 incident at the time, and its foreign measures were quite tough. God didn't know whether the Ghost Path Clan would come to the United States to cause another incident, so it simply sent a team to Japan and directly took capture action on Yonaguni Island. It did not inform the Japanese side until the operation began.

　　Japan was quite cooperative. The fourth brother estimated that the Prime Minister of Japan's ruling party, a certain dog man, would not be willing to have his party's position occupied by the ancients who lived hundreds of years ago, so not only did he not protest or anything, he even sent some of his own troops to provide support - "Those things? They're not even fucking cannon fodder." This was the senior brother's evaluation.

　　However, the results were minimal. During the search on Yonaguni Island, many members of the Kidōshu were captured, and some of the weapons were found, that is to say, a lot of guns and ammunition were found, but only a few boxes of plastic bombs were found, not the dozens of boxes we saw.

　　The American submarine also searched the underwater ruins. As expected, there were obvious traces of the activities of the Ghost Path Clan, but unfortunately there were not many valuable things. The body of Shou Ling, one of the most famous Five Lengtheners of the Ghost Path Clan and the Golden Lengthener, was not spared either. He was directly brought back to the United States from Duanhu Mountain by his senior brothers for research. No matter how much the dog man protested, it was useless.

　　"Master, do you know about this?" I told the master about this while I was at sea. Since I had told him about it, I guess the old man would want to know the details. "No matter how much you talk, you should give the master a reason to sell it back."

　　To cancel it means to report the result later.

　　"Master already knows. Master is not very concerned about this matter, but he is concerned about you. He wants you to hurry to Mount Tai, because the water and land conference will start soon."

　　"Well?"

　　Now that I remember it, Sang Yu and I narrowly escaped from the cracks in the ground in San Francisco. Before we could settle down at home, Chen Yuyang, a bastard who coveted Miss Wang's beauty, led a surprise attack with the Nazis. Later, it was Sister Xu Xuan who sent me to the police station for resettlement. At that time, I made a free long-distance call for more than 20 minutes. I think the first sentence was to tell me not to go back to Sichuan and go directly to Mount Tai... I think it was Mount Tai?

　　"Seventh boy, did you forget to ask?" The senior brother chuckled, "Yeah, of course. You dare to forget what the old man said. You have grown up..." "No, no, I remember. It was at Mount Tai. I ignored the ridicule of the senior brother and interrupted him quickly. Although I am always smiling in front of the old man, I will never be vague when the master gives the order. The senior brother actually used this to blacken me. Too bad!

　　"Why don't you go quickly?" The senior brother snorted, "It's already October 16th, and the Land and Water Conference will be held in early November. You know what happened before that.

　　When Senior Brother said this, I suddenly remembered that Senior Brother had mentioned this situation before...

　　The master and some of his old friends, such as Master Lu whom we met earlier, are all considered the leaders of Chinese Dharma. These old monsters, with an average age of over 80, usually have the demeanor of elders, are graceful and elegant, and are as profound as the stars, but as long as they meet each other - hey, they are simply jealous, and can talk about all kinds of trivial things in the past, nitpicking and criticizing mainly around two points: exposing wounds and scars and showing off the present!

　　What sons, grandsons, daughters-in-law, wives, sisters-in-law, and brothers-in-law, no matter catching monsters and ghosts to find magic weapons, or showing up to break ancient magic to punish foreign invaders, any achievements are used to show off and attack the opponent, and they look like little kids in kindergarten comparing new clothes! This process usually lasts for several days before the party, and the winners are smug and the losers go back furious - the words of my senior brother actually reminded me of something in a very subtle way: you kid, go quickly, keep an eye on it, if the old man is ridiculed this time... Damn, the storm at home is comparable to the four evil spirits escaping from the trap...

　　It would be nice if I could make it there. My recent achievements are not bad: the Henggong fish in Karamay can be considered an ancient beast, and its rarity alone can get extra impression points; I saw Qiongqi with my own eyes, and he came back alive under his hands. Although these two things may not be as important as catching the San Francisco Human Demon Organization and strangling the Ghost Dao people to find clues, the old man and his friends like to compare these things, and they never get tired of it. Of course, there are often tragedies, such as the old man and his friends may ask us to fight a few moves on a whim...Tragedy usually happens to the losing side.

　　In a word, we in the Yin-Yang family must have a younger generation who can go to the master as soon as possible to brag about ourselves. It's that simple.

　　Then again, why didn’t you go earlier, brother?

　　Hearing my question, the senior brother was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he laughed, his voice full of ambiguity, "Actually, it's like this, Lao Wu and I don't have any outstanding achievements, and the eldest brother is in India and can't come back for a while, so..." "So I'm the one who's left at the center of this storm? Senior brother, you think too highly of me, aren't you afraid that I'll lose and be strangled to death by the old man?" I started to be a rogue: "Whoever wants to go can go, I won't go... How about you ask the eighth sister and the ninth boy to go?"

　　"You haven't even left your master's office yet, so there's nothing much to say. Anyway, this is what I think. You've been having these two years of losing your temper and it's made the master proud. You also have the Yin-Yang Eyes, so although you can't fight as well as me and Lao Wu, you're still pretty good at it. Even if you lose, it's not a big deal. You're young, right?" He smirked. "Of course, I remember the master clearly told you to go first at first..."

　　"Then let's not end it! Brother, you've been talking about this for so long that I almost forgot about it," I slapped my head, "Forget it, I won't say more, I'll just go to Mount Tai honestly." Hey, how could I forget about this, my master has already pointed it out to me...

　　Looking at Xiao Hei who was sleeping beside the nest, I realized that it was no use saying anything, so I just had to go on my way!

　　The ship stopped outside Fuzhou for negotiations, and the port quickly contacted the National Security Bureau in Hangzhou. After confirming their identities, someone came to pick me and Xiao Hei up. "Let's go, aren't you getting off the boat?" Why doesn't she have any intention of getting off the boat?

　　Xiao Hei jumped onto the speedboat, and the guy who picked us up looked impatient, "Hurry up."

　　I wasn't in the mood to bother, so I threw the bag over and immediately turned my face away, pretending I didn't see it.

　　Granny Xiong waved at me, "I'm not going. I'll follow the ship back to Japan or stay in Gaoshan City - you can do whatever you need to do," she smiled calmly and indifferently, "When you are strong enough to kill me, I will come to find you."

　　The indifference in her eyes chilled my heart, but I was powerless. From the first moment I saw Granny Xiong, I knew her heart was dead, or it had disappeared in the wind along with the person she loved on that rainy and misty night...

　　"Okay," I nodded heavily, jumped on the speedboat, turned around and waved, "see you then."

　　"Call your bureau and tell them not to embarrass this ship and let it go back to Japan," I told the guy who picked me up, "and don't bother with any formalities. Just pretend you don't know."

　　“This is not in compliance with regulations

　　The guy who answered my phone was obviously not from Department 7. He was young and full of energy with a look of arrogance. He took out his cell phone and said with a forced smile, "I don't know what your Chengdu National Security Bureau is like, but the regulations of our Hangzhou Bureau are very strict! Not to mention that our relations with certain countries have been tense during this period, even in normal times we cannot abuse our power..." He spoke slowly in an official tone, and the phone was connected with a pop. "Hello?" A man's voice came from the inside.

　　This guy immediately changed his face to a smile, "Director Chen..."

　　I just felt like I had a lot of anger in my belly but nowhere to vent it, as if all the things I had suffered recently outside had exploded at once! I grabbed the phone and threw it to the ground, feeling the muscles on my face twisted with anger, "Fuck your rules! Fuck your abuse! I'm the personal ID of the Seventh Department and threw it in his face!

　　“You, you, you…”

　　"I'm telling you, if you dare to cause trouble for this ship, I'll crush your balls. He spoke every word with great emphasis, and even he himself could feel the murderous intent. If he dared to object, he would really have taken action!

　　I stared straight into his eyes. The boy began to shrink from my gaze, then dodged and dodged, muttering something under his breath, but I didn't want to know anymore.

　　"You still want to stop the ship?" I let out a long sigh, "You haven't even grown all your hair yet, but you're trying to act so arrogantly. With a look of great contempt, I picked up my documents, dusted them off, and turned to go into the cabin.

　　Chapter 149 The Old Man Comes

　　It was said to be a small boat, but it was about the size of a yacht. I was too lazy to talk to the guy in the cabin, so I went in and sat on the sofa. After a few minutes, I heard whispers outside with the wind.

　　It seemed like that guy was on the phone, complaining all the time and cursing. After hearing a few words, I was really angry. "Hey, Liu Piyun, that guy outside seems to have a lot of opinions about you," Xiao Hei came up to me and pretended to be surprised. "It's rare to see you endure it. Hey, do you want to teach him a lesson?"

　　"Go, stop causing trouble for me," I picked up a cup from the coffee table and poured myself some water, "He's too young, probably has some background in his family, so he's too aggressive in what he says and does - if he's not from the Seventh National Security Department, he should be from the National Security Bureau. Forget it, they're all part of a big system, it's rare to mess with them."

　　"That's right. You're not familiar with this place and you got hurt again... Hey, you didn't tear the wound when you threw the ID at his face just now?" After saying this, I gently moved my arm. I turned it two or three times. It didn't feel very obvious, but it looked like I was recovering well. "It's okay... Who's calling?" I reached into my pocket and took out the phone. I obviously didn't recognize the string of numbers. "Fortunately, I didn't bother. Look, I guess it's the number of the Hangzhou branch - Hello, this is Liu Piyun."

　　A few laughs broke out on the phone, "Brother Liu, hey, it's really you! When I heard that you asked me to pick up Liu Piyun, I thought it was a person with the same name, but then I thought it was not right. You said your name is quite strange, so I guess it's you... Is my colleague here? Well, I have something to do, so I won't come for the time being. I'll wait for you on the shore..." He said a lot of things in a familiar and enthusiastic manner, but I didn't know who it was. The voice sounded familiar, but I just couldn't remember it.

　　"Uh, thank you. Well, my cell phone signal is not good, so I can't hear the voice clearly... Who are you?" Whenever I forgot the voice or remembered it wrong, I would blame it on the Chinese phone signal, then pretend that I couldn't hear clearly and wait for him to introduce himself.

　　The person on the other end of the phone was stunned for a moment, and then he continued to be enthusiastic. "I'm Zheng Qu, Brother Liu... I know that the signal is really bad at sea. So, when you come down, I'll treat you to a meal, okay? We'll talk about it then?"

　　"Zheng Qu! It's you, kid." This is really an acquaintance, although I don't know how he got here, "You will definitely treat me to a meal. Food, accommodation and travel expenses are covered. Also, please arrange a flight to Tai'an for me tomorrow morning. I can't get on the plane if I don't produce the documents for a bunch of things." Since he is an acquaintance, I won't be polite. I will just push all the food and drinks to his head, and then I can just pat my butt and leave.

　　"Okay, okay... I'll hang up first.

　　I originally thought that the brat would be the one to receive me, but it turned out that the Hangzhou Bureau sent Zheng Qu instead - I guess they knew he had some relationship with me so that’s why they sent him. Not bad, things suddenly became very smooth, I like it!

　　The yacht was heading towards the port at a speed of only a few dozen minutes before it docked smoothly. I jumped ashore with my bag in one hand, and Xiao Hei followed closely. Although the guy who came to pick me up was also from the National Security Bureau, since we didn't get along well, why bother with him? Not to mention talking in official language in front of me, even if he didn't, I wouldn't bother to pay attention to him when I smelled the second-generation smell on him.

　　It was the same old scene, the car, the uniform, the smile - Zheng Qu was still the same, I don't know if he liked the temptation of the uniform, I remember this guy had no other clothes - "Brother Liu, welcome, welcome" He rushed over from a distance and stretched out his hand in front of me, probably intending to shake my hand and put his arm around my shoulder to show his enthusiasm.

　　With a bag in one hand and a bandage hanging in the other, what do you think I should use to give him a hand?

　　"Here, I don't have any hands free." I chuckled and handed the bag forward, "Here, hold it for me."

　　He still grabbed me as he reached out to take the bag. "I really missed you." Brother Liu squeezed me tightly. "I heard you've worked hard."

　　"Not bad." I looked him up and down. "Not bad, with red lips and white teeth. It seems that you have adapted to the southern climate and soil quite well. You look like a pretty boy. How did you get here?"

　　Zheng Qu laughed, opened the car door and let me get in first, then he got in himself, "Let's talk about this slowly," he suddenly added to the outside, "Get in the car." The unhappy brat got in the car and sat in the back seat. Xiao Hei didn't say much and just jumped to the front and climbed on my legs, obviously not wanting to pay attention to me.

　　Last year, we were in Karamay for a while, and after we got out, we returned to Chengdu and everything was fine, but he was not idle - first he accompanied the Xinggan Bureau to seal the Eight Diagrams Formation in the Devil City, and then he accompanied the investigation everywhere and was very busy. This year, our Chengdu branch had such a big incident, and then we transferred a lot of ordinary national security members from Beijing and Hangzhou to join. As a result, there was a shortage of people everywhere, so he was transferred to the Hangzhou Bureau at the beginning of the year.

　　I think I forgot, he called me and told me...

　　Time passed quickly while we were chatting. When we arrived at the dining place and sat down at the table, I saw the table full of specialties: Buddha Jumps Over the Wall, Sea Clams in Chicken Soup, Conch Slices in Light Rice Wine, Lychee Meat, Drunk Rice Wine Chicken, Pot-Bound Paste, Meatballs, Flat Meat Bird's Nest... It seemed that Zheng Qu really treated me as a brother and had arranged this long ago. Apart from other things, the Buddha Jumps Over the Wall, which was simmered for several hours, was pretty good. When the pot was opened, the meaty aroma filled the air. It really had the flavor of "the meaty aroma spread to the neighbors when the pot was opened, and the Buddha jumped over the wall when he heard it."

　　The second generation of Guoan's little black-faced guy found an excuse to escape and his wish came true. It was just me, Zheng Qu and Xiao Hei, two people and a cat, to deal with such a big table of food, and the meal was really delicious!

　　Zheng Qu still didn't know that Xiao Hei could talk. He guessed that he knew that many people in our National Security Department 7 were a bit strange. The black cat's big appetite might be some magic I made. But that was the limit of his understanding ability. He probably couldn't get past the point where the cat could talk.

　　But it’s enough. It’s good enough to be able to eat and drink with a cat.

　　After having a good meal and drinking Kung Fu tea, Zheng Qu asked with a smile, "Brother Liu, did my colleague offend you?"

　　"What do you think?" I have almost forgotten about that incident now. "This guy is speaking in an official tone - humph, when can I bear this? Everything else is fine, but the official tone and pretentiousness are the most unbearable. Is that guy your deputy? If you are in the same group, you should tell Director Chen as soon as possible that you are not getting along and just replace him."

　　This is probably a sore spot for him. Zheng Qu sighed, "Do you think I don't want to do this? That guy's father is a leader. He was put in after graduating from college, but Director Chen threw him to me. A typical second-generation official, he knows nothing and has a bad temper. As a result, he can only do things like picking up people and delivering things, so I just have to do reception."

　　Zheng Qu had a face full of resentment, just like a young wife. I understood his situation. He had been preparing to do something here from being a rapist, but who knew that he would end up with a receptionist job. For someone who didn't want to make progress, this would be a good position, with food, drink and contribution. But when it fell into Zheng Qu's hands, he felt cheated.

　　It should be done to take care of the second-generation brother. Zheng Qu could be considered a nanny taking care of a grown-up child to put it bluntly.

　　Before I could say anything, Zheng Qu suddenly laughed, "Look at me, Brother Liu came here with great difficulty, but I ended up complaining - come on, have some tea, let's not talk about this anymore..."

　　"Well," I said after a long while, "go back and take care of the things you have on hand, and I'll talk to our boss to see if we can transfer you to Chengdu. If nothing else, at least you can join the Seventh Department, and you'll have endless things to do all day long."

　　"That's great!" His eyes suddenly lit up. "Then I will definitely learn from you and do something useful."

　　"Okay, okay."

　　※

　　Mount Tai, formerly known as Dongyue, also known as Dashan, Daishan, Daiyue and Taiyue, is now located in Tai'an City. It enjoys the title of "First of Five Mountains" and "No. 1 Mountain in the World". Over thousands of years, twelve emperors have come to Mount Tai to offer sacrifices to the gods.

　　However, there is no airport in this place, so we can only go to Jinan and then take a car. I took Xiao Hei to board the plane smoothly under the arrangement of the National Security Bureau and arrived at 2 pm on October 17th. My current status is still on vacation, so I can't be too ostentatious, so I took a car to Tai'an City and then went up the mountain.

　　Most tourists start their trip to Mount Tai from the Dai Temple, passing through the Hongmen Palace, Doumu Palace, Hutian Pavilion, Yunbu Bridge and all the way to the Nantianmen. If they just want to see the flowers, they can go up to see the sunrise and the sea of ​​clouds. If they plan to stay and enjoy the scenery, they can go slowly on the way and see the Jingshiyu, Wusong Pavilion, Bixia Temple, Xianren Bridge, etc. Among them, the rising sun, the sunset, the golden belt of the Yellow River and the jade plate of the sea of ​​clouds are known as the four wonders of Mount Tai, and you must take photos of them.

　　It sounds great to say that, but I…actually I didn’t accomplish anything!

　　What I told you was also based on my imagination after I bought a travel guide on the way. It was really hard for me to go there even though I had the chance. In fact, I took Provincial Road 243 from the east of Tai'an City all the way to Yujiahe, and then turned west to Chaicaohe.

　　When I got off the car at the destination, I saw my best friend. He gasped as soon as he saw me. "Brother Liu, what's wrong with you?" His face was full of sadness, as if he was looking at a person in admiration. "The last time I saw you, your back was injured. This time, after not seeing you for a few days, your arm is broken. I reached out and pinched it. "Are you okay?"

　　"Get lost," I bared my white teeth viciously, "Why don't you go to work? What's the use of being a deadbeat in our Zhuge family? The bureau is short of people now, do you know that?" I turned my body away for fear that this guy would pinch my wound.

　　"Brother, are you okay? Look how you hurt yourself again. If grandpa knows, he will say you don't care about yourself..." "Okay, eighth sister, stop talking. I get a headache when I hear this. It's certain that I'll be scolded by the master if I get hurt, but it's mostly because I can't fight. "Come on, tell me who's coming, so I don't have a headache then.

　　"What do you mean by who is coming?" The eighth sister didn't understand, and opened her eyes wide in confusion, "It's just grandpa and a few old friends getting together." "Huh? No, isn't this a water and land convention?" Did I remember it wrong? No, I remember it was mentioned many times as a water convention!

　　As a result, the eighth sister understood: "Oh, the Land and Water Conference is held in Chengdu, and our Zhuge family is participating - here grandpa and his friends are discussing another matter..."

　　Oh my god, I was fooled by Fourth Senior Brother!

　　Chapter 150 Five Masters

　　At this point I finally understood what was going on. I guess the master wanted us to go alone, but the fifth and fourth brothers pushed me to the forefront, using the excuse that they were holding a water and land conference at Mount Tai. How bad! How bad!

　　Junior sister has gained a lot of knowledge from staying with the old man recently, and she explained things very clearly: now the five most famous masters, including the master, are as follows: Zhuge Boyu, my master represents the Yin-Yang School, and belongs to the Zhuge lineage; Master Lu Taichen, the one I met last time, belongs to the Fanyang Lu family, their abilities should be similar to those of the masters of Taoism and Confucianism, and there is no very specific division into factions; Master Mo Ru is the patriarch of the Chenjun Mo lineage, the current master of the Mohist school, a master of mechanical arts, and represents the Mohist school; Master Zhang Zhiyuan is the patriarch of the Gansu Zhang lineage, the current head of the Legalist Maoshan Taoist school, and is considered a representative of the Legalist school; the first four masters are all masters with family connections, and have huge family backgrounds behind them, compared to our Zhuge family, we are a little worse, but now the master's disciples are doing well, and can be said to have spread out.

　　The last master has not been born, that is Master Xie Huaqiang, from the Xie family of Chen County. He was a disciple of Zhang Liang's Confucian school, was well-read in history books, understood all kinds of formations and mechanisms, and stories about ancient beasts, and hid in the mountains to lead his people to live a peaceful life.

　　Out of the world, that is to say, he did not incorporate his magic skills into his life and work. He practiced as he practiced, and lived as he lived. Even if he was beaten, he would not cast a spell. He lived in seclusion in a small village on Mount Tai, and was the host of this time.

　　In our opinion, only these few are the real masters. Although many other schools are also well respected, they have not produced any master-level figures, so they will not participate in such gatherings. To put it bluntly, the descendants of Zhang Tianshi have branches. Although the current Taoist Association is a direct descendant, they will not be recognized.

　　Yin and Yang, Mohism, Legalism, Taoism, Confucianism, if you add the master's old friends who have become monks, all three religions and nine schools of thought are present - unfortunately, although some masters also represent a sect, they do not belong to the category of exorcising demons, so it is estimated that they will not be invited this time.

　　This is like the Mahjong Masters Tournament. What’s the point of having Tiger Woods?

　　These masters are all national treasures, why are they hiding in this mountain valley now? My mind suddenly twitched, and I almost thought it was a professional martial arts competition or something, but then I saw the arm. Hey, then this injury... can be considered as saving my life?

　　Then I thought about it and something was not right. The four villains were outside moaning and killing people everywhere. How could they have the leisure to do something like this? I really think it is unlikely. Although this is an era where 'if you bend down to pick up grass, your chrysanthemum will be in danger', the master can't be as shameless as us, right?

　　The truth is, just follow me with peace of mind!

　　We walked through the crowded market toward the mountain, turned a few corners and entered a small path. Not far away, we saw a small courtyard: red bricks and green tiles surrounded by a circle of weeping willows, and a small pond at the door, all green. It was similar to some holiday resort in Sichuan, exuding a feeling of free and unrestrained clouds and cranes. "Here?" The door was closed and a notice was posted: Under renovation!

　　"Grandpa and the others live here. Tiezi is a liar who sells fake medicine.

　　Bai Ya ignored her and followed after the eighth sister when she pushed open the small door next to her and went in. They walked through the long row of buildings in the yard and came to a small courtyard at the back, which was also made of red bricks and green tiles. "Brother, are you living with Pei Xiaokai?"

　　"Whatever - uh, where's the master?" It doesn't matter where I live. The main thing is that the old man asked me to come, so I have to pay my respects to the master first. As for the others... there are several houses in a row, so I can just move on if it doesn't work out.

　　"Grandpa went to climb Mount Tai with them," my friend opened the door and took my bag in, "I think he'll be back in the evening..."

　　Xiao Hei jumped out of Eighth Sister's arms and rushed in.

　　"That's not bad - by the way, whose property is that?" I looked carefully at the furnishings in the yard. It was clearly designed by an expert, and the feng shui was good: there was a small hexagonal flower bed in the middle, surrounded by a circle of houses, and the gate of the yard was the 'door of shock'; there were rooms in other places, and the 'door of death' was another small door, with a high lintel and something on it that looked like an antenna, but the pillar in the middle was colorful and had many ribbons, which meant that 'the sky will not abandon people'. The 'doors of shock' and 'death' were both fixed, and everything was in an environment with many connections, so there was naturally no hindrance.

　　A ditch is dug around the flower bed. Water comes from the outside and goes around to the 'Shengmen', and then enters the front yard, which means attracting wealth. The room at the 'Shangmen' position is particularly large. Although there is a small bed inside, it can be seen that it is used as a meditation or study room. Although this door is powerful and prone to bloody disasters, it is good for fishing, hunting, gambling, debt collection or arresting thieves, and is conducive to criminal proceedings. There is nothing wrong with using it as a study room - and the study room in the Dharma is often the room used for cultivation. The 'Xiu', 'Du', 'Kai' and 'Jing' doors are naturally bedrooms. Tiezi and my room are naturally the 'Xiumen'. I didn't think so at first, but after seeing the layout of the garden, I laughed. There is a meaning in it.

　　I pointed casually: "Where does the master live?"

　　According to the old man's habit, I guessed that he lived in "Dumen", but who knew that the eighth sister shook her head.

　　"Grandpa doesn't live there, but here." The eighth sister pointed to the 'door', "That's where Grandpa Xie has always lived - this yard is where Grandpa Xie lives by himself, and Grandpa doesn't like to live outside, so he just cleaned up the place and asked us to live here."

　　'Kai Men' is an auspicious position, suitable for long-distance travel, job hunting, taking office, visiting friends, and meeting nobles, but it is not conducive to negotiating matters. If the old man really comes to discuss something, 'Du Men', which means hiding from being discovered, would be more appropriate.

　　It seems that Master Xie is really content to retire here and not come into the world again.

　　"This yard is quite interesting, the design is very sophisticated." I walked into the room with a smile, and saw that Xiao Hei had occupied the middle bed, so I could only sit on the empty bed on the outside. "By the way, how is the meeting going?" "Meeting, it hasn't started yet." The eighth sister was stunned, "It was said to start tomorrow, and we just arrived yesterday."

　　Xiao Hei has started snoring.

　　"Hey, hey," my friend came over with a smug look on his face, "Gift?

　　"Don't give me those hehe, hehe, hehe words. Without the gifts, I almost couldn't come back." I rolled my eyes. "Let me talk business with my junior sister. I'll treat you to dinner tonight as compensation. Are all the masters here?"

　　When it came to serious matters, my friend didn't dare to waste time, and the eighth sister told him everything she knew in detail.

　　This is also due to the fact that the old man calculated the time well. After all, when a few people decided on a time, everyone could spare some time, and then anyone could take three or two apprentices with them. This place is actually a resort, opened by Master Xie's family. There are three or four private courtyards in the back. If there are guests who want to book the resort to get married, the courtyard next to it will be used for living. Master Xie himself has a small courtyard here to entertain old friends. He always lives here for a few months every year, climbing up to fish and watch the sunrise. That little guy is full of comfort.

　　Master and Master Xie have a good relationship, so naturally they live together. The other masters live in the courtyards next to each other. I am not the only one who arrived today. Several other masters, Master Lu also has two apprentices who arrived today; Master Mo has arrived, but it is said that his third son will also arrive today; Master Zhang did not come at all, as he had agreed to arrive later today.

　　Including me, everyone will be here before midnight tonight.

　　It can be seen that this has been calculated, so it doesn’t matter if the master and the others go hiking for no reason. They have to figure out a way to go whether they have food or not.

　　"Forget it, if I have nothing to do, I can go out for a walk. It's like climbing a mountain, right?" I threw the bag in my hand in the middle, "Hey, do you want to go out for food?"

　　Still the same old rules, Xiao Hei jumped up!

　　We walked out of the yard, chatting and laughing all the way. My eighth sister hadn't seen me for a long time, and she pestered me with questions, but my best friend was like a stink bug, hanging around beside me and trying to lean on me all the time. It was really annoying.

　　But I didn't say it, because I guessed it - as expected, before he walked out of the yard, Tieziya squeezed in to walk next to Eighth Sister, and ended up falling backwards with a bang!

　　"Ha! Ha! Ha! I laughed out loud, holding my belly, "I knew you were a bitch..." "Haha, look, sister, this sentence suddenly came from the side of the dog eating shit, the voice was not loud but loud enough for me to hear clearly!

　　It's better to have less trouble than more... I muttered to myself and reached out to pull my friend up. Before he could stand firmly, a female voice said something in a low voice, and that arrogant voice appeared again, "Sister, they are just a few country bumpkins and idiots, what are you afraid of?" It was spoken with an accent from another place, neither Shandong dialect nor our Sichuan dialect.

　　I've traveled to so many places, and although I don't know where this phrase is from, I just happen to understand it!

　　Fuck!

　　I have a weird temper. My best friend is my friend. I don't mind if we usually do something to each other. We can joke around and just have fun. But I can't tolerate others insulting or bullying him - let alone insulting him again and again.

　　Turning around, we saw that the one who called us "idiots" was a young man in his early twenties, with shiny hair, neat clothes, and a proud look on his face; next to him was a slightly older girl, with a pretty face and light makeup. The two were accompanied by four or five ordinary people, and although their clothes were ordinary, their eyes and bodies looked like they were martial artists.

　　The girl was pulling the young man, but Sang didn't listen at all. He looked at us provocatively and happened to make eye contact with me.

　　Sparks instantly flew between our eyes, and those who didn't understand would almost think that we were having a passionate affair!

　　As soon as I saw the look of deep hatred and resentment in his eyes, I understood. I don't know which sect or school he is from, but it seems that he is one of the children of a noble family. He is ready to show his power to us!

　　I really don't want to fight, but I feel like I have to fight given the situation today - especially compared to his clothes, I really look like a country bumpkin... It hurts my self-esteem...

　　Damn it, I have to tear off his clothes even if I get hurt, right?

　　Chapter 151: Little Black vs. the Wood Beast

　　I took a step forward and said, "Hey, I didn't hear you clearly just now. Do you mind saying it again?"

　　In an instant, all the people in front of him turned their heads!

　　The young man was stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth slowly curled up, revealing an exaggerated smile, "Oh, my God, you speak Sichuan dialect so well - people from small places probably don't speak Mandarin, sister, do you want me to translate it for you?" He turned around and whispered to the beautiful woman halfway through his words, completely ignoring me.

　　“Brother…” The eighth sister was a little nervous when she saw my posture, and she didn’t care about getting mud on her friend’s body, “No, bear with it…” “Shhh, I gave the junior sister a look, clearly telling her that this matter can’t be let go, “Look at my brother

　　I took two steps forward, trying to think of a bad idea, "Let's not..." "No, let Brother Liu go," Tiezi rushed forward without caring about himself and grabbed the eighth sister, his face full of exaggerated indignation: "This is too bullying... Brother Liu, make the decision for me

　　What does it have to do with you? I took another step forward, and the two followers on the opposite side unconsciously stepped out at the same time, blocking me and him. "Don't stop him," the guy turned his face away immediately, with disdain and ridicule, "See what he wants to do.

　　"What do you guess?" I raised my eyebrows with a hint of hostility.

　　The man made an O shape with his mouth, and then relaxed after a long while. He shouted exaggeratedly, "Oh my God, are you going to fight me? Are you sure you want to do this?" His face really deserved a slap. "Since you can stand here, I guess you are also a descendant of a certain family, right? If you think that we are all descendants of masters and have equal status, then I can tell you very clearly that you are wrong.

　　He pointed to the box of the follower behind him and said, "Although we are all children of aristocratic families, there are differences in financial resources and material resources. As a practitioner of the Dharma, you should also know the importance of magic tools, right? Sorry, the financial resources of our family just allow me to have a few very practical magic tools, whether for ghosts or people..."

　　"Hey, that's what your dad asked you to bring, it's not for you - and how can that thing be used on one of our own..." The beautiful girl said something at the side, but unfortunately the guy totally ignored her.

　　As a result, the status of his family was clearly divided. It was obvious that the elder sister was a little timid in character, so she was completely suppressed by her younger brother and had no say at all.

　　The guy waved his hand to his sister to show that he heard her, "... and putting that aside, look at you, one is half-crippled, one is not yet a disciple, and the other has no magic at all - how can we fight? If I fight the three of you at the same time, it would be considered bullying the weak, and I won't use magic.

　　This girl has a really sharp tongue. I took a peek and saw that my eighth sister’s face turned red. No bastard has dared to speak like this in front of us for such a long time.

　　"Since you think you're so awesome, how about a bet?" I snorted, "Let's have a fight without using any spells. I'll control my pet to fight you.

　　"Pet?...Hahaha, for some reason everyone suddenly laughed!

　　“Someone is actually competing with us in this…”

　　"Oh my god, brain seizure

　　Even the beautiful girl showed an incredible expression, and the meaning was very clear: Oh my God, don’t you really know who we are?

　　The young man held his stomach and almost cried, "Oh my God, I really don't know if you are a person of the Dharma, or you are just brave! We, the disciples of the Mohist School, are the number one masters of mechanical arts in China. No matter what skills you have in other places, you are doomed to fail on this point - tell me, what is the bet?"

　　"Nothing else, the loser just needs to serve us meals these few days..." Mo Jia? No wonder he is so arrogant!

　　"Hehe, it seems that you are really an old duck. You can't do anything else but your mouth! Okay, I'll make this bet. The young man looked at Xiao Hei with a compassionate attitude, "What a poor little cat..."

　　"Poor your sister - stop playing psychological warfare on me, just come here and die. I was happy in my heart. This guy's eyes were too contemptuous. Xiao Hei's hair stood on end beside me.

　　Do you remember Xiao Hei's incredible attack power? First, he has good teeth that can chew steel and iron, and second, he is incredibly strong. The puppetry in the Dharma is made of wood to guide the power of yin and yang - do you think this piece of wood can match Xiao Hei?

　　It’s a sure win!

　　This young man was arrogant but not without ability. He took out a few things from his box and fiddled with them, and soon made a wooden beast on the ground. This evil beast looked quite strange, with a turtle body and a snake head, four upright legs, a pair of unusually large wooden wings extending from its abdomen, and a long tail dragging behind it like a nine-section whip.

　　While he was working on that thing, I was not idle. I was negotiating with Xiao Hei's sword, "Xiao Hei, you saw it too. This guy clearly doesn't give you face, right? Without saying anything more, just destroy him for me..."

　　"Not interested is too shameless. This guy actually raised an objection at the first time. It seems that the contempt just now did not achieve the effect I hoped for. "No benefit, no overtime pay, and you ask me to do hard work every day. Do you think this is your attitude towards Pixiu? They are all well fed and well provided, but you treat me as a temporary worker. To put it bluntly, if you win, you show up and have people serve you food and drink. If you lose, it's not me who did the hard work - you have to give me a reason first."

　　I understand what he said, he wants benefits. But now Pixiu Sang stays at home for a long time, I guess the old trick of letting my friend hold him while sleeping is not going to work, I have to come up with a new trick! There is a saying in poetry: There are talented people in every generation, and each of them leads the trend for hundreds of years. Since this guy is giving me a hand now, I won't hesitate to go crazy!

　　"In a word, if you help me win, you'll get a portion of delicious food and drinks, and at most two midnight snacks." Seeing the look in his eyes, he was about to raise the price, so I stopped him immediately, "Nothing else, that's all! But if you lose..." I laughed dryly, "I'll find a friend at the veterinary station to help me and throw you in with a bunch of female cats in heat.

　　Xiao Hei's face suddenly turned green, full of grief and indignation: "That's a naked threat..."

　　"I'm threatening you! Damn, you show off when you need to. You usually eat my things and I don't do anything. Did I say anything?" I was filled with indignation. "Even a Pixiu has to protect me. Look, I was beaten up all over my body when I went to Japan this time, and I spent a lot of money. Don't you know to let me pick up some wallets on the way?"

　　"That is..."

　　"Don't be so picky. It's a deal. You'll have to save face for me later and serve me barbecue and beer tonight. I know how to beat them one by one, and I can get it done in two or three moves. At the end, I reminded him, "If it doesn't work, use your teeth. You have to use your teeth in the right place. Just disarm the weapon. Don't make it so that they can't repair it."

　　I originally wanted Xiao Hei to fight against that young man, but he ended up creating a mechanical beast, and I could tell at a glance that he was a disciple of the Mohist School. That sect is a long time old, and the things they brought out are probably cultural relics and antiques. If Xiao Hei were to make it so that he couldn't repair it, then he would show off his face, but he would also create a big grudge, right?

　　By then, even if the crime is again thrown away, it will be littering and destroying flowers and plants...

　　The Mohist School is worthy of being an expert in mechanical arts. I was shocked as soon as the evil beast stood still - the color of this thing is shiny black, and the wood texture is faintly green, as fine as brocade and as dense as satin. It is definitely not simple!

　　The young man looked at the mechanical gestures in my hand and laughed, "So you are from the Zhuge family, no wonder you dare to challenge me... The Zhuge family is unparalleled in the world in Yin-Yang arts, and is also an expert in mechanical arts - you are much more interested in mechanical arts than the other families. He licked his lips, and his eyes showed indescribable excitement. He pointed at his mechanical beast, and suddenly his tone changed and said loudly: "The wooden beast 'Hook Array' is one foot and eight points long and one foot high. It is made of iron sandalwood..."

　　My heart skipped a beat. It’s bad!

　　Ironwood, also known as iron birch, is twice as hard as ordinary steel and is the hardest wood in the world. People use it as a substitute for metal. The Soviet Union once used iron birch to make balls and bearings for speedboats. For example, the marks left by ordinary bullets on wood are lighter than those on thick steel plates!

　　I can only pray for Xiao Hei, damn, this thing is too hard!

　　Since he explained it to me according to the rules of the sect, I couldn't help but say something. "Xiao Hei, the civet cat weighs seven or eight... uh, about ten pounds. As for the height and length, you can decide for yourself. It's right in front of you anyway."

　　"I didn't expect you to use the beast control technique... If you had taken out the mechanical beasts of your Zhuge family, we could have used them for comparison. Now you use the beast control technique... Alas, poor cat, you have killed it recklessly," the guy sighed in a pretentious manner, "The Zhuge family is becoming more and more..."

　　"You talk too much bullshit. Are you coming or not? If you don't come, you lose. We have to start right away. If you don't start, I'm not sure if I'll rush over and slap you. I have to slap you in the face. This guy is full of shit and really wants to be beaten!

　　The guy's face changed, but soon returned to his normal expression. He was well-educated, but his eyes were much sharper. He gritted his teeth and his voice trembled a little: "Since you are looking for death, you can't blame me.

　　Before he finished speaking, his fingers moved slightly, and there were a few clicks of gears. The evil beast Gou Zhen swayed all over and slowly raised its head.

　　Overflowing with spiritual energy!

　　The wooden beast looked left and right twice, its whole body trembled, its dark stone eyes turned a few circles, it raised one of its front legs to look around, then looked up at the young man, as if it was sleepy and a little uncomfortable - in just a few seconds, this thing was no longer a dead object!

　　What I saw was a living being, with flesh and blood and thoughts. Is this the mechanical art of the Mohists?

　　So powerful!

　　Speaking of mechanical arts, in fact, our Zhuge family is not completely ignorant of them. The founder's wife is even more skilled in them, so she has passed down some of them. My master said that I am not suitable for mechanical arts, so he did not teach me. However, when my senior brothers used mechanical beasts, I did watch them. At that time, I thought they were very cool and awesome, but now when I compare them...they are just rubbish!

　　A lot of thoughts flashed through his mind, but they only lasted for a few seconds. The young man stretched out his hand and said, "Please go first."

　　Chapter 152: Lord Cat is Angry

　　Opportunity is a bitch. It often spies on you from the corner. The timid will die of starvation and the bold will die of gluttony. You have to experience it yourself to know whether it is a trap or not! Since he asked me to go first, why should I be polite?

　　Let’s go first! ?

　　The thought had only just flashed through my mind when Xiao Hei had already rushed out without even waiting for my order - well, I don't have to worry about it, I just have to sit and wait for the result.

　　Xiao Hei moved as fast as lightning, but the monster didn't move at all. Just when Xiao Hei was about to pounce on the monster, suddenly a black shadow flashed and hit it, knocking it several meters away like a baseball - this guy's tail!

　　The tail of the nine-section whip was like a scorpion tail, standing upright behind it, flapping its wings and exerting force on its feet, chasing after Xiao Hei's figure who was whipped away and then counterattacking. Xiao Hei fell on the concrete ground in the yard and before he could react, his eyes suddenly went black and he was hit fiercely by the monster that suddenly fell down!

　　"ah

　　Tiezi, Bamei and the three of me took a deep breath and screamed.

　　How could it not hurt? This thing is heavy and heavy, and it's a tiger pounce. Xiao Hei has managed to hold back from uttering three words! That guy must be looking at my expression. I deliberately didn't turn around to look at him, so that the bragging words he prepared would rot in his mind.

　　Just suffocate him to death!

　　Gou Zhen stood on Xiao Hei and started swinging his tail like a pile driver. I saw that the blue bricks under Xiao Hei had already cracked - now I understood, he had no intention of holding back and was going to kill my pet directly!

　　Since I ignored him, he naturally put all his energy into controlling the mechanical beast. Normally, the control of the mechanical beast is to hide the hands in the sleeves or behind the back, but he just hung down at his side and completely ignored me.

　　"Crackle~Bang~Snap~"

　　He kept a stinky face showing obvious dissatisfaction and twitched for half a minute, then he used his little finger to let Gou Zhen walk aside, "Are you still going? I think that's enough! Let me give you a suggestion." He looked arrogant, and the general returned victoriously, but that was all, "Go take a last look at it, and then help the kitten to pass away... It's a pity that it didn't find the right owner..."

　　"Really?" I narrowed my eyes and placed my fingers lightly on my lips, "Shhh..."

　　As the booing sounded, the pool of black mud on the ground suddenly turned over!

　　"Master, several of his bodyguards shouted together, but it was too late - Xiao Hei turned over and his whole body shook, and he rushed over like a black lightning with incredible swiftness!

　　Meteorites fall from the sky!

　　With a loud bang, Gou Zhen and Xiao Hei flew out several meters and hit the wall with a loud bang!

　　He turned around suddenly, flicked his fingers to control the hook array, but how could Xiao Hei get rid of it? Between the lightning and the volcano, the guy turned his hand slightly, and the hook array did not struggle, but the tail suddenly flew over!

　　Just in time! Before I could even get over the joy in my heart, I saw Xiao Hei raise his head, open his mouth, and bite the middle of the tail with a snap!

　　Bite? The young man looked calm as he watched this scene. He changed his command after getting ready. The four legs of the hook quickly turned around and the joints began to deform... During this time, he was smiling all the time. I guess he didn't expect the following scene...

　　Snap. A slight sound.

　　Countless eyeballs fell to the ground! What, what, what is this?

　　Half of the snake's tail was bitten off by Xiao Hei and fell to the ground!

　　Damn, it’s as solid as a rock, indestructible, countless concepts were shattered by Xiao Hei in an instant.

　　His face turned blue!

　　Xiao Hei's demonstrative eyes swept over everyone, ignoring the four legs with twisted joints aimed at him, and without hesitation lowered his head again, suddenly biting the connection between the wings - in just two or three seconds, he had separated the wing again!

　　I took a peek and saw that this guy was almost crying. I don't know if it was because Xiao Hei was too quick and didn't have time to react - Xiao Hei had already removed the wings! With an evil look in his eyes, Xiao Hei bared his teeth and licked his face with his tongue, then raised one of his front paws and put it into his mouth, provocatively and slapped his face!

　　Although the mechanical beasts are powerful, all the operators know that small mechanical beasts mainly rely on flexibility and agility to win and cannot let the enemy get close; huge mechanical beasts mainly rely on strong outer armor and numerous self-protection methods; other mechanical beasts rely on the spikes on their bodies or close-range defense capabilities.

　　The main material of the hook array was solid, and they had taken the initiative right away. Everyone thought they had a sure win. Who could have guessed that Xiao Hei would ignore the beating and seize the opportunity to press the mechanical beast under him? This was not a big problem. The biggest problem was that Xiao Hei had such a strong tooth.

　　Hehe, Xiao Hei has used these two advantages to perfection. I don’t know if the old man taught him before...

　　The main fighting force of the mechanical beast is to destroy the joints and major structural weak links. Xiao Hei broke the joints of the tail and wings with just a few bites. If it is allowed to continue... it will not be as simple as breaking the legs or head.

　　"The young man got anxious, reached into his pocket and rushed forward...

　　Never mind! I'll take care of this matter - I've already prepared my steps, and I just took one step and stood in front of him!

　　"What's wrong?" I stretched out my hand to stop him. "It's not over yet. Why are you so anxious?"

　　"I moved aside and he pushed me in the chest, trying to knock me away. The palm came with the wind, with great force and speed, and he showed no intention of stopping or showing mercy. If he had been hit hard, I would not have been able to withstand it - my injured arm was still hanging there.

　　The whirring palm may be scary to outsiders, and it is much stronger than ordinary people, but I have been tempered in recent times, and I have been beaten and slapped as often as before. I have already been reborn and reached a new level in close combat. I slightly tilted my body, raised my other hand forward, and with a snap, I swung him two or three meters away!

　　"Hmph, you want to..."

　　Just after saying two sentences, a roar like thunder suddenly rang out: "Get out of the way!"

　　The fist whirred from the side, like a thunderbolt. I stopped talking halfway and rushed in the opposite direction. I turned my head and looked back, and it was one of the young man's attendants. The attendants mentioned by the big families are actually bodyguards, but they like to follow the old terms, calling them attendants, guards, or followers, etc.

　　This guy may not know mechanical arts, but his fists are not to be underestimated. According to Master Xing, they are as big as casserole. Have you ever seen such a fist? This is not comparable to the soft attack of the young man.

　　I turned around before I could decide my steps, and the guy punched me again! I didn't dare to be careless and didn't have time to think too much, so I continued forward with the strong wind, taking two more steps!

　　Attack again, retreat again...

　　As I was retreating rapidly, I suddenly tripped and lost my balance! I cried out inwardly and tried to stand firm, but in the blink of an eye, the fist was in front of me and suddenly became bigger in my eyes!

　　"Senior Brother," Lao Liu, Ba Meizi and Tiezi shouted together!

　　I heard and felt the shout and the punch almost at the same time, but unfortunately I didn't get knocked away - the air in front of me suddenly turned cold, and an invisible force was interposing between my face and the fist, weakening the fist that was about to hit my nose by a factor.

　　The remaining strength wasn't even enough to get my fist to my face!

　　Click.

　　"How shameless! Damn it! I looked down and saw that the head of the hook was just sticking out and was bitten off by Xiao Hei. The crisp sound of snapping was the sound of it being suddenly broken, and the trip under my feet was caused by the head!

　　Xiao Hei clearly understood my inner anger, and for the sake of Mao's face, he just destroyed it! He hadn't planned to really tear it apart, but now all four legs were broken in a few bites - the turtle was left with only a turtle shell!

　　"Who?" The young man's face was distorted. He released his control over the hook array and shouted fiercely, "According to the rules of the sect, outsiders are strictly prohibited from intervening in a fight! You actually intervened to help him? This breaks the rules. Do you want to go against all the sects in China?"

　　"Does it mean that a two-on-one sneak attack on an injured person is the rule of the sect?" A familiar voice came from outside the courtyard. "If this is the rule of the sect, then this sect is really not that good.

　　"You, you, you..." The young man was choked and speechless, but what made him even more speechless was the person who came in from outside.

　　He is 180cm tall, handsome, elegantly dressed, with a lazy smile and beautiful eyebrows, and looks like a Western European aristocrat. His every move is extremely elegant. With an old man in a Tang suit beside him and a dozen bodyguards in black suits behind him, he looks just like Prince Sihanouk visiting China.

　　Wang Xi!

　　I didn't feel anything special when I was with him at that time. After not seeing him for a few days and wearing gold clothes, he looked a little cool. "What's wrong with me?" He showed a charming smile. "Why, you are allowed to attack Brother Liu, but I am not allowed to help him?"

　　The rules of the sect are very strict. This guy was about to intervene in the fight between Xiao Hei and Gou Zhen out of anger, but later he and his bodyguards fought against me openly and secretly, and I was really two against one. It was understandable that Wang Xi helped me.

　　"You, you...I, I want to compete with you. The young man was almost angry to death. He actually took the largest box from the bodyguard behind him and said, "I want to teach you a lesson."

　　"Teach me a lesson, damn it!" I shouted, "Stop talking nonsense to me and settle the bill for the last game first. I'm willing to accept the loss and stop complaining.

　　"That's right. He was so arrogant at the beginning, but now he can't stand losing. Brother Liu, aren't you the most disciplined in your sect? You say that you must keep your word and obey your promise. What's wrong with that?" Tiezi said nonsense from behind, "Is there anyone who refuses to admit his mistakes?"

　　"It's hard to say, what if it's true?" I looked at the young man with a smile, "Do you think there are people who like to eat shit?"

　　The young man's hand holding the box stopped mid-air, his face turned green, he gritted his teeth, took a bag from the bodyguard next to him, took out a thick stack of bills and threw it on the ground, "Fifty thousand" he almost shouted out, "Ten thousand a day, go find someone to serve you meals, consider it as me buying this bet..."

　　Ahem, I looked at Wang Xi and didn't say much, but Ya understood immediately.

　　"So cheap?" Wang Xi's eyes narrowed with laughter. He clapped his hands, and two bodyguards came out and opened the suitcase with a click. "I'll make 100,000 a day. I won't do anything else but watch you fulfill the bet..."

　　Two boxes full of cash.

　　When it comes to money, the second generation of tall, rich and handsome men are really not afraid!

　　Chapter 153 Masters Conference

　　"Be a kind person! I worked so hard to help you scare that rich second-generation kid to death. Even if I didn't do anything, I still worked hard, right? Now you're not willing to take me in for a night - a typical behavior that makes the enemy happy while the loved ones are sad. Your loyal friend feels extremely disappointed.

　　"You said you have a lot of money in your hands and have already booked a hotel, but you still insist on staying with me?"

　　"Well, I'm afraid it might be dangerous..."

　　"How dangerous is it to have dozens of bodyguards plus Master Luo? Can you tell me?"

　　"Well, the food here is good..."

　　“No food here.

　　"Uh...my sister asked me to live with you..."

　　“…”

　　At this moment, the second-generation brother, who had eaten and drunk his fill, completely forgot his identity. He yelled at the third young master of the Mo family in my room, then asked someone to move his luggage into the room and put it together with mine, and then he just stayed in bed and refused to leave.

　　The third young master of the Mo family is named Mo Wen, and he is the young man who made eye contact with me today. After all our ridicule, he finally became my servant and served a lot of people when we had dinner outside. Her eyes were almost dripping with tears, and she had surpassed the realm of a young wife and became a resentful woman in the boudoir.

　　No wonder he hated it so much, because the restaurant that my friend found for us was a Sichuan hotpot restaurant!

　　It took us two and a half hours to finish the meal, and the duck intestines were almost burned by the time we picked them up inch by inch!

　　"Remember this..." Mo Wen finally said this without opening his eyes, but was directly rejected by his friend: "We remember this... Isn't it just that you have to serve us breakfast tomorrow?"

　　So the conversation ended there.

　　After returning from the hot pot restaurant, I found out that the master and his men had also returned. I was about to go meet the old man, but he came over instead. The old man looked very happy, "The brat is not bad, he didn't embarrass me," he laughed, "He fought fiercely outside, but he didn't show weakness when he came back, he still has some Zhuge family spirit.

　　"I handed the chair to the master, "Don't you even know who taught me?"

　　"A good teacher produces a good student, that's what it means, haha." Tiezi handed over the teacup as soon as his master sat down, "Everyone knows your methods - even a coaching pig can beat that Mo family kid to death, let alone Brother Liu."

　　The guy's tone now is becoming more and more like me. He lets himself be scalded by the boiling water with a dead pig look on his face. He will criticize and scold when necessary and will never give in.

　　I rolled my eyes, causing the girl next to me to chuckle.

　　The old man stretched out his hand and fanned the air to stop me from taking revenge on my friend. "By the way, I know what happened during these outings, but I have to see the injuries on your body with my own eyes...Take off your clothes."

　　Without saying anything, I took off all my clothes, and then with the help of the eighth sister, I untied the bandages one by one. The old man took my arm in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully for a long time before nodding, "It's okay, it healed well," he loosened his hand, "Okay, wrap it up."

　　The wound seemed to be much better than I remembered. It seemed that it was not just due to the medicine and my youth. After a little thought, I hesitated and said, "Master, is this because of the Tai Sui?"

　　"That's natural. What else do you think is the reason? God's favor? Miracle? Stop dreaming. The old man sneered, "Do you take the stuff in the novel seriously? Remember, although we can see many things that ordinary people can't see, it doesn't mean that it's redundant to be down-to-earth."

　　"I understand." I nodded.

　　At this moment, someone knocked gently on the door. "Master Zhuge," a voice called out from the outside, "Master, please come over."

　　The master's eyebrows jumped, and he said to himself: "So fast?"

　　"Why so fast?" I asked, but Laozi didn't answer. He looked at me and said nothing more. He went out directly. When he reached the door, he threw a message to me: "Don't run around."

　　Just a few minutes after the teacher left, Wang Xi came and banged on the door, then stayed on my bed and refused to leave.

　　Since he didn't want to leave, I had no choice but to chat with him. My friend quickly found an excuse to take Ba Mei Zi out, saying that he was going out to buy something.

　　I guess he felt uneasy because of Wang Xiya's handsomeness. I could have told him that this guy is not interested in women, but when I thought of what my friend said to the master just now, "Even if the coach is a pig, he will do this and that," I got angry, so I let this guy go out and drink the wind!

　　"By the way, what are you here for this time?" I suddenly remembered the main purpose of this trip. If Master and the others came here to deal with the Four Evils, then something was not right - could Wang Xi be related to the gathering of Master and the others?

　　When I asked, it turned out to be true!

　　After breaking up, they returned to the hotel, and found that Master Xie Huaqiang and his men were already waiting there. They just whispered a few words to Mr. Luo, and the master followed them. Before leaving, they told him that they wanted to meet the master.

　　After lingering in the room for a while, Wang Xi was really bored, so he simply brought some people to chat with me. Judging from the time, Master Luo estimated that it would take no more than five minutes to get to Master Xie's room before sending someone to find the master.

　　Wang Xi was frank and tedious when he talked about these things. He would often repeat a small matter several times. I listened for half an hour without even raising my eyelids, but I still couldn't find the main idea. "Don't talk to me about this." I suddenly raised my head and stared at his face: "Just tell me why I sent you and Master Luo here. You've been talking nonsense for a long time! Have you forgotten what I do after not seeing you for a few days?"

　　Wang Xi was stunned, his face began to turn red with embarrassment, "Well, this matter, you are not allowed to talk about it..." "Get down from me" I was obviously unhappy: "I'm telling you, if your family has any plans, you'd better tell me the truth first, otherwise I will find out the reason later and have to cause trouble for you - you have to know that I may not be able to help you, but it is definitely easy to cause some trouble

　　"Don't worry." Wang Xi suddenly became nervous and cried, "My family wants to enter the Land and Water Conference..." The guy was so rude and blurted out the whole thing right away, leaving me with no sense of accomplishment at all...

　　Wait! Want to enter the Land and Water Conference?

　　I stared at Wang Xi's face and found that although this guy looked bitter, there was no change in his pulse and breathing. To put it bluntly, this guy was very calm.

　　The meaning is simple - he said those words deliberately for me to hear!

　　Damn, I got cheated!

　　The participants of the Water and Land Assembly were all famous figures in the Dharma. Although there were only about twenty representatives, they were all recognized families or sects. As long as the Wang family entered the Water and Land Assembly, it meant that their identity was confirmed and they would no longer be considered apostates of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect.

　　So this party...

　　Information was churning in my mind, and the answer was about to emerge in the chaos: Although this gathering was said to be about dealing with the Four Evils, in fact, it was discussing the Wang Family's entry into the Water and Land Conference!

　　Master Xie and Master Luo had some connections in the past, and it is estimated that he was the one who pulled the strings this time; Master Lu Taichen and Master Xie have a good personal relationship, and as long as the Wang family's attitude is good enough, there is a high possibility that they will be pulled over. These two are probably the strongest supporters of allowing the Wang family to enter.

　　Master Zhang Zhiyuan, the patriarch of the Zhang family in Gansu, represents the Legalist and Maoshan Taoist school. This was the main force that hunted down and denied the Wang family in the beginning. It is very difficult for them to compromise on this point. Master Mo Ru of the Mohist school is a good friend of Master Zhang Zhiyuan. The two families have been closely connected for so many years, and you can guess who they will support with just a little bit of your toes.

　　After some calculations, it turned out that the attitude of our Zhuge family has become critical.

　　Logically speaking, Master and Master Xie have a good personal relationship, and Master should stand on Master Xie's side to help him. However, after Zhang Lu surrendered to Cao, the Zhang family who stayed on the mainland and we quickly resolved our hatred. Although the Wang family escaped overseas, they have never stopped their sneak attacks over the years. The reason why I recognized Sang Yu's Five Ghosts at first sight was because Master emphasized his teaching on controlling gods.

　　Which side will the master support? It's really hard to say.

　　Now that I knew, Wang Xi no longer hid it and openly told me his purpose: "…Actually, I came here for only one purpose, to ask Brother Liu to support our family."

　　"Then why are you trying to trip up the third young master of the Mo family? It will be difficult if you offend the Mo family." I lay back lazily, smiling sideways, "If you had waited a few minutes until everything was settled, then everything would have been right. I'm telling you clearly that you miscalculated this deal.

　　Wang Xi stared at me expressionlessly, but only for a few seconds. He suddenly laughed, "Grandpa Luo also said the same thing at that time, telling me not to take action..."

　　"Hey! You still took action when someone reminded you - stupid, huh?"

　　Wang Xi scratched his head, “I was so impulsive... Hehe, now I think about it, I was really stupid. I regret it so much. If I had shown up a few minutes later, it would have been so great…” Although he said so, there was stubbornness in his eyes, and it can be seen that deep down he didn’t take it seriously at all, which means that he might not have even calculated the pros and cons at that time.

　　Is that brat really so nice to me? That doesn't make sense!

　　"Nonsense!" I pointed at him and said, "Tell me the truth, is there anything else you need my help with in private? I'm not your best friend. If you would rather go against your father's orders and offend the Mo family, there must be something wrong." He said bluntly, "We've been together for so long, even if I don't give face to your family, I have to give some face to Sang Yu - if you have something to say, just say it."

　　"Brother Liu, did you figure it out?" He was surprised, not knowing whether it was true or not. "That's amazing!"

　　“…I won’t say it anymore.”

　　"No, I'll explain it to you slowly. I was actually afraid that you were injured and couldn't handle it, so I helped you stop it..."

　　"Go! Go to sleep!

　　"Wait! Uh, actually you are much more important than Mo Jia..."

　　“This time I didn’t say anything and just turned off the light.

　　Wang Xi jumped up and turned on the light again. Only then did he see that his expression finally became serious. "Actually, this matter is related to my sister. Uh, Sam Stuart is here..."

　　My eyes suddenly narrowed, and I felt that the energy-saving lamp above my head was extremely dazzling.

　　Chapter 154: Midnight Full Moon

　　Under the moonlight that was almost overhead, we quickly climbed the mountain along the path, aiming for the cliff halfway up the mountain. The whole team, including me, Ba Meizi, Tiezi, and Wang Xi, hurried along in silence. All we could hear was our heavy breathing and the creaking of our feet.

　　I climbed up with my head down, and occasionally looked up to see the back of the person leading the way. This was Master Xie's apprentice, a man in his forties who showed superb climbing skills on this road. Whether it was the frequency of breathing, the position of exertion, or even the swing of his arms, they were all very precise, not too much or too little, without wasting any effort.

　　This is mountain climbing, but if it were a battle, they would almost be human-shaped fighting machines. It can be seen that although the Xie family is not worldly, the power they hold is still quite huge, which is completely in line with the identity of a master.

　　It was already midnight when we arrived at the cliff. There was a basketball court-sized stone platform, which had probably been slightly renovated before. There were countless boulders scattered on it, and the old man and his friends were surrounding the largest boulder and... well, admiring the moon.

　　The stone platform is as big as a football field, like a terrace extending out from the middle of the mountain, surrounded by cliffs on three sides and a forest on the last side. It took us nearly two hours to get to the forest. This route can be said to be very difficult to walk. Many places pass through narrow ridges. For those of us who have practiced some kung fu, it is almost impossible for ordinary tourists to come here.

　　The faint moonlight on the platform gave the whole stone platform a very strange feeling, which seemed bright and obscure. The moment I stepped on the stone platform, I even had the illusion that time had stopped. Looking out from the stone platform, the faint mountains seemed to be shy under the moonlight, exuding a vague and ethereal feeling, and the chirping of insects in the middle of the night embellished it, as if this was a state of mind.

　　There were some young people standing around the stone platform, including Young Master Mo San who had lost the bet. They formed several small circles far away, whispering or doing their own things, but no one approached the center of the stone platform.

　　That is the territory of several masters.

　　I used to think that the old man and his group would hold a meeting in a very solemn and dignified manner, but now I was speechless and felt that I was shallow. This group of Dharma masters who could influence China are now sitting together just drinking tea.

　　The moment I stepped onto the stone platform, I felt several gazes falling on me. Some were scrutinizing, angry, jealous, and even hostile. However, the last one made me feel very calm. There was a sense of elegance in that gaze, even indifference.

　　Thank you, Master!

　　"Hmph! Suddenly a humming sound sounded, and it seemed as if a flash of lightning flashed through my brain. A sharp stinging sensation instantly passed through my most peripheral nerves, amplified countless times! Suddenly, every cell in my body felt pressure. There was no murderous aura or other deep feelings, just a kind of pressure - standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up, it was impossible to peek into the full picture of the mountain!

　　At the same time, my hair stood on end, my muscles contracted violently, my pupils became very small, and all my attention was shifted to the front. The feeling I had gained from countless battles was magnified, and it immediately prepared me for the battle.

　　But cold sweat still broke out uncontrollably, wetting my clothes and forehead, and then I felt a chill on my hands.

　　I didn't know when I had already grasped the God-Slaying Blade.

　　"Ahem

　　Two light coughs immediately diluted the feeling, and my body relaxed - all the energy in my body was drained away, and a huge void strongly invaded my consciousness. In an instant, I felt an indescribable exhaustion, and it seemed that my mind had also stopped.

　　It's just a few seconds.

　　A hand suddenly rose to my armpit to support me. "Hold steady," the low voice sounded like Wang Xi. Then someone on the other side held me up with their hands. It was the Eighth Sister.

　　The friend closest to me was still clueless, but it was Wang Xi behind me who first sensed that something was wrong with me.

　　"Old Mo, you have really improved after not seeing you for decades. You even intervene when the younger generation makes a fuss." The voice was neither hurried nor slow, it was the master. "You are using your tricks in front of me, isn't it a bit too hasty?"

　　The one called Old Man Mo by the old man was none other than the current master Mo Ru of the Mohist School. He smiled slightly and was not angry, "Old Man Zhuge is always sharp-tongued and unforgiving - your family has produced a capable person, so I want to test your depth. In recent years, you have become too stingy. You won't even let me have a look?" He used the same tone and attitude, neither hurried nor slow, but it seemed that he was not willing to have a head-on conflict with his master.

　　"It's up to me whether you can watch it or not. Although the master's words made sense, his tone was a bit arrogant. "Do you want to compete with me?" As soon as these words came out, several masters in the field were actually a little surprised.

　　Normally speaking, masters of their level would not take action at all in most cases. Even if there is a little conflict, it will be resolved privately, or by making indirect accusations and taking a long detour to deal with it. But this time, the old man did not play by the rules and made direct threats, which was as tasteless as two nobles fighting in the street.

　　Master Mo probably didn't expect his master to react so violently. After a slight pause, he chose to sneer a few times and didn't answer. It can be seen that he is quite afraid of his teacher. Instead, Master Zhang said something to adjust the atmosphere: "Haha, I said this kid is old man Zhuge's treasure, you still don't believe it, and you insist on seeing the details. This irritated the old man and he said a few words to Master Mo, then turned to look at the master: "Brother Zhuge, Xiao Mo made a mistake in consideration. This is indeed wrong, but there is no need for any method competition. We are all in our forties. Is it appropriate to use knives and guns for such a small matter?"

　　"Suitable, why not?" The old man snorted and let Mo Ru go, but he still said harshly, "I heard recently that some people are saying that my seventh boy has made some achievements this year, and I feel very uncomfortable, so I plan to join forces with some people to make trouble for him..." The old man looked at the faces of several people one by one, and spoke slowly, sounding like he was talking to himself.

　　Finally, his eyes fell on Master Luo's face for a long time without moving away, and his tone suddenly changed: "Humph, now the demons are dancing wildly and the stars are in disorder. If someone engages in internal strife and consumes the power of our method, whether you win or lose, don't blame Yin Yang Zhuge for not giving face. When he said the last word, he actually stared at Master Zhang again.

　　The threat from the teacher can be big or small. Of course, if you simply regard him as an old man in his eighties, then it is just a small matter and you can completely ignore it. But if you add in the people behind the old man, it becomes a bit scary!

　　The fifth brother from the National Security Bureau, the fourth brother from the United States, me with the Yin-Yang eyes, and the eldest brother who is doing business far away in Europe, together they can be considered the direct combat power; the ninth boy is from a military family, his grandfather was said to have had a good relationship with Emperor Xiaoping, and now his father is also a general, so he is considered a high-ranking official in China; the old man became famous very early, and many of the current senior Chinese officials had contacts with him when they were young. Although I don't know much about the past, I can get a glimpse of it from the New Year's goods and gifts sent by countless people every year.

　　It is very easy to use these forces to drive a family out of China.

　　While saying this, Master Xie and Master Lu were sipping their tea without blinking their eyes. On the other hand, Master Mo and Master Zhang were a little overreacting. Although Grandpa Luo smiled and said nothing, a strange light suddenly flashed in his eyes...

　　Logically speaking, this should have nothing to do with him, right?

　　I couldn't find the reason for Master Luo's sudden abnormal look, so I didn't think much about it. I looked at the masters in the middle, took a deep breath and straightened my back - when have the disciples of Zhuge's lineage ever been underestimated?

　　"Xiao Liu, come here." Master Lu called me, and when I walked over, he turned to the master and scolded him with a smile: "Old Zhuge, why is your luck always a little better than mine? It's ok to accept a disciple who is gifted, has a good nature, and most importantly, has a good brain - discuss it, and ask your disciple to become my disciple, and I will pass on the Divine Rope."

　　"Master Lu, you're only targeting me. Master Lu couldn't keep his face on anymore. He glared and changed the subject. "Come here, kid. Don't let this old guy trick you." He pointed to a stone beside him. "Just sit here."

　　Giving Master Lu an apologetic smile, I happily ran to sit next to him.

　　The old man chuckled a few times before remembering that he should be modest, so he cleared his throat and said, "Hey, kid Qi is not as good as you say..." He said this, but the expression on his face was like a student who was waiting for praise from his teacher. His ears were perked up, waiting for Master Lu to continue -

　　After asking this question, Master Lu became serious.

　　"You know what, it's really good," Master Lu said with a bit of bleakness in his voice. "Although there are many talents in our Lu family, there are only a few who can really inherit this set of magic ropes in my hand, and none of them have mastered the essence of it. This time I really want to find a successor to learn this set of things from me.

　　As soon as the words came out, the faces of several masters were a little strange. The Divine Rope was the heirloom of the Lu family. Theoretically, even if no one could learn it, he wouldn't bring it up in this occasion, right? Was he showing weakness to the enemy or asking for something? For a moment, everyone was confused.

　　There was silence for a few minutes before Master Zhang said, "Uh, Old Lu, do you need our help with anything? Do you really want to..." He paused here, but everyone understood the second half of the sentence: Find an outsider to inherit the skills?

　　As I have made it very clear above, the relationship among the five masters is not set in stone. But even so, they have all known each other for decades, and it would be difficult to refuse if someone really asked for help.

　　If a master asks you to do something, it must be something big!

　　Chapter 155 Descendants of the Lu Family

　　Deciding whether the Wang family can enter the Water and Land Conference actually means whether Chinese Dharma can accept the return of this branch of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect that has been displaced abroad. The origins of this sect can be traced back to hundreds of years ago, so the grievances and hatreds that need to be resolved also go back hundreds of years.

　　I originally thought that this meeting should be serious and solemn, but when I was in it, I realized that this was not the case.

　　It is said that Sichuan people are lazy and can settle a business deal worth hundreds or even tens of millions just by sitting in a teahouse and drinking tea. It turns out that several masters were similar. They were ready to decide things just by sitting and chatting casually - but what was unexpected was that they also talked about other things while they were at it!

　　For example, Master Lu is now bringing up his family affairs!

　　The Fanyang Lu family has a history of hundreds of years. The first generation of the family lineage was established by the famous Five Classics Doctor Lu Ao and Astronomy Doctor Lu Sheng during the reign of Qin Shihuang. Later, there was Yan Wang Lu Wan in the early Western Han Dynasty and Lu Zhi, a great Confucian scholar who was honored as "a model for scholars and a pillar of the country" in the late Eastern Han Dynasty. They were all from Fanyang.

　　During the Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern Dynasties and Sui Dynasty, descendants of Lu Zhi, such as Lu Zhi, Lu Chen, Lu Yan, Lu Miao, and Lu Xuan, were all from official families and scholarly families. The sons of the imperial family would marry into the Lu family, and history called it "the Lu family of Fanyang, one family with three princesses." This family was particularly prominent in the Tang Dynasty, when it produced not only top scholars, Jinshi, and imperial tutors, but also many talented people, such as Lu Zhaolin, one of the "Four Talents of the Early Tang Dynasty", and Lu Bian, one of the "Ten Talents of the Dali Period". From the end of the Han Dynasty to the Tang Dynasty, over 600 years later, there were more than 840 historical celebrities of the Lu family recorded in official history.

　　If the Lu family is really classified, they should be considered a famous family, but after thousands of years of inheritance, they have actually mixed in some things from other sects. This is not surprising. China's thousand-year-old culture is full of wars and chaos. How could it have been passed down without some means of self-protection?

　　But in modern times, the Lu family began to become increasingly sparsely populated. After much effort, I saw that the descendants of Lu Sanfan and others in the current family had three sons and six daughters, but I almost vomited blood after seeing their talents - among Master Lu's three grandsons, there was an idiot and another one with mediocre talent. Let alone the magic rope, it took him a lot of effort to learn even ordinary rope skills.

　　There was only one person left to inherit the family tradition, which was not bad. Even if he was not talented, he could still learn it, right? But to make matters worse, this only heir also had a car accident in 1998!

　　People are like this, when things are going smoothly, nothing goes wrong, but when things go wrong, they go wrong one after another.

　　After the incident, Master Lu and his brother almost went crazy. Under such circumstances, Lu Sanfan was forced to tell the following story: When Lu Sanfan was young, he stayed in Yunnan for a while. At that time, he didn't know how he got together with a Bai girl, and she even got pregnant. It should be fine now, but unfortunately, these major Chinese families have their own blood requirements, so they can only marry with the Han people, and the girl couldn't stand it.

　　Lu Sanfan was ready to abort the child, but the girl from the Bai family refused to do so. After several days of tossing and turning, the girl finally ran away one night without saying a word, leaving a letter saying that she would definitely give birth to the child.

　　Everything will change as the situation develops. The bad thing that happened back then turned out to be a good thing in 1998. No matter what, there is still bloodline flowing in the family, so the Lu family started looking for a needle in a haystack.

　　The old man and his family knew something about this. At that time, the master had helped to use the Three Lives Book to predict the future. Unfortunately, for some reason, the child was a little strange, and they couldn't find anything specific. The master concluded that the child knew his life experience, and hated the Lu family because of his mother. Not to mention asking him to recognize his ancestors, he was afraid that he wouldn't be able to show some kindness.

　　At that time, the hexagram showed that the child was able to avoid being found because he must have learned some magic skills. No matter which school or sect, he was a very talented person and could even use the magic tools in his hands to escape pursuit. Secondly, the child must hate his father Lu Sanfan very much, and it would be harder than climbing to the sky to get him to give up this hatred.

　　Simply put, this hatred runs deep into the spine and will not end until one dies!

　　The Lu family became even more anxious after hearing what the master said, so they mobilized family members to search everywhere. After several years of hard work, they finally got some general information. Although it was not much, they knew what the child looked like. The only thing left was to find a way to find him - as for what to do after finding him, they probably haven't thought about it yet.

　　The last time Mr. Lu went to the United States was actually about this matter. He went there to look for some clues, but unfortunately he didn't find anyone.

　　After saying this, Master Lu looked at the expressions of everyone present and sighed, "Now the most important thing for my Lu family is to find this child to continue the bloodline. We can only do our best to hunt down the four villains - as for other things, I don't want to think about it too much." As soon as he finished speaking, I actually saw a faint smile on Master Luo's face.

　　I suddenly understood——

　　What that meant was that as long as someone could help find the child, the Lu family would naturally do their best to help, and the Wang family's affairs would go without saying.

　　Master Luo gently picked up the tea bowl and sipped it. "Master Lu's worries are naturally our worries. We must do our best to help him, both publicly and privately. When I finish my work, I will definitely use what I have learned to help you find the child. What do you think?"

　　Master Lu said happily: "Thank you very much, I would like to express my gratitude...

　　"Wait a minute, it was Master Mo who spoke. He said in a loud voice, "I have tasted what Mr. Luo said, and I always feel that it is a bit wrong. Mr. Luo is not a Chinese Taoist. If we have to trouble him to do this, it would seem that we have no talent in fortune-telling on the mainland." He pointed at Master Zhang and said, "Although the Maoshan Sect is not good at fortune-telling, it can also peek into it. Master Zhang has nothing to say about this. Haha, I am a little embarrassed. I would like to say that there is no need to trouble Mr. Luo for this matter. The Maoshan Sect can handle it.

　　His words directly sealed the matter for the Maoshan Sect, but Master Zhang just drooped his eyelids and said nothing, obviously agreeing.

　　"So are you planning to ask the Maoshan Sect to take over?" Master Xie was probably unhappy, so he spoke bluntly, "Let's not talk about the level of divination, but the more people Master Lu is looking for, the better. Let me make it clear. If the Maoshan Sect can help Master Lu find someone, does that mean other people can't help? Master Luo can definitely help too."

　　"People with different ideologies cannot work together," Master Mo refused to give in. "Why should other people be bothered with the affairs of the Chinese Dharma?"

　　"The world is originally one, and all rivers and streams eventually flow into the sea. Is it necessary to distinguish between you and me?" Master Xie snorted, "The world's general trend is determined by the world. If we want to handle this matter well, we must gather the strength of everyone. Old Mo, I still advise you that some old rules must be changed."

　　"Haha, what a great power of gathering everyone!" said Master Mo. "If the name is not right, then the words will not flow. The affairs of the world must be right and proper! The King of Zhou defeated King Zhou because of justice; the Han Emperor replaced Qin because of the will of heaven. They followed the will of heaven, followed the great way, and finally won by using the weak to defeat the strong... Things in the world are not determined by strength, only the great way can win.

　　"How can we talk about the great principles of the world if we only stick to our own old system?"

　　"You are too kind! I am only protecting the Chinese veins, clearing up the sediment, and revealing the essence. Only in this way can all of us in the Chinese sect work together with one heart and one mind to get this done."

　　"The King of Zhou defeated King Zhou with the help of the Brahma generals, and the Han emperor replaced Qin with the help of Han Xin and Zhang Liang - can you say that they just irrigated the fields with their own efforts?"

　　"Haha, Master Xie, the generals of Brahma, Han Xin and Zhang Liang are also my Chinese legalists. The power they borrowed at that time was not from evil demons or unorthodox religions. This is the great way.

　　…

　　The two masters exchanged sharp words without giving in. Although they were talking about Master Lu looking for someone, it sounded to me that they were referring to the return of the Wang family. Master Luo, the old man, and Master Zhang did not speak, and even the original Master Lu did not interrupt.

　　Master Xie believes that all forces must be gathered to deal with the matter of the Four Evils. The Wang family's return to the Dharma can greatly enhance their strength, which is the top priority. If this matter is rejected for personal grudges, it would be really ignorant of the overall situation.

　　Master Mo believes that this matter is not a personal grudge, but the great principle of China. If traitors or apostates are let go in order to increase strength, people's hearts will inevitably be divided and the loss will outweigh the gain.

　　Although Grandpa Luo has a very good relationship with the Wang family, he is not a member of the Wang family after all, so everyone is quite polite to him. However, when it comes to the Wang family, they are not very friendly and all kinds of evil spirits come out.

　　The two talked for a long time, citing classics and talking about this and that, but neither of them could convince the other. In the end, they both stopped talking and started drinking tea.

　　Master Zhang suddenly spoke up, "What do you think of this, Master Luo?"

　　Grandpa Luo smiled softly, and spoke after a while: "Actually, I understand what the two masters said , but I do have a small opinion here." He gently lifted the cup and took a sip: "Although I am of Chinese descent in Southeast Asia, no matter where I am, I have the blood of Yanhuang flowing in my body and I have learned the unique skills of China. This cannot be changed. This matter is of great importance. Although I am not talented, I am willing to do my best. First, I am fulfilling the duty of the descendants of Yanhuang, and I have no other intentions; second, I am doing my best to do some chores for the masters.

　　This was considered polite, and even had a bit of a condescending tone. Grandpa Luo's meaning was very clear: no matter how much the Wang family was still descendants of Yan and Huang, they came back this time just to deal with the Four Evils, and there was nothing else involved; at the same time, it showed that the Wang family was not prepared to fight for any position openly, and were willing to be below a few masters as long as they could return.

　　Later I learned that the Chinese Dharma was decided a long time ago, and six masters were responsible for regulating the affairs of the Dharma. For example, Dharma members could not casually participate in dynastic wars, how to deal with demons and evil spirits, how to deal with scum, etc. The six masters represented the high-end power of the Chinese Legalists, and also constrained most of the Legalists. However, the Buddhists would never participate unless they were exorcising demons, so many years later, the five masters decided the affairs of the Dharma, and there were six masters for exorcising demons.

　　For example, there will be no Buddhist masters coming this time, but there will be water and land conferences.

　　There are only six positions: Yin-Yang, Mohism, Legalism, Taoism, Confucianism, and Buddhism, while there have been no talented people in the categories of famous school, diplomacy, agriculture, and miscellaneous school for many years. The Wang family belongs to the Maoshan Taoist school. If they really want to seize this position, how can Master Zhang survive?

　　Is there another expert in the Wang family?

　　Chapter 156: Chasing Your Sister

　　Grandpa Luo expressed the attitude on behalf of the Wang family, but Master Zhang did not express his opinion. He was silent for a while and suddenly spoke: "Master Zhuge, what do you think?" He did not ask Master Mo Ru, who had a good relationship with him, but asked my master instead. I don't know why.

　　The old man didn't even raise his eyelids for a long time, "What do I think about this matter? Hehe——The seventh boy's master raised his head at this time.

　　"Hey, why did the master call me?

　　"Did you see Qiongqi last time?" The old man slowly poured water into the teapot. "What did you feel?"

　　My whole body suddenly shrank. What was it like the last time I saw Qiongqi? At that time, I only felt extremely cold and deep, as if darkness had enveloped the world, as if all the darkness had returned and light would never be seen again. There was no hope, no future, destruction was the melody, and death was the main theme of this world... Sticky as spider silk, cold and terrifying, this was my only feeling!

　　Darkness is coming, the world is no longer...

　　The corners of my mouth moved a few times, and I managed to utter a few words with great difficulty: "Horror..."

　　At this moment, a drop of cold sweat slid down from the corner of my mouth and dripped into my mouth. It was salty and cold, but I didn't feel it at all. I was sweating profusely just recalling the scene at that time! The heavy feeling was not only on my head, but also pressed on my body, limbs, and even my internal organs, pulling me down and sliding down.

　　I don’t know what’s down there, I just know I’m going crazy!

　　A nightmare that is awakened is often more terrifying than the dream itself.

　　I'm deeply involved...

　　Suddenly, a hand patted my back, waking me up abruptly - "Master, I can't even speak clearly, but the oppressive feeling in my heart disappeared, just like clear spring water brushing through my heart.

　　I felt exhausted, like a slave who had done hard labor all his life and now someone told me he didn't have to do it anymore!

　　"You go back first," the old man sighed, "Xiao Kai will send Piyun back to rest, and Ah Mei will stay here - by the way, the Wang family kid should go back too..."

　　I reluctantly saluted my master and the other masters. When I stood up, my legs went limp. Fortunately, my master supported me under the armpit. "Hey, you're not bad this time. You didn't fall down." My master praised me and lowered his voice, "Remember to recite the teachings of our ancestors when you go back."

　　"yes."

　　When we walked into the woods, we heard a sentence: "What do you think?" It seemed like the master was asking Master Zhang.

　　Master Zhang did not answer, but just sighed faintly...

　　When they helped me down the mountain, I felt my mind went blank, dizzy and floating, and it felt like I couldn't touch the ground when I walked.

　　The meeting lasted until the next morning. Later, my eighth sister told me that after I left, Master Zhang quickly reached an agreement with Grandpa Luo and allowed the Wang family to return to the Water and Land Conference. At that time, Master Mo was unwilling, but Master Zhang said this: "You have seen Master Zhuge's apprentice, the child's mental strength is not bad - let alone other things, just from the damage caused, it is not trivial! Alas, this matter is not as simple as I thought..."

　　So I gave up.

　　After the Wang family's affairs were settled, several masters did not keep anything to themselves. They combined the strengths of various families and factions to formulate a plan. Specific tasks were assigned to different people, and during the water and land conference, they only had to modify and allocate personnel according to the agreed steps.

　　The masters were five or six hundred years old in total, and no one could stand staying up all night, so the next day they either meditated or rested, leaving us tossing around in the room with nothing to do. Tiezi was waiting outside, preparing things for the old man or for his sister, and he threw two sanitary balls to show his contempt, so Wang Xi and I simply went to the mountain.

　　Mount Tai is very large, and the developed scenic spots are all concentrated in the west. Our area belongs to the back mountain area, and not only are there no developed scenic spots, but even some mountain roads have not been built. They are either dirt roads or trails in the bushes, which are probably the paths that some locals climbed up to hunt or collect herbs.

　　We passed through some strange peaks and rocks and steep cliffs. The peaks were swaying in front of our eyes but we could never reach them. Wang Xi and I had nothing to do so we decided to relax. By the way, I recognized some herbs and the like on the way. They were worthless, so we didn't care.

　　More than an hour later, we appeared at the bottom of a valley called "a line of sky". A line of sky refers to a gap in a mountain, with high stone walls on both sides. When you look up from the valley, you can only see a line of sky above your head, hence the name.

　　Under the impact of many years, the soil here has been washed away by rain, leaving only gravel and huge rocks. There are no conditions for plant growth. What remains are mosses and vines. The moss climbs on the rocks, and the green looks like a wheat field. As I was watching, suddenly, like a flash of lightning, a fierce murderous aura pierced my back!

　　Wang Xi stopped abruptly, "Brother Liu, his pupils shrank to a point.

　　"I know, there's someone!" I looked at him. Not everyone can emit that kind of murderous aura as thick as a needle. We saw the same chill in each other's pupils.

　　There was a rustling sound accompanied by steady breathing, and a person appeared on the way.

　　He has a bald head, a beard, a slanting scar on his shiny face, and his muscles bulge under his clothes, pushing up his ordinary shirt. His iron-like body can be vaguely seen underneath - damn, I just saw this guy carrying a black bear a few days ago!

　　The man who came was Gui Yifayan's subordinate. During the pursuit, Grandma Xiong and I took advantage of our speed to get to the beach and board the boat to escape. Unexpectedly...

　　"Chase your sister!" I was full of anger: "That's enough. I ran from Japan back to China, and then from Fuzhou to Mount Tai, and you are still chasing me! Nima, do you think I'm afraid of you? - Wang Xi, bite him to death.

　　The muscular man said nothing, just opened the box in his hand, took out a pair of arm cuffs and put them on his right hand, then strode over without saying a word.

　　"Uh, who is this?" Wang Xi gritted his teeth and took out the samurai sword from his back, "Brother Liu, your enemy?"

　　Seeing that guy getting closer, I took a step back and took out the killing dagger, "Everyone's enemy, the Ghost Path Clan - be careful, that guy has already rushed over while we were talking, and he's already in front of us before I could finish my words!

　　Wang Xi and I scattered to the left and right, but before I could even stand firm, a dark group of people punched me on the head!

　　Retreat again!

　　I didn't dare to take the attack head-on because my hand was injured, so I had to jump away again. But the guy seemed to have identified me. He blocked Wang Xi's knife with his right arm and attacked me with his other hand.

　　I retreated three steps, and this guy also chased me three steps and punched me three times!

　　I have already posted the stone wall.

　　The muscular man suddenly swept his right hand backwards, turning defense into offense and hitting Wang Xi's blade, suddenly knocking the unprepared guy back several meters!

　　The last scene before Wang Xi landed was seeing that guy waving his hand and hitting me on the head fiercely!

　　There was no way to retreat, and I wasn't going to retreat anymore - I gritted my teeth and steeled my heart, ducked down and threw myself into his arms, stabbing his lower abdomen with the Killing Blade in my hand!

　　Bang!

　　I heard a dull thud, and the rough sand was almost smashed into a hole by me. I felt a breath stuck in my chest and almost fainted. My breathing suddenly stopped at this moment, and my face suddenly turned red!

　　The roar in my ears hadn't dissipated yet, and I heard a tiger roar, and I felt my back tighten, and someone lifted me up above my head. This happened so fast that I was dizzy and before I could come to my senses, the hand holding me suddenly loosened and threw me out!

　　My body was completely out of control at that moment, and before I could even turn around, I bumped heavily into Wang Xi!

　　Snap!

　　I knocked Wang Xi several meters away, and I fell to the ground like a sandbag. I tried to stand up, and just as I was about to speak, I heard two sweet sounds in my throat, and a mouthful of blood came out!

　　I feel much better.

　　Wang Xi hit a rock and was badly injured. He also climbed up groaning. But the muscular guy who was stabbed by me... this guy is actually not seriously injured?

　　The muscle guy tore off his coat to reveal a wound less than two fingers wide on his rock-like muscles. The little blood that flowed out was not even enough to form a knot and dripped down. He made two hoarse sounds, put his hand on his head, and shook his little finger at me with a grim smile on his face.

　　"Boy, you're dead.

　　"Fuck you!" I coughed twice and spat out blood foam. "Wang Xi, it seems that the muscular man's body is really impressive with the posture of Yu Shen. Wang Xi and I together are no match for him. There is absolutely no hope if we don't use Yu Shen!

　　"Good!" Wang Xi's piece of paper flew out, circling and burning in the air, with wisps of green smoke rising up. At the same time, he gently pinched his right hand, and with a "pop" sound, a puff of green smoke shot up into the sky.

　　I now know something about Wang Xi's gods. He controls five gods: the ghost catcher Bian Qi, the one who dealt with the two-mouthed woman last time, mainly deal with ghosts and evil spirits; the little mandrill, looks like the spirit of some animal, I think it is a weasel, it's not bad to release it for reconnaissance; the two souls Wutian and Wudi, they are the main fighting force, it is said that they can play a miraculous role no matter dealing with evil people or zombies; Wang Xi didn't mention the last one, it is said to be the soul of some ancient beast, generally people don't dare to use it - at this time, the two wronged souls of Wutian and Wudi can be released to deal with the muscular man.

　　In our view, the soul and the spirit are divided into two parts: the soul as consciousness and the spirit as energy. Both of these soul and the spirit are the gods imprisoned by the vengeful spirits in the Horcrux. The power possessed by the spirit is enormous. This kind of god is specially created to deal with the monsters and superpowers in the world of the living, so dealing with evil people is naturally no problem.

　　The ghost on the ship last time also used a ghost insect, so the God of Control was not of much use. If it had been replaced with something else, Wang Xi would have released Bian Qi long ago.

　　As green smoke curled up into the air, I felt something strange in the air, a cold current surged, and condensed mist-like water vapor appeared in the middle of the day, and a large ball of it appeared in the shade right in front of us!

　　When I looked far away, I saw two vague shadows appearing in the vast white.

　　No Heaven, No Earth! - What kind of a bullshit name did this guy come up with?

　　Chapter 157: Controlling the Gods and Destroying the Demons

　　Two souls appeared along with a thick and cold ghost atmosphere, vaguely visible to the naked eye!

　　There are many kinds of ghosts. Most of the time we can't actually see the soul, but we can only feel the chill caused by the ghost. This kind of ghost has less energy and can usually only scare people. The second kind of ghost has slightly greater energy. They make people feel the ghost's coldness and can see misty gas. This kind of ghost can not only attach to people, but can even directly create illusions for people, such as the ghost wall. The third kind of ghost is mainly concentrated in various resentful souls and ghosts. They have huge energy and can see human-shaped souls. They are also often cruel and violent and do things regardless of everything. At certain times, they will burst out with double or even triple the power.

　　Wang Xi's controlled gods are actually the third type of ghosts that have been subdued. The art of controlling gods allows them to be controlled, but due to the different levels of cultivation of the masters of control, the abilities that can be stimulated also vary!

　　When the two ghosts Wu Tian and Wu Di appeared, not only did I feel the sharp hatred and murderous intent, but even the muscular man suddenly stopped. This guy has been under Gui Yi Fa Yan for so long, so he is definitely not a guy with muscles but no brains. When Yu Shen appeared, his muscles began to tremble inadvertently, as if he had used all his strength to deal with this sudden enemy.

　　The two gods came out to cause trouble and rushed directly towards the direction of the finger.

　　The muscular man stood with his sword in hand, not afraid at all. He crossed one hand in front of his chest and used the other hand to grab a handful of air and squeeze it into a ball. Then he put his hands together and exhaled loudly, "Break!" Along with this shout, a solemn burst of pure yang energy spurted out, carrying a little blood and heading straight for the two ghosts!

　　Broken Yang!

　　With just this simple move, the two ghosts actually turned and separated along the way!

　　In fact, many people know the method of the art of breaking yang. It is to use the blood from the place where the three fires converge, plus the energy from the dantian and the sound of breaking through the air, to use one's own pure yang to shock the ghost. As long as there are enough yang and fire of the three attributes, the ghost can be dispersed and even be seriously injured.

　　It's easy to say, but hard to do. It's just like a modern martial arts competition. Everyone knows that as long as you are fast enough, you can hit your opponent and avoid the enemy's attack. It's easy to say and the principle is clear, but how many people can really do it?

　　To quote a famous quote from the War of Resistance Against Japanese Aggression: It’s not that our army is incompetent, it’s that the enemy is too cunning!

　　Po Yang can destroy ordinary ghosts, but for this kind of wronged ghost... I haven't even used it myself! This pure Yang Qi not only requires the three fires to be strong and the four pillars to be pure Yang, but also requires the life star to be shining, which is not something that ordinary people can do.

　　But Muscle Guy did it!

　　Although the yang energy he exhaled was avoided, it still left some wounds on Wutanwudi's body. Black gas invisible to the naked eye was overflowing from there, and instantly disappeared in the sunlight.

　　Wutan had already retreated a few steps, but when he looked down, he couldn't help but get furious. He roared, and the temperature in the air suddenly dropped a few degrees.

　　With the roar, the two ghosts have already moved! They rushed towards the muscle brother from the left and the right, and the screams echoed in the narrow sky, which was indescribably uncomfortable in the ears!

　　The muscular guy took a deep breath and spat a mouthful of saliva onto his fist. He watched the two ghosts coming at him, squatted slightly, and then struck them fiercely!

　　Crash!

　　The fist showed a little red light under the Yin Eye, and it was as powerful as two balls of fire. The two ghosts suddenly raised their bodies to avoid the punch, and then quickly pounced on the muscle brother!

　　"Good - bad!" Wang Xi only said half of the word "good" when he saw the two ghosts swaying violently like birds struck by lightning, and then shot out like a spring!

　　At that moment, a red light like tassels burst out from his body, and a pattern appeared on his back and shoulders, which looked like a heart in the middle of the chest, and then one heart and three bodies on the left and right shoulders and back. Countless spider web-like lines flew out of the three bodies, layered and connected to six cloud layers, representing six days respectively.

　　When the ghosts landed, black air was scattered all over their bodies, just like a popcorn can that was opened a long time ago. The two ghosts screamed in great pain. Wang Xi was indeed a child of a noble family. After being shocked, he reacted. He flipped his wrist and two small balls popped out of his hand. They broke on their heads with a snap, and a burst of powder fell down.

　　The black energy immediately began to recycle, like a whale sucking water, and began to drill into the face soul. Only then did their roars subside a little, and Wang Xi breathed a sigh of relief, "How amazing! I almost lost my soul and couldn't get it back.

　　"This guy..." I gasped, "He is raising a demon with his own body, damn it.

　　Raising demons is a way to worship the devil to gain power. The most bizarre of these is to raise demons with one's body. There is no such saying in our Central Plains Buddhism. There is only an evil method of raising demons with one's body. The details are not very clear. We only know that this evil method makes the person who raises the demon become extremely powerful and even his body mutates, and his lifespan is greatly reduced, but he can resist many spells!

　　Generally speaking, people who raise demons are most afraid of Yang Fire, but this guy actually raises demons with a pure Yang body with four pillars. I estimate that the variables involved will not be small - is there a problem with the degree of Yin and Yang?

　　"What should we do?" Wang Xi's face changed drastically when he heard that. He took back the two imperial gods and no longer used them. He stood in front of me with his sword drawn, but he couldn't stop the muscles on his face from twitching violently.

　　It was not easy for the muscular man to do this. He opened his mouth and kept wheezing. He did not look relaxed. The blue veins crawled like a winding snake under his skin, appearing and disappearing from time to time. A layer of green air also appeared on his bald head. It seemed that it was not easy to suppress this power.

　　Only a pair of eyes still looked like a falcon, staring at us without wavering.

　　"Hmph, I'll try my best.

　　The difference between the Yin-Yang School and other schools is that we do not believe in the separate Yin-Yang forces. We believe that everything can only exist if Yin-Yang coexists. Even if the four pillars are pure Yang, we believe that there is a so-called Yin-Men Xuanjing. Only in this way can Yin-Yang be harmonized. Otherwise, the solitary Yin-Yang cannot last long and will inevitably fall apart. Just like a simple fire, others would think it is a very Yang thing, but we look at it separately. The upper part of the fire is Yang and the lower part is Yin, the outer part is Yang and the inner part is Yin. In this way, the Yin-Yang forces can be distinguished and then harmonized, and we also have a way to crack it.

　　I sheathed the God-killing Blade and took out the talisman paper. I drew a few strokes on it with the Wenwu Brush to draw a talisman to suppress ghosts. I stuffed it into Wang Xi's hand and gave him a few instructions. I walked up to the muscular man and said, "I didn't realize you still have a body that can raise demons. I just don't know how it tastes. Is it comfortable?"

　　A look of disdain.

　　The muscular man's voice was low and hoarse, revealing magnetism: "It is my greatest honor to support myself and survive. Chinese people, you know nothing. An indescribable fanaticism appeared on his face: "When the great devil is resurrected, the Yamato people will become noble rulers. Whether you are Chinese, American, British or other races, you can only become an ant under our feet, die for us, live for us."

　　"Is this your goal? Conquering the world again?" Indescribable disgust and playful contempt appeared on his face. "Can you please stop making yourselves sound so idealistic? To put it bluntly: your country has a large population, and there is an active volcano under your feet that may erupt at any time, so you have a deformed and perverted survival crisis. It was like this before, it is like this now, and it will be like this in the future! This nightmare is hidden in the heart of each of you and may erupt at any time. Social problems, party crises, and energy shortages may cause your entire country to disintegrate and turn into a puddle of mud at any time. All you want is to seize a solid piece of continent to gain a foothold in order to gain psychological stability. You are just a bunch of pitiful bugs, a bunch of insignificant ants..."

　　"No, he was furious, the muscles on his face were already twisted and folded, "You are insulting..."

　　"You are insulting your sister!" I interrupted him abruptly, "These are all the fucking truth! - But to be honest, don't say that I look down on you. Your great devil Oda is really not worth your life. He was strangled to death by his own people before, and his body was not even intact. Then you didn't revive him for hundreds of years, and now you have joined the Nazis - do you think the Nazis will revive your guy?"

　　"You..." The muscle guy was dumbfounded by what I said. He wanted to refute but was interrupted by me as soon as he opened his mouth. The more I talked, the more green the aura on his face became. It seemed that he had forgotten to suppress his strength...

　　"What do you mean by 'I'? An? Oh, don't say that Oda can't be resurrected. Even if he is resurrected, what's the use? That guy is an old ghost from hundreds of years ago. The era of wearing armor and riding a horse is over. He is useless! What power do you want to rely on? Don't be silly. Even if that guy is really resurrected, he can be knocked down by a missile... Ah - kill you

　　The muscular guy let out a wild roar and ran towards me with a murderous look on his face.

　　His face was filled with murderous intent, and he looked mad. He didn't care about suppressing the green energy that made his eyes start to turn red. He was like a bull in heat and only wanted to kill me!

　　The opportunity has come!

　　Wang Xi jumped out, raised his samurai sword high and rushed forward, aiming straight for the muscle guy's right eye!

　　The muscular guy didn't hesitate at all. When the samurai sword was about to pierce me, he raised his hand to block it, and with a loud bang, Wang Xi was bounced several meters away. At the moment when Wang Xi was bounced away, I had already crashed into his arms!

　　At that time, he raised his hands and caught me off guard. I jumped up at the moment of the collision and punched him in the face!

　　"roar

　　The muscle guy was not panicking at all at this time. If I had a weapon in my hand, he might have been cautious, but he completely ignored me with his bare hands - roaring wildly, he lowered his head and rushed straight towards my fist!

　　Good! I laughed in my heart, turned my hand in the air, and slapped him on the face.

　　Then it flew out like a piece of paper and fell beside Wang Xi!

　　What I talked for so long was actually just a matter of one second. Before Wang Xi could get up, I had already fallen heavily to the ground. He gasped and groaned, "Brother Liu, is this your good idea?" He coughed as soon as he finished speaking.

　　“Huh, huh—just watch, it’s absolutely, absolutely effective! I was also badly injured, so I could only weakly point forward.

　　Wang Xi looked up and his eyes lit up. "Eh? What's wrong?"

　　Chapter 158: Going Home, Chengdu

　　After the muscular man pushed me out, he was about to pounce on me, but after only two steps, his face suddenly changed - his facial features suddenly began to distort, and he made a hoarse sound from his mouth, and fell to his knees, holding his stomach. Green liquid gushed out of his mouth and accumulated on the ground, bubbling in the middle like boiling magma.

　　The green color on his body could no longer be contained, flowing all over his body, winding and swirling like a stream, and finally condensing on his head like - how should I put it? Wearing a green hat?

　　"Uh, what's going on?" Wang Xi pretended to be calm but his voice was filled with surprise: "Ah, did the tough guy have a stomachache?" "Hehe, if you want to show off, you should get rid of the mud on your face first, okay?" I pulled out the God-killing Blade: "You know, you look like a fucking idiot right now - although I have no problem with mutual flattery, but now doesn't seem to be the right time, right?"

　　Wang Xi blushed, and without saying anything, he reached out and touched the Horcrux on his belt and began to release it. Suddenly, the wind and clouds changed suddenly, and a cold wind came from nowhere, swirling over our heads, and with a swish, it went into the muscle guy's body.

　　Ya suddenly turned around and seemed to understand a little: "You are, you are..." "You guessed it right. I laughed, "I let the two ghosts enter the talisman paper, and then stuffed it into that guy's stomach."

　　"How come?" He was obviously confused. He pointed at the muscle guy who was still spitting and said, "Theoretically, it doesn't work..."

　　"Look at the effect and you will know that this little trick is also a trick of our Zhuge family, but we can't say it openly: "Anyway, now the two ghosts are starting to destroy the demon-raising energy in the internal organs. If you..."

　　"Wow! Halfway through our conversation, a loud roar startled us!

　　The muscle guy raised his head like a wolf and roared with his mouth wide open. Streams of thick black liquid overflowed from the corners of his mouth and splashed onto the ground. He was completely unaware and was just roaring desperately!

　　Amid the roar, a snake-like bulge appeared on the muscle man's body, twisting and crawling under the skin, getting higher and higher and almost bursting. His breathing seemed to stop, and all his strength was fighting against the power in his body...

　　Wang Xi stumbled and nearly fell. I reached out to help him up and saw his face was livid. "Fuck!" He howled and threw me away. He gritted his teeth, opened his eyes wide, and began to chant desperately, faster and louder. The sweat on his forehead condensed into drops and then flowed down his cheeks.

　　The muscle guy groaned, hissing in his throat but unable to shout, a green area flourished - "Hu Wangxi reached out and wiped his forehead, pointing to the bulge that was gradually flattening, "Fortunately, I found it in time. He exhaled a long breath, paused for a moment and then roared: "Why didn't you tell me earlier? I told you earlier so I could add some ingredients to them - stuffing it into the demon-raising person's body like this, thinking it was rat poison, right?"

　　"God knows I disdain: "If the imperial master can't control the soul outside, what's the point. Stop making trouble, I know you..." Just as I said this, I suddenly heard a few gurgling sounds, and a strong wind came from the side!

　　He dodged and turned around, and the thing hit the ground behind him with a bang. There was another pool of black water, and it seemed to have a purple-red color in the middle. There was actually a puff of smoke coming out of the purple-red color... "Oh no!" He turned around and looked at the muscle brother again. He had already turned around and rushed back the way he came, and his crooked way left bloodstains all the way.

　　"Just chase us and run away.

　　This muscular guy was no simple man. At the last moment, he couldn't suppress the two ghosts in his body, and he desperately used a disintegration technique on me, which consumed a lot of his energy and made him bleed profusely. But then the hot blood and the yang energy gushed out the two ghosts, and even damaged the root of the ghost.

　　Wang Xi ran a few steps and began to retract the ghost. I rushed to the front and reminded him: "Release the hawk to catch the rabbit - Xi boy, quickly catch a live Guaiguai for me to see." Guaiguai is the Sichuan dialect for birds. Wang Xi naturally didn't know it, but I didn't expect him to understand. I just shouted it.

　　Just as I had said that, I heard a 'thump' sound behind me!

　　At this critical moment, Wang Xi actually fell to the ground with his face up and groaning.

　　Only then did I notice that his face turned pale, even a little blue, and he seemed to be exhausted.

　　I looked around and saw that the muscle guy had already rushed through the crack in the gap and into the woods outside. I guess I couldn't catch him by myself, so I had to turn back and help Wang Xi up. "What's wrong?"

　　Wang Xi shook his head and said after a while, "I don't know. As soon as I took back the God of Control, I felt as if my body was drained of energy..." "Injured?" I interrupted him, "Then Wu Tian and Wu Di might be in a bad situation. We should go back quickly.

　　Wang Xi raised his head and looked outside: "Where's the big guy?"

　　"He ran away." I shrugged indifferently, "Let's go, let's find a place with signal to call the boss and ask them to send someone to track him down - it's a good idea to divide the troops.

　　"It can only be a 'good idea'," Wang Xi chuckled, "Can you catch up with me as a one-armed nun?"

　　I rolled my eyes, "God knows..."

　　It's easier to go up the mountain than to go down. We should have taken a rest, but now no one wants to stay. If that guy has other accomplices, it will be a big trouble. One of us has already been half-crippled. If another one comes, what will we do?

　　The journey down the mountain was bumpy, and when we arrived at the resort it was time for dinner, so I sent Wang Xi directly to Grandpa Luo's place. As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw the old man drinking tea with Master Luo in the courtyard.

　　"Are you back?" The master noticed something was wrong with Wang Xi as soon as he said this, and frowned, "Did you slip and fall or had a fight with someone?" Covered in mud and dirt, it's no wonder that the old man thought we had fallen somewhere.

　　When Grandpa Luo was checking Wang Xi's pulse, I told him what happened. The solemn expressions on the two masters' faces eased a little. "It should be fine." The master said first: "It is probably just a little hurt to the soul."

　　Master Luo nodded in agreement, and at the same time, he fished out something from his pocket and began to fiddle with it. "I'll prescribe some medicine for you to take first, which will temporarily relieve your pain and weakness. You'll have to rest for a while if you want to fully recover. When you go back, just stay by your father's side."

　　Wang Xi usually pulls things around, but when he is really hurt he dares not talk back. He can only look at me hatefully and say, "See, you have hurt me so much..." His face is full of resentment.

　　I turned my head away and ignored it.

　　In order to control some high-level and powerful gods, the imperial masters would lock them with their own horoscopes. So when the two ghosts Wu Tian and Wu Di were injured, Wang Xi was naturally seriously injured. If it were Sang Yu's five ghosts, it would not happen. The reason is simple, she is not a professional imperial master, and the ghosts are just for her to use.

　　The master told me all this when he had already returned to his room. I was not very interested. What really interested me was why the old man went to find Master Luo.

　　The old man did not answer this question. He stared at me for several minutes before he sighed, "Although Wang Hetian, Hemu, and Heshu are the current heads of the Wang family, their hostility towards our Zhuge family has faded, so they are willing to lower themselves and ask for our help, hoping to re-enter the Chinese Dharma... This is a good thing for us..."

　　"If it's a good thing, why did you go to Master Luo?" I laughed and pointed at the eighth sister and joked: "Is the master going to find a husband for the junior sister?" "Brother, you are so annoying. The eighth sister is thin-skinned and tender-faced. She immediately quit and said, "You only know how to talk nonsense all day long.

　　"Yes, Brother Zi is really a bad guy. I can prove that Tiezi is also a bad guy. He is eager for me to be scolded by the master.

　　The old man didn't respond to my words. He shook his head slightly and said, "Originally it's a good thing, but there's always something wrong in my divination. I don't know where it is - Seventh boy, you must be careful when dealing with the Wang family.

　　"We have become friends now, but I don't think there is anything wrong. I racked my brains but couldn't figure out what the problem is: "Master, do you mean that the Wang family will harm us?"

　　"That's not the case. The master shook his head again: "It's not necessarily bad for us, but it's related to you..." The master suddenly stopped talking halfway, looked at me and thought: "Anyway, be careful, don't act so big in front of me."

　　"What does it have to do with me?" I suddenly became curious, and approached the master with a calm face, shaking my head and tail: "Master, tell me..."

　　"Bullshit!" The old man rolled his eyes and said, "Go back to sleep honestly."

　　What did the old man see? If he doesn't tell me, then I'll do it myself... "Want to do it yourself?" The old man snorted, "You're not that capable - forget it, your brothers. I asked Ah Mei to call and tell them that no one will help you with your divination."

　　I looked at Eighth Sister, she bit her lip, squinted her eyes, and nodded her little head - was the old man really not trying to coax me?

　　I was still thinking about this when I returned to the house. Wang Xi came to talk to me first: "Brother Liu, I will be back tomorrow. I will come to the Water and Land Conference two days in advance. You must treat me well and take me to see what good places there are to eat and play in Chengdu."

　　"Let me introduce two more girls to you?" I squinted my eyes and said, "It's ok to date or get married, or just talk about feelings..." "Don't." Wang Xi blushed and said, "I won't come if there are girls."

　　Hey, this guy hasn't changed at all after all this time. He's still afraid of being with girls.

　　As I was thinking about it, I suddenly had an idea, "Wang Xi, is your sister coming too?" My voice was calm and my speaking speed was reasonable, without the slightest change at all - of course I thought so, but in fact, I still felt my heart beating a little faster at that time.

　　"En Wangxi nodded nonchalantly, "We'll come together then."

　　"Okay, food and lodging are provided." He breathed a sigh of relief. "I will personally take you around to visit the Thatched Cottage, Wuhou Temple, Wenshu Monastery, and all the hot pot and snacks are provided - by the way, I have a few small shops of my own, you can go and have a look at them then."

　　"Ah! You have your own business?" Wang Xi was a little amused: "Aren't you from the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau?"

　　Before I could say anything, my friend interrupted me, "He is a capitalist, brother Zi, how could he not have some business?

　　As soon as I said this, I laughed out loud: "Speaking of capitalists, the Wang family is the big capitalists, they have fields, land, and money - my friend, you are not talking to the right person."

　　The three of them were laughing and making a lot of noise, only Xiao Hei was lying beside them and sleeping soundly.

　　Chapter 159: Old Matters Revisited

　　How much can be accomplished in one night?

　　Facts have proved that the number of people and the speed of decision-making are inversely proportional. The fewer the people, the faster the decision is made. The five masters worked out all the policies in just one night: the steps needed to hunt down Qiongqi, the division of labor in finding the remaining two evil spirits, where to find the required information, the arrangements for the water and land conference... many things were decided in that one night.

　　So, the next morning, not only Wang Xi and the others left, but I also accompanied the old man to leave Mount Tai at noon and boarded the return flight.

　　The exact time when the plane landed at Shuangliu Airport was after nine o'clock in the evening on October 20th, and the exact time of the Water and Land Conference was November 3rd. The organizer still followed the usual practice and Master Zhang sent someone to contact and arrange it. This time the venue was in Dujiangyan, Sichuan.

　　In fact, this location selection is also a tragedy. After the three original headquarters of the National Security Seven Departments were in trouble, our Chengdu branch was the one whose strength was reduced the most. The members of the Beijing and Hangzhou branches were basically busy, running around in the field and working on the documents in the office. What about us? More than half of the field staff died, and as a result, a lot of the office staff were left idle. As the boss said jokingly, "Who else is free except us?"

　　There is infinite sadness in his words.

　　I know the boss is going to ask me to come back to save his face, but now I have to take care of my injuries, right? I was going to take the old man back to Dujiangyan, but the driver waved his hand, took the eighth sister into the car and left, without letting me get in the car at all - seeing that the old man didn't want me to get in the car, the ninth kid could only stick out his tongue apologetically and drove away.

　　In just two months, Xiaojiahe has changed a lot. The warehouse where I sold the goods has been fenced off and turned into a big pit. It should be ready for construction. The car couldn't drive in, so my friend and I got off the car along the street of Xiaojiahe and walked in with our bags.

　　Tiezi is a student after all, so he should stay in school, right? But he seems to be even more idle than me, eating and drinking all day and hanging around, only going back to hang out during exams, and I didn't see him failing any courses. After he graduated, I found out that after he got the certificate from the Seven Departments of National Security, he went to have a meal with the leaders of the college and department, and then... No one has bothered him since then.

　　Since this guy refuses to leave, there is nothing I can do. It's just a meal for one more person. Since he doesn't want to pay, I can only do my best. Anyway, it's not convenient for me recently. I wanted to stay here for a few days to recuperate, but I didn't expect that man proposes, God disposes, and I ran into an old incident in less than a week...

　　It wasn't a difficult problem, but it felt bad, like having hemorrhoids and getting blood all over your pants, which was very uncomfortable.

　　It was after nine o'clock in the evening of the 27th when I received a call from Sang Yu, saying that she and Wang Xi were going to come over two days in advance to shop, eat snacks, and visit the old man. When I agreed, I found that the house was in a mess, with cigarette butts and dust all over the house. When I took out the mop to clean it up, I saw that the mop had already rotted.

　　There was no choice but to go out and buy some tools and come back to clean up.

　　The injury on my hand has healed. I don't know why my recovery ability has been so strong recently, so I went out with my friend with my arms swung. I brought a lot of things like mops, brooms, towels and basins. But when I went to pay, I found that the door of the Hongqi supermarket was closed. Several salesmen stared at us with angry eyes while we waited for the bill. I don't know how many three-character classics I cursed in my heart.

　　When I was walking back home after going out, I noticed that the place was fenced off.

　　Well, let me put it this way, the warehouse where I used to live has been renovated, and a simple wall separates the construction site from the outside, and outside is all construction waste and scraps - back then there wasn't such a strict management system as there is now, so it was okay to dump or litter anywhere, as long as you cleaned it up at the end.

　　There was a pile of dirt, plastic buckets, broken wood and the like in the corner, and a lot of paper ashes next to it.

　　I could vaguely see some yellow-red stuff in the paper ash. I couldn't help but be curious. I squatted down and found a lot of traces of incense, candles, and yellow paper. There were also obvious meat and wine offerings. They were very new...

　　"Hey, what are you doing?" someone suddenly asked from behind. I turned around and saw an old man holding a basin with a faint aroma of wine and meat. "What are you looking at! Go, go, go, or I'll call the boss."

　　This is how Chengdu people speak. If a girl likes to pronounce with the "ha" sound, it sounds coquettish, but more often she pronounces with the "lao" or "sai" sounds, the tone feels heavier.

　　"Uncle, what's that?" I took a few steps to get closer, "What's wrong with this house?" I took out a red cloud cigarette and handed it over, "I used to live here, I know what's going on, tell me what's going on

　　My friend was making faces beside them like a typical gossip, and both of them had curious faces.

　　After lighting up the cigarette and taking a puff, the old man's expression relaxed a little: "You people who used to live here don't know?" He looked puzzled: "People here know the old ones now."

　　"Oh, we used to live here, but later we went to work in other places. We've only been back for two days, so we don't know anything. Uncle, can you tell us what's going on? If we know what's going on, we can pay attention to it."

　　The old man finished his cigarette, flicked the half-smoked butt and spoke: "Actually, there's nothing much to say about this matter - this site is haunted, and now all the people working there are dead. Everyone in Xiaojiahe knows about this."

　　When I heard it was a ghost, I became interested. I winked and asked my friend to go and get some information, while I opened my ghost eyes and took a closer look.

　　First, look at the clouds above. The dark clouds are thick and low, and the edges are as sticky as ink, allowing almost no moonlight to penetrate. This shows that there is condensed and entangled negative energy here. Then, look at the construction site after nightfall. There are layers of fog rising from the ground, and they gather but do not disperse, but just fly up into the black clouds in the sky. It looks very straightforwardly like resentment.

　　But, but... I grumbled to myself for a long time... This situation is exactly the same as it was back then, but wasn’t that matter resolved?

　　Let’s turn to Chapter 4 and take a look at the situation of the small building back then.

　　The reason I rented this house was simple: it was haunted, and the landlord had not rented it out for many years, leaving it vacant. I had just started my business, and had not yet joined the Seven Departments of the National Security Bureau. I had opened a few small shops and had no place to store goods, so I chose this place.

　　After negotiating with my boss, I rented the haunted house at a low price and the problem was solved in two days.

　　Back to a few years ago——

　　This house is vaguely evil, which tells me clearly that there are dirty things here, but who am I? Liu Piyun, one of the descendants of the Zhuge family, is he afraid? The answer is clear and unambiguous: I am not afraid!

　　So I rushed straight in through the opened eye.

　　I lit three incense sticks and stuck them into the ground. I muttered something and glanced around while muttering - sure enough, I saw what I was looking for before I finished the first time.

　　They were two misty ghosts, a bit like the steam coming out of steamed rice, with three holes, two small and one large, forming a face. The two ghost faces condensed into a ball in the air, sometimes separated and sometimes merged, making bursts of whooshing sounds that were chilling. They slowly flew to my side and circled around me - the temperature in the air dropped quickly.

　　Although I have seen many ghosts when I was with my master, this is the first time I have faced them alone... uh!

　　"Humans and ghosts have different paths and each has its own destination. I suddenly spoke, "Why don't you leave?" After I said that, I remembered that there was something I didn't say before: There is reincarnation in the six realms, and humans and ghosts are free in heaven; there is a destiny in the three realms, and yin and yang cannot be violated.

　　The two ghosts ignored me. They probably heard this many times, but more importantly, they thought I couldn't see. So, when I turned around to face the two ghosts and turned my body, I was stunned.

　　"Who are you? Why do you care about this?" One of the ghost faces shouted angrily, "This matter has nothing to do with you.

　　I felt relieved immediately.

　　Generally speaking, ghosts are willing to communicate with the Legalists in order to discuss something. This is similar to gang negotiations. If people from both sides just throw a few harsh words at each other, then they are definitely ready to fight. However, if everyone meets and is still arguing about right and wrong, then they most likely have to sit down and talk - "drink and talk tea" in Chengdu dialect.

　　"I'm Liu Piyun from the Yin-Yang School, and I'm here to help you." I said something nice first, "You've occupied this house for many years. I don't know what happened in the past, and I don't want to get involved. But now that I've rented it, you can't stay here - there's a difference between humans and ghosts, and I think you know what the downsides are if you all stay together."

　　"Where can we go?" Another ghost spoke up. "Our souls are bound here and we can't leave. Of course we won't leave even if we can. We have to wait for him, wait for him to come back.

　　"Uh, tell me, what's the matter?"

　　This is the second step, letting the ghosts tell what happened and their own grievances and grievances, and then finding a way to resolve the grievances and let them feel relieved.

　　The ghost came out in a mess and told everything. At the end, he said, "We want revenge, otherwise we will never leave.

　　This request is so fucking unreasonable. Do you think I should go find that boss and kill him to vent their anger, and then pray for his salvation?

　　"I can't do what you ask of me." I snorted, and the peach wood sword drew a circle in the air. "To be honest, now that you have begun to take shape, it is estimated that in a few years you will be seen by ordinary people. We in the Dharma Sect will never let you stay here. Even if I let you go today, if you make a big fuss, it may not be better than now if I replace you with someone else. So I suggest that you listen to my advice and let me transcend the matter cleanly, okay?"

　　Intuitively, I said this because I felt it wouldn't be that simple, and sure enough, as soon as she opened her mouth, I guessed it right - "Hahaha, even if you scatter our souls, we won't leave." One of the ghosts floated closer: "Unless you agree to our request and let us take revenge

　　"So arrogant?" I was immediately dissatisfied: "Yeah, you are so brave, you are not afraid of death, right?" I said this with full of energy, but the guy actually said this: "We died unjustly.

　　I almost bleed from my mouth because of holding my breath!

　　Chapter 160: The Unexplained Evil Ghost

　　An innocent person who died? This is fucking ridiculous!

　　Most people don't know this, but we in the Dharma School do understand the principle: after a person dies, the soul that leaves the body is called a Yin soul, which is a pure Yin soul; if a person is not dead but the soul leaves the body, it is called a Yang soul, which carries a pure Yang energy, and it is with the help of this Yang energy that the soul can return to the body - remember in the story of the Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea, the Great Immortal Li Tieguai had a Yang soul that left his body, and at that time he said to his disciples: "If I haven't returned after seven days, you can burn my body."

　　That means that his magic power could only keep the Yang energy concentrated in his soul for seven days. If it exceeded that period, it would inevitably dissipate, which means it could not return to the body again.

　　There are some special ghosts, including wronged souls. The energy of this kind of soul is very strange. Although it belongs to the category of ghosts, it has a trace of Yang soul attribute. It can not only possess the human body, but also affect people's thinking, that is to say, create hallucinations. In addition, wronged souls have another characteristic that they affect people's Yin virtue. If someone really makes the wronged souls soul fly away, it will be a great damage to Yin virtue - just like a certain curse in fantasy novels, if you kill someone, then this curse will befall you, and you will be like this and that.

　　To sum it up in one sentence, since the guy died unjustly, God took pity on him and gave him protection. If you harm this poor creature again, you will be punished - it's that simple.

　　Do we really have to let him vent his anger?

　　I thought quickly and came up with a solution: "How about this, I'll make a suggestion for you guys: the guy who killed you is now on the run, but I think you might know some of his secret whereabouts. Tell me his whereabouts and news, and then I'll notify the seven national security departments to arrest and sentence him, which will help you vent your anger; then you just honestly let me help you to be liberated, and everyone will get what they want. Do you think it's okay?"

　　"but…"

　　"No but," I interrupted him, "You are not doing this right now. If that guy never comes, won't you just wait forever? My method may not necessarily kill him, but if I kill two people, the minimum punishment is life imprisonment, so you can be considered to have avenged yourself. If you all don't want to do this, I won't care about that much. Although I dare not say that I will break you up, I can still force you to reincarnate in the underworld. I can bear the loss of those good deeds. If you are not happy about this, I will also suffer losses. I guess it may not be easy for you in the underworld..." I stared at the two misty ghosts in the air, "Think about it, if you agree, I will do it."

　　Having said so much, the most attractive one is probably the first sentence. If they want revenge, they have to use my hand. So the two ghosts finally agreed to my suggestion. The condition is very simple: as long as they can catch him and send him to prison, it will be considered revenge.

　　I guessed right. The old man was a gangster in his early years, so he prepared three caves. Not only did he run an auto parts business in Chengdu, but he also had a resort in a remote county town, and the owner of the resort was actually his waiter.

　　After all the investigation, the matter was clear. To find this guy, we just had to find that woman. I called my senior brother, and he used his connections in the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau to send someone to the small county town overnight. He gave me a reply the next afternoon: He was caught!

　　Later, it was said that the old man cried in his bed: "It's been several years, and you can still find me - don't you have other cases to handle? Why are you staring at me? The young man who was handling the case had a righteous look on his face: "The net of heaven is vast and nothing can escape it. I have never given up.

　　This statement made the headlines in the local newspapers...

　　The old man and his waiter were sent to prison, and in the end I saved them both and everyone was happy, just like in a fairy tale: the prince and princess lived happily ever after.

　　But now this thing... Is that bastard coming out again? You can't let me have a good rest even if there is nothing wrong, right? I can't have a friend come and have a good rest, but I have to deal with ghosts and gods every day - do you think it's easy for me?

　　No matter how much you complain, you still have to get things done.

　　We found a place to put our things, walked around the wall to find a lower spot, picked up two fire bricks and put them on the ground, then we turned over and entered the construction site.

　　This place is far from the shed of the gatekeeper, so we are not worried about being seen. My friend and I swaggered down to the pit. After a round, we couldn't see anything wrong. "It shouldn't be a problem." I scratched my head. "It's calm here, better than the hospital. What do you think could be there?"

　　"If we have nothing, why are we staying here in the middle of the night?" Tiezi turned around and said, "Let's go, let's go back to take a shower and sleep..." When he turned around, I suddenly realized, damn, how could Tiezi, a Buddhist with a Buddha's bone, see any ghosts here?

　　Damn, it was my own carelessness!

　　I quickly drove Tiezi out and waited here by myself. As expected, I could feel the yin energy gathering after a while, and a faint chill filled the night sky, just like the cold air from a refrigerator blowing on my face. Although it was summer in Chengdu at the end of October, the climate was only cool, not cold. This blatant cold air was just a show-off when that thing appeared, in order to show its terrifying side.

　　"Ghost cold?" I smiled in my heart. This thing might be good for scaring others, but it is not very useful for a disciple of the Legalist School, let alone a Yin-Yang master like me who specializes in catching ghosts and monsters. Although I thought so in my heart, I still pretended to look around, with the expression of a little boy seeing a monster. Although I don't know whether he believes it or not, I believe it anyway!

　　Just as I was looking around in panic, a gray shadow emerged from somewhere. This guy's face was full of hostility and resentment, a typical evil ghost look. His pair of dead fish eyes stared at me, and black air was constantly emitting from his facial features.

　　I was secretly using my Yin Eye to see this, and after I had a rough idea in my mind, I made a circle and pretended to escape - it couldn't help but move, and floated down in front of me, covering my eyes with its hands.

　　"Damn it, I'm trapped in a maze. Since I'm already like this, I can only continue to pretend, moving forward and backward in circles continuously. But this guy is so light and weightless, he just holds me with his hands, and his body floats with my steps without any effort.

　　"Why can't I get out?" I turned around twice and stood still, looking around blankly. The guy made a sinister sound and seemed very proud - "Forget it, I'll pee first." I suddenly unzipped my zipper and peed on the guy...

　　Tsk tsk…

　　Boy's urine, what does it feel like to be flushed directly on the body? Well, although I don't know, I can guess it. If nothing else, just look at the guy's expression and you will know. The guy hurriedly let go and floated away, but he was still a step too late. The first tube of steaming water splashed on him...Haha, it leaked directly.

　　The effect of boy's urine on ghosts is similar to that of black dog blood on zombies. They are similar to strong acid cleaning toilets. They can simply remove all the attached things and leave a clean soul. "Woo..." This guy was panting in the air, and the resentment on his body was also hissing. For the wronged souls, resentment is the main source of power. It takes time to accumulate and then change from quantity to quality. My urine has weakened its strength.

　　That guy was panting in the air, or rather, it looked like he was panting. I suddenly raised my head and smiled at him: "Hey, do you feel good?" I didn't mind this smile, but that guy took a few steps back, apparently scared.

　　"You, can you see me?" This was the meaning of the nonsense. It sounded so gloomy that he seemed to have come out of the underworld. Even when he stuttered, his voice was drawn out, and he uttered each word one by one.

　　"Can you please stop talking in such a spooky voice?" I groaned to express my dissatisfaction: "Let me introduce myself, Liu Piyun, Yin Yang Master, this is my territory, well, I have the final say in my territory, you can go wherever you want..."

　　"Onmyoji?" The ghost didn't seem to understand what I meant: "What can Onmyoji do to me? I'm telling you, I'm here for revenge. So what if you can see me? I'm telling you, don't think you can deal with me just because you can see me..."

　　"NO, NO, NO, I shook my fingers along his head: "We don't dare to do anything to the ordinary ghosts who died unjustly, but in your case it is obvious that you died of resentment, not injustice, so I will be very ruthless when I take action - by the way, let me explain to you again, Yin Yang Master is similar to Maoshan Master, Exorcist and Demon Subduer, they are all in the same school, especially we Yin Yang Master are professional ghost catchers..." As I said this, I saw that the guy looked wrong, and I was secretly happy in my heart. It would be best if I could scare him away. In my current posture, it is best not to take action.

　　But, damn, ideals and reality are always so far apart. It looked like that guy was about to be scared away by me, and suddenly he got angry... It was so fucking inexplicable!

　　A sudden surge of hostility came over that guy, and a gust of strong wind rushed towards me - I cried out in my heart that something was wrong and lowered my head. The wind blew past my head with a whoosh, and it felt like a knife scraping my face, causing a numbing pain.

　　When I looked up, I was also angry, and rushed towards him with the Killing God Blade in my hand. The guy's flying sprint was ineffective, and when he turned around, he saw a bright butcher knife in front of him. He didn't know whether it was a good or bad thing, so he directly lifted his body and floated into the air.

　　A spooky ghostly voice came from mid-air: "Hmph, you're a Yin-Yang master. With your condition, don't even think about catching me. You'll be lucky if you can escape alive..." "Really?" I answered while my hands were busy. I took back the God-killing Blade, twisted my waist, swung my bag in front of me, and took out a piece of talisman paper. "Try it?"

　　“Humph, this guy didn’t dare to be careless when he saw me take out the talisman. He stared at my hand and said nothing.

　　The talisman papers prepared by Onmyoji are different from those of Maoshan, Taoism and Legalism. We generally have several kinds of spare talismans such as corpse-suppressing talismans, five thunder talismans and innate yang talismans. Most of them are used to deal with ghosts and monsters. This may be the so-called specialization. Professional ghost catchers are indeed different from those part-time ones.

　　A few pieces of talisman paper flew out and fell to the ground softly without any strength. The ghost voice was immediately amused: "What's the big deal? A wizard who has not even finished his apprenticeship wants to catch me?" As he said that, he was ready to pounce on him again.

　　Chapter 161: The Monster Snatcher

　　I was not idle while the talisman paper was in use. I took out the rope in my hand. I guess you all still remember my hundred-knot snake rope with countless small bells tied to it? This is it. It rolled over in my hand like a live snake.

　　The damned devil didn't dare to be careless after suffering a loss just now. His body was lifted up in the air like smoke, but the magic rope also moved with it, circling upwards to avoid the attack - "Yes, come again!" The magic rope flew back to my hand with a whoosh, and flew out again with my shout.

　　Ghosts are generally very timid. As the saying goes, "People are three parts afraid of ghosts, but ghosts are seven parts afraid of people." This is the reason. The scenes in the movies where ghosts and Taoist priests fight without thinking are almost non-existent now. This guy is the same. Although he looks violent, he is extremely afraid of me in his heart. This fear is often gradually generated by resentful ghosts and evil spirits in the process of avoiding the ghost messenger.

　　The rope shot out again and again like a meteor missile, faster and faster, scraping the ghost's tail several times, biting off a large piece of it like the sun melting snow. His dodging movements also became slower and slower, and he seemed to be unable to dodge my attacks again and again.

　　Suddenly he let out a sharp howl, and instantly dissipated into a cloud of smoke like a balloon that burst. The smoke fled in all directions in a panic, and I laughed out loud in that instant -

　　"good

　　Three incense sticks lit up in the blink of an eye, and I threw the incense sticks while chanting the Soul Binding Technique, rubbing them on the talisman paper. Six pieces of talisman paper and three incense sticks surrounded him in a Chinese character "品".

　　"Qian is the supreme god, Kun is the inner camp; the two are in harmony, they must be combined for good fortune; they form heaven and earth, eternal peace and tranquility; they should feel Qian and Kun, the upper yin and the lower yang... Command: Lock the three souls and stabilize the seven spirits, yin and yang are in harmony

　　As the spell was chanted, the talisman array gradually emitted a faint red light, and the scattered smoke and ghost energy were like being caught by a powerful vacuum cleaner. Although they struggled desperately, they were pulled back bit by bit. They rushed left and right in the magic circle but were still unable to escape.

　　"Roar! The ghost reassembled in an instant, pieces of rotten flesh hung on its body, its face became riddled with holes, exposing its bones. Its rotten skin and hair hung on its face, covering one eye, while the other one fell out, connected by flesh veins and blood vessels, waving on its face.

　　To put it simply, it became hideous and terrifying, looking like a ghost, which scared me!

　　The evil spirits in the array were screaming and howling at a deafening sound. Gusts of cold wind whistled past me, lifting up the corners of my clothes. The air suddenly became a little colder, like an ice cave, and coupled with the atmosphere of the middle of the night - hey, it really felt like a horror movie.

　　If I had met him a few months ago, it would have been a bit tricky, but now I don’t know if I’ve become too nervous or too brave, anyway, I just watched his performance with a nonchalant look on my face, and sometimes when I felt the foundation of the formation was a bit unstable, I directly inserted the Killing God Blade into the formation as the core - everything is OK!

　　This guy made a fuss for several minutes, and finally calmed down when he saw that he hadn't run away. "What do you want?"

　　"No matter what, I snorted, "Humans and ghosts have different paths. There is no point in you staying here. How about this, I still perform a ritual for you and send you to the underworld safely. Isn't that the most benevolent thing I can do?"

　　"I won't leave!" the ghost suddenly shouted, with boundless hatred and venom piercing his bones. "I want revenge, I want to kill them, kill this pair of dogs and bitches."

　　"Well?"

　　"Whether they are ghosts or humans, I am not afraid of them - I will make them never reincarnate. The last roar resounded through the night sky, like a killer god coming out of the underworld, full of anger and revenge on the whole world.

　　Revenge and murder, can these ghosts left in the world do something else?

　　I sighed and waited for him to vent, then I said lightly: "What's the matter with you? Tell me, I'm listening." This is the most annoying part. No matter how you deal with it, you have to listen to one story after another before you can untie those guys' knots and help him to be reincarnated, or decide to finally summon the ghost to send him to the underworld.

　　This matter is related to the two ghosts that were cast in cement before.

　　The evil ghost was none other than the boss back then. After the two ghosts informed me, they were arrested and sent to prison. In the end, they were sentenced together with the waiter. This can be regarded as the result of evil deeds. No one can complain. Unfortunately, there was trouble again later.

　　That guy didn't mind sowing and reaping, but the waiter was also implicated and imprisoned. Although prisons are very different now, there are still gangs in prison that bully the weak. The waiter was bullied in prison and committed suicide. Everyone can guess the old man's situation at that time. He had no money, no home, and no relatives. The waiter was his only spiritual support. Although it was estimated that there was no possibility of them coming out and continuing to be together, there was always hope, right? He completely collapsed when the waiter died.

　　The hatred in this guy's heart was so intense, but he had no way to vent his rage, so in the end he just wanted to commit suicide - but he didn't expect that after he died he would realize that he was exposed by the two dead people.

　　"Then you're doomed, they're gone," I spread my hands: "If you want to find them, you can only go downstairs." "How did you know?" I roared.

　　"It's very simple." I stared at him and spoke each word clearly: "I prayed for salvation."

　　"You, you saved the soul..." He repeated my words slowly, and when he looked up, he had already tasted the flavor: "In other words, it was you..." "Yes, I got the news about you from them, and then notified the National Security Bureau. I interrupted him: "The law of nature is that good and evil will be rewarded, I don't feel I have done anything to let you down, since you have sown evil causes, then it is also in the law of nature to reap the consequences - don't fucking put on a face of suffering, hatred and oppression, I've made it clear to you, if you behave yourself, I will save you and send you to the underworld to reincarnate, otherwise I will fucking take you in today and throw you to the ghost messenger, and finally fry you in a pan until you are golden and translucent."

　　I was already prepared when I spoke. I just waited for him to pounce on me. The God-killing Blade was inserted into the center of the formation, but didn't I still have the M500 in my hand? The bullets with incense ash and cinnabar inside could explode in the air, which was not pleasant.

　　After being scolded by me, the girl suddenly became obedient and looked up at the moonlight: "So, you think that everything is my own fault?"

　　"That's right. If you hadn't killed them, there wouldn't be any ghosts gathering around. Or if you hadn't gone looking for your waiter, he wouldn't have been put in jail. After all that, which one wasn't your choice?" I sighed. "Good and evil will go hand in hand, and retribution will come naturally. Cause and effect are set for three lifetimes. How can the way of heaven be underestimated? It's useless for you to cling to this. You might as well just go back to reincarnation."

　　I say this sincerely. Some ghosts can listen to people's explanations and then be liberated. Just like what the Buddha said, good and evil are just a thought away. In fact, this can happen many times - like now!

　　The ghost suddenly emitted black smoke like ash, which faded and melted under the moonlight, and the person who appeared in front of me turned out to be a kind-looking middle-aged man. He looked thoughtful and said, "It's true... I realized it too late..."

　　“It’s not too late, it’s not too late. I was delighted: “As long as you can understand now, it’s also…”

　　Just then—

　　"A black shadow whizzed past me and hit him with a slapping sound. I don't know what it was, but it actually sent the old man flying several meters away and nailed him to the ground!

　　"Who?" Before I could turn my head to look, three pieces of talisman paper flew over and hit him, and the yang fire started to burn.

　　A voice full of contempt sounded: "What's there to say about a fierce ghost? The right thing to do is to capture it and send it back to the underworld as soon as possible - what nonsense! As the voice sounded, the three fires became more and more intense. I was about to go forward to put out the fire when I saw a person walking out from the side.

　　He was probably about 27 or 28 years old, wearing a leather jacket and taller than me. His face was neither ugly nor good-looking, but he seemed a little too righteous, with an attitude that no one could argue with. "Which sect are you from? You're so imprudent. Go back and practice for a few more years." He didn't care what I was doing at all, and then threw a copper coin and chanted a spell. It landed on the ground and performed the water-sucking and ghost-swallowing spell of a whale. With a few whooshes, it sucked in both the fire and the ghost.

　　"Don't--" I was halfway through shouting when it was already over.

　　The fellow then turned around and looked at me: "Young man, there's no need to say much about the evil spirits, just capture them and be done with it - by the way, tell me the name of your sect, and I'll tell your master later, even if my action was not right." After he finished speaking with the air of a senior, he picked up the copper coins and put them into the yellow talisman bag, then stood there as if waiting for me to come forward and greet him.

　　Not happy!

　　"Fuck, I'm handling this matter, why are you interfering?" I immediately got angry: "Who the hell are you?"

　　"What? You dare to scold me?" The guy was furious: "I've already told you, go back and tell your commander that I helped you catch this ghost - you are such a fool, if I hadn't helped you, you might have died long ago. He spat on the ground, "Pah! What the hell is this?"

　　"I'll kill you, mother. I'm never afraid of verbal disputes. "I've already dealt with everything, and you come to steal monsters?" I learned this expression of stealing monsters from playing games. "You're acting so high and mighty? Forget it, stop talking nonsense and give me the money for collecting monsters. I haven't finished my work yet."

　　He blinked his eyes and stretched out his hand, not caring whether the copper coin could be given to him or not, and said, "Give it to me."

　　This guy originally cursed at me and was about to leave, but now that I blocked his way with my hand, veins popped out on his forehead - he didn't even answer me and just slapped me in the face.

　　I was prepared, and I kicked him in the stomach the moment he attacked. He saw that things were not going well and used his hand to block it, so he was not hit by me. But he was embarrassed, because the kick on the back of the hand was not that painful, but it was powerful. He took several steps back and almost fell.

　　Chengdu, this is my home ground, this is my territory and I am the boss! Damn, how can you beat me up?

　　"His name is Liu Piyun, from the Zhuge branch of the Yin-Yang School. What about you?" I was feeling happy when I heard someone standing on the wall saying this. The voice turned out to be Sang Yu - that's not right, he just called and said he would arrive tomorrow, right?

　　Chapter 162 Surprise

　　As I was talking, the person landed gently in front of me, and turned around to look charming, "Hi! Surprised?" Wang Sangyu greeted me with a smile, "Didn't expect it?"

　　"This is so fucking unexpected - are you planning a surprise attack?" I just said a few words when a big head popped up from the wall: "Miss Wang, I can't carry so many things..." It was Tiezi who called out, and he was waving a lady's handbag in his hand. "Just leave the things outside, come in and beat them up first. Wang Xi also jumped down from the wall and pulled out his samurai sword with a clang.

　　I don't know how long they have been here, but judging from their fully armed posture, I guess they have been watching for a long time. They finally showed up when they saw that the fight had started, to prevent me from getting slapped in the face with my hanging arm, and then going out for shopping with a bruised face tomorrow.

　　"We'll talk about our business later - Hey, I'm talking to you, leave your things behind and get out of here quickly. Sang Yu was not polite, and immediately followed my intention and said, "We are all from the Dharma sect, it won't look good if we take them after they are knocked over."

　　Wang Xi added, "This is to save your face, understand?"

　　Seeing that we suddenly had two more people, the guy was calm and composed, brushing off the dirt on the back of his hand, "Huh, Liu Piyun of the Zhuge family? I've heard this name a lot recently, catching ferocious beasts and looking for ancient formations, and even busting a human den in the United States for no reason - boy, you're so arrogant! His tone suddenly rose: "But I won't buy it, what do you think?"

　　"Well, it's easy to not buy it..." I yelled to the wall: "My friend

　　"Well, what are you doing?" The girl had already climbed up the wall. When I shouted, she jumped down and rushed to me: "What's the matter?"

　　"Show your ID, and then notify the special task force in the bureau to come and arrest the person - just say that I saw unidentified people using mysterious arts, and I suspect it's a cult organization..." "And then what?" Tiezi searched his pockets up and down without forgetting to talk.

　　"I'll charge him with 'crime of endangering national security' and then throw him somewhere. I'll try him again after this water and land convention is over." You don't have to buy it. I don't care what sect you belong to. This matter can at least put the National Security Bureau on the spot. When the time comes, we'll catch him and beat him up. You won't give me the money to catch ghosts? I'm afraid you won't be able to do anything about it by then!

　　Tiezi showed his ID to the guy and said arrogantly: "How about it, a genuine investigator? Now I will tell you your rights: you have the right not to speak, but I will treat every word you say as if you didn't say it..."

　　"Pfft~" The three of us all laughed.

　　Seeing that Tiezi was really ready to take action, the guy took a few steps back, his face turned pale, and he shouted angrily: "Liu Piyun! Are you interested? You use the National Security Bureau to pressure me about the Dharma? Let me tell you, my master knows many leaders..."

　　"It's none of my business. I threw a word at him without hesitation, scratching my ears with a gangster look on my face: "But it's okay. Wait for your master to find the leader, and then go through the National Security Bureau, the Beijing National Security Bureau, and the Beijing National Security Department 7 to our Chengdu branch. It will take about ten days. My senior brother is in charge of the Beijing National Security Bureau. He is a pragmatic person. Although he won't interfere, he can't do anything to me if I delay for a few days! Okay, stop talking nonsense to me, and tell me your name, age, and what you are doing here."

　　The guy was panting heavily, gritted his teeth and reached out to take out the money. "Hmph, you bully, you bastard!" The money flew to the ground in front of me and rolled twice. "Take it!" He glared at me hatefully and turned around to leave, but unfortunately my friend didn't give him a chance...

　　"Stop! This is not about catching ghosts or money. We suspect your motives and purposes... Don't even think about hitting me. I'll add a warning to your name later... It's up to you to decide. Tell the truth or come back with me?" As the girl spoke, she took out her cell phone, ready to fight.

　　"You were choking so hard you couldn't even speak clearly.

　　I don’t know which sect this guy belongs to. Is he used to being pampered? He can get so angry over such a small thing that his face turns red. He is even worse than a woman. Eh, could it be that guy?

　　The more I thought about it, the more it seemed right. As I was thinking about something, I suddenly felt someone poking my waist with a finger.

　　"What's wrong?" He turned around and saw Sang Yu.

　　"Does this guy have a bad heart? We might just piss him off to death in a few seconds, and that'll be a lot of trouble," Sang Yu raised his chin and said, "Just call me buddy..."

　　"It's okay, you won't die." I leaned close to Sang Yu's ear and whispered, "I think this guy is a subordinate of old man Zhang from Maoshan. He is either the eldest or the second in command of his family. He thinks his Maoshan skills are amazing and he shows off in our sect. It would be good to make him suffer."

　　"Maoshan? Isn't that...?" Sang Yu shouted suddenly, and I interrupted him quickly: "Shh! It's your family's enemy. I'm doing this just to vent my anger for your family." Maximizing profits, we must get the biggest benefit from anything we do, this is the idea of ​​a businessman - at least I should be nice to the Wang family, right?

　　I guessed right. His name is Zhang Miao. He is the eldest son of Master Zhang, the head of Maoshan. I have heard of him. He is not a bad person, but he is strict in dealing with people and things, just like his father. He can clearly distinguish between good and evil, and has a strong aversion to ghosts. When dealing with ghosts, he basically takes them as soon as he sees them, and directly sends them to the underworld or burns them, without any salvation.

　　He also has a younger brother named Zhang Xu, who is also a Maoshan Taoist. He is easy-going and does not agree with his elder brother's way of doing things.

　　The two brothers are typical Maoshan sect members. They are very good at understanding and using various magic tools, and they are familiar with formations and spells. However, they are not good at fighting. Their close combat is only equivalent to that of a boxer who has learned for a few years, so they may not be able to gain an advantage against me. Maoshan Sect is responsible for the Land and Water Conference this time, so the two brothers came here in advance with their disciples to clean up the place to avoid any trouble.

　　Cleaning up simply means catching all the wandering ghosts in the area around Chengdu. Unfortunately, there are not many ghosts these days, and these guys are very idle. Zhang Miao directly sent a group of people to nearby places such as Shuangliu, Huayang, and Jintang to take a look. He and his brother stayed in Chengdu. They just happened to pass by here tonight, so they stopped their car and stole my business.

　　It is estimated that there are many people from the Dharma sects gathered in Chengdu during this period. All of them are people who come to participate in the Water and Land Conference, so I didn’t intend to capture Zhang Miao at the beginning, so I asked about the whole story.

　　I didn't expect that I would do something so stupid.

　　After the matter was settled, I handed him the money, but this guy grabbed the money and turned around and left. When he was standing on the wall, he laughed and jumped over the wall - I didn't understand what he laughed about, but when I turned around and took a step, I fell on my back.

　　The laughter that came with the wind made me regret it so much. Damn, I guess this was some kind of shady trick that could make people fall down. If I had known he was capable of this, wouldn’t I have just asked and fought with everyone directly?

　　At worst, I can just apologize while shouting that the flood washed away the Dragon King Temple, right?

　　Wang Xi and Tiezi, these heartless people, laughed so hard that tears came out of their eyes. They refused to help me. They couldn't use their one hand. Sang Yu was so angry that he kicked them on the buttocks and said, "Get out! Go and pull Liu Piyun up!"

　　That's it.

　　After getting up, I didn't bother with that girl. I wondered why Sang Yu and Wang Xi came so early. Sang Yu just laughed and said, "I just arrived. I just asked someone to send my luggage to the hotel. I felt a little hungry, so I thought of you."

　　Wang Xi helped me brush off the dirt behind me and threw it on his forehead. “Yeah, I just didn’t know which one was the best, so I came here to find you.” He looked at me with a sly look as he spoke, “Hey, Brother Liu, you’re treating me.”

　　"Did I say I'd treat you?" You have to ask this clearly, otherwise if you don't give the money, it would be a waste, right?

　　The three of them nodded together!

　　I opened my big BUICK. Sang Yu, Wang Xi, Tie Zi and Xiao Hei went directly to the intersection behind Zijin Cinema. We ordered a table of Thousand Layer Tripe, Tripe, Yellow Throat, Junhua, and Sliced ​​Pork Waist. In particular, we ordered three servings of duck intestines, which were popular at the time. Seeing the bright red oil boiling in the pan, the three of us were so excited that we started eating without finishing the dishes. In the end, I personally made the seasoning for Wang Xi and Sang Yu. When I finished, I saw that Tie Zi had almost finished the tripe.

　　As the saying goes, "Birds of a feather flock together." This is so true. Tiezi and Xiaohei both eat more after staying together for a long time.

　　My friend was eating voraciously, and Wang Xi didn't intend to hold back either. He took a sip of drink after every bite of food, and was sweating profusely from the spicy and numb feeling. Sang Yu was much more polite. He kept boiling the food in the pot until a duck intestine shrank into bean sprouts, but he still asked me, "Are you ready to eat?"

　　Seeing the two of them being so angry, no one cared, so I blanched the food for Sang Yu myself. Later, when I saw that it was a bit spicy, I had to ask the waiter to bring a bowl of boiling water. After blanching it, I washed it and put it in Sang Yu's bowl.

　　The meal was good, and I ended up eating two slices of half-cooked potatoes... even the little black guy was better than me.

　　After dinner, I sent them to the Wangjiang Hotel to stay. After meeting Wang Shang and others, I exchanged a few polite words and prepared to leave. Sang Yu and Wang Xi sent me to the bottom of the building. Just as I got in the car and was about to leave, she suddenly stopped me and said, "Uh, can you come and have dinner with me and my brother tomorrow night?"

　　Later I remembered that her eyes were obviously evasive at the time, but unfortunately I didn't notice it.

　　"Okay, no problem. I was going to take you shopping tomorrow anyway, and then have dinner." "No, no need to go shopping," Sang Yu suddenly became a little flustered when she spoke, "Let's have dinner tomorrow night. Okay, then, I'll ask Uncle Wang to notify you..." She started walking inside before she finished speaking. A feeling of confusion emerged in my heart, and when I was about to ask something, it was too late.

　　"Hmph!" Wang Xi's expression suddenly changed. Facing my questioning expression, he just smiled bitterly and waved his hand, "See you tomorrow..." After saying that, he nodded to his little black friend, turned around and followed Sang Yu into the building.

　　What do you mean?

　　My mind was a little confused, so I shook my head before turning the key. Unfortunately, I don’t know what happened today, and it took me three turns to start the engine…

　　Chapter 163 Five Million

　　Guanfu cuisine may not be as famous as Ginkgo Restaurant and Tiantian Fishing Port in Chengdu, but the prices of the dishes there are unbelievably high. For example, the steamed pork with rice flour that we ate that day was made by steaming pork in a pig's stomach. The price of one hundred and eighty yuan per serving was undoubtedly a sky-high price in 2001.

　　When I walked to the door of the private room, I was stopped and asked, "Who are you looking for?" I looked up and saw that I didn't recognize the two guys. Although he spoke Chinese, it was a pity that he was a foreigner. I felt something was wrong and was about to confirm it. Someone came over and said, "Hey, this is the guest invited by our eldest lady." It was the bodyguard of the Wang family. "You should all know about this. I was there at the time." After he said that, he turned around and greeted me with a smile, "Master Liu, you are late." He was about to help me open the door.

　　A hand was placed across the handle, gently blocking his hand - her face instantly turned ugly.

　　The bodyguard guarding the door stopped him without changing his expression: "Master and Miss Wang did tell others to come, but I need to verify your identity first - please show me your ID, and I will open the door for you after verification. Thank you." He was neither humble nor polite, and it was obvious that he had received higher education.

　　The other guy stepped back a few steps to distance himself from us, put his hands into his arms and looked at us warily, as if he would not let anyone in without seeing our ID.

　　The Wang family bodyguard blushed and opened his hand with a snap. "Hey, foreign devil, are you looking for trouble?" He lowered his voice and said viciously, "I told you he is..." This guy is usually the manager of Wang Shang's subordinates. He was naturally unhappy when he was ignored. I looked over from behind him and saw six or seven bodyguards of the Wang family gathered around a table and stared at this side. They all put down their chopsticks and were full of hostility. I didn't know why.

　　"I do know someone is coming, but they cannot enter without confirmation. Sir, if you don't want to show me your ID, then please call Miss Wang..."

　　"I've already told you that he was hired by my family. As he was speaking, the guy was about to roll up his sleeves, and it looked like he was ready to pounce on us if they disagreed. "Brothers, what do you say?" He shook his head towards the back.

　　They all gathered around me and I quickly stopped them, “Forget it, forget it, don’t... come here, this is my ID.” I handed him my ID, and then my friend’s.

　　Several waiters hid far away and didn't dare to come over. I smiled apologetically, then I realized that there seemed to be no one else here except us - it turns out that the place was booked?

　　The guy read it over and over again, and my friend and I persuaded the Wang family to sit back down. These guys were very friendly to me, and one of them whispered to me: "Master Liu, my eldest son has ordered..." "Pa" a slap was slapped on the head, and someone whispered beside him: "Stop talking nonsense - Master Liu, if there is nothing else, please go to dinner."

　　Is this matter related to Wang Xiya? I really don't understand.

　　When I entered the room, I saw Wang Xi, Sang Yu and Wang Shang, of course, there were also two foreigners. The younger one looked to be about 27 or 28 years old, with blond hair, blue eyes, tall stature, fair skin, and strong arms. But I didn't pay attention to these - the first thing I noticed was his eyes, which were soft and shining, looking at Sang Yu with a kind of affectionate look; the other one was over 40 years old and of medium build, with a sharp and handsome face, but his eyes were a little sharp, and it was obvious that he had been through a lot.

　　When I entered the room, he was already staring at me with his head tilted, and he obviously noticed when the door opened.

　　This seat was indescribably strange, and was clearly centered around Sang Yu: on her left was the young foreigner, then the guy in his forties; the first seat on the right was empty, followed by Wang Xi, then Wang Shang, and finally there was an empty seat.

　　"Brother Liu

　　Wang Xi laughed and jumped up, giving me a warm hug. I don't know how excited he was since we just met yesterday. He pushed me to sit down at Sang Yu's right hand side, "Brother Liu, sit next to me."

　　Is this a statement of attitude?

　　No one cared about Tiezi, so he sat at the back with a groan, then patted Xiao Hei in his arms and said, "Get up."

　　"This is my... um, my friend, Sam Stuart from the UK, you can call him Sam; next to him is Mr. Bolt from their family," Sang Yu introduced me: "This is the disciple of Mr. Zhuge from the Yin-Yang School, Mr. Liu Piyun..." "He is also my sister's partner who went through life and death together to torture human demons." Wang Xi said in a neither-positive nor negative tone, but he was lying on the table, poking things with chopsticks, without even raising his eyes.

　　Uncle Wang Shang squinted his eyes while drinking tea, looking mysterious and profound, as if he were an otherworldly sage.

　　Everyone knows there's something fishy going on in this atmosphere. Sang Yu was also a little embarrassed. Just when I was about to say something, I pretended to be a boy and said, "Uh, are everyone here? If so, let's eat. I'm starving. If you have anything to say, we can talk while we eat."

　　"Uh, oh, okay, let's eat..." Sang Yu began to greet us, "Come, let's eat, everyone eat first..."

　　I chuckled and put the 'Farewell My Concubine' chicken leg in the middle into my bowl, and started to chew it. My friend standing next to me was very polite and said, "Hey, everyone, don't be so formal. Be casual and just treat it as home." He then put the other chicken leg into his own bowl and started to eat it.

　　Wang Xi was still playing with his chopsticks and didn't do anything, and Wang Shang also lowered his head and continued to drink tea; the handsome middle-aged American Bolt was not polite, but he frowned just as he was about to start eating - the table was full of bright green and red peppers, which didn't look like something that everyone could eat. The only clear soup dish was picked by my friend and I, and it was dripping with sugar water, and we didn't know how to start.

　　"Is this Mr. Liu from the Yin-Yang School?" Sam suddenly asked, "What are your and Mr. Zhuge Aoran's names?" He spoke authentic Chinese, but unfortunately his Mandarin had a strong flavor of Goubuli steamed buns. I wonder if he learned Chinese in Tianjin.

　　"It's me, Master... well, I choked, Sangyu, quickly make me some soup, Shunshun," I choked myself accidentally, stretching my neck and yelling, Sangyu quickly took a bowl and made soup for me to drink, "Woo... Woo... Gulp Gulp..."

　　Sam just sat there and watched the show. After I swallowed it, he smiled and continued, "Mr. Zhuge Aoran turned out to be your senior brother. No wonder I felt very close to you the moment I saw you. Mr. Zhuge has been in contact with our Stuart family for many years, and we have a small friendship. Since you are his junior brother, you are naturally my friend as well."

　　"Huh?" I chuckled after catching my breath, stretched out my hand to take two pieces of the fried snake on the table, and then handed the other piece to Xiao Hei next to me: "I don't deserve it, I'm just a Chinese gangster, I can't compare with my senior brother. I've heard the name of your Stuart family a few times, it's very famous - being friends with you, you are not afraid of losing face, but I am afraid that others will say I am marrying above my station, hehe, that's true... Hey, this snake is not bad, you want to try it?"

　　I changed the subject midway through the conversation, but the refusal was obvious to everyone, except Sam, who didn't know. "Of course not! Mr. Liu is so polite - it's my honor to have a friend like you."

　　"An honor? Can eating and sleeping be bad?" I laughed happily, "Don't worry! It's not a good thing for you to put me on the cusp of public opinion. I say I like being followed by others, but being followed by the children of your noble family is not good enough."

　　"You are just being modest, Mr. Liu." Sam smiled slightly, "Mr. Liu is now a member of the Seventh Division of Chengdu National Security. During this period, he has been catching Henggong fish, chasing Qiongqi, and fighting the Nazis in the United States. He has a great reputation. Even we in Europe have heard of it."

　　It would be a miracle if Europe heard about it! The so-called orthodox exorcists in Europe are the Jihad Organization and the Four Great Families under the Vatican. They have always looked down on us and think we are a so-called side sect. If they really spread my story everywhere, they would be crazy. But then again, this guy must have investigated me.

　　Pretend! I'll keep hitting you! Let's see what this guy is going to do.

　　"Yeah, hehe, I didn't expect I'm so famous. I smiled and continued to eat. Seeing that no one was touching the turntable, I turned around and ate the dishes on the other side. "Now that it's come to this, I can't be modest anymore, right? I said that the people's eyes are sharp, and my gold will shine wherever it is placed, right? Boy, I like you! If you have any big or small things in Chengdu, just come to me. I dare not say anything else, but I can help you pay for parking and steal a girl's QQ number."

　　This sounded so fake that Tiezi almost threw the peeled shrimp on the ground, but he suddenly became happy: "Good! Mr. Liu is so quick to speak, and he is indeed worthy of being the heir of the Zhuge family - but Mr. Liu, don't say it, I really have something to trouble you."

　　Is this what it means to strike the snake while it is still alive? You spent all this time just to lay the groundwork for this? My mind was racing: If you can do something simple, I won't say anything, at most I'll just call it a day, but if you dare to put me on a pedestal and make me do something stupid, I'll just turn against you... Yeah, that's right, I'll just flip the table, anyway, I'm not the one who's going to pay for the broken things."

　　"Tell me," I said with a grin, making up my mind, "I'll do it for you."

　　The guy reached into his pocket and pulled out a thin note and handed it to me. I was stunned when I saw it - it was a check with countless zeros on it...

　　A cash check for five million. Damn, what does this guy want to do?

　　Seeing me dumbfounded, the guy smiled slightly: "Look, Mr. Liu, I heard that you also did some business in Chengdu, so you must be very familiar with Chengdu. It just so happens that your family wants to open a few stores in Chengdu to sell red wine, so why not cooperate once, then I will pay for the store and you will do the work, and the shares will be 50-50, what do you think?"

　　Seeing my expression, my friend reached out and grabbed the check. His eyeballs dropped to the ground, and he opened his mouth without restraint, revealing a mouthful of chewed meat. "Wow, five million - don't think about it, Brother Zi, just give in.

　　"Bang! A peanut was poked by Wang Xi and flew out and hit the bowl.

　　"I grabbed the money from your sister and put it on the table, then turned to Sam and laughed, "So much money just to open a store? You're clearly giving me a bargain."

　　"No, no, I actually have some selfish motives - it's rumored that the Zhuge family's feng shui is unique in China, and opening a shop to do business is a sure win. Although I paid a little money, it's also to buy peace of mind, right?" His handsome eyes stared at me innocently: "This business is good for both of us, isn't it?"

　　Chapter 164: The Beauty Smiles

　　"Indeed, there are many benefits." I put the check under my nose and sniffed it again and again: "The smell of money is really good - but unfortunately I have already agreed to cooperate with Wang Xi, and I don't have time to do anything else for the time being."

　　I put the bill gently on the table.

　　"What?" The guy was stunned for a moment. Before he could say anything, he heard a sound -

　　"Pfft!" Wang Xi just picked up the cup and ended up spraying a mouthful of tea on Tiezi's face. He jumped up suddenly, "Sorry, sorry, haha, I'm so sorry..." He picked up a napkin and wiped all over Tiezi's body. He apologized repeatedly but there was no apology on his face. Instead, he looked smug and amused.

　　The poor friend was shot while lying down, and could only let Wang Xi rub his body all over, and he had to smile - who told him to be so soft-hearted?

　　"Have you really decided?" Sam's pupils suddenly shrank into a dot. Although he spoke politely, his tone suddenly became frighteningly cold: "I think you'd better think about it again..." "No need. This depressing atmosphere made me suddenly feel a little irritated for no reason. I stared into his eyes and spoke word by word: "I, I've considered it.

　　If this were a cartoon, our eyes would have emitted rays of light in mid-air and crackled when they met, but unfortunately this is reality, not a movie. The guy suddenly relaxed and smiled again: "That's fine! Come on, waiter, let's order a few more dishes."

　　This is when the meal really started.

　　We didn't make a lot of noise for long, just a few minutes, but the protagonist, Miss Wang Sangyu, didn't say a word the whole time. Now that everyone was quiet and started to eat, she suddenly looked happy.

　　"What's wrong?"

　　"It's okay. Well, let's eat." Sang Yu smiled. "You're welcome."

　　So everyone was happy and harmonious, although the atmosphere was different.

　　The legalists around the world who respect China are also targeting the entire Chinese nation, not the Zhuge family. I understand this very well. The Stuart family is incredibly famous in the world. Compared with them, the Zhuge family alone is nothing. For example, our Zhuge family is like a famous restaurant in Chengdu. It has good business and popularity. Everyone in Chengdu knows it. We think we are good, right? But they are like KFC. They are very clear about their popularity. To put it bluntly, we are not in the same league at all.

　　This guy had investigated me, so this time he came over and threw me 5 million to bribe me, and he also brought up his senior brother to pressure me. Logically, I should have accepted this move, but unfortunately, I don’t know if I couldn’t stand his attitude or something else, anyway, I refused his request before he even said it out loud - but what exactly did this guy want me to do?

　　As for the eldest brother Zhuge Aoran, he is the only son of the old man, the father of the eighth sister, and the future heir of the Zhuge Bagua goose feather fan. He is currently doing archaeology and antique business in Europe, so he naturally has a lot of dealings with them. I think this matter should not be a big hindrance to him. The strength of the Stuart family is obvious. Even if I don't do it, there will be others who will do it, right?

　　But it doesn't necessarily mean I have to be the one!

　　I kept thinking about these things during the rest of the process. What do you think this guy wants me to do? It seems that the matter is not small. It's five million at the beginning, and there may be more later. If it is really a business, the money will be huge.

　　The rest of the process was just eating and drinking. Since I wasn't the one paying for the food, I ordered two servings of the delicious dishes, one for myself and one for Xiao Hei. It didn't matter to him that I wasted the little money, but for me - hehe, it didn't matter even more.

　　After having a good meal and a few drinks, Sam and Bolt got into several cars surrounded by a group of bodyguards and drove away. Sang Yu suddenly felt like going for a walk, so I took a group of people to Jinli, just to see the prosperity of the lanterns.

　　There are many small shops on the roadside, which are decorated in an ancient style. The things they sell are of all kinds, but the prices are ridiculously high. Things that cost three yuan outside are sold for thirty yuan here, which is ten times the price and several times the profit. But Sang Yu was in a good mood. He kept picking up things in the front and throwing them to the bodyguards behind him when he saw something suitable. The two bodyguards behind him were holding bills and paying money all over the street.

　　I was just like a follower, chasing after him...

　　It was an hour later that she was tired. Sang Yu sat on a stone bench by the roadside, panting and laughing loudly, "It's so comfortable, Piyun, what do you call this place?"

　　"Jinli..." I sat down on the ground, panting. Are women always so crazy when they go shopping, or is she just like this?

　　"Oh, yes, Jinli, this place is great, I will come again next time..." Sang Yu fanned herself with her hands, looking very charming, "Oh, it's so hot.

　　"Yeah, yeah." I looked around but didn't see Wang Xi and the others. However, a beverage store that was about to close appeared in front of me. "Hey, wait, I'll go buy two bottles of water."

　　When we came back after buying water, Sang Yu had already called Wang Xi. That guy couldn't find us, so he took a group of people to find a water bar to sit down. "You guys continue shopping." Ya said to me.

　　The night was cool as water, the lights were dim, and the intermittent wind blew. Sang Yu and I walked along this path. The quaint pavilions and lush vegetation lost their outlines in the dark night. They were still green but lifeless. The windows that were not closed were rattling in the wind, making a low whimper.

　　"I thought your meeting with Sam would be unpleasant, but fortunately it was not what I imagined," Sang Yu was very happy: "Thank you so much this time, I thought you would be angry."

　　"No, I'm more immune to this kind of playboy than you know." I answered listlessly.

　　"He doesn't count," Sang Yu didn't hear the sarcasm in my words and smiled: "So what do you think of Sam?"

　　"Sam is a child of a wealthy family, probably richer than yours, and he's a noble. How can I comment on him?"

　　"Just say it when I tell you to. Don't waste time.

　　"Well, it's OK. I thought about it carefully and gave a fair evaluation: "I only met this guy once, and I think he's OK. At least he's generous, right? You see, I added so many dishes and he didn't say a word - it should be said that he has a kind of demeanor! This guy is a typical aristocrat, and he is kind. He doesn't have the habits of ordinary playboys, which is good. I think this guy can be trusted as a partner or friend. At least you don't have to worry about him cheating you out of money.

　　"Is that so... can your friends and partners be trusted?"

　　Sang Yu lowered her long eyelashes, staring at her toes and focusing on walking. I don't know if it was my illusion, but at that moment, I saw in the dim light that her expression was a little unnatural, and there seemed to be a faint blush on her face.

　　Suddenly, my heart skipped a beat!

　　"Although my father arranged a fiancé for my sister..."

　　"That guy is a descendant of an ancient European noble family, and he is also a capable person..."

　　"Actually, this matter has something to do with my sister. Sam Stuart is here..."

　　All the words Wang Xi had said suddenly flooded into my mind, swirling and piecing together to form a picture. All the clues connected together pointed to one answer - fiancé!

　　My throat was choked by something worrying, my chest felt heavy, my breathing was difficult, and my mouth was very dry. I struggled, and the few words I uttered seemed to be as difficult as if they weighed a thousand pounds.

　　"Could it be that... this is your fiancé?"

　　Sang Yu turned her eyes away and avoided my sight, not daring to look at me, but the girlish expression was already revealed: "You men, you just like to flatter each other and deceive us girls. I don't know if the words you praised him were true - well, let me tell you, our family has always had dealings with their family. Sam is the fiancé my family arranged for me. To be honest, I have never liked him. But this time when I came to China, I found out that he had been chasing me to China, and then raped me, and went to the United States and Japan... You know, my brother doesn't like him, so he didn't say anything. He was in a mess, and in the end he had several fights with that club's demon for me... By the way, look at what he did...what he did..." When she said this, she sounded like she was murmuring, and she said "acted" several times but didn't say the rest of the words.

　　"Husband?"

　　"En Sangyu's voice was barely audible, but the happiness in it was self-evident.

　　"I think, I think... Sam is indeed the person I can entrust my life to... Sang Yu, congratulations." I said this while gritting my teeth, and then I heard a clear 'click', and something broke inside my body.

　　Sang Yu's eyes sparkled, but her tone was disapproving: "What's so good about Sam? You don't know. Everyone says he's good, even Grandpa is no exception - Grandpa rarely praises people! I don't think he has any other skills, he's just lucky."

　　"Yeah, maybe..."

　　"That guy started buying companies and doing stock market business when he was thirteen years old, and he multiplied thirty times thirty times in two years. That's what my dad said. Do you think this is an exaggeration?"

　　"Yeah, maybe..."

　　"And, you know the last time Europe went to war with vampires, right? It was said that he fought against thirteen vampires by himself. Humph, this must be something his family boasted about. What do you think?"

　　"Yeah, yeah, yeah..."

　　"Oh, yeah, there was one time when he was really stupid. A few days ago, he insisted on taking the subway with me. We saw an old man begging for food, and he actually gave him all the money in his pocket - hehe, and later when we went back, we actually saw that the old man had changed into a suit and was eating KFC with his granddaughter. He was dressed much better than the others... Don't you think it's funny?"

　　"Yeah, funny..."

　　With her hands clasped behind her back and walking in small steps on the bluestone pavement, Sang Yu chattered about her fiancé with great interest. No one knew what had happened during this period, but at this moment, she was just like a little girl immersed in love, making up a wonderful fairy tale story for her own future - her eyes were filled with happiness and longing.

　　I couldn’t hear clearly what happened next, nor did I remember it. I just felt my legs were so heavy, so heavy that I couldn’t move forward.

　　"You guys are here?" Under the light, Wang Xi suddenly called out, "Haha, you guys are so slow.

　　But it has arrived.

　　(Rolling on the ground begging for votes, this week's news, I hope it's good, don't embarrass yourself)

　　Chapter 165: Drunk

　　I looked up, and felt the light was extremely dazzling. My head seemed to be dizzy. My face turned pale and I moved my lips twice to say goodbye - I didn't even know what I said. In Sang Yu's surprised eyes, I left in panic and embarrassment, and even forgot to call my friend...

　　My steps were a bit floating, and I stepped up and down on the cotton pile. I couldn't walk a few steps before someone lifted me up under the armpit. I heard my good friend's concerned voice in my ear: "Brother Zi! What's wrong? Do you have a cold? It's strange, you were fine just now..." Another hand reached out to my forehead to test, "It's not hot..."

　　"It's okay." The cold hand touching my forehead gave me a startle, as if I was awakened from sleepwalking: "Uh, it's okay, maybe I'm too tired." I hurried forward in a daze: "Let's go, we're going home."

　　I could feel Sang Yu's surprised gaze from behind me, which contained concern, but unfortunately, this gaze stayed on me, making me feel very hot and painful, like the heart-wrenching feeling of tearing open a blood scab on a wound.

　　"That's good, I'm glad you're alright." He turned his head and shouted something as he walked away, as if he was saying goodbye to everyone, but I suddenly shook off his hand at this moment and strode towards home...

　　“Brother Liu, Brother Liu…” Tiezi’s voice chased and stopped, as if someone was holding him back.

　　The night was cool, clear and peaceful, the wind was cold, but it felt like a knife cutting me. I wandered aimlessly in the city, and I didn't know when it started to drizzle. The wet clothes in the cold wind were like an icy hell wrapped around me, and the coldness spread deep into the deepest part of my heart, penetrating my bones and going straight into my spinal cord.

　　Passersby were walking in a hurry, no one stopped for a moment. A beggar was huddled under the bridge, and a sad and bleak erhu sound came from next to him. The lingering sound echoed in the night, making my mood as desolate as the melody, as if I had aged thirty years at that moment.

　　I slowly turned my head, and suddenly I felt an inexplicable blockage in my heart, as if I couldn't breathe. I coughed violently, breathed rapidly, and even leaned over a stone bench by the roadside and coughed violently.

　　"Wow..." I spat out a mouthful of blood!

　　As the blood came out, I suddenly felt fatigue taking hold of me and draining the strength out of my body - I turned over and lay on the side of the street, with raindrops falling in front of me, like a song and a cry.

　　"No, no, I won't like her, absolutely not

　　When did she become so important to me? I can't even explain it myself!

　　She rudely slapped me, she kindly shared food with us in the innate gossip, I raced on the beach buggy under the moonlight in the Grand Canyon, we experienced Qiongqi, the Great Rift, the human demon... Everything we experienced was like a movie. I knew about the discord between the Wang family and the Zhuge family, her engagement, and her fiancé - even when the fiancé appeared in front of me, I was still unconscious!

　　There is a little secret in my heart that has been stubbornly telling me: all this is not true!

　　But when her beautiful smile bloomed in front of me for another man, I suddenly realized that this kind-hearted girl who was as quick-witted as a man had quietly buried her shadow deep in my heart.

　　All this was just because she talked to me about the future with such anticipation, that was her dream husband.

　　He is a son of aristocracy, has a distinguished family background, is extremely talented, is young and rich, and is handsome... I don't know what other advantages he has, but based on these few points alone - even I have to admit that Sam is a perfect candidate for marriage. Not only that, they are truly a perfect match and childhood sweethearts... What am I?

　　A small boss with a little money?

　　A Yin-Yang Feng Shui master who can catch ghosts and exorcise evil spirits?

　　The few so-called advantages I can show off are just a joke in the eyes of others! A joke that can be bought with money! Five million, five million! In my eyes, it is such a huge sum of money, but in others, it is just something you can casually take out to reward beggars!

　　able

　　I was so depressed that I almost wanted to roar, but I didn't. I just stood up and let the rain fall on my head, then slowly flow down my body...

　　Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter in front of me. I looked up and saw a flashing neon sign. It turned out that I had walked to Jiuyan Bridge without realizing it. The small bar with bright lights and wine was particularly charming in the rainy night. I looked at the sign and suddenly had an impulse that I hadn't had for a long time. I walked in directly, but then I turned back and went into a restaurant that didn't seem to have many people.

　　The waiter was already dozing off, but when he saw me come in, he perked up again: "How many people?"

　　I stretched out a finger and shook it, grabbed a handful of money and stuffed it into his hand without even looking at it, then walked directly to the innermost seat and sat down, hiding myself in the darkness.

　　"What would you like to order?"

　　"Liquor, white wine, the highest concentration of white wine."

　　"Okay, what's the dish?"

　　"don't want

　　"Okay, I'll put the money on the table first, and wait until you finish drinking..."

　　"You talk too much! Bring me some wine!

　　After drinking a bowl of white wine, my entire throat and stomach felt as if they were burned by fire, and I started sweating all over for no reason, but this feeling was very comfortable - but my heart was still very uncomfortable, and even my thoughts began to wander. I thought of my dead colleagues, the nightmare of sinking in the abyss of the sea, and even the scolding by my teacher when I was a child, which now made me feel so sad!

　　I guzzled down several bowls of beer fiercely. My mind started to go numb and my movements slowed down. The singing from the bar outside became increasingly faint, as if there was something separating me from it. A feeling called hysteria gripped me, and at that moment I suddenly wanted to laugh out loud.

　　At that moment, the alcohol started to cause trouble in my empty stomach. My stomach and intestines began to fight instinctively. I stood up with a hoarse sound in my throat and stumbled into the toilet. I began to vomit violently. Large amounts of liquor and bile were vomited out and poured into the toilet, emitting an unpleasant odor...

　　I cried like a child, as if I had returned to my childhood when I lost my favorite toy...

　　※

　　When I staggered back to Xiaojiahe, the sky was already white. Tiezi was sitting in the living room with red eyes. When he saw me, he rushed over and said, "Brother Liu, what's wrong with you? Are you okay?"

　　"It's nothing." I shook my head and threw myself on the sofa. "I just had a few drinks."

　　Seeing that I looked normal, my friend was relieved and started to shout in an exaggerated way: "Ah, it's just drinking. I thought something was wrong. Wang Xi stopped me from coming with him and said that I needed some quiet time. That was bullshit. Brother Liu, how could anything happen to you, right? Well, it's just that you were too mean. You drank secretly without asking me to come with you, and I was worried about you at home for half the night..."

　　I squinted at the remains on the coffee table, trying to identify the smell of beer, peanuts and braised pork. "Uh, I figured it out." The snowflakes on the TV showed that the channel he was watching was CCTV5. "Uh, did Manchester United win yesterday?"

　　Tiezi was beaming with joy and suddenly became excited: "Hey, you didn't watch it yesterday. We were behind in the first half but overtook in the second half. You don't know how beautiful that goal was - Giggs dribbled past three people and then passed the ball into the penalty area. Solskjaer scored with his first shot after coming on as a substitute! He really deserves to be a super substitute..."

　　I looked at her with my eyes slanted: "Thank you for your hard work..."

　　“…”

　　"Forget it, let's go to bed." I staggered into the bathroom, took off my clothes and threw them out, letting the hot shower water rush over my head. The last bit of sadness seemed to be taken away along with the tiredness, leaving only my body here, flying up with the mist, hovering above my head, meaningless.

　　I crawled into the bed and fell asleep, sleeping until the sky was dark and the sun was moonless, forgetting everything. It’s up to you to love whoever you want, right? If you don’t love me, I won’t bother to care about you!

　　Whoosh…whoosh…

　　I didn’t know how long I slept. I only remember that I was eating pork elbows in my dream. I took a bite of a pork elbow with soybean paste and my mouth was full of hair. I was so hungry that I couldn’t eat it, so I kept pulling out the hair. Hey, the hair didn’t fall off after a long time, and it kept growing longer with the wind, and the hair was shaking... The hair even spoke: Get up, get up...

　　Eh? No! I suddenly opened my eyes and saw Xiao Hei sitting next to my pillow, staring at me with his cat eyes, and scratching my face with his claws: "Get up."

　　"What?" I understood as soon as I asked - the knocking sounds on the door outside explained everything.

　　"Oh, head..." I turned over and just pulled my clothes on, and I felt an inexplicable pain in my head. I pressed my temples with both hands, stood up with a groan, and went to open the door. As a result, when I opened the door, I saw a pretentious man in a white suit - "Hi

　　"Oh, it's you!" I shouted, "Come in, come in—I didn't expect you to find my place." I helped him carry his bag into the house in a few seconds. "It's been a long time."

　　The person who came was the Thirteenth Young Master who sent the spirit boy to the underworld. He still had the same cold face with a lazy smile, but when he entered the house, he still showed a kind smile: "Liu Piyun, long time no see, are you okay?"

　　"It's OK, it's OK, uh, sit down, I'll make you some tea." He just took out a wrinkled bag from under the coffee table and opened it, and saw Xiao Hei, "Xiao Hei, go help me wake up my friend, and tell him that a friend is coming over, and ask him to come out and meet him."

　　Hehe, by sheer coincidence, it had been a long time since Tiezi and Shisan Shao had met, including Xiao Hei. So when Xiao Hei turned around and blurted out the word "OK", he was immediately furious - "Wow, this cat can talk!" He stood up and pointed at Xiao Hei with his eyes wide open: "What cat?"

　　"What cat? I'm Pixiu Xiaohei," he said in a pretentious tone, turning around and walking away in a cat-like manner, wiggling his little butt.

　　"Pixiu! Good stuff - Piyun, you really have a treasure hidden here. Just raising a pet is enough to put you on the global rankings." He took my cup with a smile, and instantly became the calm face that would not change even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of him: "By the way, Piyun, this time I came here mainly to ask you for a favor."

　　"kindness?"

　　Chapter 166: The Three Realms and Three Lives Curse

　　The Thirteenth Young Master's request is actually very simple. He just wants to stay with me for a few days. Then, can I take him to the Water and Land Conference? The meaning is clear now. Staying with me is fake, but taking part in the Water and Land Conference is real. I haven't appeared in front of the world for a long time, and I haven't participated in this kind of gathering within the sect for almost a hundred years. Not to mention that there is no invitation, even if I say it out loud, I guess not many people will know about it.

　　In this situation, there is no chance of entering the water and land conference.

　　I thought about it and came up with an idea: "Actually, you don't have to. I have a good idea. In fact, many scattered schools have come to this water and land conference. You can enter even if you register temporarily. Otherwise, I will take you to register and enter directly. Why bother with so much trouble?"

　　"Well, no." Thirteen pondered for a while: "I have my own difficulties, I really can't..." "Simple, simple," Tiezi just came out of the house, scratching his messy hair and yawning: "I have an idea: anyway, you also know the Wang family's group of people, if it really doesn't work, just tell them that you want to go in with them, and pretend to be the Wang family's bodyguard."

　　I remained silent to show my disregard.

　　"Haha, I've thought about this too. Actually, I went to find Miss Wang at first, but the Wang family is getting a lot of attention right now, and I think if I follow them in, I'm more likely to be noticed - I can only ask you for help.

　　"Why?" Tiezi walked to the coffee table and threw himself on the sofa, then picked up the teacup and gulped a few gulps: "Well, forget it... Brother Zi, how about taking him in directly?"

　　"Nonsense!" I snatched the cup from him, "What else can I do? Come, let me introduce you. This is Thirteenth Master, the master brother; this is my partner Lai who cheated me for free food and drinks."

　　“Brother Master?” Tiezi’s eyes, which were covered with eye boogers, suddenly widened like a pair of guns: “Hey, hello, hello…” With a seductive smile on his face, he looked like a pimp, and he grabbed Shisan Shao’s hand tightly and shook it violently.

　　"Uh, hello." Thirteen probably couldn't stand this stimulation, he shuddered and retracted his hand, turned his head to look at me: "Your partner... hehe, very enthusiastic..." "Seeing patrons are like this," I said indifferently: "He probably wants you to teach him a few tricks. Recently, this guy has been pestering my master for a few months, but he didn't get anything. Now he asks everyone for support... How about you take him in as your apprentice? In the future, I can also be an elder in front of this guy."

　　Taunting is ineffective, high-level blackening is ineffective, and even a slap in the face is probably ineffective - Tiezi calmly shook off the dandruff and said, "Yes, accept me, accept me..." with an expression of "I will warm the bed occasionally".

　　Thirteenth Young Master simply ignored it...

　　"My friend, do you want to learn?" I snorted and pointed at the teacup on the table: "Damn, this is Master Brother's tea, and you just walked over and drank it without asking! Do you think anyone can teach you with this kind of character?"

　　My friend was stunned for a second, then suddenly he jumped up like a cat whose tail was stepped on, and fumbled around under the table: "I was wrong, I was not fully awake just now and was confused - I'll make you another cup right away..."

　　"No need." I stretched out my hand to stop him. "Don't bother. If you want to apologize, it's very simple: change all your sheets and quilts to clean ones, and then go and sleep with Xiao Hei at night. Thirteenth Young Master will stay at our place tonight."

　　"Really?" Tiezi suddenly shouted, "Okay, I'll go and rush into Xiaohei's room. Ten seconds later, the room was filled with Ya's crazy laughter and Xiaohei's shrill cat hissing...

　　Thirteen and I looked at each other in dismay.

　　Tiezi was busy moving quilts and changing pillows inside, walking around the three-bedroom apartment in a panic. Thirteenth Young Master suddenly said "oh", turned around, took out a box from his bag and handed it to me: "This is what Miss Wang asked me to bring to you. She said: This thing is not easy to get, it took a lot of effort! You must learn it well, so that if you meet Qiongqi, you will be able to fight against it. Even if it doesn't work, you can still protect yourself." He used Sang Yu's tone, which was full of concern.

　　I opened this ancient box and found a parchment scroll inside. I opened it and saw small seal script on it. I struggled to read it for a long time before I recognized that they were two inducing spells.

　　'The Three Realms and Three Lives Curse!'

　　When I saw the name, I remembered that this is referring to the scroll that Lingzu Guo mentioned. It was something that Zhang Tianshi left in the innate Fuxi Bagua Formation in Karamay. It can bring out the abilities of the Three Realms Eye and the Three Worlds Eye. Uh, to put it another way, it is equivalent to the protagonist learning magic of the corresponding level after upgrading.

　　The second level of the Three Realms Eye is now relatively stable. If I learn how to cast the spell, I will be able to see the underworld and even use the energy of the underworld. The second level of the Three Lives Eye is not yet stable, but it probably won’t be long.

　　The spell was very simple and I memorized it in less than half a minute, but I felt really bad.

　　Alas, I didn't expect that before I had the chance to do this, Sang Yu had already done it for me. She is not from the National Security Bureau, so how easy would it be for her to get this thing?

　　Seeing Sang Yu treat me like this and worry about my affairs, I felt a sour and bitter taste in my heart, with shame and gratitude. I took a deep breath to let the wet feeling in my eyes dissipate, but the choking feeling in my throat still existed: "This, this is really, ah..."

　　My sigh made Thirteenth Young Master thoughtful, and naturally his words sounded like advice: "Piyun, I have been working with Sang Yu for a long time. When the United States was looking for the Nazis and chasing Qiongqi, I never saw Sang Yu like this. When I went to her this morning, Uncle Wang Shang said that Sang Yu was in a bad mood. She sat in the room blankly when she got up in the morning, not seeing anyone or eating, just staring at the window in a daze, and her face was not very good - these things were all spread by Wang Xi, and I didn't see her face...

　　Hey, Piyun, did you have something going on with Sangyu yesterday? Although Wang Xi said nothing happened yesterday, I don’t think so. There must be something going on… Uh, you have to think about a lot of things yourself, don’t be angry…”

　　Thirteenth Young Master told me so much for no reason, which made me feel uncomfortable again. My friend was yelling inside, "Brother Master, I'm ready, come and have a look." So I forced a smile and said, "You go and have a look. Uh, I'll change my clothes and go to eat together."

　　When the Thirteenth Young Master saw the smile on my face that was uglier than crying, he understood a little bit: "Then you..." He thought about it and stopped talking, shook his head and said nothing, and just walked into the room.

　　When I walked into the room, Thirteenth Young Master's words were still rolling in my mind: "Uncle Wang Shang has to say that Sang Yu is in a bad mood."

　　Could it be that Sang Yu also understood my feelings? If so, many things would be clear: Sang Yu had already planned this from the beginning, so she tried every way to compensate and take care of me to express her apology? But if this is the case, everything seems to be wrong. Sang Yu has no reason to specifically ask me and Sam to meet, and then hesitate about this matter...

　　What on earth was I to her? An Onmyoji with no family background, who couldn't even meet her most basic needs in life - she would probably laugh at me for not knowing what I was capable of, right?

　　People often say that love cannot be measured or calculated. At that time, my brain was as exhausted as "deep blue", summarizing all aspects and details, but I still couldn't find a reason to convince myself - between the gains and losses, the bitterness and happiness in my heart overlapped, and my heart became even more anxious...

　　As I was turning around, I heard my friend's voice from the other side of the door: "Brother Zi, we're done, how about you change your clothes?"

　　"Uh," I forced myself to calm down and asked, "It's almost time...why are you changing clothes?"

　　The voice outside was even more surprised than I was: "An? Didn't you say you were going out for dinner?"

　　"Fuck, my pig head. I suddenly remembered what I said and slapped my head: "Okay, okay, okay, I remember it, I'll be right there! Wait for me for a minute."

　　Thirty minutes later, we were outside a rather unique soup pot restaurant in Chengdu. Although I didn't know what Shisan Shao liked, I could tell from his accent that he was from the north, and they certainly wouldn't like spicy food like us, so this was a good choice, and at least everyone seemed to be enjoying their meal.

　　After staying up late at night and sleeping for the whole day, my friend and I woke up feeling very hungry. It was time for dinner, so we had a great meal. The fragrant soup pot and the delicious crispy meat made us both happy. In the end, Thirteenth Young Master rushed to pay the bill, saying that it was a thank you for entrusting the task of the spirit boy to him. Of course, I didn't refuse.

　　Now my swinging arm has healed well, just like last time, although it is still in a sling just to stabilize it. Even the doctor was surprised. Why did this damn wound heal so quickly?

　　It's just a little idea of ​​mine. If anything happens, I'll use it as a backup measure. It's really cool to launch a surprise attack at that time. In recent games, I almost forgot that sneak attacks and secret plots are what I am best at.

　　Thinking back to the duel with Master Jin Zong, I felt like I was dreaming. Was I still the one who was exchanging blood for blood? I was totally losing my mind!

　　After dinner, we saw that it was still early, so we had to figure out what to do next. We couldn't ask Thirteenth Master to go online with us when he came to Chengdu, to create a small account and play Legends and kill black pigs? We couldn't take him to the sauna either, because I remember he has mysophobia. Or should we go out for a drink and listen to music?

　　When I proposed this idea, Thirteenth Young Master declined tactfully, saying that he didn't like this kind of occasion.

　　Just as I was thinking about it, Xiao Hei popped his head out from the side and said, "How about this, let's go to Dujiangyan to see the Li Bing and his son temple, and then go to the old man's place to hang out, what do you say?"

　　As soon as this suggestion came out, I knew it was a bad one, and sure enough, the two guys were eager to try it - I won't say anything about the fact that everyone can see that Tiezi has feelings for my Eighth Sister, but why is Shisan Shao so excited? Could it be that Zengzi also has feelings for my Eighth Sister?

　　Hey, it would be really fun if that were the case. According to what the great writer Liang Xiaosheng said at the time, when two men fall in love with a woman, they should be considered friends in love, and should be called intimate friends. I was just thinking about this when my friend urged me, "What do you think? Are you going or not?" He looked like he was going to throw a tantrum on the ground if I didn't go.

　　Just go, what else can you do?

　　Chapter 167: The Spear of Longinus

　　When we arrived at Dujiangyan, it was already dark. We went to the master's place first, but he was not there. The eighth sister explained to me that the old man had a lot of friends coming over recently, and he took the ninth boy to visit them. As for the eighth sister, she said it was very simple to stay at home to look after the house - she and the ninth boy took turns to come, and today it was her turn.

　　When he heard that the eighth sister was staying at home, Tiezi's face was so full of smiles that he refused to accompany us to the Li Bing Confucius Temple, saying that he was accompanying his junior sister to prepare supper. Damn, how could this f*cking Sima Zhao's heart fool me? I just left Xiao Hei at home.

　　If anything happens, not to mention the old man, a few senior brothers will tear me into pieces and eat me with soy sauce. It would be better to have someone... uh, a cat watching over me.

　　Xiao Hei is more afraid of the master than I am. With it watching me, hmm, let’s see how you can turn the tables!

　　The official name of the Li Bing and his son temple is Erwang Temple, located at the foot of Yulei Mountain on the east bank of the Minjiang River. There are statues of Li Bing and Erlang in the temple, and the stone walls are inlaid with the mottos of Li Bing and his descendants on water control, which are called the Three-Character Classic of Water Control. On the right side of the rear hall are inscriptions of painters such as Zhang Daqian and Xu Beihong. The garden is full of various precious flowers and trees, with towering ancient trees and shady trees. It is a tourist attraction in Sichuan - this place is very familiar!

　　The eldest temple keeper at Erwang Temple is about the same age as my master. It is said that the old man helped with something a long time ago, so I dared to take people there regardless of the time and weather. When I arrived in front of the temple, I shouted at the door, and a gatekeeper came out. I said directly: "Is Uncle Chen there? I am his...relative, can you help me contact him?" I felt a little embarrassed to say this, and I could only blame myself for losing my phone and having no number, otherwise I would have just called him and that would have been the end of it.

　　The man looked me up and down. I guess the car parked behind him had an effect. "Brother Chen is not here. What do you want?" His tone was quite polite. "Why don't you give him a call?"

　　If I had a phone, why would I come here and knock on the door? But I couldn't get angry, so I had to politely explain that I had lost my phone, so he gave me a number and asked me to call.

　　When the phone was connected, Uncle Chen's voice was quite excited, "Oh, it's Xiao Liu, come here, I'll wait for you..." My forehead started to feel numb. He said 'I'll wait for you' without knowing anything. Could it be that Uncle Chen has entered menopause and his brain is confused?

　　Before I could come to my senses, Uncle Chen lowered his voice and said, "Xiao Liu, come quickly. There's an important person here. Let me introduce him to you." His tone was quite mysterious. "He is as capable as your master."

　　"I just want to..." I sounded quite weak in my explanation, but I was interrupted just as I opened my mouth. "I know what you want to do, you want to thank me, right? No need, we are all family - I'm coming, I'll tell you right away - I won't say anymore, come quickly, it's at XX place next to the dam..." Then the busy tone on the phone replaced the noise.

　　I rolled my eyes, "What should we do? Go over there?" Thirteenth Young Master was in a good mood, "It's okay to take a look. We're here to hang out anyway."

　　"Okay." Since the guest said so, I, as the host, have even less reason to refuse.

　　Dujiangyan Canal Hub is mainly composed of three main projects: Yuzui, Feishayan and Baopingkou. The three projects cooperate with each other to coordinate water diversion and irrigation, flood diversion and disaster reduction, which not only has the effect of "dividing water into four and six, leveling floods and droughts", but also the flood and quicksand discharged from the outer river have impacted a pool of water.

　　It is the dry season now, and the pond is naturally exposed. Although I don't know why he takes people to the pond, I have to go there. But on second thought, it's a good idea to take Thirteenth Young Master to see the wonder of the water diversion mouth, which can also be regarded as an extra attraction for me to take him to visit.

　　We started walking after the car stopped far away. Thirteenth Young Master and I still followed the rules of our respective sects and brought all the necessary equipment. This was not an overreaction. Twenty minutes later, we discovered the wisdom of our decision.

　　Because we saw two fast black shadows passing by!

　　The two shadows were moving very fast, like meteors and lightning. In the dark night, I tried my best to see them clearly but could only see blurry shadows. However, the attire of the shadow in front of me suddenly made me alert - Damn, that attire actually made me look like a ninja!

　　Could this guy be a member of the Ghost Path? If he was a member of the Ghost Path, then who was chasing him?

　　We quickened our pace and ran towards the dam. A few minutes later, we could see everything below: Sure enough, there were a dozen people on the riverbank. We couldn't see their faces clearly. They were coming up along the riverbank and were almost at the inner bank. Several of them formed a semicircle to protect one person in the middle. There was also a hunched-over person next to them, probably Uncle Chen.

　　This...should be okay, right?

　　At least from what I see, everything should be safe.

　　But people often trust their own eyes too much and ignore the authenticity of their feelings. My sixth sense did not agree with all this. Out of concern for a fellow practitioner, I decided to use my Yin Eye to take a look.

　　not good!

　　Just on the edge of the dam, on their route forward, there were a few faint flames swaying. Although they were suppressed very low and small, they still could not escape the sight of the Yin-Yang Eyes.

　　I opened my eyes again and tried my best but to no avail!

　　Damn, this is a trap! I immediately understood the reason for this: lure away the strongest and kill the most important!

　　Almost at the same time, there was movement below!

　　Just before those people arrived, the river sand behind them suddenly exploded, and three shadows rushed out, knocking one of the bodyguards to the ground with one move. "Enemy attack," the second bodyguard yelled, and then was hit hard on the shoulder and staggered and fell.

　　Thirteenth Young Master and I looked at each other and without saying anything else, we rushed towards the field.

　　Several bodyguards roared, and suddenly various weapons appeared in their hands. They pounced forward and fought against those shadow-like guys. They actually gained the upper hand for a while.

　　Under the Yin Eye, these bodyguards had more or less holy light on their bodies, and the faint raspberry white light enveloped their weapons and bodies. Every time they chopped with a sword, a large piece of the bodies of the three guys who appeared first could be burned off like melting snow.

　　What is this? Damn, a corpse? I suddenly understood what that thing was. It was clearly a corpse. Fuck! It was the Earth Manipulation Technique of the Ghost Path Clan again. That bastard corpse manipulator - I remember his name was "Liu" or "Niu" or something.

　　The remaining bodyguards protected the guy in the middle and hastily retreated to the river bank. As if to prove my guess, several knives suddenly appeared in the air.

　　"ah

　　The bodyguard's roar before his death made everyone panic. The bodyguards who were fighting against the corpse originally had the upper hand, but when they saw this side, they became indescribably timid - the three ninjas who suddenly appeared here had killed most of the remaining bodyguards in the sneak attack, leaving only three injured guys surrounding the people they were protecting.

　　Faster! Faster! Thirteenth Young Master and I quickened our pace, but unfortunately the distance was too far, so we could only watch the three injured guys suddenly twitch, then fall to the ground and die.

　　"What a powerful poison! The last guy, the one they were protecting, had a change of expression and roared angrily, but at this moment water began to flow up his body from the ground!

　　Water dungeon!

　　The water prison that suddenly appeared bound him tightly inside, and it began to make gurgling sounds. Thirteenth Young Master and I knew the strength of this thing, and our faces changed drastically at the same time, and our steps became faster.

　　But just when we thought the guy was caught, something unexpected happened!

　　This was just three or two seconds before he was caught.

　　Suddenly, a strong light shone from the water prison, and as the light shone on it, the water prison burst into foam. The guy stood between the three of us with his back to us, holding a black spear head in his hand like a magic trick.

　　At the moment the spear head appeared, I suddenly felt an incomparable surging power, as surging as the raging waves of the sea. The holiness instantly changed the color of the sky and the earth. The black clouds dissipated from the sky, and a silver moonlight shone down like a bright lamp - the water prison was broken!

　　Thirteenth Young Master and I suddenly stopped and stared at the thing. Damn, could this be the tip of the legendary Spear of Longinus? Legend has it that the three spears now preserved in the Hofburg Museum in Vienna, the Augustinian Church in Rome, and the Great Glastonbury Abbey are just clones made from the gun body, and the most powerful spear head has never been found.

　　Who possesses this incomparable holy object? I tried to see, but the owner of the spear had his back to us and I couldn't see his face. He had already rushed forward with the spear in his hand!

　　Master!

　　This guy is really an expert. His movements are so agile that even the spirit monkey and rabbit are inferior to him. With just a short blow from the spear head, he forced the three ninjas to retreat. "Hmph!" He snorted heavily to express his contempt. "You underestimate me too much."

　　This guy felt he had a sure win after just one try!

　　Unfortunately, ideals are full and reality is skinny. The three ninjas suddenly laughed loudly. They stepped back and did not take action. The six snakes laughed a few times and suddenly asked, "Do you feel a little dizzy?"

　　“You…” The owner of the spear suddenly shook and fell to his knees with a thud, “You guys…” He stretched out his hand and wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, his eyes went dark and he fell to the ground.

　　"Hey, I told you, adding drugs to the water is the most effective," Six Snake suddenly turned around and looked in our direction: "Are there two more people who want to die here?"

　　These words are really deterrent. An ambush killed seven or eight people in less than ten minutes. Although poisons, drugs, ambushes and sneak attacks were all used, victory is victory and there is no doubt about it.

　　But I keenly felt that all this was not that simple. They didn't see us clearly, and at the same time they wanted to scare us away - because it seemed that there was a master who was lured away here. Since he was lured away, it meant that they could not deal with him!

　　“It’s troublesome to go, but I have no choice.

　　Chapter 168: Fate plays tricks on people

　　When the three guys saw that we were not retreating, they looked at each other and rushed over at the same time, and the wooden man behind them carried the unconscious guy on his shoulders - did they want to take him away?

　　You’re welcome!

　　In a blink of an eye, we had already rushed into their midst. I could tell from their expressions that these guys didn't want to see us - I wonder how much of a loss they suffered last time, and why are they still afraid?

　　Having ugly faces doesn't mean that these three are afraid. The ones in front of me rushing towards me in an inverted "品" shape are Shui He and Liu, swooping down on me from the left and right - the one in front of me is Shui He!

　　The kunai in Shuihe's hand suddenly stabbed towards me, and at the same time, his right foot kicked towards my lower abdomen like lightning.

　　The Killing God Blade clang clang clang and the kunai collided continuously, and I raised my foot to block the kick at the same time, but she actually used the force to dodge to the side!

　　Then I saw Liushe’s stinky face!

　　Ya's cheeks were puffed up and he looked almost like a toad, while Liu and Shuihe had already stepped aside at the same time!

　　Oh no, this guy is going to spray poison!

　　I started chanting a spell with a thought in my mind, and just as that guy was spewing out this green gas, I also felt a cold wind suddenly rushing out from the ground in front of me. This wind followed my thoughts and blew the green gas onto the face of the six snakes!

　　Are poisonous snakes afraid of their own poison? This answer was confirmed by me in an instant!

　　The Six Snake just swayed and then fell straight down, looking almost the same as when the Thirteenth Young Master was hit!

　　"Liu Sheliu and Shui He were stunned when they saw this change, but they quickly came to their senses and snatched Liu She in their hands, then took out the antidote from his arms and stuffed it into his mouth.

　　At the same time, Thirteenth Young Master and I dealt with the puppet corpse next to the wooden man and snatched the unconscious guy away.

　　Now the situation has suddenly changed and we take the initiative!

　　"You are about to come back with your eyes blazing with fire, and at the same time a sharp roar was heard in the distance.

　　Shuihe grabbed Liu's hand and shook his head slowly. The guy stared at me fiercely, gritted his teeth, carried Liushe on his shoulders and rushed towards the embankment.

　　Shuihe was holding a few cross darts and staring at us as he slowly retreated. His meaning was clear - if you dare to chase me, I will kill this guy with darts!

　　The Thirteenth Young Master stared at her intently and let her leave, saying: "Don't chase her, this person will be in danger if we chase her..." He didn't turn around until Shui He turned around and ran away. He immediately saw my face which was more bitter than Coptis chinensis!

　　I didn't chase.

　　But I have something to say in my heart: I really want to chase you! I don’t want to be your son!

　　Because... because the fucking guy I rescued was actually Sam!

　　I'm an idiot! I'm a pig! I'm an idiot and a pig head!

　　After a while, someone patted me on the shoulder: "Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu..." I looked up and saw Bolt.

　　He took out a thick stack of money and said with gratitude: "Thank you for saving our Sam. This is just a small token of your gratitude... You are really heroes..."

　　The word "hero" suddenly hurt my heart. I raised my hand and threw the money into the air. I roared, "Hero? What a hero! I'm a fucking bear.

　　I turned and left, feeling like crying...even though I knew in my heart that I would still take action even if I really knew it was him - this had nothing to do with love, but was about morality!

　　I must save him! This is moral duty and my principle! However, why did God choose my hand?

　　So I want to cry! I want to yell! I want to vent!

　　Two bodyguards suddenly stopped me. I didn’t know if they had just arrived from downstairs, but their clothes were clean and intact. “Excuse me, we would like you to tell us what happened…”

　　"Speaking of your mother, do you want to fight?" I was furious. "I'm not in the mood

　　"We can't let you go." The guy answered me coldly, "You have to..."

　　I just felt a buzzing in my head, and my blood was boiling! I suddenly kicked the guy, I didn't know where, and then I rushed over and threw him to the ground, beating him like a gangster - face, body, chest, shoulders... slapping, elbowing, headbutting, backhanded punching, everything I wanted, and there was no method at all!

　　Somehow I had already pulled out the killing blade and thrust it straight into his face - "That's enough!" Suddenly someone grabbed my hand, and Thirteen's voice rang in my ears: "Let's go!"

　　He snatched my knife and helped me up. I was full of murderous intent but like a child who couldn't control his strength, I was half-supported and half-carried by him and dragged away... "Let them go." Bolt's voice sounded faintly in the back: "I will explain to the family."

　　When I fully woke up, I was already sitting in the car. Thirteenth Young Master was driving slowly in the night, looking at the sign above his head - I was about to speak when I suddenly started coughing violently.

　　"Awake?" Thirteenth Young Master smiled. "Then tell me how to get there quickly. I've circled the city twice, but I can't find the way."

　　Seeing that he looked normal, I felt less embarrassed. I quickly looked up and left, "Oh, go to the left. Yes, let's go through this small street... turn right in front... be careful of tricycles..." After circling several times, we finally returned to the main road, and then headed towards Chengdu along Laochengguan Road.

　　Shisan Shao’s driving skills were so bad that he almost hit people several times along the way. But fortunately, he was able to turn around or brake in time every time at the critical moment, which made me very nervous - but he just refused to let me drive!

　　As a result, there was no awkwardness and no other topics to talk about. I just accompanied him and focused on driving the car. The only drawback was that the speed was a bit slow. It took us at least two hours later than usual to get to Chengdu.

　　Just arrived at the gate of the community, I suddenly saw a red Aston Martin, with a familiar figure sitting in the car. She was staring straight ahead, accompanied by a melodious song, seeming absent-minded and as if thinking about something.

　　"Sang Yu, I felt an inexplicable joy in my heart. As soon as Thirteenth Young Master stopped the car, I jumped out and ran over excitedly - but I suddenly stopped halfway!

　　What am I doing?

　　Should I run over to tell her that I saved her man? Or should I go to show that I am capable? I have made contributions? Or should I flatter her to gain her favor? How is this different from those guys who run over to their roommates to flatter and pretend to be a submissive in order to pursue a girl?

　　But the strange thing is that I didn’t think about all these when I saw her. I just simply wanted to see her.

　　I turned my head out of boredom, and saw my BUICK make a gorgeous turn, and then gracefully backed into the parking space between two cars, as smooth as a performance - ah, this guy Shisan Shao, who pretends to be indifferent but is actually very meticulous... I'm determined to make friends with him!

　　“Suddenly, Sang Yu’s voice came from behind Pi Yun. I guess she has seen me.

　　I sighed in my heart and turned to look at Sang Yu's pretty face. The night wind blew her long hair, messing up some of it. A strand of her hair fluttered on her cheek, but it couldn't hide her eyes that were darker than the night. Her eyes were like the blue waves of a cold pond with a little mist floating on them, which made people a little intoxicated for a moment.

　　I was slightly stunned, as if I had thousands of words in my heart, but in the end, the only words that came out of my mouth turned into this… "Hello, Miss Wang."

　　Sang Yu frowned slightly, as if she was very dissatisfied with what I said, but she did not get angry without thinking as usual. Instead, she answered politely and carefully: "Mr. Liu. I heard that you had a battle with the Ghost Dao Clan in Dujiangyan today. Can you tell me about it?" She then nodded and greeted Thirteen who was walking over, "Hi, Thirteenth Young Master."

　　I quickly made up my mind, and after Thirteenth Young Master and Sang Yu finished greeting each other, I said: In fact, I don't know much about all this, it's all the credit of Thirteenth Young Master, and only he knows the details, why don't you ask him? Well, let me suggest that you find a place to sit down and talk in detail, I will go up first... and then quickly escape, leaving everything to him.

　　Perfect!

　　"Hello," said Sang Yu Thirteenth Young Master, nodding his head. "Actually, I'm not very clear about all this. It's all thanks to Pi Yun. He's the only one who knows the details. Why don't you ask him? Well, let me suggest that you find a place to sit down and talk in detail. I'll go up first." After saying that, he turned around and left...

　　…

　　Chengdu was very quiet at night. We just stood there in the night wind. For a moment, we were so confused by the strange and confusing atmosphere that we didn't know what to do... We didn't even know how to say polite words.

　　Finally, it was Sang Yu who broke the deadlock with a dry cough: "Well, the moonlight is nice today."

　　I looked up at the dark sky, "Yeah..."

　　"Uh, uh, it's a nice day."

　　I continued to nod: "Yes..." Immediately a gust of wind blew over, and we both shivered violently.

　　"Uh, uh, uh, I bought a car."

　　I looked at the Aston Martin, which had been in operation for who knows how long, very attentively and nodded solemnly: "Yes, it's a good car."

　　"Thank you

　　“…”

　　She suddenly said this, and we were both stunned.

　　Once this layer of window paper was broken, everything became simple. We stared at each other for a long time, and she suddenly spoke clearly and calmly: "No matter what, I still want to thank you for saving him! Thank you for your creamy face that was like the bright moon under the dim light, replacing the starlight of the whole world and shining alone, although, although it was only in my eyes!

　　She thanked me on his behalf! This simple sentence rang in my ears like thunder, and instantly made me a little unsteady on my feet. My voice was hoarse: "No need, we are all members of the Dharma, so naturally, I should contribute my part.

　　Without waiting for her to say anything, I turned around and said, "It's late, Miss Wang, you should go back or you might catch a cold. I, I'm leaving." After I finished speaking, I walked away as if I was escaping.

　　I didn't even dare to look back, for fear that I would fall into those deep eyes as soon as I turned around.

　　But just as I entered the corridor, I suddenly heard footsteps coming from behind me, small and rapid, and in the blink of an eye Sang Yu came running towards me like the wind.

　　I was so panicked that I rushed over to him: "Sang Yu..."

　　Halloween 169

　　Sang Yu panted a few times, lowered her eyes and stared at the concrete floor under her feet, her voice almost inaudible: "If, I mean if, you knew he was attacked... would you still, well, would you..." At this point she was silent, just raised her head and stared into my eyes, everything was said without words.

　　Although the words are simple, I already understand them.

　　I stood there for a long, long time, and finally said nothing, just smiled deeply.

　　The night is like water, and my smile is swaying in the wind, with inexpressible sadness and sorrow, and inexpressible helplessness, just like falling flowers and flowing water, bringing endless loneliness. The yellow leaves falling in the wind are not intentional, everything is just destined by heaven.

　　Sang Yu immediately understood what I meant, and looked at me in disbelief, her eyelashes fluttering a few times, revealing an indescribable gratitude -

　　"Thank you

　　I watched Sang Yu turn around and leave, and suddenly I let out a long breath. All the knots in my heart were relieved by that sentence.

　　Just for her smile, everything is enough.

　　The heaven and earth will last forever from now on, just for her to live a good life!

　　※

　　I was so sleepy after tossing and turning for half the night. I woke up in the afternoon. My phone was beeping every few minutes next to my pillow. I took it and saw several missed calls from my master, my third master, my best friend... eh? My best friend?

　　Only then did I remember that I had left her at Dujiangyan yesterday and didn't bring her back. No one could remember the situation at that time. But it made sense when I thought about it. Even if I had created an opportunity for her - no, if there was nothing wrong, I had to go and see her.

　　The master was fine, he just asked me about what happened yesterday: for example, how to be sure it was the Ghost Dao Clan, whether the Ghost Dao Clan really took the spearhead of the Spear of Longinus away, whether I was injured, and so on. Finally, the master said something to me on the phone, without any context: "I will treat Wang Zichuan and Lao Xie to dinner on the evening of the 1st, you can come over then."

　　"Uh, who? Want to bring drinks or something?"

　　"Beep, beep, beep..." A busy tone.

　　What does the old man mean by this? I know who the old Xie he mentioned is, but I don't know who Wang Zichuan is. I can't figure it out. The master has rarely invited people to dinner in all these years. If he does, it's to old friends. I've never heard of this Wang.

　　Even Sanye's best friend called, but Sanye just chatted with me normally, asking me about the water and land conference. Finally, he said that his niece had been cured and was now devoted to learning from him, "Can I treat you to a meal?"

　　In my mind, this guy was a typical miser. I thought his invitation to dinner was not for good reasons, so I declined without hesitation. No matter how much he talked, I was still very determined to press the red button on my phone - and then the whole world became quiet.

　　Finally, it was my best friend. As soon as the phone rang, he started yelling, "Brother Zi, I'm telling you, I won't be coming back..." "What?" His voice was so excited that it hurt my eardrums, so I didn't hear it clearly.

　　"Oh, I mean to just stay here," my friend shouted again on the phone, and then said, "I have something to say, I won't say anymore," and hung up on me.

　　After the phone call, I started to feel hungry as soon as my hands were free. I looked at the clock and it was already past four in the afternoon. I was about to wake up Thirteenth Master, but I heard Thirteenth Master calling me from outside: "Biyun, are you up?"

　　I opened the door and saw that the guy was wearing formal clothes and looked like he was going out to kill someone. I couldn't help but wonder, "Wow, Thirteen, what are you doing? Do you have any enemies or rivals in Chengdu and are planning to go fight them now?"

　　"What love rival? Piyun, aren't you going to go out for a walk today? Be careful?" This guy said seriously, "Although there are many people here, you are the only one who knows many things."

　　"Too many people? Clear? Be careful?" I was confused: "What's so mysterious?"

　　Seeing that I didn't understand, Thirteenth Young Master directly flipped through the calendar on his phone for me.

　　October 31st, Halloween.

　　Damn, I actually forgot today is Halloween!

　　Halloween is also known as Ghost Festival. If there are any messy things, most people choose this time, and then go their separate ways. Although I am still on vacation recently, it is necessary to go out and have a look. This is a routine in the Dharma. On the 15th of July and Halloween, I will go around the environment where I live more or less, and deal with any problems.

　　Some people may wonder, Halloween is a foreign festival, what does it have to do with us in China? Here I have to say a few words: for example, there is a disease related to potato cultivation, called late blight. Many people who study agriculture now know about it, but does anyone know about this disease six or seven hundred years ago? The answer is no!

　　Why?

　　Potatoes are actually native to the Andes Mountains in South America. They were introduced to Europe in the 16th century and then to China in the 17th century. At that time, no one knew about this plant, and there was no such disease, but now it has become indispensable knowledge for growers - without potatoes, there is no late blight; with potatoes, there is naturally late blight, it's very simple.

　　Halloween is actually the same. Before it was introduced to our sect, we didn’t know much about it. But after this festival was introduced to China, many corresponding countermeasures were created, one of which is the view of this day. In our sect, this day is actually similar to the 15th day of the seventh lunar month. Both are days with heavy yin energy, and it is easy for all kinds of wandering ghosts to appear, so we must focus on prevention.

　　Forget it, I still have to go for a walk.

　　Seeing Thirteenth Young Master's serious expression, I was actually laughing secretly in my heart: Chengdu has not had any trouble for countless years, it can be considered calm, plus there are hundreds of Dharmamen in this large area now, what trouble can there be? I knew all this in my heart, but I didn't say it, the reason was too damn simple: I had nothing to do today!

　　Look, it's the 31st, and there are still two days before the Water and Land Conference. We agreed to have dinner tomorrow, but what should we do today? Thirteenth Young Master doesn't want to go to the sauna, play games, sing karaoke, or go clubbing. He doesn't have any hobbies... I can't just leave him in the room and go out to kill time tonight, so what else can he do?

　　Just go out for a walk.

　　I bought two pounds of chicken bang bang outside and took Thirteenth Young Master to a noodle shop. We each had a bowl of hot noodle soup. Suddenly, a warm feeling rose from my heart, and I felt very comfortable. "Where are you going to check?" Thirteenth Young Master put down the bowl and brought up the matter, "What are your plans?"

　　Even if I didn't have a plan, I had to pretend. How could this guy know that I was absent-minded? So I frowned and said, "How about this? There are a lot of people in the Famen in Chengdu today. There are people in hospitals, cemeteries, and graveyards. We don't need to join in the fun. Let's go outside and see some places they don't know."

　　"Good Thirteenth Young Master was full of admiration: "Thoughtful! In fact, I think so too. I guess there won't be much to do in the city, and even in the suburbs, they are all filled with those guys, but--" He raised his eyebrows slightly: "Those guys are all outsiders, and they are not as familiar with the situation in Chengdu as you, a local snake! So, I think there must be some places in Chengdu where yin energy gathers, but it is not known to outsiders now. There may be something to do in this place..." He chuckled twice: "You should know something about this kind of place, right?"

　　I cursed this guy so much in my heart. It was clearly a job for me to find a place to walk around and sleep, but after his analysis, it became a job that I had to do. But I couldn't fool him.

　　Although this requirement is a bit high, I happen to have this information.

　　Many places in Chengdu are unknown to outsiders, but our National Security Bureau has information on all the places with supernatural fluctuations around Chengdu in the past thirty years. Among them, there is a place that is most suitable to take Thirteenth Young Master to visit - the old execution ground.

　　Chengdu, as the capital of Sichuan and Chongqing, has had its own place for beheadings for many years. Unlike the north where people would execute people at Caishikou, this place chose a more remote location, which is now outside the East Third Ring Road.

　　That area has killed countless people over the hundreds of years, including vicious bandits, hot-blooded revolutionaries, murderous horse thieves, those who poisoned their husbands, murdered their comrades, escaped from wars, committed adultery, and seduced their second sisters-in-law... Of course, many of them died unjustly. There is a lot of chaos here. If they were all listed out, it would make a complete collection of beheadings.

　　Apart from anything else, even the soil on the ground had long since absorbed the blood and turned dark brown, emitting a foul and rotten smell.

　　This place has been abandoned for a long time, but few people are interested in it. Two years ago, a developer bought it and planned to develop it. As a result, the whole family used it as a truck wheel within a few days. Later, the two nephews in the family fought a lawsuit for property issues for countless years, and finally the court ruled that neither of them wanted this land!

　　That land will be thrown there indefinitely.

　　That place is nice. I'll take Thirteenth Master there to buy some clothes and kill some time. After checking every place after dark, we can come back to sleep. I thought about this in my mind and went out with him without saying anything.

　　First, go shopping for clothes.

　　Not to mention, it seems that there are really a lot of people from the Dharma sect on the road today. They are all dressed like country bumpkins, carrying large and small bags in their hands or on their backs, and their faces are full of resentment: Please, please send out some ghost... There are also two people pretending to be beggars on the road, they are very dignified and have solemn faces, holding a begging bowl in their hands, just like the people who collect protection fees, they walk with their heads held high and their chests puffed out, and they walk very fast, and no one dares to approach within three meters.

　　I laughed secretly in my heart: You bunch of Maoshan guys, I don't blame you for wanting to help, at least you have good intentions; I don't blame you for not being able to disguise yourself, it's because you haven't learned it; but can you please not go shopping in shopping malls like Chunxi Road and Wangfujing? They are so popular that they can boil water, so which ghost would be so blind as to go there and torture itself?

　　Shisanshao and I each bought two pieces of clothing. She was still wearing a beige windbreaker, while I bought two extremely fancy windbreakers - well, just think of it as a change of style and mood.

　　The sky was gradually getting dark and the main event was about to begin.

　　Chapter 170: The Face of Death (Part 1)

　　The ruins of the execution ground are outside the Third Ring Road, surrounded by a barren field, with only three or two dilapidated huts standing alone. Thirteenth Young Master and I parked the car far away and walked into this gloomy execution ground.

　　Whenever monsters and ghosts come out, it's usually between midnight, which is between 11 and 1. Thirteenth Master and I walked around this place but nothing happened. We were so bored that we just found a house and sat there to standby.

　　There were seven or eight shabby houses scattered here, with leaky walls and half of the roof collapsed. The only good one was a three-story building with a row of iron stairs along the wall that looked stable. Thirteenth Young Master and I followed the general principle of occupying the commanding heights, so we climbed to the roof of the building and lay there, looking at the stars and lighting a cigarette.

　　I really was waiting. I just wanted to wait until after eleven o'clock, and if there was nothing to do, I would go out for a midnight snack and then go home to sleep. I didn't know if Thirteenth Young Master's attitude was because I helped him last time, so he was ready to do something for me and was waiting with full concentration. His expression was similar to that of those guys from Chunxi Road.

　　I waited for more than an hour, and the floor was covered with cigarette butts. I was so bored that I almost fell asleep while looking at the stars. Suddenly, I heard Thirteenth Young Master growl, "Something's going on!"

　　This sentence made me sit up with a start, and look down through the edge of the concrete fence. Sure enough, half a minute later, with a slight rustling sound, a cat-like figure appeared in our sight.

　　This guy was dressed in ordinary clothes and there was nothing unusual about him, but his expression was flustered and his steps were unsteady. "Well, he is a human, and an ordinary person." I made a judgment after just one look, "Maybe a thief, a drug addict, or a piáo, but not what we are waiting for."

　　Thirteenth Young Master knew what I meant, but he still shushed me and said, "Look at this guy's hand, it seems to be injured..."

　　Sure enough, I also noticed it after Thirteenth Young Master reminded me that the guy raised his right hand from time to time while running, or covered his left shoulder or raised it halfway and then put it down. It seemed that his left shoulder was injured - but this is not a reason for him to become our target, right?

　　The guy looked around and saw no one, so he sat down against the wall, gasping for breath and struggling to take off his coat. There was a pool of blood and flesh inside, and it looked like he had been injured by something explosive.

　　This cannot be taken lightly! China is a country that prohibits weapons. All firearms are expressly prohibited. Even if this guy has nothing to do with ghosts, I have to intervene as long as this thing appears.

　　Throw away the cigarette butt and go

　　As soon as I got up the stairs, I knew I had made a mistake today. The loud banging sound on the stairs could not be ignored by a deaf person. I rushed forward while praying that the guy couldn't get far. When I got to the wall, I saw that it was gone!

　　"Run? Humph, I'll let you run," I opened my Yin Eyes without saying anything, and boasted to Thirteenth Young Master: "Thirteenth, let me show you my Three Fires Finding Method. Let's see who can escape... Damn it! How is it possible...

　　"What's wrong?"

　　“No, no Sanhuo, I couldn’t believe my eyes because it was too fucking weird.

　　You have to know that it took Thirteenth Young Master and I no more than twenty seconds to rush down the third floor to the wall. Even if this guy started jogging at that time, he wouldn't have gone too far. And my Yin Eyes can see the Three Fires clearly within a range of 500 meters, and even farther if I concentrate in a certain direction. But after this circle, I didn't find any trace of the Three Fires.

　　We looked at each other and without saying anything, we took out our weapons and started searching - this guy was definitely not a human!

　　After walking around two dilapidated houses and arriving in front of the broken wall, Thirteenth Young Master suddenly stopped. He stretched out his hand to point at the wall, then pointed to the front, and then tilted his head and shook it backwards.

　　Divide and surround it.

　　Quietly walking to the front of the broken wall, Thirteenth Young Master and I jumped out at the same time, pointing our weapons forward: "Don't move!"

　　The poor guy was hiding behind the wall, shivering with fear on his face and holding his shoulders - when he saw us appear and the shining weapons in our hands, he actually knelt down in front of us.

　　His face was full of tears: "Please don't kill me, I'm really not a monster, I'm not..." He kowtowed as he spoke, and when he raised his head, his face was covered with mud, and then tears left streaks of white marks, "Don't kill me, I'm not a monster..." He just repeated these two sentences over and over again.

　　I couldn't help but be stunned - what the hell is this?

　　The guy in front of me is clearly a human being. Although I didn't see Sanhuo just now, I can clearly feel his heartbeat, temperature, breathing, and even the rare armpit odor... Damn, it stinks so much!

　　After assessing the danger this guy posed, I signaled Thirteenth Young Master to be on guard, and I pulled him up. "Don't cry! Well, we don't want to kill you, but we want to know what's wrong with you... and why did you say you're not a monster?"

　　"Huh? You're not here to kill me?" He slowly stopped crying after hearing this. He looked up but still doubted and didn't believe it: "Really?" "Fuck you, if I were to kill you, I would still say these bullshit to you. I might as well just kill you - stop talking nonsense, get up and tell me the truth." He tore off a few pieces of empty talisman paper and threw them on his face, "Wipe the mud off your face."

　　Some people are like this, they won’t listen to kind words, and will only give in if they have a fierce face - when he saw me getting fierce, he immediately trembled all over, stumbled and rubbed his face a few times, stood up and was about to cry again: "Please..."

　　Will this never end?

　　Bang!

　　Thirteenth Young Master slapped him in the face and said, "Don't cry. If you cry again, I'll kill you."

　　He immediately stopped talking.

　　After this guy calmed down, Thirteenth Young Master and I gave him a thorough checkup. The result surprised both of us. Sure enough, this guy didn't have the three fires, and his whole body exuded infinite coldness, a complete monster.

　　I looked at this guy's face carefully - he looked about twenty-four or twenty-five years old, full of fear and sadness. This face made people want to slap him, it was so disgusting!

　　Pointed head, narrow cheeks, dry and yellow hair, goldfish eyes, rosacea... This is the layman's view. According to physiognomy, it is roughly as follows: the life palace is narrow and has a mole on it; the brother palace is high at the head and low at the tail, short, thick, yellow, thin, and has messy hair; the disease palace has a broken root of the nose and black moles and horizontal lines; the property palace is narrow and sunken, with evil scars; the official palace has dark lines like a chasm; the parent palace is basically two unspeakable black birthmarks - Damn, this is simply the best from the perspective of physiognomy, all the bad luck, bad luck, decline, and desolation you can find are missing, more obvious than in the textbooks. No matter who you see, you only have one feeling -

　　Just beat him to death!

　　It's a miracle that I can live to this day!

　　I suppressed my nausea and asked, "What's your name, where are you from, and how old are you?"

　　This guy probably knew he looked ugly, so he lowered his head and whispered, "Tian Gouzi, 25 years old, from Tangshan."

　　"Well, then why did you get hurt?" I continued to ask, and accidentally saw the guy's two deformed ears.

　　"I, I'm being chased by bad guys..."

　　"Why are you chasing me?"

　　"I don't know..." This sounded fake. Damn it, with this kind of honor, anyone who didn't run away would be considered a strong man, let alone chasing him. Is there anyone willing to chase him? I was about to expose it, but Thirteenth Young Master kicked him over, "Be honest.

　　I looked at Thirteen in surprise, and then I realized that for some reason this guy's face was red, his teeth were clenched, and he seemed to be in a fierce struggle. I looked along his hand, and his finger bones were a little white, as if he could chop me off at any time.

　　"Thirteen, don't get excited." I saw that guy got kicked against the wall and his forehead was bleeding. I couldn't help but feel something was wrong, so I quickly pulled Thirteen away and said, "Forget it, just stand further away and watch. I'll ask."

　　After pulling away and not looking at that guy, Thirteen felt better. He let out a long breath and said, "Okay, I'll stand here."

　　He walked over and pulled the guy up, "Tian Gouzi, I won't waste my words on you. Stop using those lies. Tell me the truth, and maybe I'll let you go. If you don't, I'll probably send you to jail. If you don't get killed in there, I'll take your last name."

　　"Why are you sending me to jail?" He panicked when he heard that and knelt down with a thud: "Please, I'm not..." Damn, here I come again. I don't know how many times he has said this. It comes out of his mouth more smoothly than drinking water or eating.

　　"Well, I promise not to hurt you. At the same time, I can tell you that I am a member of the National Security Bureau and will never hurt anyone." I quickly reassured this guy: "As long as I am here, I will never let you get killed or anything like that. At the same time, I will arrange a safe place for you. What do you think?"

　　It took a combination of soft and hard tactics before he finally told the truth.

　　This guy told me that he was 25 years old and from Tangshan. I hadn't yet remembered that he was born in the year of the Tangshan earthquake. All this is closely related to the great disaster that occurred in our country in 1976.

　　According to Tian Gouzi, when his mother was pregnant with him, all kinds of misfortunes happened, and the family members died one after another. Finally, a strong earthquake broke out on the day he was born, and no one in the village was spared except him and his mother. After the earthquake, his mother took him to different places, and although her life was getting worse day by day, she finally raised him until he was ten years old before she passed away.

　　Before his mother died, she told him that when she was pregnant with him, a Taoist priest said that Tian Gouzi was the reincarnation of a rare evil star that only appears once in a thousand years. He was destined to bring disaster to everyone, including parents, relatives, neighbors, and even villagers. Later, everything came true. The Taoist priest came again after the Tangshan earthquake. He was so scared that he fell down after just one look, and kept saying, "Heaven is evil, earth is evil, heaven is evil, earth is evil..."

　　"And then what?" I had never heard of this before, but I became interested and kept asking.

　　"Then the Taoist priest wanted to get rid of this evil star, but unfortunately he was taken away by his mother." Suddenly a clear voice came - I turned around and saw an old man with fluttering sleeves standing on the wall.

　　Seeing me turn my head, the old man smiled slightly, and without any movement he floated down from the wall and stood in front of me, "Young man, I will tell you the rest." Before I could do anything, Tian Gouzi had already hidden behind me like a mouse, his teeth chattering, as if he was very scared.

　　It seems that this old man might be the one who hurt him.

　　Chapter 171: The Face of Death (Part 2)

　　The old man ignored Tian Gouzi's actions and said calmly, "The Taoist priest was right. This child has a very special fate that is rarely seen in a thousand years. Both his parents' ancestral graves are buried at the lowest point of the universe, so both his parents are not born in this life..."

　　"Not from the same life?" I was shocked but didn't say it out loud. Thirteenth Young Master had already interrupted and asked, "Could it be that they have memories of their past lives?"

　　"Yes," the old man nodded slightly, "There are some people in this world who can remember what they did in their previous lives after they are born. These people are different from us. They are not from the same life. I think your masters have all talked about this. This kind of people is rare, and they happened to meet two people who chose pure Yin days to get married, and then gave birth to Tian Gouzi on a pure Yin day - so this extremely unlucky and extremely Yin person who is rarely seen in a thousand years is created. Everyone who knows him will be unlucky, and everyone who is related to him will suffer. Everything is God's will."

　　"And then?" I suddenly hated this sentence indescribably - God's will? Damn it, if it wasn't God's will, would I be in this situation now? God's will made Sang Yu have a fiancé? God's will made me save her fiancé? God's will?

　　You damn destiny!

　　Maybe it was because of the word "God's will", or maybe it was because I had just promised Tian Gouzi, anyway, at this moment I suddenly made up my mind: no matter what, since I had promised him, I had to do it, and I would not let anyone take this person away no matter what.

　　"This child not only belongs to the Heaven's Evil, but also has another special feature. His blood can make Chaos, one of the Four Evils, possess a body." The old man continued unconsciously: "What the Four Evils said is no longer a secret. I believe you also know something about it. I can tell you very accurately that all of this is true."

　　"And then what?"

　　"Kill this man or keep him under guard." The old man said this calmly, as if it was not about someone's life or death, but like killing pigs and dogs, without any emotion at all.

　　I sneered, "I understand, old man, you mean to kill this guy and cut off the way for Chaos to revive, right?" I said with sarcasm: "So you beat this guy up and then kill him?"

　　The old man smiled again. To be honest, he always looked like an immortal when he smiled, but I don’t know why I just didn’t like him. “In fact, this wound was caused when he escaped. We just planned to detain him.”

　　"I see," I coughed. "Since Tian Gouzi is so important, I'll take him back and find a place to keep him. I won't bother you. Thirteen, prepare to leave."

　　"Eh?" Thirteen's eyes were full of stars: "Withdraw?"

　　"Ni Ma - that means get ready to leave." I forgot, this guy doesn't understand Sichuan dialect.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master understood but was not ready to leave. He just nodded at the old man.

　　The old man laughed and said, "Young man, you can't take this man away. First, I'm afraid you don't have the ability to do it. Second, I found him first. But since you helped me catch him, how about I give you some rewards?"

　　"money?"

　　The old man was startled, then relieved: "Haha, money? That's a bit cliché. I wanted to give you something else, but money is fine too - tell me, how much do you want?"

　　"No matter how much, old man, you may be disappointed." I suddenly snorted: "I promised Tian Gouzi that I would take him to a safe place. Although it was just a casual remark at the time, I am still prepared to keep my promise."

　　"Young man, you are very trustworthy. There are not many of them in this world nowadays," the old man said with some approval in his eyes, but then he changed the subject and said mercilessly: "But this Tian Gouzi is very important to me, and I really can't let you take him away." There was an indescribable determination in his eyes.

　　It seems that this old man is going to fight me, right? If he uses force, I guess the combined efforts of Thirteen and I wouldn't be enough to fill his teeth. It seems that I can only use dirty tricks...

　　"Old man, you want to take Tian Gouzi away, and I want to take him away too. This is a difficult matter - we are all practitioners of the Dharma, and it will be ugly if we start fighting. Alas, we must think of a way to solve it..." She pretended to sigh and stole a glance at his expression.

　　The old man was speechless when he heard what I said. He probably wanted to laugh but held it back: "Yes, yes, then what do you think we should do?"

　　I pretended to hesitate for a while before saying, "How about we compete and whoever wins gets to take it away?"

　　"Oh, not bad, not bad, good idea," the old man laughed, "Why didn't I think of that? Tell me, what are we competing for?"

　　"Let's compare the hexagrams," I stared at the old man, "the simpler and more universal one."

　　"good

　　"Then I'll tell you the rules: let's guess what the other person had for breakfast. Whoever gets it right wins." As soon as I said this, I saw the old man smile. I thought it shouldn't be a difficult task, so I laughed to myself.

　　Things like divination do require a certain level of skill. Generally speaking, predicting the future is the easiest, since it hasn't happened yet, so 70% to 80% accuracy is considered very accurate. The next easiest thing is predicting the past, because it happened, so it must be 90% accurate to be convincing. The most difficult thing is guessing about specific things, which requires skill and ability.

　　That old man probably has this ability, but he would never have imagined that I have the sun eye that can travel through time!

　　Since we had agreed, we started to prepare. The old man and I each wrote a piece of paper and pressed it on the ground, then walked away about ten steps, back to back, and started to tell fortunes. Of course, he used the things of his own sect, and I immediately used my Yang Eye to see through the old man what he was like when he wrote.

　　This was similar to arriving at the 9/11 scene, both involved a brief period of reflux through the yang eye. To put it bluntly, I was clearly preparing to peek at him when he was writing.

　　Half an hour passed.

　　"Not bad." The old man looked at the two pieces of paper with approval: "Porridge, radish and bean sprouts as side dishes, two steamed buns, and an egg - young man, you are quite capable."

　　"Haha, if I don't have some skills, how can I compete with you?" I took the paper the old man handed me and said unceremoniously: "But I'm sorry, old man, you are wrong."

　　There were two things written on the old man’s paper: stir-fried chicken and noodle soup; but there was nothing written on mine.

　　His expression suddenly changed: "What do you mean? Cheating?"

　　"No, old man, I didn't cheat," I laughed, "You are indeed wrong..." "It's impossible." The old man flew into a rage, "You clearly ate these two

　　"Well, it's true that I ate these two things, but old man, you forgot that we bet on 'breakfast'." I pointed at the things on the paper and said, "Actually, I was sleeping in the morning and didn't eat anything at all. These two things are what we ate at noon."

　　The old man was choked by my words and his face changed: "You are the first meal of the day, which is breakfast.

　　"No way, old man, it's boring. Do you know the definition of breakfast? What you eat in the morning is called breakfast, what you eat in the evening is called dinner, and what you eat at midnight is called midnight snack - are you planning to default on your debt with us two young people?"

　　"You are shameless

　　Thirteenth Young Master and I laughed so hard that he was speechless. Finally, I deliberately sighed, "Old man, this is not shameless. It just means one thing - your brain is not enough. It's time to retire."

　　"What, you

　　"Well, that's fine if you want me to say so. Don't argue. Let's take him away and be done with it! Otherwise, I'll spread the word that you lost the bet and cheated with the two juniors. That wouldn't sound good, would it?"

　　The old man was speechless after being beaten by me. His face changed from gloomy to bright. Finally, he sighed and said, "I didn't expect you to be this good. Young man, you win."

　　"Hey, that's natural."

　　"Okay, go, go quickly." The old man's face gradually showed anger: "It's better not to be seen by me."

　　I saw that his tone was loose and he was about to lose his temper, so I quickly took Thirteen and Tian Gouzi away. When I turned around half a mile away, I saw the old man still standing there, not knowing what he was thinking.

　　I suddenly shouted, "Old man, we are leaving - don't worry, we will never see each other again.

　　After getting in the car, Thirteenth Young Master and I were still laughing. The guy pointed at me and laughed and scolded: "You are full of bad intentions - too dark

　　"That's right," I said complacently, "Is it not like fooling an old man like this? To be honest, if we use force, we will definitely not be able to defeat him, but if we use our brains, he will be exhausted! You know brain teasers, right? Can an old man understand this?"

　　After a while, when the car drove onto the highway to the city, I suddenly remembered that I should tell the master about this matter, so I called him. Of course, I only dared to say that I found such a person, and I didn't mention anything about the matter with the old man.

　　Anyway, I won't see you anymore, so why bring this up? You're just looking for trouble to get scolded by the master, right?

　　I didn't check the time when I called, and only after I got through did I realize it was already past twelve o'clock. Why didn't the old man sleep? I couldn't help but ask, and the old man explained that he had just come back from night fishing with his buddy.

　　So he told the old man about Tian Gouzi's situation. The old man still took it seriously. "Well? This fate is a bit strange. The Taoist priest didn't say anything nonsense. How about this, send him to me tomorrow."

　　I didn't expect the old man to actually ask me to send him there. I couldn't help but be stunned: "Uh, Master, they said this person has a destiny of extinction or something like that. Will it be a problem for him to live with you?"

　　I asked the master for advice in various ways, and the old man naturally knew the answer, so he told me everything in detail.

　　Tian Gouzi's fate was actually mentioned in the movie. At that time, it was changed to "Tian Sha Gu Xing" for the sake of the movie gimmick. In fact, the real name is "San Sha Jue Hu". This fate refers to the fact that when both parents are reincarnated as adults, they retain the memory of their previous lives due to special reasons. This is what we call reincarnated people. Many of these people did not enter the underworld after death. After wandering outside, they met the "leader", so they followed to reincarnate.

　　The guide carriage is the vehicle that ghosts sent out by the underworld ride in. The owner of this kind of car usually has a yin fate and has done great deeds in the human world, which allows ghosts to ride in it, whether it is a ghost messenger going out to do business or a soul reincarnated.

　　Continuing from the above, after the wandering wild ghost reincarnates first, what happens to the ghost that was supposed to be reincarnated originally?

　　Chapter 172: The Face of Death (Part 2)

　　Logically speaking, there is one hole for each carrot, but if the hole is occupied, then there will be a problem as to what to do with the carrot.

　　This problem does not exist here.

　　After a person dies, except for ghosts with unfinished business, other ghosts can generally enter the netherworld on their own without any guidance or guides. Only after the death of special people will there be special ghost messengers to lead them into the netherworld. This is common sense, but there are some ghosts who have nothing special about them when they were alive, and nothing strange about them after they died, but something goes wrong at the moment of their death.

　　This is similar to driving on the road. There are police officers at different times and locations to maintain order, but they are limited to crossroads, major roads, etc. No one would say that it is a good idea to put a few police officers on a wide and large road with few cars and people? But in such a place, you may not have any trouble for decades, but you never know when there will be trouble.

　　When encountering this kind of problem, the police will deal with it after something happens, and the ghost catcher will do the same, they will deal with it after they find it. If the ghost has been reincarnated during this period, it will not be easy to deal with.

　　Generally, the ghost catcher will come up with a solution to this situation, which is to swap the time of reincarnation of the soul that was supposed to be reincarnated with his soul, thereby solving the problem.

　　How long do ghosts usually wait for reincarnation? This varies from person to person. Some wait for three to five months, some wait for a few days, but some wait for several years or even decades. I don’t know the reason and won’t say more. Reincarnated ghosts are naturally unhappy when their positions are occupied. Some who have waited for decades are even more angry. Unfortunately, they cannot argue with the ghost catcher. If they have something to say, they can only vent to the person who wants to take the position.

　　The ghost messenger can only pretend not to see it. As long as the matter is not serious, he will just make up for it to balance his mentality. Who told you not to follow the rules when you have nothing to do? You will suffer the consequences first.

　　Every person like this carries resentment, and these two guys happened to be married, so their resentment was maximized. A lot of the resentment of ghosts would condense on their bodies, and their children naturally have the power to attract ghosts from the underworld.

　　But this is not the most unfortunate thing. If this child is even more unlucky, possessing this special soul and being born at an extremely unlucky time - then okay, you have seized this one in a million opportunity.

　　There are not many reincarnated people to begin with, and two have to appear. These two have to get married, and then choose an unlucky day to get married. An unlucky day gets pregnant, and finally another unlucky day is born - this is harder than winning the five million dollar jackpot three times in a row!

　　After the master explained it this way, I finally understood: this guy's situation is special, he is one in a million anyway, well, it doesn't matter whether I understand it or not... Anyway, this is the kind of person you really have no chance of meeting.

　　Just know the general idea, don't delve into it too deeply, it's meaningless!

　　The old man spoke for so long, but in the end he still said that this guy's fate was too special. Any kind of spirit or something like that could possess his body directly. Well, he was an anomaly.

　　Although it was the middle of the night, I simply drove across the entire Chengdu city and headed straight for Dujiangyan. I ran through countless red, yellow and green lights along the way - I had to run the green light too, to show that I was working hard!

　　The master couldn't help but frown when he saw Tian Gouzi's face. After a while, he said to Tian Gouzi kindly, "Kid, do you know your situation? Your face is strange and inconsistent with yin and yang. Even if a person with good luck meets you, he will be unlucky, let alone ordinary people - do you want to change it?"

　　Just as the old man finished speaking, Tian Gouzi unexpectedly threw himself to the ground, and continued with that typical begging look on his face: "Please have mercy on me, Bodhisattva, and save me..." While speaking, he kowtowed hard on the ground.

　　It seems that this guy is really pitiful. I don’t know how many times he has knelt and begged over the years to barely survive until now. It seems that he is more used to it than three meals a day.

　　"Get up," the old man thought for a while with his eyes half closed, "I can't do much. At most, I can only ruin your face so that you won't affect other people. But everything has its cause and effect. If your face is ruined, you may not harm the people around you, but you will be more unlucky and have bad luck - what do you think?"

　　"More unlucky?" The guy raised his head and stared at the old man, "You mean..."

　　"What I mean is that you will transfer these interferences to the outside world onto yourself, making yourself several times or even dozens of times more unlucky." The old man turned his head away, "Think it over clearly, and then call me."

　　The master waved to me: "Come, let him think here, we will go and wait for him - hehe, Xiaokai and Amei know you are coming, and they are preparing supper..." What a good relationship, I didn't expect that today is the right day, and I can still eat after running away.

　　Just as Thirteenth Young Master and I were making eye contact and following our master out two steps, Tian Gouzi's voice came from behind us: "Living Bodhisattva

　　"Huh?" The master turned around slowly, "Don't panic, think about it slowly, I'll ask someone to bring you food later..." "No, living Bodhisattva! I've made up my mind, please disfigure me." His ugly face suddenly looked very determined: "I don't want to hurt anyone, and I don't want to continue living like this. No matter how much suffering there is, I will bear it myself. I only ask you to help me stop hurting others.

　　As soon as he finished speaking, he fell down heavily. When he lifted himself up, his face was covered in blood and there was a big cut on his forehead.

　　The master stared at him and suddenly laughed!

　　"It's God's will, it's really God's will..." The old man nodded, and I hurriedly walked over to pull him up, "It's really strange that you knocked your mouth out, the position just broke the fate palace, it seems that God wants me to do this... Well, I will fulfill your wish." The old man probably said to me next: "Biyun, ask your sister to bring me the medicine box and take it to the small room at the back, and I will break his face."

　　"Yes, Master." I took a few steps and suddenly stopped: "Then we will go back by ourselves in a while."

　　The old man nodded, waved his hand and said nothing more, and walked with Tian Gouzi through the yard to the back, leaving me and Thirteenth Young Master standing in the yard. "Then let's go back after we finish eating?" Thirteenth Young Master asked.

　　"It's the only way. No more talking. Call my junior sister over quickly, then eat something and go back to sleep - we have to come over for dinner tomorrow."

　　I went into the kitchen and asked Eighth Sister to go to the back to do some work. Then I turned around and asked Thirteenth Brother to get a bowl of the half-pot of fish soup. We ate it with the steamed buns. My friend smiled at me and said, "Brother Zi, some more?" He was as attentive as a pimp.

　　"Forget it, I won't eat anymore." I threw the bowl away. "Don't show such a bad face. I know what you mean. You just want to stay here, right? Fine, I won't take you away..."

　　“Thank you, thank you…” Tiezimo thanked him humbly, his eyes narrowed into slits.

　　"The room and clothes for the next three months will be yours after you return home."

　　“Ah? No…” His expression changed instantly, but I ignored him: “If you don’t want to do it, forget it—Master, I’ll bring my buddy…”

　　When she heard my voice getting louder, her face turned pale and she bowed repeatedly: "Stop howling! I'll do it! Isn't it okay for me to do it?"

　　"If you had agreed earlier, this wouldn't have happened, right?" I saw Thirteen was about to wash the dishes after finishing his soup, so I snatched them away and put them in the sink. "So, are you being a jerk? You have to get slapped in the face before you behave yourself?"

　　“Yes, yes…” He had a bitter smile on his face, just like Boss Ye who had just paid his wages and had no way to go home to report.

　　He turned around and went out with Thirteenth Young Master and got into the car, humming a little tune in the innermost part: "Chop the devils' heads with the big knife..."

　　It was almost two o'clock when we arrived in Chengdu, but the road was still bustling with traffic. Thirteenth Young Master was driving, and I was not idle either. I saw many people from different sects along the way, including Zhang Miao from Maoshan, whom I had met before. This guy was followed by four or five people, and it seemed that he would never let anyone go again.

　　Just as I parked my two red BUICKs with license plate number 909, two people appeared in front of the car.

　　I turned off the lights and got out of the car. After my eyes adjusted a little, I could see the two men clearly: the first one was Bolt, the expert who led Sam to be attacked by the ghosts because he was distracted; the other one looked about the same age as him, with thin eyebrows and eyes, and was quite tall. Although he looked a little thin, I could feel his toughness when we stood face to face. This guy had a bulge in his windbreaker, and I didn't know what was hidden in it.

　　"Are you waiting for me here so late at night?" As I spoke, I turned my head to take the car keys handed to me by the Thirteenth Young Master. At the same time, I quickly glanced back and forth and then blinked.

　　Although Thirteenth Young Master didn't understand the grudge between me and that guy, he naturally became more relaxed when he saw my attitude. After handing me the key, he slowly moved a few steps away and grasped the weapon without making a sound - this action was obviously not hidden from the two guys, and of course I didn't intend to hide it from them.

　　Bolt immediately showed his friendliness. He waved his hands and laughed a few times, "Don't get me wrong, Mr. Liu! This is the detective Kyle that our family hired. He is mainly here to help us find the weapon used by the young master. He has something to ask you. Is it convenient for you?"

　　"It's inconvenient." I pushed back hard, "It's the middle of the night, I'm exhausted and sleepy, I'm in no mood to talk nonsense with you." I glanced at Thirteenth Young Master: "Don't you agree, Thirteen?"

　　The Thirteenth Young Master did not answer, but nodded slowly, and pulled his right hand back slightly, as if he could flick his hand to make the meteor fly out at any time.

　　"Then how can you make it convenient for us?" He probably had guessed my attitude long ago, and took out a stack of money like a magic trick, "Please take a look, can you help us with this?"

　　Why do some people always pay money to get things done? Do they really think that money can buy everything?

　　I snorted unabashedly, stretched, and prepared to leave: "Really not interested." It looked like they didn't intend to take action, so I gestured to Thirteen and prepared to leave.

　　"Wait, seeing that I was about to leave, Bolt got anxious and pulled out a stack of money from somewhere. It was estimated that there were about 70,000 or 80,000 in total. "How about this..."

　　snort!

　　I suddenly stood still, and spoke clearly, "Mr. Bolt, I can tell you very clearly: the ghosts besieged your family members, and it is my moral duty as a Chinese sect to help them. Even if I was killed, it was my own fault and has nothing to do with you. You don't need to thank me or even feel grateful. But now you want my help, so I'm sorry, this matter has nothing to do with me, and I don't want to help you. Also, don't use money to pressure me. Although I don't have as much money as you, in a word, I don't want it.

　　After saying this, I immediately felt proud. Seeing the same arrogance in the Thirteenth Young Master's eyes, I couldn't help but feel very happy and prepared to leave in a proud manner.

　　Chapter 173 Goodbye, Mr. Wang

　　Bolt seemed to be dumbfounded by what I said. He didn't know what to do and just watched Thirteen and I pass by them.

　　But my sharp hearing picked up a message: "Kyle, what do you think we should do? Why don't we go back and ask them if they know anything?"

　　"No, Bolt! Your men were injured at the time and didn't see clearly who took the gun. I need accurate information to know who to track down. Those... will definitely leave separately.

　　"Then what...?"

　　"How about...then we try again?"

　　"but…"

　　"No! You...this thing...is so important...Sam..."

　　“…”

　　We were walking fast, and the distance between us was getting farther and farther. The words that reached my ears became intermittent and gradually faded away. At this moment, I heard hurried footsteps and Bolt's shout from behind: "Mr. Liu, please wait a minute!"

　　Bolt quickly caught up with me, and when he came to me, he stared into my eyes: "I don't know why you rejected the kindness of the Stuart family. You know, this rejection can often be fatal. Can I advise you to think about it more?"

　　Before I could say anything, Thirteenth Young Master had already smiled faintly: "We are really tired - can I advise you not to talk so much nonsense?" He rushed to answer for me, and when he glanced at me, I also nodded slightly to show my agreement, motioning him to continue, "Don't threaten us with any big family. The world is vast, and we will live well without these big families.

　　The firmness and determination in his words came completely from his bones - this guy seemed to be influenced by certain things about big families no less than I am.

　　Bolt wanted to say something, but Kyle next to him gently pulled him. He said softly, "Mr. Liu, right? I'm Kyle, and I'm the person the Stuart family hired to find something. That thing is very important to the Stuart family, so they offered me a very high price. To be honest, I really want to make that money."

　　"And then?" Although I don't have a good impression of this person, at least he is not from the Stuart family, so I should be more polite in my tone.

　　He showed me a helpless smile, spread his hands and said exaggeratedly: "But now I have no clues, and there is no way to find them. The key to this clue is you." He leaned close to me and said, "Well, I can see that you have a big conflict with their family. This is simple - you can put forward your own requirements, and then tell me the clues, okay - this thing is very important to them, so you can put forward any requirements, hehe." Just after he finished speaking, I heard Bolt roared angrily: "Kyle, how can you say such an important thing?"

　　"Why not?" Kyle shrugged nonchalantly. "Do you think you can hide this from them? Bolt, oh, why haven't you grown a brain after all these years?" He sniffed exaggeratedly. "Oh my God, they smell of blood and demons. I don't know how many demons and ghosts they have dealt with. You actually tried to fool them?"

　　I watched Kyle's performance and spoke slowly after a while: "Whether you want to get close to me or not, I like what you said. At least I don't mind blackmail.

　　It looks similar, but when the priorities are reversed between them proposing conditions and me accepting them and me making requests and them doing them, it makes people feel much better - Kyle is a smart man and he found a smart way.

　　Kyle laughed and leaned close to me and said, "To be honest, I even hope that the conditions you propose are as harsh as possible. To be honest, for those big families with a sense of superiority, I don't mind seeing them suffer a setback. Well, I even kind of want to." After saying this, he laughed again.

　　"Okay, I can tell you everything," I smiled at Kyle, "but I have only one condition, and only this one condition will make me give in."

　　“What?” They both shouted together, with excitement, satisfaction, and even a bit of indescribable pride in their words, but my sharp words pushed them into the abyss—

　　"Canceling the engagement with the Wang family, it's that simple."

　　The Thirteenth Young Master in my memory should not be a nosy guy. After returning home, the latter guy forced me to tell him everything. No matter how I struggled, resisted or said nonsense, it was useless. This guy was determined. Of course, he also used the tiger skin as a banner: You and Sang Yu are my friends, I can't watch you two fall into the fire pit... The compassionate face is just like the Shui family who persuaded me to borrow money at high interest rates.

　　There was no way, what could I do facing this guy? I could only tell him almost everything, the key point of which was Sang Yu's engagement - "Don't bother me, I'm annoyed. I muttered to myself as I walked to the balcony and threw myself into the large rattan chair.

　　Thirteenth Young Master slowly sat down next to me, and his voice sounded like a dream, hazy and vague: "There are always too many disappointments in life, and this is not something we can control. Piyun, if you really didn't feel anything about Sang Yu, it would be fine, but you gave up just because your opponent is a child of some aristocratic family. In what way do you think you can't compare to him?"

　　"I can compare with him? Thirteen, you must be kidding," I said weakly, "He is a descendant of aristocracy, and his family assets are billions..." "Is money really that important?" Thirteen interrupted me unceremoniously: "You are also a boss, and your annual income is also hundreds of thousands... There is not much difference, only a hundred times..."

　　I really didn't want to discuss with this guy whether it was more than a hundred times or more than a thousand times, let alone the difference between the euro and the RMB. I just argued simply: "Well, but that guy and Sang Yu are childhood sweethearts..."

　　Direct contempt: "What's so great about being close to childhood sweethearts? We also crawled out of the dead, and the relationship that has been baptized by blood and fire is the most solid. I don't know what you are afraid of.

　　“That guy is much more handsome than me…”

　　"That's true."

　　"Uh, Thirteen, are you sure you're here to comfort me today and not to pee on my wound?"

　　“…”

　　Thirteenth Young Master stared at me as if I were a monster, and suddenly sighed: "Actually, I really just want to tell you that that guy is nothing special. If you really like him, just go for it. Why make yourself so miserable?"

　　What this guy said made sense, but I knew in my heart that all the reasons he found were just excuses. In fact, the only thing I cared about was Sang Yu's expression——

　　"Forget it, go to bed. We have to get up early tomorrow."

　　※

　　Thursday, November 1st.

　　Everyone in the Dharma sect is like this. They usually do what they should do, but when something happens, they become night owls. They can be blown down by the wind during the day, and even dogs can't catch them at night. Thirteen and I, who are nostalgic, naturally follow this routine. We sleep until the afternoon, get up, take a shower, get a haircut, and start changing clothes.

　　Just as I finished packing, I received a call from Jiu Xiaozi, who said that the master asked if we had gotten up yet, and also reminded me to wash, dress up and put on makeup, and to look the best - he said there was an important guest coming - Jiu Xiaozi reminded me like this!

　　She really made her skin smooth and tender, and even bought a bottle of Dabao to apply on her face every day. She looked more energetic than someone who had taken chicken blood. So we rushed all the way to Dujiangyan.

　　I don’t know what good news it was, but judging from his tone and instructions, the old man either found some cheap ways for us to make money or did something good for us. Thirteen and I thought about it with a relaxed look on our faces at the time—and later we found out that it was indeed the case, but that incident was a bit tragic…

　　When I walked to the gate of the courtyard, I heard the hearty laughter inside, which further confirmed my idea. This place is also familiar with the road, no need to inform or anything, just raise your hand and push it in. Sure enough, there were several people sitting around the table where the master usually drank tea in the courtyard, but the master was facing us.

　　"Master." "Master Zhuge." Thirteen and I were the first to greet him.

　　"Haha, my apprentice is here," the old man waved his hand, "Come and meet a few masters: You know Master Xie, you also know Master Luo... There's only one person you don't know? Come, let me introduce him to you, this is the grandfather of that girl Wang you took last time, Master Wang..." I walked to the master, turned around, and greeted him with a smile: "Grandpa Xie, Grandpa Luo... Huh? I choked in my mouth with just one breath!

　　Thirteenth Young Master looked similar. We both could fit two watermelons in our mouths with our mouths wide open.

　　Sang Yu's grandfather! Master Wang! But, this, this, isn't this the trick that was done to that old man last night?

　　Damn, what kind of shitty luck do you have!

　　"Huh? Why don't you call for help?" The master said lightly, "Call for help! How come you can't call out for that little girl's grandfather when you see him?" It was obvious that he was not happy, and his eyes began to question me.

　　But all I answered my master with was a wry smile.

　　"Hello, Master Wang," I tried my best to force a smile, and the expression on my face was probably uglier than when I saw that Tian Gouzi yesterday. "I am Liu Piyun." - The Thirteenth Young Master had already sneaked inside, leaving me alone on the crater.

　　"Liu Piyun, a good name, a good person, haha, very good. Master Wang's face was calm, but his eyes looked like he was going to jump up and bite me. "Not bad, not bad, good bones and good understanding, and so many brilliant achievements." He turned to the master and smiled. "No wonder Old Xie talked for this kid for a long time, asking me to give the young man a chance, haha, haha, it's really good."

　　The master did not answer but just smiled. Instead, it was Master Xie who took over: "It was old man Zhuge who found me and asked me to plead for mercy. Well, by the way, now that you, old Wang, have also seen it, then this matter can be settled, right?" He looked confident and was just waiting for Master Wang to nod.

　　My heart skipped a beat, and I realized that no matter what they were talking about, it was probably going to fail. What I said yesterday really screwed this old man over. As expected, Master Wang opened his mouth with a blank look on his face: "Decide it, what do you want to decide?"

　　Chapter 174: An unexpected turn of events

　　"Hey, Old Wang, I remember you just said let's see this brat first, isn't that a decision?" Master Xie was still unaware, even I hated his sharp eyesight. You said Master Wang's tone, attitude and eyes, even my master knew something was wrong, you are not presbyopic, can you not be so slow?

　　"Oh, about this." Master Wang showed an expression of sudden enlightenment: "What do you want me to say about this? Yes, you just talked for a long time, and I did agree to give the child a chance. Now that I have seen the child, what else do you want me to do?" He laughed twice, with dissatisfaction in his tone: "Old Xie, isn't it enough to have seen the child? Do you have to break your promise after seeing the child?"

　　"But what you just meant..."

　　"What do I mean? Old Xie, I don't mean anything else. I just want to meet someone, right? Young Master Luo, you come and tell me, right?" Master Wang actually stretched out his hand to pull Master Luo out to block him, calling him by the same name as before, "Old Xie, you are forcing me to do something I don't like. This is not good."

　　Grandpa Luo was stunned for a moment before he took over the conversation, "Well, this, we really need to think about it carefully. Well, I think what Old Xie said is correct; but, what Young Master Chuan said is also correct... We need to discuss it, discuss it..." I guess he didn't quite understand what was going on, so he could only start to smooth things over. After all, Master Xie and my master helped them return to the Chinese sect, so we can't be too disrespectful.

　　"No, we clearly agreed on this at the beginning, why did everything change so suddenly?" Master Xie's voice suddenly rose eight degrees: "Old Wang, you are not kidding me, are you?"

　　"Impossible, you heard it wrong..."

　　The three masters began to bicker like a group of children. They were probably very familiar with each other. They spoke casually and in a not very friendly tone. It seemed that they must have come here many times over the years.

　　Taking this opportunity, the master pulled me away, with a dark face and a low voice, "You little brat, do you have anything else you haven't told me?" He slapped me on the head and said, "Did you offend someone at some point?"

　　"Uh... Master..." I raised my head with a sad face, "I don't want to either."

　　"Don't think about it! I finally found Old Xie and asked Old Wang to come out to help you intercede, even though you actually offended him - why don't you think about it quickly and see if you can make amends."

　　Do I need to think about this? I can’t forget what happened last night, but the old man’s words, “I’ll help you say something about love,” made me realize: “Master, what love can you help me say?”

　　"Hey, you little brat, you still have the mood to ask this. The old man was about to slap me again, but when he saw my eyes, he suddenly stopped, put down his hand and sighed: "Well, I'll tell you something: I know you like that girl named Wang, so I asked Old Xie for you, and found out that the girl is already engaged to a European demon hunter family. Isn't this helping you find someone to intercede for you?"

　　"ah?"

　　"Ah, shit, it was going pretty well. Last time the Wang family entered the Water and Land Conference, your grandfather Xie and I helped, and we also made friends with old man Luo, so he brought old man Wang to thank us this time, and I stayed for dinner and then helped to intercede for you. The old man in front heard that you and girl Wang had been through life and death several times, and that you had the Yin-Yang Eyes and a Pixiu, plus old man Luo's intercession and your recent achievements, he was almost relaxed, saying something like 'Let's talk about it after meeting the young man'. At that time, I guessed that old man Wang would go back and postpone the wedding date after meeting you, and then see if there is any turnaround. Hey, it turned out that you offended him a long time ago - tell me quickly, what's the matter?"

　　So Master called me for this matter... Alas, it's too late to say anything.

　　I honestly told the master what happened last night, and the master finally understood the whole story. He thought about it but couldn't find a solution, so he simply gave me a suggestion: "Brat, how about this, when you go back, just apologize to them, and then see if there is any way to remedy the situation - you have to think it through, Old Man Wang's word is the final word in his family, if you can persuade him..." The meaning of this is self-evident, it is obvious that he wants me to lose face for the old man.

　　Do you need to tell me this? I wanted to cry at that moment! As long as Mr. Wang doesn't blame me, I will do it even if it means working like a cow and going through fire and water. Besides, the old man just said that he has a good impression of me.

　　While I was thinking about it, the old man understood it before me: "I forgot, you are not as good as your brothers in other aspects, but you are very likable when you talk. I think you should be able to do this by yourself, right?"

　　"Just wait and see, I will apologize with deep regret, hehe, and I will make him happy." I felt relieved when I heard Master say this, and suddenly I felt hopeful again.

　　Just as I was about to go back, the old man suddenly pulled me and said, "I hope you do well." The conversation was very light, but the words came out very heavy. The gleam in his eyes was full of wisdom, as if hinting at something to me.

　　"Hmm?" But the words were just a flash, and before I could taste the meaning of them, the old man suddenly laughed and pulled me out. "This brat, it turns out there are still things he didn't tell me." This long laugh attracted everyone's attention, and he himself laughed non-stop, pulling me to the table.

　　"I didn't expect this brat to dare to fight Master Wang. He is a young bull who is not afraid of tigers. But only a man like Master Wang would let this guy go - why don't you thank Master Wang for showing mercy?" The old man laughed and glared at me: "If Master Wang hadn't seen that you have some skills and was interested in your talent, how could your tricks have been hidden from him?"

　　"Well," I picked up the teacup and scratched my head awkwardly, "Master Wang, I am ignorant, please forgive me once." I respectfully handed it to the master, "Master Wang, please have some tea."

　　"Hmph." Master Wang turned his face away without even looking at me.

　　This was all expected, so I was not surprised. It was just inconvenient to look at the master, so I simply bent my knees and half squatted down to offer tea again: "Master, please." Everyone was staring at me, to see what Master Wang was going to do.

　　But he still didn't reach out his hand, but turned his head to the old man: "Master Xie, what does this mean?"

　　"Haha, the meaning is very simple, Master Wang," the master poured boiling water into the teapot, and then evenly poured drops of tea into several small cups: "Since you have shown mercy, I must let this brat show my appreciation to you, Master. Haha, there is no other meaning."

　　That being said, although Master Wang looked better, he still refused to give in. The master was also a little unsure. But at this moment, Master Luo suddenly spoke up: "Master Zhuge, although you said that Master Chuan let your apprentice go, we still don't know what happened. Can you tell us?"

　　That's not right. This is clearly Master Wang's embarrassing incident. Why did Grandpa Luo ask me to bring it up? I was a little confused, but when I looked up, I found that Grandpa Luo's eyes seemed different, as if he was communicating something with the master, and the master nodded vaguely.

　　I suddenly understood something!

　　You see, I made Master Wang suffer a loss yesterday. This matter cannot be solved by just apologizing or something like that. It will always be a knot in his heart. Only by bringing the matter out and giving a plausible reason can I guess I can let go of the anger in his heart.

　　"This is what happened..." The master explained the matter slowly, and changed his tone slightly at the end when he made the bet. "Just think about it, Master Wang's decades of fortune-telling skills are not something this brat can achieve. What's more, we in the Yin-Yang Zhuge lineage are not good at fortune-telling. So, Master Wang just gave this brat a way out and let him come back. Haha, haha."

　　"So that's how it is." Master Luo suddenly realized, "Master Chuan has this temper. When he sees a talented young man, he loves him, but he won't say it openly. He has to do it secretly like a thief. Master Chuan, you have miscalculated this time. Liu Piyun is the heir of the Zhuge family."

　　"How could I know that Master Wang replied without thinking: "There is no word engraved on the face

　　Master Luo continued, "Not to mention you, even I wanted to take this kid in to teach him the art of bone-listening last time. Liu Piyun is smart enough, and he made the eldest of the Zhang family suffer a loss last time. It's just right for him to learn my art of bone-listening."

　　He knows about this? I looked up and saw a smile on Master Wang's face. "What's going on? Tell me about it."

　　So Master Luo told me about the last time I met Zhang Miao, especially the embarrassing appearance of that guy, with detailed information, probably from Sang Yu or Wang Xi. While talking, Master Luo also described what would happen if Master Zhang knew about it, and at the end, he did not forget to remind Master Wang that if Master Zhang used a trick to harm the Wang family at the Water and Land Conference, this matter could still be brought up.

　　Master Wang smiled even brighter...

　　But I didn't really listen at the time. You don't think it's uncomfortable to bend your legs like this? The masters all spoke slowly. It took more than an hour to do it. Sweat started to form on my forehead. I couldn't hold on any longer...

　　Suddenly I felt the tea tray I was holding become lighter - Master Wang had inadvertently picked up the teacups!

　　Good! The first level is passed!

　　I tried to straighten my legs and stand up, but my feet staggered and I almost fell down...

　　A hand appeared out of nowhere and placed on my shoulder, "Hold on, kid." It was Master Wang, "Since you made that brat look bad, I'll help you this time." It seemed like he was talking about helping me this time, but in fact it should be... I couldn't help but be overjoyed, "Thank you, Master."

　　"Wait a minute. Master Wang suddenly laughed twice: "But since I helped you once, then can you let me take that person back this time?"

　　Chapter 175 I'm Sorry

　　The last incident was originally just about Tian Gouzi, but it turned out to be such a big mess. Now that the matter has been finally explained clearly, it is expected that it would be returned to the Wang family.

　　Several masters agreed unanimously, even the master was no exception. He laughed and said, "No problem, no problem..."

　　On one side was a completely unknown, ugly Tian Gouzi who had caused the deaths of countless people and who himself would cause misfortune or even death to others; on the other side was my future grandfather, the only person who could influence my marriage with Sang Yu. To offend him would be to offend the Wang family, which would be to kill my own happiness - or the possibility of happiness. The weight of this was swaying on the scale in my heart...

　　I was just wavering because I didn't understand why I was hesitating! Isn't it obvious? Isn't it clear? I can see the weight of the scale and know what it means?

　　But I didn't say it.

　　Thirteenth Young Master and Ninth Young Master had been hiding aside and eavesdropping for a long time. Now seeing that no one objected, Ninth Young Master quickly went and brought Tian Gouzi to us.

　　He collapsed to the ground immediately.

　　"Haha, Xiaotian, don't hide, have a good meal, and then come back with me later." Grandpa Wang laughed happily, and even the tone of his speech to the master had a bit of the flavor of a relative: "I will go back and delay the marriage, but it depends on what you can do to impress my stubborn eldest brother. But don't worry, the next two or three years is a good time to make achievements. With the backing of Mr. Zhuge, you may be able to deal with Qiongqi, haha, haha."

　　"It seems that Master Chuan is really happy! Xiao Liu, you are lucky this time. As long as you have Master Chuan's support, you will be able to turn the tide for the Wang family." Grandpa Luo joked.

　　Several masters were talking to each other, and it seemed that they didn't take Tian Gouzi seriously at all... The fear in his eyes became more and more obvious. I knew that he was actually treated well when he was imprisoned in the Wang family, but the only difference was that he didn't live like a human being there.

　　This is also what he has longed for most in his decades of life!

　　Tian Gouzi suddenly turned his head and stared at me: "Living Bodhisattva, you, you are also going to... abandon me too?" This time he did not kneel down and kowtow, but his eyes were full of resentment: "Since you don't keep your word, why did you promise me? Why did you give me hope?"

　　"I...I don't want to..." I was struggling in my heart, tossing and turning...

　　"No! No, he suddenly roared, "You lied to me! Haha, everyone in the world is deceiving me! You are all bad people! There are no good people in this world." He suddenly started laughing wildly and roaring!

　　As the roar continued, the sky seemed to darken.

　　"No! That's not the case. I said this hoarsely, and I felt like I wasn't myself anymore.

　　"You promised me!" Tian Gouzi stood up suddenly, staring into my eyes and spitting out words from between his teeth: "You! Promise! Promise! Yes!" His eyes were like fire, and his teeth were clenched with a creaking sound. There seemed to be a black spot in the middle of the fire in his eyes.

　　Just these few simple words suddenly made me realize!

　　Why am I hesitating, struggling, thinking over and over again? It's so simple, but I made it so complicated. This choice is really simple!

　　I took a deep breath and no longer faced Tian Gouzi's gaze. Instead, I walked to the front of Master Wang and knelt down with a thud!

　　Kneel down!

　　Heaven, Earth, Emperor, Parents, and Teacher, apart from these five, we in Yin-Yang School have never knelt before anyone. Even just now for Sang Yu, I did not kneel, but just bent my knees, unless one day he really becomes my elder - but now I am kneeling!

　　Several masters were suddenly speechless - "Is he proposing for marriage?" Master Xie once again didn't understand the situation...

　　I said in a deep and clear voice: "Master Wang, I'm sorry, I can't let you take him away

　　Everyone had a feeling that I was going to say something, but they didn’t expect it to be this - everyone was stunned!

　　"What did you say?" Grandpa Luo and Master Xie stood up together!

　　"What did you say?" Master Wang's face changed and the tea spilled all over himself.

　　"What did you say?" Eighth Sister and Tiezi came running out, grabbing my shoulders and shaking me anxiously with Ninth Boy, "What's wrong, Senior Brother? Are you sick?"

　　"What did you say?" Thirteenth Young Master suddenly dragged me up and yelled in my ear: "What are you crazy about?"

　　"What did you say?" Tian Gouzi was also stunned. His anger turned into endless surprise at this moment... At this moment he fell to the ground with an incredible expression on his face.

　　I turned around and pushed away Thirteenth Young Master and his junior brothers and sisters, then knelt down again. Although not hard, I was very resolute. Under my gaze, they let go of my hands one by one...

　　"Master, masters, I have thought about this for a long time, and I just realized one thing: on one end of this scale is a person who has nothing to do with me and has no value in himself, or I even hate him a little bit; on the other end is Master Wang's promise, and maybe what I get is the love of my life. I really know which is more important, and I once thought I understood it and could make my own judgment.

　　But, I was wrong!

　　Although there was only one person at this end, there was another thing pressing on it, so heavy that I couldn't calculate its value - that was a promise! I promised Tian Gouzi that I would bring him out and give him a personal lifestyle. This was my promise.

　　Although Tian Gouzi is not heavy, the promise is heavy and I can't bear it!

　　Grandpa Wang, if I hand Tian Gouzi over to you, even if you really help me delay the wedding date, or even if Sang Yu and I really get married, do you really think it will be useful for this treacherous person? Not to mention you, even I can't forgive myself, and I can't bear the punishment of my conscience and live in this world. By then, I will just be a walking corpse without a soul!

　　So, I decided that even if Grandpa Wang was unwilling to help me, I would not go back on my promise.

　　I kneel down not because I feel I am wrong, but because I feel sorry for what Master and all the masters have done to me and for my hopes. I am really sorry.

　　After saying this long paragraph, I suddenly felt that the stone pressing on my heart had disappeared. I felt extremely relaxed all over, as if I had been purified at this moment.

　　There was dead silence in the field!

　　After a moment, there was a round of applause—it was the master?

　　The old man's face was full of pride: "Good! Good! Brat, you are worthy of being the heir of my Zhuge family. You are trustworthy and keep your promises. He turned to Master Luo and others with a face full of apology: "I am really sorry about this matter. Uh, as a master, I can't teach my son to break his promise, right?"

　　Master Xie and Grandpa Luo smiled bitterly. Only Master Wang stared at me. After a long while, he spoke: "Don't you regret it?"

　　"I don't regret saying this slowly but firmly.

　　"Well then - what we just said doesn't count," he stood up, "Being a hero requires a price." After saying that, he didn't even look at me, nodded slightly to Master and Master Xie, and then strode out.

　　“Mr. Chuan, wait a minute.” Grandpa Luo also stood up, and when he passed by me, he sighed: “You kid, just follow Master Wang like this.

　　Watching Master Wang and the others disappear out the door, I felt indescribably sad - just now, I had killed my last hope with my own hands!

　　"Look at what you're doing, old man Zhuge. Your disciple..." Master Xie didn't know what to say. He stamped his feet heavily and said, "This is too... too...

　　"It's okay, it's just a blessing in disguise, it's just a blessing in disguise," the old man chuckled twice, "I don't think it matters much - well, after all the trouble, why don't you pull your brother up?" The rest of what he said was to the eighth sister and the others.

　　At this time, several guys came over and pulled me up. Tiezi wanted to say something, but the eighth sister spoke first: "Wow, senior brother, you are so cool! You can say no in this way, so handsome - from now on I will not worship my father but only you, seventh brother

　　"Yeah, Lao Liu, you really are... how can I put it? You are so arrogant that you can refuse even in such a situation." Although Thirteenth Young Master didn't say much, his eyes were full of admiration. "I really admire you.

　　The sadness in my heart was actually alleviated by this. I pretended nothing happened and said, "Don't try to play that on me. Being a hero comes with a price, don't you know? I'm in so much pain now. If you really want to help me..." I deliberately stopped talking halfway through.

　　"So what?" Several guys started shouting together, including Tiezi who said something like 'If you're unhappy, I'll go find the National Security Bureau and have Mr. Wang brought in'.

　　I smiled and said, "If you really want to help me, then hurry up and have dinner. I'm starving.

　　They burst into laughter, played around and prepared to eat. Eighth Sister also took Tian Gouzi back to the small house at the back to rest.

　　I turned around, ready to wait for my master to scold me, but I saw that Master Xie had just put down his phone and his face looked very unhappy.

　　He asked a nonsensical question: "How much did it turn out?"

　　"What?" He had no idea what it meant. "Master, what is this?"

　　The master surprisingly didn't answer me, he just smiled and nodded, "Nothing! - Biyun, by the way, go and get me the wine in the room, the one you gave me at the back.

　　Although I was very curious, I didn't ask too many questions. When I walked into the room, I heard Master Xie talking: "...I didn't realize it, you don't understand these at all...How is it possible..." I took a quick glance and found that Master Xie was actually on the phone.

　　What percentage will it be?

　　Chapter 176: Beat the Dog and Take Sandro

　　Have you ever seen face changing? It is a Sichuanese performance technique. The facial makeup changes so quickly, but I have never seen a master learn it. When I went out, he and Master Xie had already started to eat with indifferent expressions. I stupidly asked them what they meant by "how many percent" changed. The two old men, who were more than 100 years old in total, pretended to have amnesia in unison: "What? How many percent? I don't understand."

　　I despise the face-changing party!

　　The two masters have become too immoral, haven't they?

　　The cooking skills of the eighth sister were simply amazing, and we started to put the dishes on the table while we were talking nonsense. There was definitely the Palace Lantern Fish Shreds, and in winter, there were also Snow Moon Lamb, First-class Official Bird's Nest and Golden Money Fish Maw. These four famous dishes from the Manchu-Han Banquet were added, and there was also a takeaway bowl of Maoxuewang. It seemed that this meal was indeed prepared in a sumptuous way.

　　Tian Gouzi and Xiao Hei were also called over, and a group of people sat around the table happily. The meal was a great enjoyment for both the host and the guests, and everyone praised the Eighth Sister's cooking skills.

　　After the meal, I made up my mind: Tian Gouzi will stay with the master and there is no need to take him to the Ministry of State Security for custody, otherwise he will be imprisoned like a prisoner; as for Tiezi and Xiaohei, they must be taken back. Tiezi will help me take him to Dujiangyan and arrange accommodation tomorrow. Xiaohei thought there was no way to deal with it, so he could only follow Shisan Shao.

　　Since I had made up my mind and didn't dare to delay, I wanted to leave first. The master took out a piece of paper with a beautiful and small calligraphy, which was obviously the calligraphy of the eighth sister. There were a lot of time and place written on it, and the names included Fourth Senior Brother Xu Zhongxiao, Fifth Senior Brother Fang Cheng... "Hey, the eldest brother is coming back too?" I was a little excited: "How many years have we not seen each other? Two years or three years?"

　　"You've been here for more than two years," the eighth sister giggled, "You didn't see my dad the last time he came back. We've only been together for a few months."

　　"Uh," I thought and thought and found the reason: "Oh, right, I think I was asked to go out on business at that time, right? There was a vicious murder case in Yunnan and I couldn't find any clues."

　　"kindness."

　　Master, is he asking me to pick you up? That's not right! The Fourth and Fifth Brothers are supposed to be doing official business at the National Security Bureau, so it's our Seventh Department of National Security who should be the one to receive them. Why is it me who's doing it?

　　Seeing that I didn't understand, the master explained: "This matter is considered a private matter, so it's not good to alert the Ministry of State Security. Their identities are all disciples of the Yin-Yang School, so there's nothing else involved."

　　"Oh, I see - I'll just pick them up and bring them here." I checked the time and saw that Master Xie and Master Xie were still chatting with wine glasses - the old man said that drinking is actually chatting, holding the glass for half an hour and taking a sip, and I don't know how long it will take for them to finish the meal. I simply told Master: "If it really doesn't work, I'll go back. Master, do you have anything else to tell me?"

　　“It’s okay, you can go back.” The master waved his hand to indicate that he would continue chatting with Master Xie. I could only say goodbye to the Thirteenth Young Master honestly, and rushed back to Chengdu with Tiezi and Xiaohei.

　　Although there are still a lot of things to do tomorrow, it is still a good thing to be able to go home early today. At least I don’t have to stay up all night outside. I feel so good that I don’t care about whether I heard clearly or not, and I go home happily.

　　When I got out of the BUICK, I stretched lazily: "Hey, I'm finally home - I can finally go to bed early today." "That's right, you have a flight to pick you up early tomorrow morning," my friend probably already looked at the schedule: "8:18 is your senior brother's, hehe, Brother Liu, if you're late, will A Mei be angry?"

　　"So go to bed early..." Thirteenth Master suddenly interrupted coldly while they were talking: "I'm afraid your wish will not come true.

　　"Huh?" My friend and I turned around together, and found that Thirteenth Young Master was sticking his mouth forward, "Look."

　　Looking in that direction, two people walked out of the darkness again, just like yesterday, Bolt and Kyle - Damn, is this ever going to end? You can't just sit here and torment me every day without doing anything, right?

　　"Damn, you know my home from Chengdu, so you come here to bother me every day?" I scolded the figure walking towards me without hesitation: "Can you change places? If you can't, you can just squat in the toilet. Why squat in front of my house every day?"

　　The two guys stood about seven or eight steps away from me. Bolt still had that deadpan expression he always had, and the smile he managed looked as if he had just been slapped in the face. Kyle also put his hands in his pockets and continued to be nonchalant, with a long piece of ash left on the cigarette he was holding in his mouth, which he kept shaking but wouldn't fall off.

　　"Mr. Liu, look..." "Don't bother me. I moved my arms without hesitation, kicked the door open with a click of my heels, and said, "There's nothing to say - this time doesn't matter to you, but it's very precious to me..."

　　"That's enough!" Suddenly, someone said this from behind. The voice was not loud but full of authority, like someone who was used to giving orders. At the same time, there were several bangs, and four or five cars that were in a mess nearby opened at the same time, and a bunch of muscular men in black suits rushed out.

　　Where the sound came from, an extended car with messy letters on it slowly opened its door - uh, I didn't know what kind of car it was, I could only tell it was a high-end one - and Sam got out of the car, straightened his suit, smiled at me, turned around and offered his hand to help an old man down.

　　The moment he came out, he seemed to have become the center of all this. Thirteenth Young Master and Tiezi quickly moved towards me, the only difference was that Thirteenth Young Master stood beside me, while Tiezi hid behind me.

　　Xiao Hei blended silently into the darkness behind him.

　　The old man was wearing a well-tailored suit, his hair was gray, and the skin on his face was the same color as old tree bark. The only sign of a living person was his eyes that occasionally flashed with wisdom. In his hand was a cane with a silver tip, the tip of which was a pair of open wings, and the body of the cane was engraved with twisted patterns that seemed to be some foreign language.

　　"Oh, this is Latin," the old man saw me looking at his cane, smiled and raised it a little, "It means blessing and exorcising evil."

　　"Old man, I don't think you are here to help them persuade me, are you?" I took out a cigarette and lit it, letting the nicotine fully stimulate the contraction of the alveoli, and then exhaled it from my nose. "Who are you?"

　　"This is Mr. Sandro Kaman," Sam said, busy introducing him, "also..."

　　"Ahem." Sandro coughed suddenly, as if he was unhappy. Sam immediately stopped talking, like a mouse under a cat's claws. Then he smiled and said, "I'm Sandro, from the Vatican - Mr. Liu. I'm here to help you. Well, I wonder if we can find a place to chat for a while?"

　　I stared at him for a long time, and finally nodded, "Okay.

　　Twenty minutes later.

　　The waiter poured hot water into the cup and stopped at the door. "Are you sure you don't want to open another private room?"

　　"No, I nodded solemnly. "Our kind of bloody battle is fought by twelve people. We must kill each other and blood will flow like a river. It is exciting and bloody. It is the general trend of Chengdu Mahjong in the future. Don't come in for a while, otherwise it will be too exciting.

　　The girl showed a stunned expression, looked at the strong men in the room, finally nodded heavily and left.

　　It was not easy to find a place that could accommodate so many people and where we could chat peacefully. Finally, we found a business room in the teahouse and sat down. Although the space was not small, there was only one bed, so the girl insisted on asking us to open another room.

　　There was a long sofa with only Sandro and I sitting on it, while the guys in black suits were guarding the door and windows. These guys were just passers-by and I didn't pay much attention to them. I knew what the Thirteenth Young Master was doing without him saying anything. He kept his hands in his arms and probably never let go of the weapon in his hand. As for Sam, he sat behind the old man with a smile on his face, with his butt just touching the edge.

　　As for the two who led the way, they sat on the mahjong seats. Bolt looked at me, while Kyle was stacking the mahjong tiles one by one.

　　"Mr. Liu, you are very humorous," Sandro said slowly after the door closed.

　　"You are too polite. Just because you called me Mist, I have to be polite. You are the doctor, right? I think you are. Can I call you Sandro? Sandro?"

　　"Uh, you're not planning on cheating on the crossword number, are you?"

　　“…”

　　Seeing that Dagoutuo nodded, I started to explain directly: "Dagotuo Sandro, I know that you are the consultant of the mysterious exorcist team in the Vatican, and I also know that you are friends with my senior brother, but can I ask you to stay out of this matter - at best, you are meddling in other people's business, and at worst, you are smearing shit on yourself for no reason. Hehe, it's easy to put it on but hard to wash it off."

　　Dagoutuo suddenly laughed, and his laughter was like a coughing rooster: "It seems that you know everything, so I won't waste my words - Mr. Liu, this time Sam lost the Holy Spear Longinus, and our church must get it back, so please help us."

　　"Hey, what you said is not right," I immediately began to refute: "First of all, I didn't drop this thing, right? I have no obligation or responsibility to help you; secondly, if you want to find the Holy Spear, go find it yourself, why bother with me?" Thirteen said I was fake, but at that time I felt that I had pretended to be quite confused: "The most important thing is that I really don't know anything.

　　"But that's not what I know, Mr. Liu. I heard that you put forward a condition," he said calmly, "Just tell me when the condition is met."

　　"Uh... well, this is what happened," I thought for a moment and decided to continue to play tricks: "I disgust him, okay? You know my senior brother, so you should know my problem, maybe he has said it... It doesn't matter if he hasn't said it, I'll tell you... I like to have some oral pleasure when I have nothing to do, and many times I don't even understand what I'm saying, do you understand what I mean?" I said sincerely, "I really don't know."

　　"I understand. I completely understand." Dagoutuo nodded and suddenly changed the subject: "Do you have to ask Sam to cancel the marriage with the Wang family before you tell me?" He tapped the ground lightly with his cane, clicking.

　　You're just trying to beat the dog to death. Your thoughts are all revealed!

　　Chapter 177 That's All

　　As soon as the words "beat the dog to escape" came out of his mouth, Sam's expression turned very ugly: he showed the vicious look of a wolf protecting its cubs, his lips trembled, his face turned pale, and even his clean-shaven stubble showed up.

　　His Adam's apple moved up and down as if he wanted to say something, but his eyes glanced at Sandro and then quickly retracted.

　　"Did I say that? Oh, sorry, I really don't remember saying that. Wait a minute..." I turned around and said, "Hey, Thirteen, I remember you were there, right? Can you tell me what happened?"

　　Thirteenth Young Master shrugged jokingly, "Oh, Lao Liu, you said so."

　　"real?"

　　"real

　　The dog was watching my performance, and Bolt was relieved, "Look..."

　　"Okay, Thirteen thinks I said that, but I'm not sure myself." I made a wait gesture and turned to face Tiezi: "Tiezi, did I say that?"

　　I glanced at Sam and saw that his face seemed to be getting darker and darker, and his teeth were chattering.

　　"Brother Zi, I don't think I was there at the time?"

　　"Oh, yeah - then my friend, if you were there at the time, do you think I would say that?" Let's buy time. These guys aren't going to let us go anyway, so we'll just have to wait as long as we can.

　　"I think based on your personality, you would say that. My friend has been with me for quite some time and understands what I mean. "At least I think you would say that."

　　"OK, got it."

　　Bolt interrupted at an inopportune moment: "I think..."

　　"I'm sorry, I really can't confirm it - no, I have to ask my junior sister," I took out my phone and started dialing... "Hey, Mr. Liu, I can prove that you said it. Suddenly Kyle spoke lazily, "Just don't ask, okay?"

　　The cigarette continued to tremble at the corner of his mouth, and another long piece of ash appeared. He showed a charming smile and glanced at Sam: This is what Sam's boss asked me to say, I am doing things for him when I am paid.

　　"Then even if I have said it," I laughed and turned off my phone, "What do you think of beating the dog to get away?"

　　"You're an interesting young man, just like your senior brother." Sandro didn't show any sign of anxiety on his face. He laughed and said, "If time wasn't tight, I would have a good chat with you - but what a pity! Mr. Liu, since you've said this condition, let's not delay."

　　"Do I want to delay?" I snorted, "Since you know my conditions, why are you still asking me questions? Since you are not in a hurry, I am naturally even less anxious. I have procrastinated enough and now I am in such a bad mood. I am too lazy to talk nonsense.

　　"Well, since your conditions are simple, I won't waste any more words. Oh, I wanted to help you persuade him, but you see..." He turned to Sam and smiled, "You don't give me any face at all. Sam, what do you think?"

　　"I, I think? No! Really not! Mr. Sandro, I can't give up this marriage. Her eyes suddenly became scattered, "Didn't you say you would help me persuade him...?"

　　"Hmph! Try to persuade him?" Dagoutuo showed a trace of indifference on his face, "Do you think it's possible to persuade him like this?" He knew in his heart that my current attitude was entirely due to the condition I proposed, the so-called engagement, and what I said made sense: all this was not caused by me, and if my help was needed, then there would be a price to pay.

　　"But..." Sam wanted to argue, but Sandro's face suddenly darkened, as cold as water. He waved his hand, and except for Kyle and Bolt, all his men left.

　　"Sam," his voice sounded very calm: "You know the seriousness of this matter: First of all, the Holy Lance does not belong to your family, but to our Vatican. You know how important it is to us..."

　　"Yes, I know." The voice was low.

　　"Secondly, the Holy Lance was used by your family to defend against attacks by ferocious beasts on Europe. Now that you've lost it, the ferocious beasts could appear at any time and cause even greater damage. Do you know that?"

　　"I, I know." The voice became even lower.

　　"One last thing," his eyes suddenly became sharp, "This Holy Lance should have been sent to England first. It was you! It was you who brought it to China - don't you know what this means?"

　　"Uh..." It looked like the guy was about to cry.

　　"I think you have been sitting on the position of the first heir of the family for too long, and have forgotten your own identity. Sam, you have to know that if you can't find the Holy Lance, we in the Vatican will no longer be your supporters. At that time, the identity of the family heir will be your brother..."

　　"No, Mr. Sandro, don't..."

　　"It's not a question of whether I support you or not." Sandro snorted, "You still don't understand? This is not my problem, it's your problem! Although I am your uncle, I am also the arbitrator of the church. If I can't solve this matter well, not only will you be punished, but even I, who is guaranteeing your family, will be implicated."

　　Sam fell to the ground with a thud, his elegance and temperament gone, looking as miserable as a dog.

　　Tick-tock, tick-tock…

　　"Uncle, is there no other way?" He no longer cared to avoid being shy in front of outsiders, and suddenly rushed over to grab Sandro's thigh: "Help me, please help me." He raised his head like a drowning man grabbing a life-saving straw, shaking desperately: "Uncle, uncle

　　Sandro suddenly sighed and stroked his hair lovingly, "Is this really that difficult? It's just giving up an engagement. Only by giving up on her can you get clues, and only then can you find the Holy Lance, and you can keep your current position. There is no other way." After thinking for a while, he said, "If you don't believe it, you can try again."

　　I started to lower my head

　　Sam lowered his head and panted. After a while, he suddenly turned around, his handsome face was distorted as if he had been hit by a kick, "Ten million! I will transfer ten million to you immediately."

　　I was bored and started looking at the ceiling, Thirteenth Young Master lowered his head to check his buttons, and my best friend was the most shameless and stared at the air conditioner and started to act stupidly.

　　"Twenty million! Twenty million

　　Nothing has changed.

　　Sam stared at me for a long time, and finally smiled miserably: "It seems that you really want me to give up Sang Yu...Okay, I, I accept it. He squeezed out a few words from between his teeth and said sadly: "I hope, I hope, you can treat her better in the future...Because I really, really love her

　　I stared into his eyes. What kind of eyes were they! Full of despair, sadness, and gloom, as lifeless as a dead person, like a slaughterhouse cow!

　　I believed him—he must love her very much, too!

　　Suddenly I felt so disgusting and despicable! I shamelessly snatched love from others without any guilt at all.

　　A pair of bright eyes appeared before my eyes...

　　"You don't know what's so good about Sam..."

　　"And, you know the last time Europe went to war with vampires..."

　　"Oh, yeah, there was one time when I was so stupid. A few days ago, he insisted on taking the subway with me..."

　　“…”

　　What kind of exhilaration and spring breeze is that? What kind of sweet happiness is that? But am I going to kill it all with my own hands?

　　I suddenly stood up and laughed, and I laughed so happily. Facing Sam's eyes full of hatred, I slowly said, "No need! You don't need to break up with Sang Yu for this. Thirteenth Master, tell them the situation. I'm going back first."

　　"Okay." Short and powerful, Thirteenth Young Master seemed to have a better understanding of me after the last time, and didn't even ask any more questions.

　　"Wait, why are you...?" Sam was stunned. He had no idea what I was doing and couldn't even figure out the change.

　　I paused as I pulled the door open, turned around and spoke slowly, "Because I love her, too. However, loving her is not about possessing her, but about wanting her to live a good life - that's all."

　　Everyone behind him was stunned.

　　The door of the private room slowly closed behind me. At that moment, the voice of Thirteenth Young Master came from inside the door: "I don't want to waste time talking. I'll leave right after I finish talking. The situation is like this..."

　　※

　　An hour and a half later, at the Shangri-La Hotel next to Funan River.

　　In the darkness, a man in a windbreaker walked slowly in the shadow of the light. His entire face was hidden in the darkness, with only the cigarette at the corner of his mouth flickering with light.

　　"Crack~" A taxi stopped beside him, "Sir, do you want a ride?"

　　The guy stopped to look at the license plate, then got in the car with a smile, "Okay, let's go find a sauna..." His voice was much louder than usual, and it was that guy Kyle.

　　The taxi started slowly, and Kyle spoke first: "Mr. Wang, why are you here today? Where are those guys?" The driver turned around and it was Wang Xi. The guy chuckled twice: "Isn't it because I'm in a hurry today, so I came by myself? How is it? Did that guy agree to break up the engagement with my sister today?"

　　"No…"

　　"No way!" Wang Xi screamed, and the car shook. "He has lost the holy spear now, and he still dares not agree? Their family bodyguards only know that it is a Japanese ninja, and they don't know anything else. Humph, if Brother Liu doesn't tell the truth, even if they guess it is the Ghost Path Clan, there is nothing they can do - then they can just wait for Sam to be kicked off the throne."

　　"That's not the case. In fact, Liu Piyun suddenly changed his mind and refused. He did not ask to cancel the engagement.

　　"Squeak--" The tires screeched and stopped suddenly. Wang Xi looked more surprised than seeing a ghost: "What's going on?" He turned around suddenly with no belief: "How could this happen?"

　　"Hey, Kyle took something out of his pocket and handed it over: "I have recorded everything, you can go back and listen to it yourself, I don't know the reason." He opened the car door and walked out: "Now you know what you are concerned about, next time you should ask Master Luo's people to contact you, you are too conspicuous."

　　He pulled up the collar of his windbreaker and walked back into the darkness.

　　The taxi finally started moving again.

　　Chapter 178: Senior Brother

　　I really didn't oversleep the next day. When I rushed to the airport, I saw Eighth Sister who arrived earlier than me. She was standing at the overseas reception area, waiting for the arrival of Senior Brother.

　　Among the several senior brothers, the fourth senior brother Xu Zhongxiao from Area 51 of the United States is strong and powerful, seemingly honest, but in fact he is cunning and sly, a typical person who pretends to be a pig and eats the tiger; the fifth senior brother Fang Cheng from the seventh department of Beijing National Security is a bit rigid, but he always puts the teachings of his master first, as was the case with the zombie incident in 1995. If not so many people had died, he would have broken the Four Phases Treasure Cave at that time.

　　The difference between the senior brother and them is too big - the senior brother Zhuge Aoran is 48 years old this year. He once studied archaeology at Peking University, and later entered Yale University for further studies. Then he stayed in Europe to do antique business and continue archaeological research. Many of us in the Dharma Sect do business, and most of them are in the archaeological circle. On the one hand, the Dharma Sect has a unique advantage in dealing with various artifacts, and on the other hand, there are more opportunities to encounter evil spirits and ghosts. Being able to eliminate them is also a kind of accumulating Yin virtue.

　　But there are not many people who do such a big business as my senior brother. Unlike other people who deal in funerary objects in China, my senior brother has gone beyond Asia and into the world! Indian mummies, ancient Greek crowns, Babylonian stone tablets, and Mayan ornaments are all his targets. On the one hand, he conducts various transactions, and on the other hand, he collects some lost cultural relics from China and brings them back to China.

　　The eldest brother's business is quite big. Many families of European aristocratic descent have connections with him, either to help him purchase cultural relics and antiques, or to help with Feng Shui and Yin and Yang, or to check the authenticity of items... Not only is he familiar with ancient Chinese culture, he even has his own research and unique insights into ancient characters, symbols, sealing arrays, and various ancient legends from all over the world. He can be regarded as a know-it-all.

　　At half past eight, I met the eldest brother and eldest sister-in-law, who are the parents of the eighth sister. There is a detail that must be explained here: Maybe you haven’t noticed, but the old man’s son is our eldest brother, so why did the granddaughter become the younger sister?

　　Actually, the eldest brother is the official descendant of the Zhuge family, but his magic is terrible. God gave him a smart mind, but learning magic became the most difficult thing - he can skillfully recite 398 spells and draw 2,746 kinds of talismans and magic arrays, but it is just like a leaky bucket. As long as he casts a spell, it is completely wrong! Wipe it, do you think there is a more unreliable situation than this?

　　Therefore, Eighth Sister's magic could only be taught by the old man himself. In name, we were not his disciple, but it didn't matter too much. We got used to calling her that and naturally we didn't call her niece anymore.

　　Of course, this might be the reason why the master has always favored me—because the eldest senior brother’s shitty personality is so similar to mine!

　　As for the eighth sister's mother, the eldest brother's wife, we call her sister-in-law, she is a descendant of an unknown exorcist. The love between the eldest brother and the sister-in-law is like the plot of a low-level movie: when the eldest brother was studying at Yale, he met the sister-in-law who was being chased by werewolves. Driven by his inner sense of justice, the handsome man stepped forward and ended up in crisis with the violent woman. At that critical moment, the violent woman and the handsome man's clever mind divided and defeated the thirteen werewolves, and finally returned victorious and got married.

　　By the way, a new Korean drama called "My Sassy Girl" was released this year, and I happened to watch it. Compared with the sister-in-law, the girl played by Jeon Ji-hyun is simply a harmless cutie!

　　I have forgotten my sister-in-law's name, and we don't call her that anyway.

　　We call her: Sister Qiangwei!

　　After meeting up with the eighth sister, I didn't delay any further. I took a casual stroll outside and saw a few people in camouflage blending in the crowd and pretending to entertain customers. I caught them and asked them, only to find out that the person leading the team today was Tang Qianli, the support intelligence officer of our group.

　　The fourth brother came in through diplomatic channels with China, so naturally he had a special plane and various advanced weapons; the fifth brother would not come from Beijing empty-handed either - for these special passengers, the Ministry of State Security would naturally go back to the airport to pick them up. If they were outside, not to mention picking them up, you wouldn't even see a single hair.

　　I breathed a sigh of relief after finding Tang Qianli, but I didn't expect that she was even more excited than me. As soon as we met, she started shouting, "Hey, Brother Liu, you're finally here! What's wrong with Director Ye? Why did he insist on asking me to pick up my colleagues from Area 51 in the United States? He also said that he brought heavy weapons and a lot of equipment. I was afraid that I couldn't handle it well... If he hadn't said that you would definitely come back, how could I dare to come alone?

　　"Oh, so that's how it is..."

　　"Also, the commander of the Beijing Action Team is coming too. Look, he's another high-ranking official..." She pretended to be pitiful: "I'm going to rely on you later."

　　"Okay! It's not difficult, leave it to me," I chuckled, "If I can't handle these two guys, no one can.

　　"Okay!" She immediately made the decision: "I'll rely on you in a while - Liu Piyun, I'm telling you, you must remember to be polite and follow the rules. Offending people is no joke."

　　"Understood." I responded indifferently, and then let the eighth sister out from behind: "Come, let me introduce you, my junior sister Zhuge Mei; this is my colleague Tang Qianli."

　　"Hello, Sister Tang - Wow, Sister Tang, your makeup is so beautiful. When the eighth sister saw Tang Qianli, her eyes lit up immediately, "You are so professional!"

　　"That's right," she immediately became proud: "Come, sister will tell you..." The facts have once again proved that women have a natural fatal drive for some things, such as clothes, cosmetics, bags, or the ability to cover up all ugly things without leaving any trace.

　　In less than five minutes, the two girls were as familiar with each other as if they were one person. Tang Qianli actually took out countless miniature, pocket-sized or simple-packaged cosmetics from her tiny bag and smeared them on the eighth girl's face like graffiti...

　　There is also a narration: "You see, this place is a bit rough. Sister tells you to use this... Hey, you can't use this here..." Then he applied it all over, and it felt like a mason patching a dog hole.

　　While they were having this mess, Fourth Brother's plane from the United States arrived.

　　With a loud noise, seven or eight strong young men got off the plane and stood in line first, followed by three guys in black suits and sunglasses, and finally my fourth brother who was pretending to be cool in a jacket!

　　At that time, we were already standing in front of them, ready to greet them. Tang Qianli deliberately stayed half a step behind me, and the fourth senior brother rushed out from the crowd and punched me in the chest.

　　"Wow, Tang Qianli opened her mouth and screamed out!

　　I raised one hand to block without showing any weakness, and with my other hand, I reached for his shoulder as fast as lightning - "Good!" Senior Brother Four praised him, and without moving, he changed his fist into a palm and poked towards my wrist.

　　In just two or three seconds, we had already exchanged several moves, and finally we both took a step back after a fistfight. We looked at each other, and suddenly burst into laughter, and rushed over to give him a bear hug, "Seventh Brother." "Fourth Brother."

　　I looked at the guys in black and saw two familiar faces inside, including M and N, who I saw last time at the Grand Canyon, and another Chinese guy I had never seen before. My senior brother later told me that his name was S. The three guys also shook hands with me and said hi to say hello.

　　Fourth Senior Brother let me go, scolding me with a smile: "You've recovered pretty fast, you little brat. Last time I saw you, you were half-crippled, but now you're well again in just two days. I guess I won't be able to beat you up today. Hey, Old Eight, you look prettier after not seeing you for a long time."

　　The eighth sister giggled and stepped forward to greet her senior brother, "Hello, fourth brother."

　　"All right, all right... I'll arrange the work first." He turned around and gave the order directly: "M, N, you follow the car to the consulate, I'll go back to the sect, as for you... where's S?" Turning around, he saw that S was gone, and couldn't help but cursed: "This guy, too fast - OK, you go first."

　　Tang Qianli came back to her senses after I called her, and immediately understood her responsibilities. She quickly took them out and arranged a car to take them to the consulate in the city.

　　The fifth senior brother also arrived soon. He still handed his men over to Tang Qianli to take them to the Seventh Department of National Security. Tang Qianli handed him a car key with a note on it that said the parking space.

　　We followed them around in a circle and out of the helipad, then Tang Qianli led her people away, and we pretended to come back in to pick someone up, waiting for the exit to pick someone up abroad.

　　Finally, the eldest brother appeared.

　　Among so many disciples of the Zhuge family, to be honest, the one who looks most like the founder is the eldest brother: computer-like precise planning ability, profound knowledge, smart mind... If he could add a long beard and a feather fan, and wear a whole scholar's suit, he would not be much different from the one on TV - he looked at us, smiled and nodded from a distance.

　　My sister-in-law was dressed in professional women's attire, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, with a harmless smile and polite attitude. Everyone would think she was a soft persimmon, but if you dared to pinch her, the persimmon would turn into the legendary thunderstorm bomb in a few minutes.

　　After the eighth sister, we took turns hugging and greeting the eldest brother, and shook hands with the sister-in-law. Naturally, there was another lively scene, which needs no details. At the request of the fifth brother, the National Security Bureau prepared a "dazzling Mitsubishi" for him. It looked very much like a Mitsubishi, but it was not the kind of car that the fat, stupid contractors usually liked the most.

　　Since I couldn't get a seat in the car, I had to take a separate car. I was also planning to go back and pick up Thirteenth Young Master and my best friend who got up late. In a blink of an eye, there were exactly five people in the Mitsubishi - but I managed to get my eldest brother into the car with me.

　　"It's on our way anyway, so it doesn't matter if we spend a little time there. I still have something to talk to Senior Brother about."

　　There was indeed something going on. On the way, I told him about the grievances between me and the Wang family, and then about the Tribunal of Sandro in the Vatican. "Senior brother, what should I do?" At this time, I could only ask for advice from my eldest brother.

　　"What should we do? Humph, the old rules, if an enemy comes, we will fight him; if a whip comes, we will use a knife. The senior brother pushed his glasses, looking confident.

　　Chapter 179: Water and Land Conference (Part 1)

　　The site of the Water and Land Conference is a resort in the suburbs of Dujiangyan, which is surrounded by mountains and water and covers an area of ​​more than ten acres. There are not only three small buildings for accommodation, but also meeting rooms, banquet halls, entertainment rooms, swimming pools, etc. There are rockery pavilions and green trees, making it an excellent summer resort.

　　This is the property of a lay disciple of the Maoshan Sect.

　　At nine o'clock in the morning on November 3, my fellow disciples and I accompanied our master into the resort. Many sects came this time, and all sects sent people to participate. Even many other countries sent people to listen. Maoshan Sect would only allow people to participate after verification, and then issue access cards for the corresponding number of people.

　　There are at least thirty disciples of Maoshan Sect patrolling the entire resort, and outside are forty camouflage soldiers and dozens of police sent by our National Security Department's Seventh Division, mainly to prevent outsiders from sneaking in.

　　Many sects came, including the Duoban tribe, the most famous grass ghost family (commonly known as Gu magic) in Miaojiang, which sent out its patriarch Duoga Kacan, Qu Zhengjiu from the Qu family, the inheritor of the Xiangxi Jiangtou magic, Master Boguan of the Tantric Buddhism, A Pu from the Henan Jiao (corpse driver) family, Liu Wu from the Fuluan family, Ma Conglong from the northern ghost-catching family, Tian Yishan from the Tongming family (commonly known as Xiayin and Tanyin)... There are too many to count, the most famous of which are the two Zen masters Zhonghui and Zhongjing.

　　Everyone remembers Master Zhongzhi of Shijing Temple, these two are his senior brothers: Master Zhonghui of White Horse Temple and Master Zhongjing of Shaolin Temple’s Exorcist Hall. Among them, Master Zhongjing is the last one who will decide the direction of Chinese Dharma, representing Buddhism. Brother Zhengtong who died in the United States last time was actually Master Zhonghui’s apprentice, I remember saying that.

　　The above are the many sects in China, and others include: Brother Xu Zhongxiao, the representative of District 51 in the United States, Mr. Sandro, the representative of the Vatican in Europe, Wilson, the president of the American Exorcist Organization, Sam from the Stuart family, a European exorcist family... and some other family representatives, but I really can't remember so many now.

　　The Zhang family's children didn't dare to neglect the old man, and quickly took him to a pavilion to rest. The senior brothers accompanied the master to greet the visitors. I could only hide behind Tiezi and Thirteenth Master to remember what to do, so as not to get it wrong at any time. Within three minutes, Thirteenth Master secretly poked me in the waist from behind, "Biyun, I'll go out for a walk by myself."

　　I nodded and watched her disappear in the crowd. I had nothing to do but started shouting with a smile: "Hello, hello... You're very famous... I've heard of you for a long time..." and so on, nodding and greeting her shamelessly.

　　To put it bluntly, everyone was annoyed by this matter, but the good thing was that it didn't take too long. Sure enough, two guys wearing badges came in a short while later and saluted respectfully: "Master Zhuge, we will notify everyone to gather in a few minutes. The master asked the two of us to invite you in first, so that you won't be uncomfortable in the crowd."

　　The old man nodded and stood up, saying that the conference gave them several privileges, and each of them could bring an apprentice in to wait. The fourth brother, as the representative of the United States, had his own seat, and the fifth brother was also a master of the seven national security departments, of course, needless to say, the remaining eldest brother could also enter because he was the head of the contemporary Zhuge family. The rest could only choose one from me, my sister-in-law, my eighth sister, and my ninth boy.

　　This matter has nothing to do with me. I'll just hide away if I can. Someone's paying for it anyway. It would be nice to find a place to have a cup of coffee and take a nap comfortably. I said in a serious tone, "I won't go in, Master. I have to look around. I don't know if the outermost area is safe."

　　The old man chuckled twice, "Don't I know you, little brat? I guess you're going to find a place to be lazy again. I won't talk about it today. I'll take you there - you just stay with Qiangwei and A-Mei, and come over for lunch at noon."

　　"Well, I agreed with a loud cry and jumped for joy.

　　There is nothing much to see at the Land and Water Conference. The first day will probably be used to introduce the current situation to all the sects and schools. The main purpose is to make everyone realize how chaotic the situation is now. At the same time, the intelligence from all parties will be collected and summarized to find out the many abnormal variables recently.

　　The main task of the second day was to study countermeasures. The situation seemed very complicated that day, but families like us actually knew: everything had been studied, and we just gave everyone a voice and a sense of existence, and if there were any small problems, we would supplement them temporarily when the time came.

　　On the third day, we discussed what we had researched yesterday and came up with a specific plan, such as who would treat who else, who would shoot an arrow to fake death, etc., and then basically everyone took their positions and did their work.

　　According to the master, Qiongqi came out too quickly this time and didn't find a suitable body for himself, so all his abilities were generated by absorbing other monsters. According to the old man, Qiongqi brought Taowu out just to use its perception ability to find a suitable body - of course, Taowu didn't find a suitable body.

　　Recently, the remains of killed monsters are often found all over the world. This is what Taowu did to restore his abilities. When the master came back from the United States, he immediately prepared to hold a water and land conference. Unfortunately, Master Zhang thought it was an exaggeration. Although he was embarrassed to offend the master, he privately disagreed and prepared to deal with the matter with the Mohists. Then everyone knew that the Maoshan sect had made no achievements, but instead let Qiongqi crash into the World Trade Center and got more than a thousand souls to revive Taowu.

　　In this way, the water and land conference was truly taken seriously, so the number of participants was incalculable, all schools and sects were notified, and some foreign friends also came to participate.

　　Forty or fifty sects plus countless foreign friends filled the conference hall. There were more than a thousand of their followers, apprentices, subordinates, etc., making the resort bustling with people - no, we have to find a quiet place to sleep.

　　I got up early yesterday to pick someone up, and then I went straight to Dujiangyan to meet the master. You know, in this situation, it's nothing more than eating and drinking. Well, the meal lasted from 1:00 p.m. to 11:00 p.m., and everyone drank like crazy.

　　Later on, Eighth Sister sent the old man to rest, and then we brothers came over. Tiezi, Shisanshao and my brothers and sisters were fighting fiercely, and at that critical moment, I was thrown over.

　　When I woke up this morning, my temples were still throbbing with pain.

　　After saying hello to Sister Qiangwei, I headed towards the building in the middle. I remember that I was told that a room was prepared for me here. As long as I found the waiter downstairs and told him the address, I would naturally get the key.

　　There were many people on the road, many of whom I knew. I saw many of them I had met on Taishan the other day. I was too lazy to talk nonsense and just walked around. As a result, I passed by the basketball court and saw Wang Xi surrounded by a bunch of girls.

　　That guy obviously doesn't like girls, but unfortunately his life is not as good as it seems - he just played basketball for a while and attracted a bunch of admirers, some of whom were wearing ethnic costumes, and I don't know if they are subordinates of the two bosses, Duoga Kacan or Qu Zhengjiu - "It's best to poison him." I laughed secretly in my heart.

　　When I turned around and looked up, I was blocked by an acquaintance. Wang Shang stood in front of me with a smile on his face: "Xiao Liu, you are here too?"

　　This is really nonsense! But I didn't dare to say more. If I said Wang Xi and Wang Shang were here, then it goes without saying that Sang Yu was also here. My smiling face turned into a crying face and I turned around and ran away without saying anything.

　　As a result, this run was seen by someone...

　　I had only run a few steps when I heard someone howling from behind: "Brother Liu, Brother Liu..." I turned around and saw Wang Xi chasing after me regardless of his life, with his mouth wide open, almost shouting for help - this guy turned his head and yelled while running: "I have something to say, if I really have something to say, tell him..." while rushing towards me desperately.

　　Most of the girls stopped, only a few who were determined to get through it twisted their waists and chased after them: "Wait for me, wait for me, I'll go with you."

　　I felt a chill all over my body and quickened my pace.

　　I ran out from the basketball court, around the banquet hall, then slipped past two rows of mahjong rooms, and then passed through a children's play area and appeared behind the main building.

　　I checked to see if there was anyone around before I entered the room and went straight to the waiter to get the key: "Zhuge family Liu Piyun - I want to rest in the room."

　　"You? Liu Piyun?" The girl's professional smile froze on her face, and she flipped open the registration book: "You just took the key - no way?

　　Although there are more than a thousand people here, only about three hundred of them actually want to stay here. It is easy to accommodate a thousand people in the room, and there is no charge. Who do you think would be so bored as to pretend to be me?

　　I grabbed the registration book and sure enough, there was a line of small characters on it: 'Onmyoji Zhuge lineage, Liu Piyun, 9:35', and the last three large characters written in a flamboyant style - I didn't recognize them, so I could only guess that this guy signed my name.

　　"Uh, haha, I get it, it was my junior brother who was joking with me." I chuckled and changed the subject, "I know this character, it's from my junior brother Wenling." I pointed at the name of the ninth kid and pretended to be suddenly enlightened, "I asked him to register with my name so it would be easier to find him, but he forgot it himself - don't worry about it, I can go up by myself."

　　Before the girl could say anything, there was a sound of footsteps outside. When she turned around, it was Wang Xi again.

　　Shit! He actually caught up with me!

　　I glanced at the room number and started climbing the stairs. "Okay, I'll go up first..." "Brother Liu, wait for me." Wang Xi also saw me and rushed over to me, almost crying: "Help me!"

　　"It's really annoying that I'm too soft-hearted. I shoulder all the problems by myself. I turned around and grabbed Wang Xi as a greeting, then rushed upstairs - "Speed, speed

　　There is a window on the second floor. I looked out and saw a series of girls rushing past the building like fish balls, looking around and complaining: "Where are the people? Where are the people?"

　　"Huh~" Wang Xi sighed, "My problem is solved..." His whole body softened and he sat on the ground gasping for breath: "I was scared to death.

　　"Yes, your problem is solved," I snorted, and suddenly dragged Wang Xi up: "Mine is not yet solved.

　　There's a guy pretending to be me up there, I have to find out for sure, right?

　　Chapter 180: Water and Land Assembly (Part 2)

　　No weapons are allowed in the Land and Water Assembly, and basically everyone comes unarmed, which is quite disadvantageous for me - in this situation, I will definitely choose gang fights instead of one-on-one duels.

　　Without thinking, I took Wang Xi upstairs.

　　These were all multi-storey buildings without elevators. Not many people wanted to live in high-rise buildings, so the remaining rooms were on the fifth and sixth floors. This guy wanted a room in the corner of the sixth floor. When he went upstairs, he saw that the door was ajar. He looked around and grabbed two chair legs nearby and pulled them up.

　　I gently pushed the door open, and saw the guy pretending to be me leaning against the window, looking out, with his butt sticking out and swaying as if waiting for someone to fuck him. Wang Xi smiled, took the chair leg in his hand and sneaked in, looking like he was ready to give a wake-up call... Oh, look! He squatted down!

　　Holding the stool leg with both hands facing upwards, ready to poke... Is this the big anal explosion - Damn! This dress looks familiar! ?

　　"Don't move," I shouted, startling both of them.

　　Wang Xi was just about to thrust upwards, and the roar was like a geek watching a porn movie with toilet paper, and just when he was about to climax, his computer screen suddenly went black; the other one turned around and found a man hiding behind his butt, and he was also shocked!

　　He just kicked it away.

　　Wang Xi was not slow either, he dodged the kick by rolling and crawling, his face pale with fear - Thirteen was clearly going for Xi's vitals. "Wait, don't do it!" I quickly persuaded Thirteen, who was full of anger, "Thirteen, don't blame Wang Xi! You sneaked in under my name and I thought it was someone else, so... hehe, prepare for a sneak attack."

　　Thirteenth Young Master felt a little embarrassed, but he was still angry: "Biyun, it was wrong of me to impersonate you, but, but...how can you sneak attack me like this? You want to kill people. He expressed his attitude directly: "You two are too shameless.

　　"That's, that's..." Anyone who almost got anal sex wouldn't look happy, I understand that, so I apologized again and again: "Don't be angry, it's all your fault, if you had told me first, would this have happened?" I smiled: "Tell me, what's the matter, I'll help you

　　“Hehe, me too, me too,” Wang Xi also came over and said calmly, “Brother Thirteen, whatever you say—consider it my apology to you.”

　　"Nothing, what could possibly happen?" Thirteen was better at acting than I was. He didn't blush, didn't breathe, and didn't even raise his eyebrows. "I'm just tired and I want to find a place to rest." He sat on the bed while speaking and asked me, "Why are you here?"

　　"Let me take a look, hehe, just take a look," I staggered to the window, stood at his original position and began to look out: "Let me take a look... There are quite a lot of people outside. Those Zhang family members who are patrolling are probably fine; are those sorcerers from Miaojiang over there? I guess you may not know them... Oh, those are the exorcists, some big and strong guys... Hehe, the Lu family is also here... There are actually people from the Ma family - no, it's the Lu family. As I spoke, I stared into the eyes of the Thirteenth Young Master, and finally when I mentioned the Lu family, this guy's eyelids twitched uncontrollably.

　　Well then, I'll see who from the Lu family is here.

　　Last year, when I was getting information at Sanye's bar, she said that everyone knew that the Fanyang Lu family had started recruiting apprentices this year, but now it seemed that there were not many people. The old man of the Lu family, Master Chentai, naturally went to a meeting, and the head of the family, Lu Sanfan, also went. Now there was a guy who looked quite serious sitting on a chair drinking tea with three or five apprentices. He should be the so-called Lu Huang who had mediocre talent and could not learn the immortal rope - but what I noticed was a very quiet girl next to him.

　　The girl looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was wearing a simple casual outfit that set off her evenly slender figure. Her big, dreamy and clear eyes were enough to make one's heart beat faster at a glance. She was sitting on a stone bench nearby with her long hair draped over her shoulders, revealing an indescribable melancholy look.

　　As I was watching, Wang Xi poked his head out from beside me and yelled, "What's wrong with the Lu family? Damn it! Are you afraid? Thirteenth brother, as long as you say the word, I will go back and trick them - how about croton? Pesticide? If that doesn't work, potassium cyanide, this stuff is good, it will kill anyone who gets caught... Where is it? Where is it?"

　　This guy is just spitting shit to please Thirteen, I don't believe he dares to go. But I have to admire him, as a passerby, he is still trying his best - I turned around and whistled, but he was still pulling my pants from behind: "Brother Liu, point, point."

　　I casually flicked my fingers in the direction behind me, staring at Thirteen: "Uh, Thirteen, we are friends after all, you really don't want to tell me?"

　　"What is there to say?" The light in Thirteen Eyes' eyes dimmed. "It's just a small matter - Piyun, help me keep this secret, okay?" He paused: "I don't want to harm them."

　　"Yeah, no problem." I chuckled, "Just find a bar tonight and buy me a drink, otherwise forget it." After Thirteen said that, I almost knew what was going on. The worst that could happen is that he fell in love with that girl. This is his private matter. Since he doesn't want to talk about it, why should I get involved?

　　"OK - Wang Xi, and you, you too... Hey, what's that look in your eyes?" Thirteen was talking to Wang Xi, but while he was talking he suddenly looked up and was stunned, then started yelling - I also turned my head and was shocked when I saw it.

　　Wang Xi's face turned red and his breathing became rapid. He looked just like the old nun who was poisoned by the world's most bizarre poison, "I Love a Piece of Firewood" in Stephen Chow's "The Deer and the Cauldron". I reached out and touched this guy's forehead and found it was very hot. "Damn, what's wrong with you? Don't scare me, okay? Can you become like this just by looking?"

　　Wang Xi's expression was typical of a shy girl who was being reserved. She was unable to say anything. Suddenly, a thought occurred to me: "You kid, you kid, are you attracted to that girl?"

　　Sister Wang Xi, who was reluctant to accept my first invitation, uttered a shy babbling sound and shook her head violently, but she only shook it a few times. After thinking for a while, she nodded to me again!

　　This scared me a lot. I was just about to remind Wang Xi that the girl was Thirteenth Young Master's, when Thirteenth Young Master rushed over, his face almost touching Wang Xi's: "Wang Xi, I don't care how rich or powerful your family is, but I'm telling you: don't set your sights on her."

　　"No, I didn't have any intentions towards her," Wang Xi was still immersed in his own world and didn't notice the distorted face at all. "I guess, I guess..." He uttered a few words shyly: "I fell in love with her."

　　Phew~ Thirteen and I were almost scared to death - hasn't this guy always been afraid of girls? I always thought he was a GAL, but I didn't expect to find a second spring here! Uh, it's someone else's girl.

　　"Fuck you, I'm trying to steal your wife, why don't you just go up and slap her in the face?" I yelled at Thirteen, "This guy has lost his mind! Don't be polite, I'll slap her twice first, and then kick her dozens of times: Down with the capitalists, the people want to rise up..."

　　"That's not my wife." Thirteen's face was uncertain for a long time before he uttered the second half of the sentence: "That's my sister."

　　"Uh, your sister?" Before I could make sense of all this, Wang Xi had already rushed over, hugging Thirteenth Young Master and shouting, "Thirteenth Brother, please introduce me..."

　　Bang!

　　Thirteenth Young Master decisively kicked the guy out...

　　After finally calming the infatuated man down, I pulled Thirteenth Master and Wang Xi to sit on the bed. "Hey, Thirteenth Master, you also saw Wang Xi's condition. In order to prevent this guy from talking nonsense, I prepared two plans, A and B."

　　"explain."

　　"A means you tell me the truth, and then I'll help you think of a solution. Look, you're that girl's brother, and this identity is absolutely crucial. If Wang Xi dares to offend you, he'll be dead. How great... Tell me?"

　　Thirteenth Young Master slowly shook his head, "There are some things that you are better off not knowing."

　　"It's okay, then we can implement Plan B," I nodded solemnly, "In fact, I also think that Plan B is the best."

　　"Oh? What's plan B?"

　　"It's simple. Kill Wang Xi now." I raised my hand to promise: "As a friend, I can help you lure the enemy head-on, and then you can go around to the rear and make the final decision - think about it, as your accomplice, I will definitely not tell anyone about this. Killing one person solves two potential leaks. What a good plan."

　　Thirteenth Young Master stared at me for five full seconds before he spoke: "What nonsense are you talking about, kid?"

　　"I'm not talking nonsense. This is the result of careful consideration." I asked him, "Besides these two methods, do you think you have any other plan to restrain a young boy who is in his first love and ensure that he won't make any mistakes?"

　　Thirteenth Young Master's breathing stopped for a few seconds under my questioning, and he sighed: "Okay, I'll tell you."

　　This matter is really fucking far away.

　　Thirteenth Young Master's original name was Lu Ting, and he was the son of Lu Sanfan and the Bai girl that Master Lu mentioned at the time. Because Lu Sanfan forced his mother to have an abortion, she fled from Lu Sanfan and hid in the mountains, and they never contacted each other again.

　　The story that Master Lu told was not entirely untrue. There was a discrepancy in this part: in fact, there were two children instead of one, Lu Ting and his twin sister Lu Qiaoyun. From the moment he was born, Thirteenth Young Master knew that his mother was abandoned, so he hated his father deeply and told himself: Since the Lu family doesn't want me, then I will be the Lu family's eternal enemy!

　　When Thirteenth Young Master was seven years old, his mother was seriously ill and dying. She wrote to Lu Sanfan and asked him to take the two children away to raise them. Lu Sanfan agreed and planned to take the children away and raise them somewhere, and then make plans later.

　　This incident further aroused the hatred in Thirteenth Young Master’s young heart: Why should he be hidden?

　　The Thirteenth Young Master did not wait until the next day - he sneaked away in the middle of the night.

　　He did not take Lu Qiaoyun away because he knew he was not capable of raising his sister, and he did not want his sister to die in the wilderness like himself.

　　"What happened next?" I was so fascinated that I couldn't help but ask.

　　Chapter 181: Water and Land Conference (Part 2)

　　"Later?" Thirteenth Young Master smiled slightly: "Later, I met my master - Master Shi Bai, the direct descendant of the founder of the Za family, Shi Jiao. He saved me and taught me all this."

　　A hundred corpses? I have never heard of this before. It seems that he is a 100% hermit.

　　What happened later was not much different from what Master Lu said. After 1998, the Lu family had no successor. Lu Sanfan dug up old stories, and Lu Qiaoyun was finally able to officially enter the Lu family.

　　Under Shi Bai's instruction, Shisan Shao not only mastered the techniques of the Miscellaneous School, he even had an encounter and found the Fantian Seal - he sensed that someone was using spells to find him, so he naturally used the power of the Fantian Seal to evade them. If nothing else, it would always be possible for you to not find him.

　　I will write about Thirteenth Young Master's adventures in detail in my next book. At that time, Thirteenth Young Master had a series of experiences in China, including the Nestorian Church (commonly known as Persianism) and the Tantric Buddhism, and he almost died several times.

　　Therefore, no matter whether the Lu family asked the old man or other masters, they could not find the Thirteenth Young Master. Even if they found a little clue, it was just left by the Thirteenth Young Master to fool them - just like the last time Master Lu was taken to the United States for a trip, but nothing was found.

　　Damn! Speaking of this, I suddenly remembered the answers to many unsolved mysteries.

　　Everyone remembers that when Thirteenth Young Master and I first met, he was hit by the electric arc of the Sky-Surveying Ghost Eye? I said he was unfilial, but now I understand that this guy definitely used the techniques of the Zajia family to curse Lu Sanfan, no wonder he was considered unfilial by the Sky-Surveying Ghost Eye and attacked; as for why Thirteenth Young Master has been trying hard to find Qiongqi, it is probably related to this. Being able to trample the Lu family under his feet is probably what he wants to do most now; Thirteenth Young Master was invited by the Tantric Sect to find the Peacock Lingtong, and it is estimated that the relationship was also the foundation laid in the past; Thirteenth Young Master came to participate in the Water and Land Conference this time. If he clearly put forward the title of the heir of the Zajia family, he would have to get an admission ticket, but he insisted on sneaking in just for this matter;... I followed the clues to find a lot of things, and I was really convinced. I didn’t expect Thirteen to have so many secrets. But I thought so much at the time that I actually forgot one thing: Thirteenth Young Master always smelled good, everyone still remembers it?

　　I only understood this later, and I will talk about it later!

　　Thirteenth Young Master smiled bitterly after he finished speaking, "Brother Liu, now you know why I didn't tell you, right?"

　　"I know. You are planning to do something big to the Lu family - can you just pretend I don't know about this?" I looked up at the sky without blinking, "It has nothing to do with me anyway. Bye, bye... I went to the wrong door..." I stood up and walked around, ready to go out.

　　"What do you mean?" Liu Shisan said nothing and Wang Xi yelled, "This is registered with your name, and we will find you out when we check it out." Hey, you're still relying on me, right?

　　I turned around and threw my butt on the bed. "You said you guys are doing this now: I can't watch you torment those masters of the Lu family; but we are friends, I don't want to see you get killed by the Lu family, right - damn, what do you want me to do in this situation? To be honest, this is a shit pot, as long as it falls to the ground, if you get close to it, it will splash all over you, I really don't want to get involved..."

　　“When did I say I was going to mess with the Lu family? Brother Liu, I just wanted to see Qiao Yun this time, nothing else…” “Qiao Yun? Her name is Qiao Yun, what a nice name… Brother Liu, you blurted out the secret as soon as you tried to defend Thirteenth Young Master. Wang Xi picked up the name and started to make trouble for me, grabbing a pillow and throwing it at her face.

　　"Really?" I stared at Thirteen.

　　"real

　　"Okay, swear

　　“…Is it necessary?”

　　"After you swear, we will find a way to ask your sister out." Forget it, just help Thirteen. He seems to be a poor child.

　　Thirteen's eyes lit up, and he immediately swore: "I swear... If I break this promise, heaven and earth will not tolerate it and I will be struck by lightning."

　　He was really excited. As soon as he finished swearing, he asked me how to ask his sister out. I was just about to say ask a guy, but after careful consideration, there was no one suitable.

　　You see, forget about the eldest, fourth, and fifth brothers, they have already started families and careers, if they go they will have to be weird uncles; Thirteenth Young Master definitely can't go; Tiezi is clinging to my junior sister, you might as well tell him to go to hell; Wang Xi is actually the most suitable, but when this guy heard what I said, his eyes rolled back and he almost fainted; Ninth Young Master is not old enough, uh, it seems that Lu Qiaoyun doesn't like little bottoms... After thinking it over and over again, I came up with someone: "Eighth Sister,

　　Looking out the window, the girls had already fled, and the three of us walked out cautiously - well, cautiously, it was these two: one was hiding behind me with a blushing face like a peach blossom, and the other was hiding in the shadows on the side like a ghost. When we walked out like this, people who didn't know would think that I was followed by two gay friends.

　　When I found the Eighth Sister, it was almost time for dinner. There were more than a hundred tables in three or five halls, and as long as there were enough people, they could eat. I walked around for a long time, around the pillar, and saw the Eighth Sister standing up and waving at me vigorously, so I quickly ran over to her in two steps.

　　Eighth Sister sat next to Sister Qiangwei on one side and Tiezi on the other. I only had one choice in this situation - "Tiezi, let's change seats," I dragged Tiezi up without saying anything, "I want to talk to Eighth Sister about something."

　　Tiezi moved to the side with a bitter face, and just as he was about to sit down, another fat butt threw himself on the seat first: "Hey, I'll sit at the same table with you guys." The shameless beggar was Wang Xi. He scrambled around and leaned his head over: "Hello, hey, hello."

　　"Whose child is this crazy boy?" Sister Qiangwei was standing there serving soup to everyone. When she saw this, she smiled and said, "Seventh Brother, where did you find this kid?" She handed me a bowl and said, "Hey, give it to this kid first. He looks very sick..."

　　My hands were shaking and I almost spilled the soup all over the girl...

　　But even though my hands were shaking, I still felt something was wrong. Before I could figure out what was going on, I turned around and took a look - and sure enough, it was the Thirteenth Young Master who had gone to eat in some corner. Anyway, I looked around but didn't see anyone.

　　I didn't have anything else to say, I just made up a few words to get rid of the issue of Wang Xi, and then whispered in the girl's ear. I couldn't say that thing clearly, so I could only use a messed up excuse, saying that a friend of mine had a crush on a girl, and he was suffering from not being able to meet her. This kind of pain of missing her was like the waves of the Yellow River, and a young man was photographed as a nymphomaniac...

　　"Look, I pointed at Wang Xi's unfortunate child with a sad face: "A good young man is ruined like this..." I said while peeking. Sure enough, the hormones of the eighth sister immediately made her feel maternal love, and she immediately took over the matter: "Okay! Senior brother, tell me, what do you need me to do?"

　　"Hey, come here, I'll tell you..."

　　※

　　For Shisan and Wang Xi, whether the water and land conference was held or not was definitely not as important as whether they could make a date with Lu Qiaoyun, so I had no choice but to accompany them to climb up to the third floor again, if for no other reason than to supervise whether the eighth sister was working hard or not.

　　When we got to the third floor, we saw that the eighth sister was really throwing her life away - Lu Qiaoyun was obviously the type who liked to be quiet and not active, but the eighth sister could come up to her and talk non-stop, making a fuss for half the night.

　　The phrase "wait until the clouds clear and the moon appears" to describe the Eighth Sister was extremely appropriate. After two hours of fierce battle, I don't know what kind of mess the Eighth Sister took out, but finally attracted Lu Qiaoyun's attention. I looked into the distance with resentment for a long time like a resentful woman before I realized that it was a makeup bag.

　　It is true that loving beauty is a woman's nature. No matter how melancholy Lu Qiaoyun is, she cannot resist the temptation of beauty. After so many twists and turns, she was finally bought by the eighth girl. Finally, I received a text message on my mobile phone: "Done, go to the night market tonight."

　　So the two behind me finally became indifferent.

　　The first day of the Land and Water Conference was over, and a lot of things were done. The things that were originally planned to be done in three days were almost finished in one day. There were a lot of things in the Chinese mainland this year, but unfortunately that Qiongqi was almost always wandering around Japan and the United States. Even if there were more things here, they were just small matters that could not be discussed. The work on the first day was very simple and it was done.

　　We couldn't just adjourn the meeting if we finished discussing it in less than half a day, so a group of people started to discuss countermeasures. The result was the same as what I said. The plans proposed by several masters were finally concluded after everyone discussed it.

　　Just like increasing revenue and reducing expenditure, the first step is to increase revenue and then reduce expenditure. Here, there are only two ways to deal with Qiongqi: first, to find the now weaker Qiongqi and Taowu, and see if you can take the opportunity to destroy or seal them; second, to look for clues about Hun Dun and Taotie, and see if you can find these two guys first and then wait and see.

　　Tomorrow we will get down to business, and see how to divide the existing practitioners into numerous groups, and then carry out the tasks - "But it will probably take a few more days to find the clues, Master said.

　　Since the meeting was over, we didn't want to delay any longer. Most of the people staying in the resort were from smaller sects and those who were close to Maoshan Sect. Others took buses to hotels in Dujiangyan or Chengdu: the Wang family still went to Wangjiang Hotel, the Vatican people led by Sandro and the Stuart family where Sam was stayed in the Shangri-La Hotel, the president of the American Exorcist Organization, President Wilson, and his men stayed in the Jinniu Villa, the Tantric Master Boguan stayed in the Crowne Plaza Zongfu Resort, the Lu family stayed in the Jinjiang Hotel, and as for Zen Master Zhonghui and Zhongjing, they were received by the Wenshu Temple Buddhist Research Association, I don't know where exactly they stayed.

　　That's good, they definitely won't live together.

　　A large group of us moved into the small courtyard arranged by the master. There were rooms reserved here for a few senior brothers. They were just planning to go to the hotel in Dujiangyan to discuss with their subordinates first, and then come back to live there.

　　The master took the eldest brother and sister-in-law to an appointment to meet and chat with a few friendly sects. Before leaving, he threw the eighth sister and the ninth boy to me and told me to take them with me - hey, just in time!

　　After eating something quick, he took the group to find Lu Qiaoyun.

　　Chapter 182 Recognition

　　Eighth sister and I went in one car to pick up Lu Qiaoyun, while Ninth boy drove another car and took Thirteenth boy and that infatuated Wang Xi to find a place to wait. So we arrived at Jinjiang Hotel, and when we arrived at the door, we saw Lu Qiaoyun had already gotten off.

　　The lotus emerges from clear water, naturally without any embellishment, which refers to Qiao Yun. Her face is as white as jade without any makeup, and her lips are red without any lip balm. She is like a fairy who is not of this world. She gives people the impression of being simple and elegant, three parts graceful and seven parts pretty.

　　After getting in the car, she just stared at the pedestrians and street lights outside the window, speaking little, as cold as ice. She had some words to Eighth Sister, but completely ignored me - damn, am I so disgusting?

　　It really makes me unhappy!

　　I chose Yulin Life Plaza as my destination. There are two famous music bars, Empty Bottle and Music House, and it was also a popular place. We could easily blend into the crowd and disappear without anyone finding us. This is much better than those places with almost no people - think about it, in places with few people, there might be people from Maoshan or other sects looking around for ghosts. Plus, there were only a few of us and we could see everything clearly. Is it good to have such a place?

　　The great hide in the city.

　　When I went around to the back alley and parked the car, I saw that Lu Qiaoyun's face was even colder. "Is this your plan?" She suddenly showed a mocking look, "Find a bar and get a few bottles of foreign liquor to get the girl drunk?"

　　She stared at me straight, a playful smile appeared on her lips, "Although I have seen scum in the Dharma sect, there are indeed not many who are as blatant as you - and you even tricked your junior sister into coming out to help you! Humph, Liu Piyun, don't think that you can deceive ignorant girls just because you have a big name, big-tailed wolf

　　It was like a bolt from the blue on a sunny day, and I was immediately stunned!

　　"No, Eighth Sister reacted quickly at this time. She quickly pulled Lu Qiaoyun to clarify for me, "Qiaoyun, listen to me..." "Listen to me," Qiaoyun turned her head away, "Amei, don't speak for this guy! I know you are a good person - you don't understand what your senior brother wants to do. He, he, he is a wolf in sheep's clothing.

　　"Well, you're really good at making it up. When did you see my big tail flapping behind you?" I didn't care and rolled my eyes at her in disdain: "Girl, don't think too highly of yourself, okay?"

　　"Humph, isn't it?" She showed her anger without any hesitation: "I was thinking at that time, why would someone from the Zhuge family come to get close to me? Does it make sense? Later I found out that you were actually peeking upstairs - Ah Mei, don't say you didn't know.

　　"Really not, it's, it's...he, um, he likes you..." Junior sister was not good at verbal arguments, and this made things even more confusing. The 'he' that the eighth sister was talking about was clearly Wang Xi, but she didn't know his name so she could only say 'he' and 'he' - eighth sister, you know in your heart that it's Wang Xi, but Qiao Yun thought it was me!

　　"Like?" Qiao Yun looked at him with disdain, like a serf who is the master of the house: "This is an excuse, a naked excuse. I've seen this kind of thing many times, and it's always like that. She opened the car door and jumped out, took a deep breath, and her face returned to that light and refreshing look: "I'm sorry, I really can't accompany you."

　　"Don't go," the eighth sister was anxious, she jumped down and grabbed her, "Qiao Yun, don't go, listen to me..."

　　"Ah Mei, stop talking - it's not that I'm being sentimental, it's just that your senior brother is really, really... Forget it, I won't talk about it anymore, I want to go back," she gently hugged the eighth sister: "You are too kind, so you didn't see the filthiness of your senior brother."

　　"Don't - Senior Brother, Senior Brother, please come quickly. When the eighth sister saw him leaving, she could only shout at me, "Just listen to what my senior brother has to say, just one sentence... Senior Brother, please tell me quickly." She had no other choice but to hold Qiao Yun's hand and not let her go, "Who, who is that, Senior Brother, please tell me quickly..." Her anxious face turned red, and tears began to roll in her eyes, "It's not what you think."

　　"Amei, you... Well, okay, I'll just listen to what he has to say," Qiao Yun finally gave in when she saw that Amei was getting anxious, "Don't be anxious." When she turned to look at me, her eyebrows were cold and sneerful, "For Amei's sake, I'll wait for you to give me an explanation - go ahead." She looked as cold and lonely as a desert.

　　Sure enough, Lu Qiaoyun had been fostered outside since she was a child and suffered a lot of bullying. She might not feel comfortable even after returning to her family. Therefore, she was not only very cautious, but also very strong inside. She was a completely different type from her junior sister.

　　But I’m not a vegetarian, right?

　　I walked up to Lu Qiaoyun and stood in front of her, smiling slightly, "I'm not going to say anything."

　　"Oh?" She sneered: "Nothing to say? You are self-aware.

　　"Oh, NO, saying a few words in English from time to time is a trend that started in 2000. I raised my head and chest and took out a talisman: "No need for me to say anything, just summon the divine beast." I grinned and chanted: "Divine beast, divine beast, hurry up and obey the command."

　　Lu Qiaoyun stared at me for a while, then turned and left.

　　"Braintwitch" was said, accompanied by the crisp clicking sound of high heels hitting the floor.

　　"Brother Ba sister nervously grabbed me, but I didn't care anymore. Damn, it's finally my turn to sneer, right?

　　"Let her go. I basically squeezed out these words through my teeth: "Humph, I just want to see if she can leave.

　　The sound of high heels hitting the floor suddenly quickened...

　　"Girl, someone suddenly shouted.

　　Lu Qiaoyun stopped suddenly as if she had been electrocuted. She turned around, her eyes full of tears and laughter. A complex expression of fear, joy, confusion and doubt froze on her face. She took two steps slowly, as if she was hesitant because she didn't get what she wanted but was afraid of losing it. "Brother?"

　　In the darkness, Thirteenth Young Master walked out slowly and spoke in the same slow tone, "Girl, you have grown up.

　　The moment he appeared, the hesitation in Lu Qiaoyun's eyes suddenly disappeared, as if the joy after getting confirmation filled her whole heart - she suddenly rushed towards the Thirteenth Young Master, laughing and crying, and shouted loudly: "Brother!

　　She threw herself into Thirteen's arms regardless of everything!

　　"Hehe," I patted the eighth sister, "see what I said."

　　※

　　Finally sat in the music house.

　　The arrogance on Lu Qiaoyun's face disappeared completely. She apologized to me with a face full of apology, not even covering up the tears just now: "Brother Liu, I'm so, so sorry..." Her face turned red with shame, and she hid in the arms of Thirteenth Young Master while speaking, and shyly pulled Thirteenth Young Master: "Brother, please help me talk to Brother Liu."

　　"That's not necessary. He's used to being misunderstood." Thirteenth Young Master laughed while holding a half-full cup of drink. He seemed to be in a rare good mood. "It's better to let him suffer a little. Who told him to always be vulgar?"

　　"wipe

　　Looking around, I saw that Tiezi was happily accompanying Eighth Sister, serving her tea, water and fruits, and ignored me at all; Wang Xi seemed to like Qiao Yun, but he didn't dare to say a word when she came in front of him, and sat next to her like a little wife, so I couldn't rely on him; the only one who looked like he might stand up and speak was Ninth Boy, and he wasn't the type to do this kind of thing.

　　I sighed: "People nowadays have lost their consciences. Damn it, they are so ungrateful and they destroy the bridges after crossing them. They repay kindness with enmity and then pull the ladder up after they have already climbed. Damn it, this is not what good people should do..." And at the same time, she didn't even look to the side, with the look of a poor widow scolding the public!

　　"Well…"

　　"Don't say 'uh' to me, you're not a good person." I took a deep breath and prepared to continue, but Thirteen suddenly grabbed me -

　　"I was wrong

　　"Do you know you're wrong?" I finally got the words I wanted, and turned back lovingly: "Then you pay for it.

　　Thirteen was surprisingly calm in the face of chaos. At this moment, he took out the money with great momentum: "It doesn't matter - I said I would treat you anyway."

　　Shit! Forget about it.

　　But since Thirteen was willing to pay, I didn't say much. I strictly forbade Eighth Sister to drink, but I drank quite a lot myself, and it was a rare opportunity for a group of people to relax. When we got to the back, a waiter came over with a pen and paper and asked us if we wanted to order songs.

　　After asking carefully, I found out that there is a tradition here. You can order songs and pass them to the stage. If they are suitable, the singer will sing them for the guests. Without hesitation, I ordered two songs by Faye Wong at the time, "Red Bean" and "Liu Fei Fei".

　　The girl was indeed a good singer, so I asked her name, Jane Zhang. This was the first and only time I went to a disco or bar with Thirteen, and it just so happened that we made a mistake this time.

　　The purpose of this trip was to see the deep brotherly love between Shisan and Lu Qiaoyun, and to drink some free wine. At that time, a set of Chivas Regal in the Music House was only four hundred, and it came with three bottles of black and green tea. If we added a half dozen ourselves, it was only ninety, which was much cheaper than now.

　　With the light Chivas and the loud music, we didn't get drunk, but unfortunately we had to go to the bathroom all the time. It was during the last time I went to the bathroom that I looked out the window and saw a group of people gathered together doing something unknown.

　　You have to know that Sichuan people like to watch the fun by nature. Even if it's just a slippery watermelon peel, people will watch for a long time. I originally didn't plan to watch for long, but I noticed the difference at a glance - why do those people look like people from our sect?

　　I rinsed my face with cold water and ran outside to take a closer look. Sure enough, the person in the middle seemed to be... Isn't that the fucking Zhang Miao?

　　I saw this guy surrounded by a bunch of Maoshan people on the street. There was a man next to him whose face could not be seen clearly sitting on the ground, holding his head, and I don’t know if he was feeling uncomfortable. A car slowly backed up next to him, and then Zhang Miao and his men helped him up and put him in the car. It seemed that he was being taken to the hospital.

　　"Hahahaha, this girl has come to this day?

　　I don't know what happened, but I felt happy...

　　After drinking for half the night, we thought it was almost time, so I asked Jiu Xiaozi to take the group back to Dujiangyan, and then I took Shisan Shao and Lu Qiaoyun home so that the two siblings could spend more time together. As for Wang Xi, he was so shameless that he followed us and made the girls blush on the way.

　　Then there's nothing else to do, just go home and sleep.

　　I don't know, but something strange happened when Zhang Miao was sent to the hospital...

　　Chapter 183: Midnight Emergency Room

　　Wanli woke up in the middle of the night and felt very uncomfortable.

　　Recalling that he was inexplicably dizzy on the road, and then was almost hit by a car before being sent to the hospital by his fellow disciples. I remember the doctor said that it was nothing serious, but he just needed to stay in the garden for observation. In addition, he was still dizzy, so his senior brother Zhang Miao simply kept him.

　　Chengdu can't have any trouble recently, otherwise the reputation of Maoshan will be ruined. Wanli remembered that this is what his senior brother said when he left, so he left with his fellow disciples not long after, leaving only his junior brother Cheng Wei to accompany him. However, because he was a little dizzy, he fell asleep after just a few words.

　　He slept very restlessly, always feeling someone behind him, but when he opened his eyes half asleep, he saw nothing. He was half asleep and half awake when he suddenly woke up again in the middle of the night. He felt very thirsty, so he turned on the light and saw Cheng Wei was already fast asleep on the bed next to him. Thinking that his fellow apprentices had been working hard recently, he decided to get some water for himself.

　　The hallway was quiet.

　　The room was completely dark. Not to mention the patients, even the duty room was completely dark and silent. The entire inpatient department was as silent as a grave. The security door sign and the faint blue light from the energy-saving lamp flickered like a ghost fire. Wanli thought it was late at night and everyone was resting, but after taking two steps, he felt a cold wind and realized that this was not a normal hospital.

　　There were only the sounds of his own footsteps and breathing in the corridor. In the night, each sound was very heavy, but there seemed to be something strange about these sounds. Wanli gradually slowed down. He just stood there and listened quietly, always feeling strange but unable to find any difference.

　　He shook his head, smiled to give himself courage and continued walking, but gradually, he found that the footsteps and breathing were not his own.

　　Something is following him!

　　When he goes fast, it goes fast too; when he goes slow, it goes slow too; when he walks or stops, it follows, maintaining the same speed and distance, but there is a strange cold wind coming from behind, blowing on the back of his neck, freezing him to the bone.

　　"Hmph! Wanli suddenly turned around, and when he pulled his hand out of his trouser pocket, he had already pulled out the peach charm, and was about to throw it out - but there was nothing behind him!

　　This made him feel very uncomfortable, like punching the air with all his strength.

　　Huh? Wanli was very confused. He shook his head for a long time but couldn't figure it out. After a while, he remembered that he came to fetch water.

　　Turning around and walking again, thinking as he walked, Wanli just couldn't figure it out. He was very upset about his lack of skills. He smiled at himself and quickened his pace.

　　When he looked up again, Wanli found that everything around him had changed.

　　Although it was still a corridor, still green, with dark windows and closed doors on both sides, it was no longer the hospital he was in - he calculated that he had been walking for a long time, but had not reached the end.

　　He no longer walks.

　　Wanli put his index finger into his mouth and bit it hard. Then, with the dripping blood, he quickly drew a rune on his hand and pressed the rune on the ground. Then he dripped the remaining blood on his hand along the ground to make a circle. He stood in the circle and stomped his feet, yelling, "Break!" At the same time, he raised his hand and suddenly shot forward into the air.

　　Just as he raised his hand, a woman in white appeared, and the palm almost hit her! The woman stepped back, and Wanli hurriedly retracted his half-raised hand.

　　"A clinker cup fell to the ground and rolled on the floor with a rustling sound.

　　The sound just echoed in the corridor.

　　"I'm sorry." Wanli felt very embarrassed. He quickly ran over to pick up the cup and handed it over, apologizing repeatedly: "I'm sorry, I thought, oh, no, I mainly..."

　　"Hush!" The woman in white stood there with her head down. Through her long hair covering her face, one could see her eyes were dazzlingly white. It seemed as if she was secretly looking through the gaps in her hair. "It will wake others up."

　　"Oh, okay, okay." Wanli agreed, "I'll be like this, haha, always startled..." As he was talking, he suddenly saw the woman slowly raise her head -

　　White face, white eyes, white pupils... She mechanically raised her head and stared at Wanli, with a stiff, weird, eerie and also evil smile on her face.

　　"You Wanli was so scared that he took three steps back and hurriedly retreated past his blood symbol. He pointed at the woman and shouted, "Who are you?"

　　The man in white didn't say anything, he just floated forward, slowly but calmly until he reached the edge of the blood talisman - Wanli then remembered the talisman in his hand, he recited the formula of palm thunder, and then suddenly struck out!

　　"Puff! The woman in white burst open under the palm thunder like an incomplete balloon, blood splattered all over the ground like a fountain, and pieces of flesh and rotten meat were everywhere.

　　Everything remains the same!

　　Logically speaking, the ghost has been killed, so why hasn't the ghost wall been broken yet?

　　Wanli was a little panicked!

　　He looked around in panic. He was in the middle of the corridor. There were dark and gloomy corridors in front and behind him. In the distance, there was a dim yellow light that looked like a ghost light that could summon souls.

　　There are always places that the ghost wall cannot completely cover, and these are often lights - although Wanli has not solved the problem of the ghost wall, he is still quite clear about this point.

　　Without thinking much, he rushed towards the light.

　　At this moment, footsteps were heard behind me...

　　When he looked back, the corridor was already full of fog. Only the sound of footsteps was getting closer, but he could not see anything.

　　Wanli's heart was beating wildly. He quickly turned around and rushed forward recklessly, not caring about what was behind him. Now he just wanted to escape from the unknown thing behind him.

　　He felt dazed for a moment, and found himself in a huge living room. There was a long sofa facing away from him, and there seemed to be someone there - Wanli ran over in a hurry, and before he could stand still he started shouting, "Help, help..." He only shouted one sentence!

　　There was a sea of ​​blood before his eyes.

　　There was a man lying on the sofa, who looked like his junior fellow apprentice Cheng Wei, and the man half-kneeling next to him was holding a knife in his hand, cutting his throat slowly, one knife at a time, as if cutting meat!

　　The expression on the junior brother's face was quite enjoyable. He stretched out a bloody hand and called to Wanli: "Senior brother, senior brother, come here." The woman in white laughed shrilly and turned her head 180 degrees. The woman with white pupils appeared in front of Wanli again!

　　Blood dripped from the sofa, forming a puddle on the ground, and then his shadow was reflected in the blood.

　　The shrill laughter hit Wanli on the head like a huge hammer. He wanted to cry and shout, but no sound came out - because a hand slowly climbed up his neck.

　　Those hands were frighteningly white and cold as ice. They touched his throat without any emotion and slowly, slowly began to apply force.

　　Wanli desperately turned his head, only to see a pair of huge white eyes that kept expanding in front of him...

　　Then came the darkness of death.

　　"Oh, it's so cold!" Cheng Wei cried out. He didn't want to open his eyes if he could curl up to get a little warmer. Unfortunately, he was still cold no matter how he changed his posture. He had no choice but to mutter, rub his eyes and sit up. "Brother, are you cold? Brother? - Hey, where is he?"

　　The bed was empty, the lights were bright, the door and windows were open, and a cold wind rushed through the window and door into the corridor, taking away the little heat.

　　Cheng Wei quickly jumped off the bed, put on his shoes, and saw that everything was still there beside Wanli's bed, whether it was the magic weapon bag he carried with him or the wrapped weapons, they were all still by the bed - everything looked normal, and there was no sign that anyone had touched it.

　　Maybe it's the toilet? Cheng Wei thought so and walked out of the room towards the toilet at the end of the corridor.

　　Just after passing the emergency exit, he turned back and saw a person standing there motionless just behind the emergency door, like an old monk in meditation. His back looked somewhat similar to Wan Li.

　　It is true!

　　Cheng Wei walked up and patted him on the shoulder: "Hey, brother, why are you here?"

　　Wanli turned around and smiled: "Nothing - I couldn't sleep so I came out for a walk. Why are you here?"

　　"I can't let you go," Cheng Wei smiled and looked outside, but found nothing unusual, so he coughed: "Senior brother, how do you feel now? Is the dizziness better?" He looked up and down and felt that there was something different about Wanli but he couldn't tell what it was.

　　"I feel sober beyond words. I can even say that I have never been so sober before." Wanli's face was calm and he smiled: "Really, many things are different now."

　　"Really?" Cheng Wei was a little worried. Could it be that Wanli's brain was in trouble after the near-car accident? If that was the case, it would be better to rest early and tell his senior brother tomorrow morning. He made up his mind and made a suggestion very tactfully: "Yes, good news. Wanli, I think it's time to go to bed now. Uh, I think we should go back to bed?"

　　"Wait a moment, let me smoke a cigarette." Wanli took out a cigarette from his pocket and said, "You know, smoking is not allowed in the ward. Do you think we should smoke a cigarette before going back?"

　　He casually handed one to Cheng Wei, then lit his own cigarette and moved the lighter closer.

　　"Okay." Cheng Wei tilted his head, put the cigarette close to the flame and took a slight puff.

　　The cigarette tasted a bit strange, as if it was better than usual, a little more fragrant and mellow. Cheng Wei couldn't help but take another puff, "The taste, the taste is a bit strange."

　　"Really?" Wanli's smiling face began to distort in Cheng Wei's eyes. He stretched out his hand to grab something, but grabbed nothing.

　　Wanli used his hand to support him, and he fell over like a puddle of mud.

　　At this time, there were clicking sounds from below, and at the same time two people walked out of the darkness - a white-haired old man and a young and charming woman in black, with bright red lips.

　　(Well, from chapter 186 onwards, we are back to sex and rape - it almost killed us... Can you guess who went with me?)

　　Chapter 184: Divide and Attack

　　The next day I still felt like I had nothing to do. The old man and his colleagues held a meeting to divide the groups, and then called the groups in to make arrangements. The old man had already told me not to run around, so I dragged everyone to play mahjong.

　　When Sister Qiangwei heard that we were going to play mahjong, the boredom on her face suddenly turned into excitement, and she even patted my shoulder to express her immense praise: "Okay, Lao Qi, my skills have improved recently, so I'd like to show you a little bit of my skill - go and call everyone over quickly. That momentum immediately made me look much smaller, and it felt like I was challenging the God of Gamblers at a street stall.

　　Counting the people, I and Sister Qiangwei count as two, and Tiezi also came over after touching the money in his pocket. The most annoying thing is that the last one comes over waving a small shovel and can bury us all - I was just thinking about where to find a dead rabbit to butcher, when I saw Eighth Sister coming over with Qiaoyun's hand and a sweet smile on her face.

　　Not far behind is the obscene, nymphomaniac, brain-dead handsome second-generation rich man Wang Xi, hiding among the flowers.

　　Hehe, that’s good!

　　We chose a large private room and sat down. Naturally, Thirteenth Young Master came as well. Before the door was closed, Wang Xi showed up with a charming smile on his face and held out a plate of fruit. "Come on, everyone, have some fruit..." He stared at me and handed the fruit to me, but the distance between us was almost two or seven or eight meters, and his mind was completely on Qiao Yun.

　　Damn! If I don't kill him ruthlessly, I won't be called Liu Piyun!

　　"Pa, I suddenly slapped the opponent's position, "Xi kid, we Zhuge family are here to study the current situation, why did you come in?" "Huh? Is there?" Ya looked stupid, and it was obvious that his intelligence was rapidly declining at some point, "No way?" He pointed at the mahjong on the table, "This is..."

　　"The magic array master said decisively, "The Zhuge family's magic array is extremely exquisite. I guess you don't know it. Master Wang Xi, you should just... go."

　　“No way?” Wang Xi’s eyes widened bigger than copper bells, and then he looked around pitifully, “You…”

　　Everyone was minding their own business and completely ignoring each other.

　　He smiled coquettishly: "Brother Liu, Brother Liu..."

　　"Want to stay?"

　　Nodding vigorously, "Yeah, yeah

　　"Then why are you still talking nonsense? Sit down. I pressed the button on the table and said, "Come on, come on, everyone is here, let's start."

　　It finally started.

　　After four rounds, the real situation came to light. Sister Qiangwei's bad hand was exactly the same as that of the senior brother. She just played with the obvious cannon-like cards, and she paid off almost every time. Wang Xi was even more ruthless. He didn't care at all that the Chengdu mahjong was missing. He had all the cards, bamboo, stripe, wan, three and flower, and his mind was completely on Qiao Yun. The only one who was evenly matched with him was Tiezi. This guy rowed a boat very well - what do you think he did in school?

　　I finally got nine Wanzi cards. I was grinning and was about to touch them. "Liu Piyun, is Liu Piyun here?" Suddenly someone pushed open the door. "Oh, you're here... Hurry up, I'm calling you from inside."

　　I didn't dare to delay and quickly crossed the square to the big house. After the Zhang family disciple guarding the door confirmed my identity, he didn't say much and directly pushed open the door.

　　The room was very big, with a row of sofas around it. The leaders of various sects sat in the southeast, the foreign friends in the north, and the master and his friends sat in the west. There was a group of people standing in the middle, all of them looked young, and although they were not very old, they all looked quite capable. There was a lot of discussion inside. When I entered, no one noticed me, so I just found a corner seat.

　　It felt so good to squat and watch. A group of people came in and out like duck intestines in a hot pot. I saw an empty seat next to me and sneaked over to sit there. When the ninth boy saw me touching him, he didn't say anything, but just smiled with the corners of his mouth curved. I quickly made a hushing gesture.

　　You are my junior brother, you can’t harm me, right?

　　Sure enough, the ninth boy immediately stopped talking and looked serious, his eyes suddenly drifted behind me - he almost raised his head and immediately lowered it, squinting to indicate that he was very anxious - turned around and saw Wang Xi and Sang Yu coming in.

　　Lower your head, lean forward, and silently say in your heart: "You can't see me, you can't see me..."

　　As he was muttering, he heard someone cough, and then Master Zhang spoke in a very solemn voice: "Everyone, please be quiet." There was a sense of shock in his voice, and suddenly there was silence in the field, and everyone stared at him, their eyes fixed.

　　Of course, I am no exception. I looked up and saw Master Zhang standing in the middle, and the boys and girls next to him stood on both sides to make room. He held a paper roll in his hand and smiled and said, "Although only the masters of various sects will attend this water and land conference, you also know why it is for the beasts! Qiongqi and Taowu, two of the four ancient beasts, have been resurrected and have fought with some of us. To be realistic, this is the true face of the millennium catastrophe!

　　To make a long story short, our Chinese Dharma now has two tasks: the first is to find the weak Qiongqi and Taowu, and find a way to prevent them from finding a suitable body to circulate their magic power; the second is to find Chaos Taotie, and guard them first to prevent them from breaking out.

　　Of course, there are not only four evil spirits in troubled times. The thousand-year catastrophe has triggered evil spirits, wronged souls, spirits, evil spirits, goblins, ancient beasts, and even demons from all over the world. In just one year, there have been more supernatural and bizarre events than in the past few decades. We have only one thing to say: evil spirits appear in troubled times, and gods and ghosts reappear!

　　According to the suggestions of various sects, we are now preparing to divide them into a group and coordinate them together to overcome the difficulties. "

　　Master Zhang paused here and looked around at all the young people. "It's easier said than done. We discussed it and decided to have a few younger leaders handle these matters, and we old guys will just be there to provide advice."

　　At this point, Master Zhang opened the paper scroll and said, "The first one is Zhuge Aoran, the Yin-Yang master of the Zhuge family. He is mainly responsible for finding ancient clues and then finding the whereabouts of Hun Dun and Tao Tie."

　　The eldest senior brother slowly stood up and saluted everyone. I understand what he means. Isn’t he just coming out to let everyone recognize his face?

　　Speaking of my senior brother, he added a few more words: "Among all the people here, not to mention undergraduates and masters, few even graduated from a proper university - but look at the head of the Zhuge family, he has a doctorate in archaeology and history, and he knows all the legends and classics by heart. This matter must be handled by him."

　　This praise has thrown the most troublesome matter to our Zhuge clan - just think about it, how secretive was the seal of the Four Evils back then, and no one had any clues at the time. If you rush out after a thousand years and ask us to look for it, can we find it?

　　But judging from the situation, the master and the others might have reached some tacit understanding, so they didn't say anything.

　　"The second one is Zhang Miao from the Maoshan Zhang family. This child of ours is nothing special, he is just very ordinary, but fortunately there are still a lot of people in our Maoshan sect. Plus, the two Zen masters Zhong Jing and Zhong Hui just said that they would send the demon-conquering monks to me, so it seems that there are enough people to control the whole country. So Zhang Miao takes the Maoshan disciples and the demon-conquering monks to be responsible for all the abnormal affairs in China. They rush to any abnormal incidents as soon as possible to protect the people and guard against ferocious beasts."

　　Damn! What a big deal! Protecting the whole of China? Do you think we are the seven national security departments just for free? But on second thought, it makes sense. This sounds like a lot of work, but as long as you don't face the four villains head-on, there is not much danger. Running around every day seems busy, but in fact it is just like the urban management patrol to catch illegal stalls - how safe is that?

　　By the way, the demon-subduing monk was also divided up first.

　　I think so, but others don't. Brother Fang immediately stood up and said, "Master Zhang is right. There are too many things going on in China right now. We, the Seventh National Security Department, can't handle them all. It is most important to ensure social stability and the people's livelihood. This can not only avoid panic, but also weaken the evil power that the beasts get from people's hearts. On behalf of the Seventh National Security Department, I thank Master Zhang."

　　"No, no," Master Zhang smiled, "This is what we should do. But when the time comes, we will need the support of the seven national security departments to eradicate the ghosts and monsters."

　　"No problem, no problem." Fifth brother Mo Kouzi agreed.

　　Master Zhang coughed and continued: "The last thing is to look for magic tools, mainly to find a few treasures. This matter is mainly in the charge of the head of the Fu Luan family, Liu Wu Liu..."

　　Having said that, I feel that it's about enough. I thought to myself, at worst, we can just assign a few people to do these things, and then each sect and faction can get some young men out to do the hard labor, and when we find something, we'll notify the person in charge, and finally report to the master who will make a unified decision - damn, you said this is nothing new.

　　Just when I was thinking about it and preparing to find an excuse not to participate, Master Zhang called out the last name: "Zhuge family Liu Piyun, you are mainly responsible for dealing with several organizations that are preparing to use the resurrection ceremony, the new Nazis and the ghosts..."

　　"Wait, that's not right. How did this happen to me? Master Zhang, are you mistaken?" I opened my mouth and started yelling, feeling aggrieved: "No one has ever told me about this, and... and..." I saw that there was nothing to say, so I just cheated: "How can my little tricks be used against such a big organization? Can you please stop pushing me into a trap?"

　　"Bullshit roared out of nowhere!

　　I shuddered immediately, and when I looked up, it was my eldest brother. He frowned and glared like a Vajra: "Seventh Brother, let me tell you, you are the only one who has fought against the new Nazis of the Ghost Path, right?"

　　"Well, it seems..."

　　"Your seven national security ministries have contacts with secret agencies around the world, so you can go out more freely, right?"

　　“You can’t say that…” I blinked hard, blinked hard: Senior Brother, can you please stop tricking me?

　　"Pah, Senior Brother almost slapped me with his hand and said, "You just went to Japan and the United States, and you don't recognize me when you come back? Don't give me nonsense, this matter is set in stone - then it's settled, you are the only one who knows those two groups of people, and you are the only one who can run around easily, who else can it be but you?"

　　I blinked my eyes so hard that they almost popped out of my mouth, but the eldest brother still stared at me with an unmoved look: "The New Nazis and the Ghost Dao are looking for the Four Evils. You go to destroy them. First, to prevent these people from messing with us and causing trouble, and second, to get information about the evil beasts through other channels. It is very important. I have discussed this with several masters just now, and this matter must be done by you.

　　“No,” I was about to cry, “Can you change the subject? This is too difficult…” I was just complaining casually, but as soon as I said this, the senior brother handed me a ladder: “Oh, yes, yes! I remember now, the seventh brother doesn’t know foreign languages,” he turned around and spoke to the old men: “This is still a troublesome matter.”

　　I'm scared to death, Senior Brother, your bad taste is too scary - just as I was thinking about it, I heard the old man speak: "Well, how about we change? Which master has a candidate?"

　　Master, Master, I love you, just like a mouse loves rice - Oh, Master, you are so nice!

　　Chapter 185 Arrangement

　　Who knew that as soon as the old man said this, he saw several masters shaking their heads. Then hey, the leaders below were drinking tea, lighting cigarettes, and looking like it was none of their business. I immediately felt uneasy.

　　But the eldest senior brother was still good. He spoke again - I knew that the eldest senior brother wanted to help me get out of this!

　　Phew~ I’m so scared that my heart is pounding... Wait, something doesn’t smell right!

　　"How about we choose a companion for him from among the remaining people?" As soon as I said it, I regretted it. Listen to what he said: "This person must be familiar with countries around the world and be proficient in foreign languages..."

　　Eh? Bad feeling!

　　"That's not right," Master Xie said. It was not easy for him to speak, and the first sentence he said was directed at me. "I remember that last time Piyun went to Japan in the United States, nothing happened. What happened?"

　　"That was me and my sister with us." A high-pitched voice came from the side. You don't need to listen to know it's Wang Xi. "My sister is very good at foreign languages. She knows the languages ​​of seventeen or eighteen countries..." - Puff! I almost spit out blood. Xi, do you think your sister is Baidu Translate or the World Language Encyclopedia? Seventeen or eighteen countries? Why don't you just say seventy or eighty countries?

　　There are actually people who believe such nonsense - Master Xie nodded and said seriously, "Yes, I remember." He didn't even look at me, and stared directly in the direction of the Wang family: "Hetian, what do you think? Now the only Dharma sect that can find your daughter is familiar with the foreign environment and knows foreign languages, and the two children have cooperated before, I think it's good... Now is a difficult time for the Chinese Dharma sect, I don't think you will refuse?"

　　Countless eyes in the field suddenly exploded!

　　Sam sat up straight instantly, straightened his back and tried to look around. Dagoutuo, who had been pretending to be asleep next to him, also had a barely perceptible cold light in his eyes. The eldest brother had a dead face and no expression, staring at the Wang family to see their faces. Master Lu gently picked up the cup and took a sip, wondering if he was ready to join the discussion. Wang Xi lowered his head and laughed, and he almost covered his mouth to make a sound... On the other hand, Sang Yu was very calm, and the look in his eyes was quite calm.

　　I was probably the calmest person. I didn't expect such a result at all. I just stood there stupidly, not knowing what to say. Then I realized something was wrong, so I glanced over in the direction of the senior brother's gaze.

　　Old Master Wang didn't change his expression or heartbeat, and just drank his tea as if he didn't hear anything. But the middle-aged man sitting next to him was very anxious. This man was white-faced and elegant. If he were in ancient times, he would probably be a Confucian general. He was wearing clothes that he didn't recognize, but the watch he wore was not cheap, at least 700,000 or 800,000 RMB.

　　Wang Hetian.

　　But no matter how nice the clothes are, it’s useless now. The words were thrown at him - Wang Hetian looked at his father next to him, and seeing that Mr. Wang didn’t say anything, he declined first: "Uh, this..."

　　"What's this and that? Hetian, you said at that time that returning to the Chinese sect means working hard and being like a slave - why, now that the task seems a bit difficult, and only your child can take it, you're so proud?" At this time, Master Lu actually showed up. The old man sighed, "Oh, no wonder, no wonder..." His face was dejected and the implication was clear: You can't say you won't do it at the critical moment, right?

　　Wang Hetian was probably so angry that he was about to shit. He couldn't possibly say: No, my child and Liu Piyun are having a little affair, and it will be a big trouble if something goes wrong. My child is going to marry a European aristocrat, and so on, right?

　　While he was still holding back his anger, Master Xie said, "Old Lu, how do you know they won't do it? You know, I knew it at the beginning - the Lu family almost sacrificed Wang's life in pursuit of Qiongqi. That determination, tsk tsk, you must not think that the Wang family loves the girl more than the boy."

　　"It's hard to say," Master Lu echoed in a double act: "If it's not this, then why is Hotan still hesitating?"

　　Remember there is such a trick in "Very 6+1", at this time you have to choose between live audience, phone call, etc. Father Hetian directly chose to call - his face changed, "This is a family matter, let my father make the decision." He knew clearly in his mind: Dad and that brat are very unhappy, this matter is difficult to handle.

　　I took a peek and found out

　　I thought so at first, but then Mr. Wang snorted twice and said, "It's simple and clear without any mud or water. It's so crisp and loud. It's all about the heartbeat, right?

　　"Okay, that's good. Master Xie laughed and turned his head, completely ignoring the dumb look of the big-mouthed Hetian father. "It's settled. Piyun and the girl from the Wang family, the boy will go to deal with the Nazis. Piyun, do you need any more help?"

　　"Well, eh? Manpower? Oh oh oh, no, no..." I shook my head repeatedly. No matter how I looked at it, this seemed like a trap - Master Xie, who usually read people's expressions and had glaucoma, actually hit the nail on the head with every word he said today?

　　Mr. Lu, this is not right. I haven't finished worrying about your child's affairs yet, and you are bothering me with this?

　　The candidates were quickly sorted out and the groups dispersed. Wang Xi Sangyu came over and greeted him casually but cleverly: "Hi - I didn't expect we were in the same group again."

　　"That's great! Before I could say anything, Wang Xi became excited. He put one hand on my shoulder and casually pulled Sang Yu's arm with the other hand: "The three of us have worked together so many times, and we are close and have a tacit understanding. Apart from anything else, tracking and finding him shouldn't be a problem..."

　　"Pah!" Sang Yu blushed and spat, "Who is so close to you? Shame on you!"

　　Good move! I immediately set my sights on this guy: "Yes, the one in your mind is probably her, right?" I turned around and put my arms around his neck: "Hey, young man, you have a conspiracy..." In this case, it is reasonable to sell Wang Xi out. Even if I don't sell her out, I probably won't be able to hide it for a few hours - as long as it's one episode in the evening, Sang Yu, who is so smart, will immediately see the problem.

　　"She? Who?" Sang Yu suddenly became interested, and was a bit surprised: "Could it be that my silly boy has also taken a fancy to her? Impossible, isn't he the most afraid of girls?"

　　"Brother Liu Wang Xi was suddenly embarrassed, his face turned red for no reason, and he seemed to be embarrassed. He tried desperately to get rid of me, twisting his shoulders and begging for mercy: "Don't tell her

　　I let go of her hand and took two steps back, staring at Wang Xi and grinning: "Do you think you can hide this from your sister?"

　　"Eh?" He came back to his senses from twisting his body, "Then, then what do you think..." "Tell Sang Yu." I said firmly: "If your family knew that you had a girl you liked and were willing to contact her, they would definitely not stop you, but would help you to the utmost - Sang Yu, right?"

　　"Well, believe me, I will definitely help you." Sang Yu quickly got rid of her embarrassment and expressed great enthusiasm: "Let's find a place outside for you to talk about it, and then I will make a plan for you."

　　"Well?" Wang Xi hesitated for a moment, thought about it again, and finally nodded heavily, "Okay, let's talk outside.

　　Everyone is happy.

　　Although we initially found it difficult to face it, after the Wang Xi incident, it seemed that everyone had forgotten about it, and we continued to talk and laugh as before. We did not deliberately avoid it, but the problem seemed to have disappeared overnight, hidden in the depths of our hearts and not touched. Perhaps at that time we naively thought that the matter was resolved.

　　There is actually not much to do at night. Tomorrow each of us will report our results to the master, and then listen to the masters' opinions to decide whether to do so. Many times, there are no major requirements or rules for doing things in our sect, but this time we are unusually cautious and there is even an audit process.

　　Perhaps it was because the Four Evils were truly too terrifying.

　　According to the conclusion of the Water and Land Conference, many sects have begun to make corresponding arrangements for their own sects: for example, Maoshan has arranged to gather in Chengdu on November 8th, and then assign tasks. The demon-slaying monks who cooperate with it have also been selected and arranged by the master to gather on the 8th; some sects with a long history have sent people to look for information in the ancient books that have begun to circulate in the sect, and all the information has been concentrated here by the senior brother. The ones who guard these materials are the ghost grass Po Duoban clan and the underworld master Tian family. They can not only protect these things, but also communicate with souls to find clues; the Lu family and the Xie family The young disciples are accompanying the spirit-fueled master Liu Wu to search for clues about the remaining magic weapons, and are ready to retrieve them at any time; and the real demon-slaying and defense of the way, those who deal with Qiongqi and Taowu are the current leaders: Master Zhang's son Zhang Zhiyuan, and grandson Zhang Xu; Mohist giant Mo Ru, his brother Mo Dong and several third-generations; Sang Yu's father Wang Hetian, his brother Wang Hemu and his sister Wang Heshu; Master Xie's niece Xie Lili... Anyway, those who are relatively powerful and can fight Qiongqi head-on are included in it, and they are divided into several groups, each of which has prepared a powerful weapon, so that they can kill the Qiongqi and Taowu who have not fully recovered!

　　In addition, after listening to the split of our Water and Land Conference, it seems that the European Exorcist Organization has not been idle. For example, Mr. Watson, the president of the American Exorcist Organization, contacted me and said that if there is any news about the new Nazis and the Ghost Sect in the United States, he will contact us as soon as possible and provide all possible assistance, and even does not rule out contacting the army.

　　As for the rest——

　　"We can deal with the beasts ourselves, so we won't bother you." Mr. Watson said, "Although our American exorcists don't have as long a history as yours in China, we have many high-tech weapons. I believe we can handle them."

　　I didn't say anything and just relayed this message to my fourth senior brother and asked them to communicate.

　　As for the Vatican's actions, Dagoutuo was very polite, but the meaning of his words was that he did not believe the Four Evils, but believed that it was the work of the devil. However, he still said that the evil resurrection rituals of the new Nazis and the ghosts would be the main targets of attack - his request was simple, if the corpses of the resurrection rituals could be found, then please notify them to participate in the destruction, which would then serve as evidence of the Holy Inquisition to eliminate the devil and defend the way, and also reassure the Pope.

　　Hey, there's a reward.

　　This was the first time I participated in a water and land conference in my life, and also the last time, but I did not stay until the end - on the evening of November 4, Sang Yu and I had already left Dujiangyan.

　　(Okay, are you tired of reading this entire 30,000-word foreshadowing? But if I don’t explain it, there will be too many questions that will not be clear later. Haha, okay, the pursuit process officially begins!)

　　Chapter 186: Journey to the West

　　The reason for leaving was simple, I received a message from the National Security Bureau: there were traces of Nazi activities on the scene!

　　For me, this was like a dream come true. It was a rare opportunity for me to tell my master and senior brothers whether they had any objection, so we didn't waste any time, packed up and headed for the sex.

　　Sang Yu, Wang Xi, Shisan Shao, Xiao Hei and I, and the burdensome Lu Qiaoyun.

　　There are five people and two cars. What kind of grouping do you think will occur?

　　The fact is obvious. The car that Thirteenth Young Master first selected was destined to be followed by Lu Qiaoyun, and Wang Xi, the follower, followed happily. Sang Yu and I were left in the same car!

　　Fortunately, there is Xiao Hei - Damn! This shameless guy saw the pile of snacks in Wang Xi's hand, and turned his butt to appear next to Lu Qiaoyun... Meow! He suddenly appeared in a very cute and adorable manner, and even had stars in his eyes!

　　The snacks disappeared into Xiao Hei's mouth like water...

　　I read these words from Wang Xi's eyes:

　　“Gods and Buddhas, please let me find another supermarket before the highway - uh, empty the snack section so I can eat on the way.

　　Well, at least one good thing is that we won’t be short of snacks for the journey.

　　The final result was this: Thirteenth Young Master drove, Qiao Yun sat in the passenger seat, and Wang Xi sat in the back seat with Xiao Hei and a bunch of snacks...

　　Both of these Wranglers have been modified. According to Sang Yu's introduction before departure, these two guys are not only powerful enough to suit snowy and mountainous terrain, but they have also been secretly equipped with bulletproof glass and an ammunition depot in the interlayer - it can be said that they are a mobile gunpowder depot.

　　The car whizzed onto the highway, and at this moment the radio rang: "Well, do you guys want to eat?" It turned out to be Thirteenth Young Master.

　　It seems that his personality has improved a lot since meeting Qiao Yun!

　　I couldn't help but think of the scene when I met Master Lu——

　　At that time, I was on a call from the National Security Bureau. I had just gotten permission from my master and came out when I saw Eighth Sister and Qiao Yun approaching quietly. "Brother Liu," Qiao Yun bit her lip and whispered softly, "I, I want to go with you."

　　Sure enough! This thought suddenly emerged in my mind: Damn! No one knows a sister better than her brother, and she was really hit by Thirteen's fart!

　　In fact, this matter has been discussed. Thirteenth Young Master told me very seriously: "Biyun, I know Qiaoyun is reluctant to leave us, but I hope you can distinguish the current situation clearly: the new Nazis are insidious, cunning, cruel, and have many new technological weapons; the traitors are mixed with good and bad people over there, and the climate is bad. Let me be frank, I don't want Qiaoyun to get involved with us, OK?"

　　Now that it's come to this, how can I take him? So I refused without saying anything. "You go?" I choked, "Qiao Yun, this is absolutely not possible - it's too dangerous, you know it."

　　Logically, Qiao Yun should be anxious at this point, but she actually had the same expression on her face as Eighth Sister, and laughed, "Brother Liu, it's not that I want to go, but Grandpa asked me to come."

　　"Grandpa? Mr. Lu?" Do you think I would believe it? I laughed nonchalantly, "Tsk! Do you think I would believe it? Don't even mention that Mr. Lu said this. Even if he did say it..."

　　As soon as I said this, I felt a gust of wind coming from behind me. I turned my head and blocked it with my hand - snap!

　　Well, this one hit me hard on the back of my head, "You little bastard, are you showing off?" It was the voice of Mr. Lu!

　　I turned around and saw Mr. Lu and Master standing behind me. The folding fan that Master was holding clearly showed his attitude. "Hmph, Seventh Boy, what did you say just now?"

　　"Uh, this... By the way, I said that if sister Qiao Yun joins our group, we will definitely get along well, hehe." I patted my chest and assured: "Don't worry, I will be responsible for Qiao Yun's safety. Although I was laughing, it was probably uglier than crying.

　　"Okay, the problem is solved." The master laughed and said to them, "Don't worry, you two girls. Go back and pack up quickly. Don't let this kid get away suddenly."

　　"Thank you, Grandpa (Zhuge)." The two girls responded crisply, gave me a smiling face and ran away.

　　Seeing the two girls running away, I finally became worried and said, "Gentlemen, are you looking for trouble for me? How dare you ask me to take Qiao Yun with you when she knows nothing? Who will be held responsible if something goes wrong?" I begged for mercy, "Don't tell me that you two elders don't know the situation over there."

　　Master Lu stared at Qiao Yun's back as she walked away, then turned around and sighed, "Bi Yun, do you think I want to take my granddaughter to some barren place with you? It's all for our Lu family."

　　For the Lu family? What does that mean?

　　My mind raced. To be honest, I didn't know how to respond. I glanced at my master. The old man looked confident, which made me feel very nervous. At this moment, Mr. Lu put a hand on my shoulder: "Xiao Liu, this time... let's put it this way. Old man Luo has a divination, which says very clearly that if we want to solve this matter and find our Lu family's heir, we need to go west. After thinking about it, the most suitable interpretation is only with you." He looked like he was discussing, but he spoke in the tone of a spy from Baigongguan Zhazidong: "You won't refuse, right?"

　　Damn! It turned out to be the interpretation of the hexagram. I was shocked!

　　But I didn't dare to refuse, so I could only try my best to persuade him: "Well, but I'm afraid I don't have enough ability - how about you give me a magic weapon for self-defense? If it can be used, I'll use it. If not, I'll use it as babysitting fee. What do you think?"

　　Before Mr. Lu could say anything, the master took action first. He closed the folding fan with a rustling sound and squinted his eyes: "You little bastard, if it weren't for your grandfather Lu and Xie's help today, would you have had the opportunity to go out with the girl from the Wang family to do business? Hey, you dare to ask for benefits! At this point, his eyes bulged: "Are you asking for a beating?"

　　Master Lu stood nearby with a sly smile on his face, and that expression made it clear: Come and thank me, come and thank me.

　　So that's what's happening!

　　Now I finally understood. It was a complete conspiracy. It was probably set up by the eldest senior brother, and then he asked the two old men for help: Let’s not talk about Grandpa Xie. He didn’t succeed in inviting Grandpa Wang last time, so he’s probably still holding back. Grandpa Lu also spared no effort to help me just to get Qiao Yun.

　　Mr. Wang had probably already made all the arrangements, so when he faced Wang Hetian, he immediately gave the green light.

　　I can't do anything about it now. Between dealing with the two old men and dealing with the Thirteenth Young Master, I'd rather deal with the Thirteenth Young Master. If it doesn't work out, I can just find a place to arrange for that girl, and ask the Thirteenth Young Master to accompany me, just like a sex and rape self-driving trip, and drive them around.

　　Forget it, I'll just ask what the hexagram means.

　　When Grandpa Lu saw that I was asking about the hexagram, he explained very simply: Master Luo's technique of listening to bones requires the use of a whole tortoise shell to draw the hexagram. When the hexagram is drawn, a chisel is used to make fire and pass it through the tortoise shell. The tortoise shell slowly rotates on the Nine Palaces diagram, and after seven cycles, crackles appear with a crackling sound.

　　When arranging the three wonders and six instruments, looking for the beginning of the ten days on the time, determining the value symbol and the gate of the value agent, we can see the obvious crack on the west side of the tortoise shell; then arranging the eight gates, with the value agent following the time palace, we can see the lines passing through the middle; finally, when placing the eight gods, with the small value symbol following the big value symbol, the two cracks overlap and intertwine, showing a dilemma. Master Luo obtained the chisel tooth and lightly hit the crack of the tortoise shell, breaking it into three parts. The cracks in the fragments are clearly visible, and the only way is to go west. Although it is mottled, it is smooth and unobstructed.

　　Master Luo raised his head and told them: The road to finding descendants is now very difficult and dangerous. If you really want to find them, you must send close family members to the west according to the hexagram. Then there may be a turning point.

　　That thing is different from the ordinary hexagram interpretation, and it cannot be explained according to common sense, so the old man and Master Lu don’t understand it very well. They can only tell them about the situation at home, and then Grandpa Luo gave this suggestion - let the person who is close to the blood of the person being sought travel west.

　　Just as I was saying this, the eldest brother told my master that I was going to have sex, and then the master came out to give me instructions. So Grandpa Luo and Master Lu changed their minds and simply let her go with me.

　　I really don’t know how to put this.

　　You say it's a coincidence, it really is such a coincidence, Thirteenth Young Master is definitely on the same path as I am. If it is true that according to the hexagram, letting Qiao Yun go on this trip with us can help Thirteenth Young Master resolve his knot, then I have done a good thing.

　　To be honest, I don't want the Thirteenth Young Master to keep using those dead cat and rotten mouse methods to go against his father. When the day comes when the cause and effect comes upon him, who knows what problems will arise.

　　So Qiao Yun was included in my plan to have sex with her.

　　I first calmly dealt with Thirteenth Young Master, for a simple reason: I couldn't bear to delay the time of brother and sister being together because of my own affairs, so I came up with this idea, and made myself feel as compassionate as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and Thirteenth Young Master lost his temper and could only acquiesce; Wang Xi and Sang Yu liked it, one wanted to be with the person she liked, and the other was happy that her brother who was afraid of women finally had a future...

　　What a fucking mess!

　　In fact, our group is not very promising. To be honest, we are not responsible for the main mission. Qiongqi and Taowu have nothing to do with us, and even the remaining two have nothing to do with us. So forget about the private jet - the Wang family's plane has a lot of things to do!

　　I don't want to take a commercial flight if I don't have a private plane. There's too much stuff, and I might not be able to find a suitable vehicle when I get there. It's icy and snowy outside... So I'd better drive there myself.

　　The distance from Urumqi to Chengdu is more than 3,200 kilometers. We calculated very well at the time that if we took turns driving, it would only take more than 30 hours. Moreover, we could turn south in Toksun and go directly to southern Xinjiang without going to Urumqi at all.

　　As a result, we realized we were wrong after running - the road at the junction of Sichuan and Shaanxi was so congested that we had to wait for several hours; later, we took the wrong road again when we left Sichuan, and actually wanted to go directly to Tianshui via a small road in Hanzhong, but we ended up taking another broken road and were exhausted.

　　It took us more than thirty hours to reach Xingxing Gorge!

　　Chapter 187: Xingxing Gorge

　　Our route was to go along the highway from Chengdu to Hanzhong, then directly take the provincial road to Tianshui and then Lanzhou, and then go to Zhangye, Wuwei and Jiuquan. If the Sichuan-Shaanxi border had not been made into a one-way scheduled pass due to road construction, or if we had not taken the broken road from Hanzhong to Tianshui but took the highway to Baoji and then turned to Tianshui, we would definitely be able to reach Urumqi in 30 hours. Unfortunately, we did what we shouldn't have done, so we appeared in Xingxing Gorge 30 hours later.

　　After passing Yumen Pass, the mountains start to rise, and it feels like you are reaching the sky, especially when you reach Xingxing Gorge, where you can see the incredibly beautiful scenery - this is something a Sichuan driver like me has never seen in my life.

　　Looking forward, there is a straight road that can be measured with a ruler. Behind is a road that stretches as far as the eye can see. From here, you can see a clear view from top to bottom for dozens of kilometers. Occasionally, the sun shines in and it is golden, which shocks me, who has been climbing up and down the winding mountain road for a long time. It took us a full hour to reach the plateau. The wind whistled in the sky without stopping, and there was no snow on the road. On the peaks on both sides of the pass, there stood the bunkers built by the Kuomintang when they guarded the pass. Although the bunkers have been dilapidated after weathering the wind and rain, the black holes of the guns are still facing the Xingxingxia Pass. I don’t know if it’s a psychological effect or the influence of the surrounding environment, but I suddenly felt that there was a murderous aura hidden here.

　　Xingxing Gorge is not a gorge, but a pass. It is the only way to enter East Xinjiang from the Hexi Corridor. It is known as the "first throat town" of Xinjiang's eastern gate. It is not only the dividing line between Xinjiang and Gansu, but also the watershed between two different cultural styles. For Xinjiang people, Xingxing Gorge is a wall. After crossing the wall, you are out of Xinjiang.

　　With flags fluttering, the west wind blowing, and the melodious camel bells drifting away with the wind, the only town on the plateau, Xingxingxia, is quite desolate - nowadays, most long-distance buses depart from Dunhuang early in the morning and arrive in Hami in the afternoon, or go directly from Hami to Dunhuang. Xingxingxia is just a small town on the edge of the road that flashes past the window, so small that you don't have time to look back before it disappears at the end of the Gobi Desert.

　　I parked the car by the roadside, and Wang Xi drove up from behind and drove next to me. "What's your name?"

　　"Guli Restaurant."

　　xīn奸g This place is vast and sparsely populated, and many restaurants also run as hotels. They have two or three empty rooms with a bed and a simple cabinet. Their main customers are people who travel long distances by car.

　　At first glance, there are quite a few small hotels with a few words written on a piece of wood as a sign, crooked and tilted, but there are a lot of Guli. This is no wonder, Guli in Uyghur means "flower", so eight out of ten Uyghur girls have these two words in their names.

　　Avaguli, Bahaguli, Amanguli...a bunch of gulis, can you change to one Ligu?

　　After driving around in circles, they still couldn't find Guli. Finally, Sang Yu's sharp eyes came to her rescue. She pointed to the back of a small courtyard and said, "Biyun, do you think that car is the same as the one you had last time?"

　　When I looked around, I saw a bull head that looked like a bud about to bloom hidden behind the yard. It was indeed Zheng Qu's.

　　There are a few big words on the sign - Aziguli Hui Muslim Restaurant!

　　A group of people parked their cars and all of them gasped.

　　The clothing in Sichuan in November and December in the year 2000 was roughly like this: an underwear inside, a long-sleeved shirt or T-shirt outside, and a thick coat on the outside.

　　But we didn't know that this way of dressing was almost like wearing no clothes at all. A cold wind blew from our chest to our backs, making us shiver.

　　"Huff, huff, it's cold, let's go in." I puffed and lifted the thick, greasy felt that smelled like something, and dived in.

　　"Brother Liu saw Zheng Qu's dead smile as soon as he saw her, and without saying anything else he just rushed over and gave her a bear hug.

　　"You kid, I smiled and reached out to hug this guy's waist - damn, he's taller than me. Since this guy made the first move, I couldn't hold him at all. "Why are you here again?"

　　Zheng Qu let me go and looked me up and down, "Why can't it be me? Brother Liu, why can't you grow taller? He looked a little resentful, as if my short stature was a hindrance to him. Of course, I immediately got angry: "Fuck! Don't always look at us Sichuanese with your eyes, what's wrong with being short? The essence is concentrated

　　"Haha, you should... forget it, Brother Liu, let me introduce you first," he pointed at a guy sitting inside, "This is Zeng Shuai - uh, you've seen him before."

　　The guy turned around and rolled his eyes to ignore me, but when I took a closer look and wiped my eyes, it was indeed the same little black face who rolled his eyes at me last time in Hangzhou!

　　That attitude and expression clearly conveyed one message to me: You are just Passerby A, Passerby B, Passerby D... I don’t know you!

　　Extremely arrogant.

　　This expression was seen by Sang Yu Shisan, who was quite displeased. Shisan had a calm expression, but Sang Yu had a frosty face. "It's okay, come, let me introduce you," I patted Zheng Qu's arm, "This is Miss Wang Sang Yu, you know her; this is Shisan Shao, they are both working for our department now," he shook hands with the two of them politely, and even praised Sang Yu for being more beautiful, "these two are Wang Xi and Lu Qiaoyun, both of whom are my companions this time." I won't introduce them to avoid trouble.

　　As a result, the two of them shifted their attention to Zheng Qu. He had met Sang Yu and heard of Shisan, and he was also my friend, so he was naturally very enthusiastic. His generous personality soon infected everyone, and the unpleasant words were thrown behind us - I guess the two of them and I had the same idea, not to bother with rotten sweet potatoes and stinky bird eggs.

　　But this time, there's a lot more shit on the trip, so it's not fun.

　　In northern China, heating has always been provided by local governments through heating pipes, but these are concentrated in cities. In rural areas, people generally use coal stoves for heating. It is unsafe but there is no way around it because the conditions do not allow it. This is how we felt here. After sitting for a few minutes, we began to feel a little cold.

　　Fortunately, several large bowls of soup and rice were served soon. In other words, it was a large bowl of soup with slices of noodles that looked a bit like sliced ​​noodles, added with peppers, tomatoes, and mutton. After eating it, I felt a shock all over my body and instantly felt comfortable.

　　While we were having dinner, Zheng Qu told me the whole story.

　　Just when Chengdu was preparing for the Water and Land Conference in full swing, something happened in Xingxing Gorge.

　　The owner of Aziguli Restaurant and Hotel is naturally Aziguli. She has a boyfriend named Liu Qiang. They are both from Hami. They hired two or three employees after graduating from university to open this hotel. Although they say they opened a restaurant, their main purpose is to play with photography, which is what we call a photography enthusiast.

　　Xingxing Gorge is located at a very high position, and rare light and shadow phenomena often occur in the summer, so many enthusiasts like to try their luck here in the summer. These two are quite unique, and simply opened a small shop here and waited for a year, saying that they are preparing to make some works to participate in the competition.

　　Xinjian is a province with only two seasons: winter and summer, with no spring or autumn. From the time you wear short-sleeved shirts and shorts to the time you change into a padded jacket and long pants, there may only be a short twenty days in between, and it will suddenly become cold.

　　I remember that it was the night of the 27th. I was also fighting with the ghosts and confronting Zhang Miao. Xingxing Gorge had been cold and windy for dozens of days, but the sun showed its smiling face early in the morning. This made the two of us very excited, so we drove our old car out to wander along Xingtian Section early in the morning.

　　The 312 National Highway that enters Xinjiang runs north-south, and this Xingtian section is the 006 Township Road, which connects vertically with the 312 National Highway in Xingxingxia Town. There is nothing around the road, and in Sichuan dialect it is a dead end. This section of road appeared because there were so many people taking photos everywhere.

　　The two of them walked along this small broken dirt road and gradually went deeper into the plateau. Outside, there were mountains with white caps, which looked extremely spectacular. The more they looked, the more excited they became. The more they looked, the more beautiful it became. Before they knew it, they had walked a long way away.

　　At that time, the snowy mountains were welcoming the red sun, and half of Kunlun Mountain was covered in silver. Liu Qiang and Guli took their cameras and started taking pictures. It would be a lie to say they were not excited - as they were taking pictures, Liu Qiang walked further away, and suddenly his foot slipped and he slid away a long distance.

　　Guli laughed so hard when she saw this, and hurried over to pull him up, stepping deep and shallow in the snow. But at this time, Liu Qiang's eyes were fixed on the distance, and he shouted excitedly: "Hey, look what that is?"

　　Looking in that direction, there was a black dot in the silver-white, and in the black dot was a silvery thing that was shining, and it felt like it was twinkling and sparkling. "I don't know, it can't be..."

　　They looked at each other and said in unison: "Is it the treasure that was hidden before?"

　　This place was once occupied by the Kuomintang army. They said they were stationed there, but they certainly robbed many merchants passing by. If you said you could find some money hidden by someone, it was entirely possible. So the two of them were immediately overwhelmed by desire and picked up a branch to grope their way over.

　　Fortunately, he knew to use branches to feel his way forward and did not rush forward. If he had rushed forward, he might have fallen into the ravine along the ditch. The matter ended there and there was no further development.

　　When we got to the place, we saw it was a big rock with a hole dug out on one side of the rock, revealing a pitch-black entrance. When we shone a flashlight, we saw it was very deep inside and we had no idea what was inside. But right next to the rock, in the snow, there was actually a bright white ocean!

　　He picked up a handful of snow and wiped off the dirt on the ocean. He pinched the ocean with his middle finger and thumb and blew it. "Ding~!" The sound was crisp and pleasant, like the sound of nature.

　　Liu Qiang was excited. All the stories he had heard when he was a child, about who picked up something, suddenly appeared in his mind. He also imagined, "Could it be that I am really lucky this time?"

　　I suddenly lost my composure!

　　"Hmph, I expressed my opinion here: "Not calm? I guess you'll be in trouble later.

　　Chapter 188: Soul-beating

　　How difficult is it to dig a hole in the frozen mud? Liu Qiang knew it very well, and he didn't expect to be able to dig it up now, so he quickly covered it up and took Guli back home to get a trowel.

　　An iron farm tool of the Chinese xīn 奸g ethnic minority, used for hoeing and digging, consists of a wooden handle and an iron head. The wooden handle is about 100 to 120 cm long, and the iron head is shield-shaped. The size of the iron head varies, the large one is about 30 cm long, 25 cm wide, and weighs about 3 to 3.5 kg; the small one is about 25 cm long, 20 cm wide, and weighs about 2 to 2.5 kg.

　　Many old traitors still have this thing, and it is definitely more useful than a hoe as a tool for digging holes secretly - he is really worthy of being a college student, he even thought of this at a time like this.

　　When they arrived at the hotel, Liu Qiang jumped out of the car and said only one sentence: "Wife, take out the flashlight and backpack, I'm going to find a rope and a slingshot." After that, he rushed down the earth cellar.

　　xīn 奸g Every family has an earth cellar, also called a vegetable cellar, which is usually filled with piles of potatoes, tomatoes, onions and cabbages in the winter. Now that transportation is more convenient, there is no need to store so much, so people just pile up some sundries there.

　　She first gave everyone a day off, saying that she would go home today and tomorrow, so everyone could take a two-day break - everyone cheered and then dispersed, some went home and some went to find friends. In less than half an hour, the hotel was empty.

　　Fortunately, there were no guests staying here these two days, she thought at the time.

　　Guli searched the house for a long time, found something and returned to the car, but found that her man did not come out. Guli thought that he did not find her, so she put on headphones and started listening to music. But she was a little surprised that there was no movement after listening for a long time, so she went down to the cellar to see——

　　Liu Qiang was walking around in circles like an idiot, desperately chasing after something and stepping on it. Suddenly he saw Guli and asked tremblingly, "Wife, you, you look at me... look at me..." "What are you looking at?" Guli looked around and saw nothing. She was stunned and said, "There's nothing here.

　　"No, no?" Liu Qiang was stunned, but after swallowing his saliva, he spoke again, "Look, do I have two, two..." When he said this, he suddenly started again, chasing something that did not exist on the ground and kept circling around for no reason.

　　"Two what? You, don't scare me. This weird scene obviously frightened Guli. She took a step back unconsciously and spoke with a trembling voice, "Husband, don't scare me..."

　　"Shadow, Shadow Liu Qiang raised his head and his face turned pale, "Didn't you see it?"

　　"Oh my god

　　——Okay, the above is the experience narrated by Guli.

　　The following is from Liu Qiang:

　　How could I know? God, if I knew this would happen, I would rather die than touch that thing!

　　If you ask me when I started to feel something was wrong, it was probably when I was about to look for a flashlight. I had already found the Kantuman and was about to continue looking for a rope when I stuffed the bag that contained the ocean into a box. Just as I turned around and squatted down, I suddenly felt an inexplicable gust of wind blowing behind my head.

　　I suddenly felt creepy and turned around!

　　There is nothing behind!

　　I looked carefully and saw that the front lid of the box suddenly lifted up a little, as if something inside pushed it open!

　　I squatted down very slowly, approaching the box little by little, and put myself close to the gap under the lid.

　　A pair of eyes! Very round eyes! Very white and strangely staring at me from the gap in the box!

　　I just felt my whole body twitching, my legs went weak and I sat down on the ground!

　　At this time, the box opened silently, and a hand that was too white to be a human hand but was indeed a human hand stretched out and released!

　　A piece of paper fluttered and fell to the ground.

　　A smell of damp and rotten leaves spread along my nose, my brain, and all over my body!

　　His hand suddenly retracted and the box closed with a click!

　　I don’t know how long it took, maybe an hour, maybe a second, I stared at the piece of paper - the paper looked yellowish-brown with rough veins, and there were three crooked words written on it!

　　I am coming!

　　I was shocked and scared, but I didn't dare touch the box again, so I rushed out regardless of everything, and kept running and running... The surroundings were always dim, almost the same light as the incandescent lamps in the cellar, and it seemed that it had never changed.

　　When I stopped, I realized I was still there!

　　Even the piece of paper was not far from my feet and I could pick it up by squatting down.

　　Right there in the light of the incandescent lamp, I saw my shadow - and another shadow next to my shadow.

　　Although the other shadow was blurry, I could still tell there were two of them under the light, as if there was an extra head on my shoulder. When I moved, the two shadows moved with me; when I stopped, the extra shadow began to twist and turn and move towards my shadow, and kept moving closer!

　　I was very scared, and out of this shock I suddenly had the brute strength to step on the extra shadow, and I even kept spinning in place to catch it. It was like a puppy chasing its tail. The more I chased the shadow, the faster it got, and the faster it got, the faster I chased it, but I could never catch up with it!

　　Just then my wife came down!

　　I don’t understand why she couldn’t see my extra shadow or the yellow paper on the ground!

　　At this moment, Encourage suddenly fainted!

　　Guli was in poor health, and she might faint if she lacked oxygen in this cellar, so I quickly half-carried her up - now everything returned to normal, and I successfully carried her outside.

　　It's getting dark.

　　She didn't move, and I was very panicked. I held her and prepared to find someone for help. Just as I was about to start the car, I saw a man walking slowly towards me.

　　He is an old man living at the end of the town. No one knows how old he is, but I heard that he has lived here for a long time. He mainly makes a living by collecting wild herbs, and he also knows a little about medicine. People here call him Grandpa Sun.

　　I was so happy when I saw him, thinking that finally there was someone I could talk to, but who knew he would come over and not say anything, and reality hit me hard in the face!

　　This punch was so heavy and fierce that I saw stars in front of my eyes. I couldn't help but be furious. After I came to my senses, I rushed forward viciously - but I didn't know that he would hit me so hard that I took several steps back. My legs went weak and I sat on the ground.

　　This strength is comparable to that of any strong man I have met, and it should not belong to an old man in his sixties or seventies.

　　I immediately shouted loudly: "Uncle Sun, why did you hit me?"

　　He had a serious expression on his face, looking extremely serious: "Your soul is about to be squeezed out, I will help you beat it back." He pointed at the shadow on the ground, "Look

　　When I turned around, I saw that there were still two shadows on the ground, but the one that was motionless at first was slowly drilling into the body, and the other one that began to twist was twisting faster and faster, like a ball of clay being squeezed out of someone's fist.

　　Can he see my shadow? Or is this shadow a representation of my own soul?

　　"I can see your shadow," he smiled. "There is no doubt that this shadow represents one of your souls."

　　How does he know what I’m thinking?

　　Who knew he would speak again, "I know what you're thinking - wait a minute, I'll take care of your soul." At this time I saw him squatting in front of me, with a glowing red circle in his hand, and a few words on the circle. Grandpa Sun pressed the circle on my shoulder, and suddenly I felt an inexplicable pain.

　　"Hold it back

　　As Grandpa Sun was speaking, he suddenly tapped me a few times with his other hand, then stretched out his index and middle fingers and poked me on the top of my head.

　　'Boo.'

　　I swore I heard a sound like that, and then under the light I clearly saw a shadow coming out of my body, falling to the ground, twisting and tumbling, and looking like it was struggling.

　　Oh my god! There was nothing, no object, just a shadow on the ground like a puddle of water, and it kept moving. How strange is this? Grandpa Sun looked very calm and walked over calmly.

　　"Come from there, go there." Grandpa Sun grabbed a handful of powder from his pocket, pinched it with his circle-shaped hand and drew a circle on the ground. Then he muttered something and sprinkled the powder on the shadow.

　　As soon as the powder was sprinkled on the shadow, the thing seemed to struggle even more violently, and there was a hissing sound coming from its body. But every time it rushed towards me, it was blocked by the circle of powder, like an animal hitting a wall.

　　"Uncle Sun..."

　　Grandpa Sun waved his hand, then he suddenly clenched his circled hand and punched the shadow hard!

　　"squeak--"

　　There was clearly no sound, but from deep within my mind came such a sharp scream that it made my head feel like it was being pricked by a needle and it hurt so much!

　　I couldn't help but scream, and at this time I saw the shadow wrapped around Grandpa Sun's hand like a stream of water, and was sucked into the circle in his palm bit by bit.

　　As the shadows became fewer and fewer, my headache gradually began to ease. Only then did Grandpa Sun turn around and ask me, "What is that?"

　　Huh? I don't understand at all.

　　"It means you brought something back," Grandpa Sun said with a serious expression, "Did you pick it up, or was it given to you by someone else? Anyway, it is something that does not belong to you, but you brought it back.

　　After he said that, I realized that he was talking about the dollar I picked up.

　　Grandpa Sun did not delay. He asked me to carry Guli and follow him down to find Dayang. He also told me seriously to be careful and not to answer or make any sound from now on no matter what sound I heard!

　　"Otherwise, even if a god came, he couldn't save you. Uncle Sun told me this and that. Looking at the expression on his face, I felt like something really big had happened!

　　Chapter 189 Flying Corpse

　　Going down to the cellar to find the silver dollars, Grandpa Sun's face changed color after just one look. He nervously took a piece of red cloth to wrap the silver dollars, then took out a roll of sheepskin - very worn, and it looked like it was who knows how many years old - and wrapped the red cloth bag again. "Remember, don't make a sound!" He repeatedly reminded me, "Don't agree to it.

　　I don’t know why I have a feeling that only he can help me, so I nodded and said, “Okay, I will definitely not say anything.”

　　Grandpa Sun finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Let's go, let's find a place to wait."

　　He helped me carry Guli into the bedroom. We didn't dare to sleep, so we just sat there stupidly with the lights on and the TV on. I boiled a pot of strong brick tea, took out a piece of naan, put it on the stone wall of the fire wall and slowly baked it for him to eat, and he didn't refuse.

　　It was then that I asked Uncle Sun what was going on.

　　Grandpa Sun didn't elaborate, just said that I had gotten into trouble with something unclean, that is, I had met a so-called dirty thing! After this thing came out, it was nothing else, it just possessed me and wanted to push my soul out of my body. Guli was scared to death at that time, probably because she saw the ugly face that appeared due to the damage to my Yuanhun.

　　It was almost midnight when I suddenly heard a rustling sound from behind the cabin, followed by a child's drawn-out voice: "Liu Qiang, Liu Qiang..." The voice was so sharp that it pierced through the darkness and made me shiver.

　　But there was a force in my body that urged me to open my mouth to answer. This feeling came from deep in my heart. Although I knew I couldn't agree, I slowly opened my mouth. Uncle Sun covered my mouth with one hand, stared at me and slowly shook his head!

　　The warmth from my palms made me feel calm, and the feeling in my heart was not so strong. At this moment, Grandpa Sun suddenly stretched out his other hand and took a piece of yellow paper and put it on his forehead.

　　His voice came to my ear, small but clear, "Don't move, listen to my instructions."

　　I nodded my head up and down to show that I understood, and then he let go. Then I leaned towards Grandpa Sun, squeezed on the bed and sat in a corner, listening to the noise outside the window getting louder and louder.

　　We gritted our teeth, but the sound never stopped. Later, a female voice joined in, and the cry was miserable and long, which made my heart beat violently again.

　　The window began to make beeping and popping sounds, and then two shadows appeared. The window that was nailed shut suddenly opened without any warning, and two figures appeared in the howling cold wind!

　　A cold wind suddenly rushed in, whistling along with all the heat, and in an instant the room became like an ice cave!

　　Both of them looked like women, one big and one small. Their bodies seemed to be made up of thick smoke and were blurry and unclear. Their faces were pale with a hint of green, and their hair was scattered on their shoulders. They had no eyes or mouths, just three black holes, and you could see snowflakes floating behind them.

　　They floated in, as if blown in by the wind, slowly, little by little, approaching me, with their feet floating in the air - I approached Grandpa Sun, but when I stretched out my hand, I actually touched the wall.

　　I turned around suddenly and saw that Grandpa Sun had hidden aside. He gestured to me to tell me not to worry.

　　I turned around and discovered that the wall was chilly, biting, and damp, just as if I had touched a snake.

　　I pulled my hand back immediately, but the woman was already in front of me!

　　The two ghosts stood right in front of me, stretched out their hands and made a hook gesture in front of them, while still shouting: "Liu Qiang, follow me..."

　　"Liu Qiang, follow me..."

　　I felt my heart beating so fast that it almost jumped out of my throat. I turned around helplessly, but Grandpa Sun nodded firmly.

　　"Follow her

　　I looked at my wife on the bed, then at Grandpa Sun, and suddenly gritted my teeth and stood up!

　　Haguewood! Alang dead Kijianap!

　　I cursed viciously, thinking to myself, let’s fight!

　　Although I almost peed my pants, I also knew that if I didn't go, even my wife might get hurt. Since Grandpa Sun said so, I would follow them. At most I would lose my life, but I would rather not hurt others!

　　Following the enchanting voice, I followed them out of the window and walked towards the wilderness.

　　"Follow me, follow me..."

　　The sound never stopped!

　　I don't know how long I walked, but I already felt my face and body going numb, and my legs felt heavy as if they were filled with lead. But then I saw a strange building appear in the distance.

　　The house was in a state of disrepair and had an indescribable gloom. As soon as I entered, I felt an immense pressure, as if I had entered a grave, lifeless, cold and depressing! Wild grass grew all around, sprouting from the cracks in the bricks and stones, and rubble was everywhere.

　　Two female ghosts appeared in front of me, turned around, showed a strange smile on their faces, and reached out to grab me!

　　Suddenly, a huge force came from behind me and knocked me out.

　　Bang!

　　I fell into the bushes, with a few streaks of blood on my face. At the same time, I heard Grandpa Sun roaring from behind: "Evil creature!

　　The two female ghosts made a squeaking sound, as if someone was scraping tiles on glass, the sound was sharp and piercing. I quickly turned my head and saw that Grandpa Sun was already fighting with them.

　　The red circle on Grandpa Sun's hand emitted a very bright light. He hit the female ghost's body, just like a red-hot iron rod sweeping across butter. One hand and half of the body fell apart with a snap and fell to the ground with a crash!

　　It dissipated with a whoosh.

　　Grandpa Sun, who was usually drowsy and old, now looked like an immortal. His hands were glowing red and his eyes revealed a transcendental quality - he just stretched out his finger and pointed!

　　The little ghost, who was screaming and squeaking in fear, began to melt under this finger and turned into a cloud of smoke, leaving behind only a pile of tattered clothes and disappearing.

　　"Uncle Sun..." I just opened my mouth, but Uncle Sun's eyes flashed, and he shouted in a low voice: "Don't talk, get up! Stand behind me." He crossed his hands in front of his chest, looking as if he was facing a great enemy.

　　I rolled and crawled to my feet, and saw something slowly emerging right opposite him.

　　That is a well.

　　The smoke coming out of the well was very thick, followed by a dull laugh, a pair of withered hands stretched out from the well, and then slowly a face appeared!

　　A thing that looked like a mummy slowly crawled up. The rags and rags hanging on its body looked like a military uniform. Its skin and flesh had shrunk into a piece of paper and stuck to its bones, revealing its ribs.

　　But this thing's bones could actually bend. Instead of jumping out, it slowly crawled out!

　　It is hard to describe the extreme coldness, the smell of decay and decay, wet and smelly, as if someone had sprayed me with something, and I immediately felt tears starting to flow from my eyes.

　　There was a constant crunching sound in the mouth of this thing, as if it was chewing or talking. Grandpa Sun squinted his eyes and said nothing, just as he took out a black stick from behind him!

　　I don't know how the stick became very long after some fiddling with it.

　　The ghost walked around Grandpa Sun for a few steps, but Grandpa Sun kept staring at him and pointing the stick in his hand at him, so the guy turned around and walked back.

　　At the moment it turned around, it suddenly opened its mouth and a foul-smelling black air rushed towards Grandpa Sun!

　　"You evil creature, is this all you can do?" Grandpa Sun sneered and waved his hand. A ray of light appeared and in a flash, the black air disappeared instantly!

　　He also shot out at the same time.

　　It turned out that the ghost thing took advantage of the spray to rush outside!

　　I quickly followed him outside.

　　The scene outside made me both surprised and happy. I was surprised that Grandpa Sun had the upper hand, but I was happy that the thing was about to be taken apart!

　　The thing had been hit several times, and its two hands and one leg were broken, leaving only its body lying on the ground. Judging from Grandpa Sun's posture, it was easy to deal with the thing.

　　At this time, Grandpa Sun was standing next to the monster, holding a stick in his hand and muttering something, and then he suddenly poked the stick towards the top of the monster's head - there was a very light and crisp sound, just like breaking a batam shell.

　　The monster's head had been broken into several pieces like a walnut. At the same time, a black gas came out from it and was sucked into it by the stick.

　　I was looking at it in fascination, and Grandpa Sun turned around and said, "Okay, come and help clean up." He picked up the broken limbs and piled them together. It was then that I realized that the dilapidated house we just saw did not actually exist, and the place where I was was where we found Dayang.

　　There were some clothes and mummified body parts scattered all over the snow. I picked them up one by one, and Grandpa Sun used a stick to dig and the big rock was exposed on the ground.

　　I don’t know what Grandpa Sun did, but the snow on the big rock actually began to melt. Standing next to it, I felt the temperature was very high!

　　He threw the limbs and things like that on the rocks and started a fire.

　　The fire was so blazing that it soon burned up everything, even the sheepskin-wrapped dollar - it was just a piece of silver foil.

　　"What happened next?" I saw that the report ended here, and couldn't help but ask Zheng Qu: "What does this have to do with the Nazis? Maybe a capable senior master of the Dharma sect dealt with a flying corpse or something?"

　　Anyway, I have determined that this thing should be the fourth type of zombie, the flying zombie.

　　Zheng Qu quickly explained to me, "That's not the case. After Grandpa Sun rescued Liu Qiang, he told them to go back to Hami and report it. That's how the report came out. I was in Urumqi at the time, so the matter fell into my hands." He frowned, "But after we arrived at Xingxing Gorge, according to Liu Qiang's account, we found something unusual in Grandpa Sun's home, so we reported it to you."

　　"What?"

　　Zheng Qu thought for a moment, "It's a very strange thing. It seems to be very old, but it does have Nazi marks." He paused, "Why don't you go and take a look?"

　　"Oh? What did Grandpa Sun say?"

　　"Him? We didn't find Grandpa Sun. Zheng Qu explained, "When we got here, he was gone. Liu Qiang said that Grandpa Sun told them to leave and said that he would leave soon."

　　"Oh, so that's how it is." I looked at Thirteen and the others next to me, "Why, come over and take a look?"

　　"Let's go, seeing is believing."

　　Chapter 190: Cigarette Butts in the Grave

　　Grandpa Sun's house was at the end of the street, with red brick walls and cement slabs like all the houses here, and a yard at the back surrounded by wire mesh and scrap wood. A small house was built on one side of the yard, tightly covered like a coffin, and the strange thing Zheng Qu mentioned was inside this small house.

　　This place looks like a warehouse. Several shelves lying in a haphazard manner outside have been lifted up, revealing a large hole in the ground behind.

　　Now all the things inside were taken out and placed on the ground: a few old guns, which looked like Mauser 98K carbines and Luger 08 pistols, which looked strange with long barrels and spots of rust on them, which looked as old as the year they were made; three or four sheepskin water bags, ropes, kantumans and walking sticks; a compass that no longer turned, and the relief on the silver shell showed its high price back then; a Browning gold-plated pistol, which was also very broken...

　　The degree of rust on these things varies. Some look nearly a hundred years old, some are decades old, and some seem to be very new, with only a thin layer of dust on them, and they look as good as new with a slight wipe.

　　Many things, especially the old ones, have the swastika and flying eagle marks, but new things have no marks at all. I slowly pushed these things aside and took out a dusty notebook. The first page was a dark brown hexagram mark, and below it was a string of fancy and ornate letters.

　　I handed the notebook to Sang Yu.

　　"God said that demons are selfish, but why do demons lend people power while God only lends them faith?"

　　Sang Yu read out the text softly, and his eyes had already recognized Zheng Qu's inference: "Yes, this is a saying circulated by the Gestapo at the time, and it originated from the mad scientist Hal West."

　　"Mad scientist Harvest? The madman who was said to be planning to use the hexagram to lure demons and then create a demon army to assist Rommel in fighting against Montgomery's 190,000 troops and more than 1,000 tanks?" Wang Xi interjected, "This guy is a true genius. If it weren't for the British exorcist, the battle might have turned into a battle where the few defeated the many." The guy looked excited. "Is it the madman's notebook?"

　　"It doesn't look like it," Sang Yu shook the notebook to get rid of the dust, then opened it and read a few lines carefully, "This seems to be a note from one of his subordinates, who received an order to find something - ah, I found it, look here: The doctor said that our actions are the key to the Führer's resurrection... It seems to be something from the Nazis."

　　Sang Yu looked up and asked me, "What should we do now?"

　　I looked back and saw a group of people staring at me, as if I had already made an arrangement. I couldn't help but smile - "Don't look at me, I haven't thought about it yet... How about this, Zheng Qu takes me and Shisan to see the place that Liu Qiang mentioned, to see what that Grandpa Sun had a fight with, and then look for the so-called hole under the rock that hides the ocean; Sang Yu, you girls don't have to go, toss out this diary and see what it is; and finally, Wang Xi, you have nothing to do, look for me again, to see if there are any valuable clues in Grandpa Sun's house."

　　"So urgent?" Zheng Qu seemed a little surprised. "Is it unnecessary?"

　　I smiled slightly, "Zheng, if I'm not mistaken, this may be the result of another incident - maybe we will move to other places soon."

　　The matter was so simple, and since everyone seemed to have no objection, that was it. So Thirteen and I sat on Zheng Qu's ox head and moved forward on the ice and snow on the country road.

　　Although it was broad daylight, the sky was gray and low, and the surrounding scenery was not very clear. The bullhead with anti-skid chains was still quite powerful. Although it was a little slower, it was still very stable. In more than an hour, we arrived at the place Liu Qiang mentioned.

　　Liu Qiang didn't say much about this place in his confession, but when I got there I found that it was originally a mound of Yadan landform, just like the Devil City. The mushroom-shaped rock mass formed by wind erosion of isolated protruding rocks is also called stone mushroom or wind mushroom. Because the base of the rock near the surface is strongly eroded by wind, and the top is weakly eroded by wind, mushroom rocks with large upper parts and small lower parts are gradually formed. Rocks with relatively hard lithology with vertical joints develop isolated columnar rock masses under wind erosion, which are called wind erosion columns.

　　Although the protrusions here are not very high and most of them have been destroyed, they are just a pile of stone pillars with a height of two to three meters and a diameter of seven to eight meters or ten meters. However, this feature is still very obvious. The wind and snow cannot accumulate next to the stone pillars, revealing layers of sedimentary structures.

　　The hole with the big rock that Liu Qiang mentioned was right next to one of the not-so-high wind-eroded pillars. I shone Sang Yu's powerful flashlight and saw a bend four or five meters below that led to the side, like a tunnel dug by humans. As I was looking at it, Thirteenth Young Master poked me, "Old Liu, come and take a look. There seems to be something strange up there."

　　He pointed to the rock and said to me.

　　There were some grayish-white ashes and debris on the rocks, which should be the place where Grandpa Sun burned the corpses. There were no obvious traces of fire on the big rock, but the top of the rock was a little red, not the black burn caused by ordinary flames. There was a faint fragrance in the air, like the smell of secretions on the branches of peach and cypress. I thought about it and opened my Yin Eye.

　　As expected, under the Yin Eye, I saw a light red circle on the stone, with some golden things dotted in it, and it was still slowly releasing. Needless to say, this is a typical trace of the Three Flavors True Fire of Taoism, which is a special ability of Taoists. After practicing, they can form an inner elixir, and then use the three-element fire that drives them to burn all evil and filthy things. This is what many novels call the inner elixir flame.

　　It seems that Mr. Sun should be a member of the Dharma sect.

　　The hole was big enough and not very deep, so Thirteenth Young Master and I simply jumped in and walked inside along the tunnel.

　　It was not very high, only about 1.5 meters square. Thirteenth Young Master and I walked a few steps inside, bending over. At the end was a big hole. After entering the hole, we found that this was a tomb that was built neatly. Although it was not a big tomb, it was still about ten square meters, like a yurt.

　　There is no such thing as an entrance to this kind of tomb, as the dead are sealed inside, but now it is obviously damaged. The coffin lid is more than two meters away from the coffin, broken into several pieces, and even covered with mud and moss, it looks like it has been there for a long time.

　　Whether it was the hole in the wall through which we came in or the marks on the coffin, it was obvious that they were opened from the outside, not by the dead man as I had imagined.

　　This is what I originally thought: this place might be a Yin meridian, or it might be a corpse-raising ground. Anyway, no matter what, the corpse had changed, so it escaped and harmed people, and was dealt with by that Grandpa Sun.

　　Now it seems that this may not be the case.

　　Tomb robbing?

　　That possibility is very high!

　　If it was a tomb robbery, there are two possibilities: either the tomb robbers had been there before the corpse was resurrected, so they stole all the burial objects and then ran away; the second is that the corpse rose up after the tomb robbers came in, and these people were scared away.

　　I told Thirteenth Young Master what I was thinking, and he agreed. Then we went to verify which of the two speculations was the true situation.

　　We walked into the coffin and shone the flashlight on it. Although there were not many things inside, some gold foil and silver ornaments were still there, and there were also some jade stones that looked pretty good, which could be worth some money - well, the first inference seemed to be wrong.

　　The second one? It doesn’t look like it either!

　　Thirteen and I shone our flashlights throughout the tomb, and there was nothing unusual anywhere we saw. The footprints were also very chaotic, and there was nothing else at all. "Well, I don't feel quite right," I said to Thirteen frankly, "It's as if someone came in, opened up the tomb, and then left without doing anything."

　　"That's what I think," Thirteen admitted my opinion. "The corpse was resurrected only after he left, so there are no signs of a fight here, and nothing has been stolen."

　　"Then what he is looking for must be more valuable than these. I asserted: "Perhaps only the missing Grandpa Sun can know this matter - Forget it, Thirteen, let's go out?"

　　Thirteen thought for a while and said, "Okay, but I want to go in front." After that, this guy slowly crawled out of the hole and started walking out in front of me.

　　I followed him. This guy walked very slowly, and he kept looking down, and suddenly he stopped.

　　"What?" It was obvious that this guy picked up something and put it in his pocket.

　　"I'll go up and show you." Thirteen didn't even turn his head and continued walking slowly, but he didn't find anything else.

　　We climbed up along the rope that Zheng Qu had thrown down, and Thirteenth Young Master took out the thing. In the sunlight, I saw that it was a cigarette butt with a line of English printed on it: DavidoffClassic.

　　The cigarette butt is very new and looks like it has been thrown away only ten days ago at most. Of course, we don't think that it was thrown away by the flying corpse since he has the hobby of smoking. It must have been thrown away by the guy who dug out this tomb passage.

　　“Foreign cigarettes?” I didn’t understand what it meant anyway, so I just waved my hand and said, “Let’s go back and ask Wang Xi and the others if they know.”

　　So we cleaned up the place and temporarily blocked the hole. We didn't plan to report it to the cultural relics unit for excavation, nor did we plan to open it up. We just left it there. If anything happened later, it would be easier to find.

　　Grandpa Sun's house had been locked again, and we returned to Guli's hotel - Sang Yu was sitting on the table at the door, still fiddling with the notebook, and I shouted and handed him the cigarette butt.

　　"Sang Yu, help me see what kind of cigarette this is?"

　　Sang Yu only took a glance and said, "German brand, Davidoff cigarettes, about the same price as Marlboro - where did you find these cigarette butts?"

　　"In the Tomb

　　(Roll 360 degrees to seek red)

　　Chapter 191: Shambhala Caves

　　Although the cigarette butt found in the tomb is not very interesting, it is somewhat related to the Germans. However, all the clues end here. Neither the so-called purpose nor the next move can be seen. It ends with a crisp bang.

　　It seems that the only clues can be found in that old notebook.

　　Sang Yu is a genius among the people I know. She can speak English, German, French and even a few words in Latin. From this, we can infer that her childhood must have been a dark and hopeless one. The difference between her life and mine, which was like heaven and hell, was like the life of fishing in the river and stealing eggs in the mountain.

　　But at this time, it is somewhat useful.

　　The faint sunlight filtering in through the window gave her a golden halo, making her look elegant and calm. Her long wavy hair was draped smoothly, and the light makeup on her face, delicate features and focused eyes made her facial contours look indescribably soft and rounded at this moment - some people say that men are most charming when they are concentrating on their work, and I think this statement also applies to women, especially beautiful women!

　　The hand holding the pen was white and delicate, and had turned slightly red in the cold. I sighed, poured a large cup of hot water from the side and placed it on the table. "Drink some water to warm yourself up," I shrugged and smiled. "Take a break."

　　"Okay, it's freezing me." When she smiled, her nose wrinkled slightly, looking playful and cute. Sang Yu pushed the book in front of her towards me, "You can get the general idea, take a look first." She exhaled and took a sip——

　　"Hey, be careful

　　As soon as I said this, Sang Yu jumped up with her tongue sticking out, "Wow, it's so hot, so hot - Liu Piyun, you did this on purpose?" She stared at me in reproach, "Why didn't you say so earlier?"

　　I was speechless!

　　"Why don't you just say you're stupid, Miss? I don't know whether to laugh or cry. "This glass of water is clearly for you to warm your hands, but you picked it up and drank it without even asking..."

　　Sang Yu's cheeks were puffed up, and she looked angry but not angry at all, but rather charming. "Liu Piyun, you are such a bad guy. You always find ways to wrong me.

　　"It's unfair! I really didn't do anything to you. My sincere heart will be recorded in history. Miss, please understand that I am smiling and frivolous and have no serious behavior. But as a result, Sang Yu and I looked at each other for a few seconds, and suddenly we all laughed together!

　　The strange feeling between us disappeared from our eyes, and we returned to the situation where we had no grudges against each other, and all the tacit understanding seemed to increase rather than decrease!

　　Damn! So misunderstandings can be handled in this way?

　　"What are you so happy about? Did you find a clue?" Suddenly the door was pushed open, and a smile appeared on Wang Xi's face. "I haven't found anything anyway, so I can only rely on you guys - uh, what's that look in your eyes?"

　　My self-righteous attitude as a criminal in the act didn't seem very reliable, but it was the only thing I could do at the moment. I coughed and looked disdainful, "Damn! You came back without finding anything... Xi, you are too weak, not reliable at all.

　　"I found the clue! Hehe, you guys are naturally more powerful as brothers and sisters, right?" He walked over nonchalantly, "Brother Liu, what's going on?"

　　"The situation is, uh, it is... this, uh... How about you explain it, Sangyu? I think you can explain it more clearly. I immediately passed the ball to Sangyu, hoping that she would take this hot yam - after all, after translating it once, she might know something, unlike me who didn't even have time to read it.

　　Sang Yu smiled faintly and immediately responded, "Okay, go call Thirteenth Young Master and the others out, and we'll discuss it."

　　"good

　　Wang Xi turned around and went in to look for someone. Sang Yu and I looked at each other and showed an expression of understanding. It seemed that this kind of telepathy had become a little secret between us, which made people feel indescribable excitement.

　　The idiot Zeng Shuai, Shisan Shao, and Qiao Yun came out with the sleepy Xiao Hei. Zheng Qu, who was on the phone outside, also came in. We sat around the table and started to piece the information together.

　　Thirteen and I first talked about our findings. Basically, there was nothing except a cigarette butt. It doesn't matter whether you found anything or not - in the absence of equipment to test saliva, it is basically waste information.

　　Wang Xi did not find anything useful in Grandpa Sun's room. The only useful thing was a long box under the bed. Judging from the grooves on it, it should be used to hold some kind of three-section staff. We quickly matched it with the weapon Liu Qiang mentioned. It should be a three-section staff that can be disassembled or connected together.

　　The last hope was in the notebook, and fortunately Sang Yu's translation did not disappoint us. The notebook was very thick and contained a lot of content, but Sang Yu skipped some professional questions with pictures and texts and only did the text, which revealed a lot of secrets.

　　This story starts with the SS chief Himmler.

　　In 1933, after Hitler came to power in Germany, he vigorously promoted the theory of racial superiority, saying that humans evolve every 700 years, and the ultimate goal is to evolve "superior" races such as Aryans into new humans with extraordinary abilities. Hitler's Nazi SS chief Himmler was also a thoroughgoing racist. At the beginning of the formation of the SS, he clearly stipulated that only young people who were over 5 feet 9 inches tall, blond, blue-eyed, well-educated, and of pure Aryan descent would be recruited. When selecting SS officers, one of the most basic conditions was that the selected person could prove that his family had not intermarried with other races since 1750.

　　In order to verify the Führer's theory, Himmler established a "Society for Ancestral Heritage" in 1935 to serve the Nazi doctrine. It recruited various "experts" including medical scientists, explorers, archaeologists, even charlatans and mental patients to investigate and study human race, bloodline, ancient religions, ancient sites, myths and legends, etc. By the end of the war, the society had developed into a huge organization with 40 departments. It not only conducted experiments on Jews, but also guided the German military operations through divination and astrology.

　　There has always been a legend in Europe that when the ancient continent Atlantis sank, some Atlanteans fled by boat and finally settled in China and India. The descendants of these Atlanteans once created a splendid civilization in Central Asia. Later, some of them migrated to the northwest and south and became the ancestors of the Aryans and Indians respectively. Some Nazi experts claimed that the Atlantis civilization did exist and believed that the Aryans only lost their ancestral divine power because they later combined with mortals. Himmler believed in this myth and legend. He believed that once it was proved that the ancestors of the Aryans were gods, with the help of racial purification methods such as selective breeding, it would be possible to create an invincible Aryan god force with extraordinary abilities.

　　In order to search for the descendants of his ancestors, in 1938, Himmler was ordered to send the 'German SS Sever Expedition' headed by naturalist Ernst Sever and anthropologist Bruno Berg to the Nazi Germany. Other members of the team included botanists, entomologists and geophysicists, including the hidden mad scientist Hal Wester.

　　During this expedition, the team members also learned from the locals that there was a cave called Shambala, which was said to contain a "mysterious force" with infinite energy. Whoever could find it would be protected by a biological field, making them "invulnerable to weapons" and able to control the changes of time and events at will. In August 1939, the expedition team returned to Germany and was warmly welcomed by Himmler. Himmler awarded Sever the "SS Sword of Honor".

　　At the end of December 1941, the German army suffered a disastrous defeat in the Battle of Moscow on the Soviet battlefield at the heavy cost of losing 500,000 men, 1,300 tanks and 2,500 artillery pieces. In the winter of the same year, the million-strong German army was again put on the defensive in the Battle of Stalingrad. Faced with these bad news, Hitler and his General Staff were at a loss.

　　At this time, Himmler was also thinking hard about how to get rid of the passive military situation. On the one hand, he organized quacks to find the Allied fleet by hanging a hammer on the Atlantic map. On the other hand, he thought of the mysterious power in the far east. After that, Himmler met with Hitler and proposed to send a special operations team to the Shambhala Cave to find the power that could control the world, and then send thousands of paratroopers there to create an "immortal army". For this purpose, Himmler had a secret talk with Hitler for 6 hours and submitted a 2,000-page report to Hitler, in which a map marked the general location of Shambhala.

　　In January 1943, a five-member Nazi expedition team led by Heinrich Harrer secretly set out for Tibet.

　　Haller, a former professional mountaineer, was a hardcore Nazi born in Austria and joined the Nazi Party as early as 1933. After the German-Austrian merger in 1938, he joined the SS. In a mountaineering competition held in Switzerland, Haller won the championship, fully demonstrating the "excellent qualities" of the Aryans. He was personally received by Hitler and took a photo with him.

　　The journey of Haller and others was not smooth. In May 1943, they were arrested by the British Army in India. After several failed attempts to escape from prison, Haller and others finally managed to escape from the prisoner-of-war camp. At first, they planned to surrender to the Japanese Army, but later decided to continue their mission to find the "mysterious power". Because Richardson, an official sent by the then British Governor-General of India to Tibet, adopted a tolerant policy towards the Germans, Haller, posing as a German merchandise salesman, began his seven-year journey in Tibet.

　　No one can tell where Haller and his expedition team went. There are absurd legends that they finally found the "mysterious power", but they don't know how to control it; no one can tell where Haller's three companions went, because by the end of the war, only Haller and Himmler's confidant Peter Aufschnaith were left in Haller's expedition team.

　　At present, according to German officials, the documentary filmed by the Nazis during their first entry into Tibet was burned in the Cologne fire in the fall of 1945. When Haller returned to Austria from Lhasa in 1951, the large number of files he brought with him were confiscated by the British, and Haller himself has died. The files of the Nazis entering Tibet are highly confidential. According to the regulations of Germany, Britain and the United States, they may be declassified after 2044, or they may be forever sealed in history.

　　The dusty history is being unravelled bit by bit before us, revealing its true face...

　　Chapter 192: Sand Table Support

　　This notebook was written by one of the explorers, let's call him Hagrid. Hagrid was a disciple of the mad scientist Harvest. According to the diary, the three of them participated in this operation to prepare for two things: one was to find a mysterious force to save Germany from defeat in World War II; the other was, if things were irreversible, they would ignore everything else and only look for the Shambhala Cave and send back the relevant information so that the Empire could carry out its final plan.

　　In 1948, Harrer became the private tutor and political adviser of the Dalai Lama in Lhasa. When Tibet was peacefully liberated in 1951, Harrer fled to India in a hurry. In order to avoid trial, he chose to settle in Liechtenstein. Since then, Harrer and Dalai have maintained close contact for a long time. In 1977, when some insiders revealed Harrer's Nazi identity, Dalai actually publicly defended his mentor at a press conference, saying: "Of course I know Heinrich Harrer's German background, and it was when Germany stood in front of the world as a confessor because of World War II. However, we are always moved by the 'dog that lost the bite' and therefore believe that the Germans had been punished enough by the Allies in the late 1940s." Later, Harrer wrote his memoirs "Seven Years in Tibet", but in the book he did not reveal that he was secretly looking for the "mysterious power" under Himmler's orders, and his true identity as a Nazi.

　　In fact, the situation at that time was consistent with the written materials. Haller directly contacted Dalai to explain the purpose of the SS and appeared in front of the world to attract attention; Haig secretly organized people to start looking for the mysterious power. After twists and turns and various means, this group of people finally got some useful information: the legendary Shamhara Cave was likely to be raping!

　　The notebook ends here. It is unknown whether Hagrid and his crew set out to commit suicide or not. However, since the notebook was found here, we know for sure that it must have appeared in this area that year. However, no one knows where the mysterious Shambhala Caves are.

　　But we can speculate and infer, and everyone thinks of it at the first time!

　　Everyone's eyes were filled with fear and incredible thoughts, and they looked as if they had seen a ghost. Needless to say, I knew what everyone was thinking!

　　The location of the mysterious ancient country of Loulan!

　　That's where the legendary ear of the earth is! Because now the satellite image shows that it really looks like an ear.

　　The place where the story of the Pisces jade pendant, ranked first among the top ten supernatural events in China, took place!

　　A place where real zombies are said to be active!

　　Lop Nur!

　　Is this our next goal?

　　No one said a word. It seemed that no one dared to drag everyone into the desert based on the records in the notebook. However, there was no other way but to sit here - it seemed that they had to start with Grandpa Sun!

　　"By the way, Xiao Zheng, is there any news about Grandpa Sun now? What did the traitor say?"

　　Xiao Zheng's eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "We started working on this a few days ago, but we haven't found the person yet. There are some uncertain news that Grandpa Sun appeared in Hami recently, but it hasn't been finally confirmed yet, so we haven't said anything..." He hesitated and asked me, "Do you need me to ask them to follow up immediately?"

　　Follow up? It will take days to get the results, and by then the daylily will be cold!

　　“Uh, this is a difficult situation…” The whole group of people were at a loss as to what to do - what kind of situation is this? They were at a loss as to what to do next!

　　I still really am...cross it out and circle it!

　　There is actually a classification of people in the Dharma. Although there is no systematic statement, it can be roughly divided into the following categories: the first type is those who can attack and defend on the surface. Most ghost hunters and exorcists belong to this type. They are all characters who are in the face of the gong and the drum. Yan Chixia, Zhang Tianshi, and Master Zhong Kui in the legendary stories all belong to this type. They can use both physical attacks and spells, and are all-round attack players; the second type is also capable of both offense and defense, but they are on the second line, that is, they are pure spells and Taoist spellcasters, such as Fahai, Wen Taishi, and Guicao Po; the third type belongs to the auxiliary type in the Dharma, mainly to create various magic mechanisms, talismans, medicines, magic arrays, etc., such as Mohism. If you fight with it, we will definitely win; the fourth type is also an auxiliary type, just like Mr. Luo, who is a fortune teller, and Master Liu Wu of Fu Luan, who can help us find the right direction, but in fact they do not have much combat ability; the last type is the alien with a single ability, Tiezi and the corpse-carrying Henan Sect all belong to this type.

　　This classification is not absolute. Nowadays, many martial arts schools actually have some skills such as close combat, and can break through worldly obstacles and detect some problems, but they will not be able to do so under certain special interferences. Using the Yang Eye, I can see things that happened in the past, but I cannot accurately control the time and place. This is also one of my shortcomings.

　　While I was thinking, I saw Qiao Yun lean close to Thirteenth Master's ear and whisper something. Thirteenth Master looked unconvinced at first, then became very hesitant, and finally she nodded firmly and convinced Thirteenth Master.

　　This guy turned around with an expression that he wanted to say something - "Qiao Yun, what do you think?" Before I could say anything, Sang Yu saw it first and said, "Did you think of something?"

　　"Yes." Qiao Yun nodded cautiously. It was obvious that this little girl was a little timid as it was her first time experiencing such a scene. Fortunately, Thirteen gave her just the right encouragement, "Speak boldly, just say whatever you want to say! We are all family, it doesn't matter if you say something wrong.

　　She spoke carefully: "Well, actually I can feel... or rather I can sense - as long as I have something he has used, I can point out his current location on the map..."

　　"Wow, you are awesome. Wang Xi's face was full of stars. "That's great.

　　Black lines appeared on the faces of all the people.

　　"Wait, you mean you can find out where someone is by using the things they use, right?" I repeated the theory. "I think this is a kind of Fu Luan, right?"

　　Sang Yu added: "Sand table support, that is, through the method of 'communication between heaven and man' to find, this requires a certain wisdom to use the power of Kun Yin - I didn't expect you can

　　Qiao Yun nodded firmly, "I have some ability to do so..."

　　"OK! That's all right. Wang Xi howled: "Let's do it..."

　　"Pah

　　Sang Yu slapped the girl and said, "It's not your turn to speak. Wait for your brother Liu to decide." Then he turned to me and asked, "Do you want to try it?" Xiao Hei snored in his sleep, "Be reserved, kid.

　　To be honest, Sang Yu was really considerate and gave me enough face outside - I nodded in agreement, and then asked Zheng Qu to help find some rice outside.

　　"Reserved," Wang Xi understood, grinning foolishly. When Zheng Qu left, he turned around and found a large flat table, wiped it clean and put it aside for later use.

　　The method of Fuqi is to write on the sand table with a Ji pen. Ji pen is two small wooden sticks nailed into a T shape. The sand table is a dustpan with sand or rice. When doing the activity of Fuqi, incense and candles are burned to invite the gods to come down to earth, and the Ji pen is shaken on the sand table. The wizard will say a certain word or sentence based on the pattern on the sand table, and predict good or bad luck based on this word or sentence.

　　However, Fuqi is one of the methods with more stringent requirements. Not only does it require the user to have the wisdom to communicate with the earth, but also a token of the pursuer, that is, something that has been used for a long time, preferably blood or hair, the next best thing is an old object that has been used for many years.

　　After everything was prepared, Qiao Yun quickly began the cooking process.

　　White rice was spread on the table, and then a bowl of rice was placed in front with incense sticks, and a plate of burnt talisman paper was placed next to it, followed by a handful of copper coins. Five cups of water and wine represented "Heaven, Earth, Sovereign, Parents, and Teachers", all half a cup, and a long incense stick used by Fuqi was placed on the white rice.

　　Qiao Yun first lit the pillow cloth she had brought from Grandpa Sun's room, burning it to ashes, letting the ashes fall onto the rice. She murmured something as she watched the rice begin to crackle and bounce along the edge.

　　"Bang!" Qiao Yun suddenly slammed her palm on the table, and a copper coin flew up with a jingling sound. In a flash, she stretched out her right hand, held the long incense sticks with both hands, and lifted them upwards. When the copper coin fell, it was inserted directly into the square hole.

　　Almost at the same time, wisps of green smoke began to emerge from the long incense.

　　We watched with bated breath. Suddenly, the tone of Qiao Yun's voice changed. We didn't know what she was singing. It felt like a song but not a song, and like a spell but not a spell. At the same time, her right foot began to step rhythmically on the ground.

　　The sound of footsteps accompanied by her singing seemed out of place and a bit conflicting and disharmonious at first, but gradually it felt more and more harmonious - Qiao Yun actually began to tremble!

　　The shaking was like sifting bran, and he was trembling from head to toe. As the shaking became stronger and stronger, the copper coins on the long incense also made a humming sound and began to shake at the same time!

　　Suddenly, Qiao Yun's right hand began to move!

　　He suddenly drew a straight line forward, and then suddenly stopped!

　　Qiao Yun raised her left hand, and somehow another copper coin flew up with a jingle. She loosened her fingers and let the copper coin on the incense stick fall down. Then she picked it up again and lifted it up to pass it through the square hole of the second copper coin.

　　As it fell, another stroke was made, and the first copper coin remained on the rice.

　　Then another copper coin flew up...

　　In this way, stroke by stroke, an upward triangle symbol was drawn on the sand table, and a total of six copper coins fell on the sand table.

　　Just as the map was gradually taking shape, the incense suddenly broke with a snap!

　　Qiao Yun screamed "Ah" and opened her eyes suddenly, but her body was thrown out as if she was electrocuted!

　　Wang Xi quickly took two steps forward to catch him, and Sang Yu and I had already drawn our weapons!

　　"Monster?" Sang Yu looked around, holding the sword in his right hand and making a sword gesture with his left hand, ready to take action.

　　But nothing showed up?

　　Huh? That's not right? I was just wondering what was going on when a gust of wind blew up from the sand table! The door, the window, and the thick curtains were all still. It just blew up from the table out of nowhere!

　　"Ding shouted angrily at the two of them, and Sang Yu and I stabbed at the desktop sand table at the same time!

　　Chapter 193: Eight Evils

　　Sniff

　　A stream of blood suddenly appeared in the air!

　　Blood splattered on the sand table, and there was a sudden wave in the air, like a balloon bomb or something else exploded. The huge shock wave hit my chest and threw me away!

　　At the same time, the heavy door curtain was roughly lifted up, and something invisible rushed out!

　　The distant whistling sound was accompanied by snowflakes rolling in from outside the door!

　　As a group of us were stumbling around, at the moment when the curtain had not yet fallen, a black shadow shot out like lightning!

　　Ten seconds later, Sang Yu and I appeared outside the door!

　　Nothing at all.

　　The Yin Eye that opened unexpectedly only saw a wisp of black smoke disappearing in the distance.

　　"What is it?"

　　Seeing Sang Yu's expression of being faced with a formidable enemy, I could only respond with an apologetic smile, "Uh, I didn't see it clearly - maybe Xiao Hei can come back and tell us what kind of person the enemy is that can lurk and attack us in this environment."

　　"Okay," Sang Yu relaxed, put away his sword and nodded, "Let's go in and see the result of the planchette first - I hope I didn't mess up the sand table.

　　I agreed immediately.

　　When they lifted the thick curtain and looked inside, they saw Qiao Yun sitting on a chair. She looked okay, just a little frightened but with no external injuries, and her face was relatively calm; Thirteenth Young Master's face was as cold as ice and his eyes were filled with anger - it was estimated that Thirteenth Young Master was about to speak, but unfortunately, before he could say anything, someone shouted!

　　"Did you catch him?" Wang Xi looked much more majestic than Shisan just by looking at his appearance: this guy held a samurai sword tightly in both hands, his face was twisted so twisted that water could drip from it, his eyebrows were twisted together, he looked majestic and murderous, and his eyes revealed boiling hatred as if spitting fire!

　　"I will grind their bones into powder, tear their flesh apart, and let the three fires burn their souls over and over again. I swore solemnly.

　　I looked at Sang Yu, and Sang Yu looked at me - we sighed together.

　　"I guess you'll be disappointed. To be frank, I didn't catch him.

　　Sang Yu added: "Besides, I didn't even see the shadow, so I don't even know what it is."

　　"Uh..." Wang Xi was confused for a moment, "What should I do then?"

　　"Don't talk about what to do, let's take a look at the result of the spirit writing first - I think we can find the monster if we find the result," I shrugged apologetically as I walked past Thirteen, "I'm sorry."

　　"It doesn't matter, we will find it." It was the first time that Thirteen's tone was so cold since he met Qiao Yun.

　　The sand table on the table was already in disarray, but the bloodstains had disappeared. The lines on it were no longer so clear, but fortunately the location of the six copper coins still gave us a general direction: going northwest all the way, and finally turning somewhere and heading southwest.

　　It's impossible to judge the approximate distance if it's too messy, but this route is very simple. I took out the map and compared it with my previous guesses, and quickly locked on this place: Robze!

　　Is this really the place?

　　Just as we were studying the sand table, the door curtain fluttered and Xiao Hei rushed in. As soon as he entered the door, his whole body trembled, and snowflakes and water droplets all over his body flew away - "Xiao Hei, how are you?"

　　“I didn’t catch up

　　Damn, he couldn't even catch up with Xiao Hei? This is a joke!

　　You have to know that although Xiao Hei is now heavy and fat, his speed is still very fast. To be precise, when running at full speed, he is comparable to Bolt, and the high-speed sprint can last for about ten minutes.

　　Didn’t catch up?

　　Seeing my expression, Xiao Hei didn't take it seriously. "If I didn't catch it, then I didn't catch it. What's so strange about that?" He said righteously, "At least I understand what it is.

　　"Oh?" Everyone was attracted by it. Wang Xi asked on our behalf, "What is it?"

　　"Jusha Xiaohei uttered two words.

　　Damn! It’s this thing!

　　When talking about the evil spirits in the world, we have to talk about the evil spirit.

　　Sha Qi is actually a general term. Many Feng Shui things that are not good for life, things that are harmful to the body, and some mountain spirits and ghosts that are invisible in nature all belong to this category. There are mainly the following categories: First, shape Sha: It is a visible and traceable Sha. It is mainly because the terrain has blocked the road of Yin and Yang, so it has caused some special reasons for the imbalance of Yin and Yang. Things like lonely peak Sha, sickle Sha, and white tiger Sha all belong to this category; second, smell Sha: It is mainly because some gases exist in special terrain positions and cannot be dissipated, causing continuous condensation and dispersion, which attracts certain things in this area. Blood wind Sha, Yin fog Sha, and rotten plum Sha all belong to this category; third, light Sha: insufficient light or excessive light in the house will have adverse effects. Due to the different light directly entering or turning, it causes The destruction of the aura is called light煞. The most common ones in cities now are reflective煞 and yang-gathering煞. Fourth, sound煞: this is the gathering of sound after being transmitted, so it directly destroys people's thinking and mind, which is the so-called sound煞, lingering sound煞, ear-punching煞, etc.; Fifth, color煞: it is the right way to have various colors correspond to the main color in the home. If the color is not right, the house will be restless. It will absorb and gather the chaos and confusion abandoned between heaven and earth, and cause confusion in the regional environment, such as blind煞, tail red煞, etc.; Sixth, reason煞: the reason煞 is mainly due to the fact that the number of arrangements must be in line with the laws of nature. If it is not right, it will step into the death position. For example, the flying stars of two and five are repeated, and three and seven are seen together. These situations will cause this kind of reason煞; magnetic煞: this kind of煞 is caused by various metals, and most of them occur in mines and large factories.

　　Yin and Yang Evil: This is the last type, and it is also some strange thing caused by Yin and Yang. After a long time, it will have its own spirituality and can think, act and do things in a simple way. For example, Ju Sha is the evil spirit that appears in a special area, and San Gong Sha is caused by the abnormality of the main stars of the twelve palaces.

　　Generally speaking, the purpose of Feng Shui is to gather vital energy, adjust prosperous energy, stay away from dead energy, prevent loss of energy, and eliminate evil energy!

　　The appearance of this gathering of evil spirits is due to the fact that there is something that gathers evil spirits nearby, perhaps in a radius of tens or hundreds of miles, which gathers and absorbs all the resentment, bitterness, sorrow, and ugliness, and eventually produces this thing.

　　Judging from its power and what it has caused, it must be either a huge area or a long time. It hides in the entire environment, like a drop of ink in the sea. It is extremely difficult to extract it from it, unless it can gather itself together.

　　In this case, it is normal for anything to appear in such a large area - including the resurrected ancient corpse.

　　It was getting late, so we quickly split up and headed for Hami, where we were going to make one last rest and replenish supplies before heading into the desert. Seeing that everyone had gloomy faces, I thought it was a good thing - at least we wouldn't be short of water in the middle of winter!

　　It's a blessing in disguise.

　　The saying 'it's easier to go up a mountain than down' mainly applies to climbing a mountain on foot, but the same is true for driving down a mountain on a snowy day. Fortunately, the strong mountain wind blew away the snow, so the road was clean and there was just a little water on it. It only took us one or two hours to get all the way down.

　　Unfortunately, things were not the same when we got to Shaquanzi. The snow was very deep along the road, and two dark grooves stretched into the distance along the highway. All the cars were moving slowly on the road, and if you put a little more pressure on the steering wheel, you would feel like you were slipping.

　　There was nothing to see in the vast expanse of white, and the speed was so slow that I felt sleepy not long after driving. Sang Yu put down his notebook and saw me yawning and lighting a cigarette, so he asked, "What's wrong? Are you tired? How about I take over?"

　　"You're not much better, are you?" I lit up the cigarette and took a deep puff, watching the smoke being sucked out by the crack in the window. "If you don't feel dizzy while reading in the car, I'll kill you. Forget it, I'll just drive."

　　"I'm not dizzy, but a little sleepy," Sang Yu asked, "Why don't you just rest here today and go down the mountain tomorrow?" She looked at the sky gradually darkening in the whiteness outside the window: "It's getting dark, and the road is not easy to walk... This shouldn't be your style, right?"

　　"You're right. It's true that the journey is tiring and difficult, but after we get to Hami, at least we can get supplies, and the National Security Bureau will be in charge of our safety, so we can really rest." I thought of the Grandpa Sun whose origins were unknown. This is what I'm most worried about: "I don't know if Grandpa Sun is good or evil, an enemy or a friend. Although he catches zombies to help people, I don't think that means he is a good person. What if he does it for our sake but someone is trying to make trouble behind our backs? I'm afraid it's dangerous. It's better to go down.

　　"That's fine," Sang Yu changed her position to make herself more comfortable, "I'm going to take a good bath and have a good sleep when I get there.

　　"Haha, I guess we all need to take a bath, preferably a sauna, which can warm us up..."

　　Sang Yu and I chatted occasionally in the car. I felt less sleepy when I had someone to talk to. Fortunately, the journey was smooth and we finally arrived in Hami city at nightfall.

　　This day is November 6th.

　　Hami is a tourist city with a well-constructed tourism culture. Hami Hotel is also a star-rated hotel. We quickly took a bath in the hotel’s own sauna and had a nice meal, and then everyone went their separate ways.

　　Wang Xi dragged Qiao Yun out to visit scenic spots, but Qiao Yun insisted on dragging Shisan along, so the three of them went out after dinner, saying they were going to buy some gifts or something; Zheng Qu dragged Zeng Shuai out to prepare vehicles and equipment for entering the desert, and they didn't even have time to eat; Sang Yu went on to translate the remaining notes and went back to the room.

　　I was the last one left, lying on the bed watching TV bored.

　　It was probably at night when we were passing by the hotel when someone suddenly knocked on the door.

　　Could it be that Sang Yu came to chat with me?

　　With this thought in mind, I immediately rushed out and opened the door, but it turned out to be a member of the National Security Bureau whom I didn't recognize at all.

　　"Brother Liu, someone just sent a letter over, saying it's for you."

　　He handed over an envelope with a few curly brush-written characters on it: Liu Piyun.

　　"Thank you." I took the envelope with a smile, closed the door and returned to bed.

　　Who sent it to me?

　　I opened it with countless questions in mind, but there was no letter inside!

　　wipe!

　　I thought about it and turned the envelope upside down and shook it...

　　A yellow hair fluttered down onto the bed sheet.

　　Chapter 194 Five Ghosts Exploring the Mountain

　　blond?

　　Wipe it! Suddenly, the image of a blonde beauty appeared in front of my eyes, and I had extremely strange and sad fantasies and longings in my heart, but I knew it was all just a passing cloud after just one touch.

　　This is fucking fur, not hair! Although it is easy to say hair, hair, hair, it is a pity that hair is always hair, and hair is always hair - this thing does not feel as silky and smooth as advertised. It feels rough and disgusting, just like grabbing a piece of coarse sweater and wiping your face.

　　I quickly got up and rushed to Sang Yu's room.

　　"What do you think it is?" Sang Yu, wearing a thick silk cotton pajamas, looked at it again and again under the bedside lamp, and fiddled with the golden hair for a long time without figuring out what it was. "Golden silk and silver thread? Soft golden cotton? The roots of the fire tree and silver flower?"

　　"Neither! This thing should be some kind of fur, a golden animal or a large bird," I identified it, "Look at this thing." Pointing to the few cricket-like words on the envelope, "I don't know how it knows us."

　　"Uncle Sun?" Sang Yu raised his eyebrows slightly. "He knows we are coming.

　　"That's okay. I'm just curious about what this hair means." Now it feels like a TV show where the beautiful host always points at something and asks a question, and then says 'please guess'. Then the TV screen turns to the scene where a bunch of idiot special guests are trying to guess the answer.

　　Now we are in the same situation, staring at each other and trying our best to exhaust our brain cells, but after more than an hour of countless wild ideas, none of us thinks any of them are reliable, and we guessed over and over again about the four-legged flying object but just can't come up with one.

　　The job was done only when the last few guys came back. I simply packed up and told everyone to take a shower and go to bed early - tomorrow we would be heading to the mysterious desert kingdom, so I couldn't afford to be careless.

　　In fact, Lobze is now considered a tourist spot. Provincial Highway 235 runs from Hami in the north and south and connects to National Highway 315. Many tourists who think they are great drive along the highway and then go back proudly, saying how they crossed the Sea of ​​Death. This does not make us feel safe at all.

　　The Tianshan Mountains, Provincial Highway 315 and National Highway 218 form a huge triangle, inside which is my country's military management area and the location of the last copper coin.

　　I don’t know what’s there!

　　The next morning, when I woke up, four vehicles had already started up outside, including the two of us, Zheng Qu's Niutou, and a new pickup truck. I went downstairs and saw several staff members checking the vehicles: putting anti-skid chains on the tires, replacing the antifreeze in the water tank, replacing the window water with low-temperature detergent, and reinforcing the chassis screws... Zheng Qu explained to me that there were hundreds of kilometers of desert roads inside Lobuze, and if a vehicle broke down in a low-temperature environment, it would be a big deal. It was winter, and even the potash company inside didn't leave many people stationed there, so we had to prepare ourselves.

　　Low temperature, desert, uninhabited area, unknown Nazis and a yellow hair are what I am facing now.

　　The personnel had been arranged yesterday, so today was relatively fast. Before noon, a large amount of stuff had been loaded into the car, including marching stoves and tents, food, drinking water, gasoline, and even a submachine gun and several boxes of bullets.

　　"Afraid of encountering a pack of wolves." Zheng Qu explained to me.

　　The number of people in the car remained the same, and I didn't want to bring the burdensome Zeng Shuai with me, so we could only hand the newly prepared pickup truck to Wang Xi. No matter how unwilling this guy was, there was nothing he could do, and in the end he pouted and sat in it obediently.

　　There were four cars: Sang Yu and I were in the front, leading the way with a compass and other navigation tools; the second was a pickup truck driven by Wang Xi, which was full of equipment and food; the next was Zheng Qu, with drinking water and some equipment in the car; and the last were Shisan and Qiao Yun, with Xiao Hei also staying in the car to cover the rest.

　　Just a few miles out of Hami, we saw a vast expanse of white mountains and waters before us.

　　Looking far into the distance, all you can see is silver. There is no trace of "silver attire" under this gray sky. The only feeling it gives people is the vastness of heaven and earth. But outside, the north wind whistles and cuts like a knife and an axe, and snowflakes are jumping in the air. The only feeling is that it is extremely bright.

　　"Snow blindness." I muttered softly and Sang Yu put on sunglasses. Then she reminded everyone behind her through the intercom. Through the rearview mirror, I could only see a pair of emergency lights flashing behind me, so the distance should be not far.

　　The power of heaven and earth is not something that any one person can contend with. It is like a small boat in a stormy sea. You can only follow the waves to avoid it. Anyone who wants to reverse it will be easily crushed into dust.

　　There is a Nanhu Reservoir hundreds of kilometers away from Provincial Highway 235. There are many villages gathered here, which is the last inhabited area after entering Lobuze. There is an advantage of xīn 奸g, when building roads, the road surface is directly paved higher than the foundation. In snowy days, you can easily distinguish the difference between the roadbed and the Gobi Desert below, but it is also dangerous. If you drive a car down and want to get out, it will be extremely difficult.

　　There were people all the way to Nanhu Reservoir, so the clearly visible tire marks on the road guided me so that I didn't drive off the roadbed. But it was hard to set off again after dinner. I couldn't see anything on the road and could only find the way based on vague traces.

　　The intercom beeped and Wang Xi's business came out: "Haha, Brother Liu, you better be careful. If you drive off the roadbed, you're doomed. It will be a big embarrassment.

　　"Boy, you are slandering me..."

　　"It's okay! I brought a chain, I can pull it up." Zheng Qu also joked, "I have shovels and everything else."

　　"Okay, you'll be responsible for shoveling the snow then," I laughed, "I'll kill you if I can't shovel it."

　　"It's a good idea

　　Guotouxīn奸g Lop Nur Potash Co., Ltd. started to build a production base in the center of Lop Ze at the end of last year. Now it has basically taken shape and is habitable. According to Zheng Qu's introduction to me, this is the first stop, and then we can use it as a base for investigation - it would be best if we don't have to sleep in the Gobi Desert.

　　The distance is not far, only about 400 kilometers. Under normal circumstances, it is not a big deal, at most five or six hours. However, it is not so easy to drive in the wind and snow. We left home at around 12 o'clock, and it was almost dark but we still hadn't arrived.

　　The vehicle was moving slowly in the snow. Although the modified Wrangler headlights were on and the spotlights on the top were on, it still didn't look very clear. Zheng Qu also introduced us to the scenic spots along the way, but who would be willing to see them in this situation?

　　In this situation, talking nonsense is the best way to pass the time. Usually, it's me, Zheng Qu and Wang Xi who play the main role, and Shisan and Qiao Yun interject from time to time. In this way, time passes much faster, but it still can't stop the length of time - just when we have finished talking about all the celebrity gossip, urban rumors, all kinds of worldly affairs and endless YY about time travel, a tall black shadow finally appears in the distance.

　　I continued to slowly hold the steering wheel and let the car crawl on the snow. I glanced at the mountain and then looked back - suddenly, I found something wrong!

　　It seemed that when I glanced at it, I saw a faint light!

　　At that time I stared at the place again but didn't see anything.

　　"What's wrong?" Sang Yu noticed my strangeness, sat up straight, and looked out the window next to me, but still saw nothing through the icy window. "It seems I saw a bright light just now," I thought, "Should we stop the car and take a look?"

　　“Okay—hey, stop laughing, did you notice Sang Yu picked up the intercom and spoke to the back.

　　Wang Xi and Zheng Qu, who were laughing happily on the intercom, stopped immediately. A second later, Thirteenth Young Master's cold words came, "Where?"

　　"Right front. I don't know if there is anything there, so I'm going to stop and take a look."

　　At the same time, I began to slow down slowly. I was definitely not brave enough to step on the brake too hard. I just let the car slide slowly and then stop. I took out a towel and wiped the left window vigorously, then stared outside. "It's on the right, the defense line that looks very dark and black."

　　They also slowly stopped behind me, probably looking at that place from the window like me.

　　Zheng Qu's voice came from the intercom, "Well, Brother Liu, I checked the map and that location should be Kuzi Mountain. It has not been developed and no one lives there - are you going to take a look?"

　　"No," I shook my head even though I knew they couldn't see me. "We don't know how far away the light is. It's getting dark now, and it's snowing outside. If we don't drive around in the desert, it will really satisfy their wishes. Never mind. Let's keep going and talk about it after we get to the base."

　　"So we're just going to wait for him to do this?"

　　I smiled, "Even if we can't go down, we still have things to do - Sangyu, it's up to you." The laughter was indescribably happy, "Maybe the guy doesn't know that we have a master, hahahaha."

　　A chuckle came from the intercom, and everyone remembered the hidden characters in our team: the five ghosts in Sang Yu's hands and Wang Xi's imperial god.

　　But since we need to use it, we have to keep some distance to prevent Xiao Hei from affecting the ghosts. I told them, and then drove a few hundred meters away to let Sang Yu release the five ghosts.

　　Sang Yu was casting a spell in the car, and I got out to light a cigarette, breathe some fresh air and stretch my stiff body. I held the intercom in my hand and talked to a few guys. From the sound of them, they also got out of the car and twisted their waists in the cold wind.

　　Before I could say two words, I felt a chill passing by me. In my dark eyes, a ghost was heading towards the Black Mountain with a murderous aura.

　　"Okay, let's move around and wait for the result." I didn't forget to tell them, "Sang Yu has released the five ghosts..." I turned around and looked at Sang Yu, and saw that she was holding the incense stick and her face was not very good, "Huh? What's wrong?"

　　Sang Yu smiled and shook his head to show that it was okay, but Wang Xi's voice coming from the intercom broadened my horizons: "Brother Liu, don't talk to me! It's so cold and the use of the power required to control the gods is huge. If you can't control it well, it will hurt your essence. Let me concentrate on casting the spell..."

　　It turns out that there is such a thing as using ghosts to control gods. I didn't know that. Seeing that Wang Xi was so happy, I couldn't help but ask some common sense questions. This kid was quite showing off. He basically told me everything he knew and his explanation was quite detailed.

　　"ah?"

　　As we were talking happily, I suddenly heard Sang Yu exclaiming, her voice was not loud but full of anxiety. I turned my head quickly - Sang Yu's face showed a panicked look, "Not good!"

　　"What's the matter?" I asked along with several voices on the intercom.

　　Section 195 Potash Company

　　Seeing us panic, Sang Yu quickly said, "It's okay, it's just that the situation over there is a little strange - it feels like something is preventing them from getting closer. I tried to let them get closer, and I was immediately injured.

　　Without hesitation, I told Sang Yu to take back the five ghosts and stop searching.

　　"Okay." After giving this order, she said, "Biyun, ask my brother to come over. Wugui will come back and talk to him directly. It will be more detailed than me."

　　"good

　　Compared to the time, Wang Xi arrived later. By the time he sat in the back seat, the five ghosts had already entered Sang Yu's jade pendant.

　　Wang Xi held the jade pendant and closed his eyes, while his right hand kept drawing in the air as if casting a spell, but he did not draw anything specific, he just kept waving it - when he opened his eyes, his expression was not ugly, but strangely tense.

　　"Some people use Yang Fire, which is the Three Flavors True Fire.

　　"Huh?" We were all surprised.

　　"What Brother Liu saw was correct. Someone must have released the Yang Fire, so there was a flash of fire. But the burning place was in a pit. Except for the first flash when it was released, the subsequent fire was weak and could not be seen here." Wang Xi explained: "What they saw was a pile of fire. It seemed that something was burning on it. From their cognition, it seemed to be an obscene thing."

　　In this case, the filthy things mostly refer to zombies. Others may not know, but Thirteen and I understand. When we saw Grandpa Sun burning zombies in Xingxing Gorge, he also used the Three Flavors True Fire - is almost the same thing happening here again?

　　The same ancient tombs and zombies appeared! The same Three Flames of Fire appeared! Could it be that the same person handled it?

　　Although I have so many questions, I still think that this matter should not be pursued further. If it is really a trap, he can easily bury us with the power of heaven and earth.

　　"Get in the car! Keep going." I said on the intercom. Facing Sang Yu and Wang Xi's confused looks, I briefly explained: "This matter is a bit complicated. It's not something we can handle right now. Let's go to the base first, and then come back tomorrow morning to deal with it. If nothing else, at least we won't be easily attacked in broad daylight."

　　"En Sangyu nodded in support, her eyes showing approval: "Yes, it's too dangerous at night! Regardless of whether that guy is a friend or an enemy, at least we can't go looking for him now."

　　"Since you all said so, I'll go back and drive." Wang Xi didn't care. He got out of the car, got back into the pickup truck and started the car.

　　I talked about zombies before when I was dealing with the legacy of the 1995 zombies, and now I will talk about them in detail.

　　Zombies have many names: moving corpses, walking shadows, walking corpses, wandering corpses, unmelted bones, crouching corpses, etc. The reasons for their emergence are also varied: zombies in nature are mainly due to the corpse-raising grounds, where the Yin Qi gathers or there are no professionals who have read Feng Shui, resulting in the entity absorbing the Yin and evil Qi of heaven and earth quickly after burial and turning into cute corpses, which are transitional zombies. After a little longer, when the nails and teeth of the cute corpses begin to change, they have the ability to move independently, and become the earliest zombies. This type of zombie is formed by natural changes over the years, which is a more difficult type to deal with, just like the difference between a muscle man trained and a muscle man injected with medicine, with greater strength and flexibility, and extremely difficult to subdue.

　　The second type is zombies created by evil possession and evil befalls. This type of zombie often appears naturally after absorbing great resentment, curse power, etc. They usually do not exist for a long time and are mainly created for a certain purpose. When the purpose is achieved (such as killing someone), the resentment will quickly dissipate and they can be easily killed; but before the purpose is achieved, this guy is not easy to deal with.

　　Soul rigidity is also a natural occurrence. It is caused by a corpse with unfulfilled wishes and great power, which results in some of its soul remaining in the body. The corpse will then wake up and become a zombie - and that incomplete soul will most likely be reincarnated as an idiot or moron.

　　Zombies caused by absorbing yang are relatively rare, unless someone has a great attachment to the deceased and keeps the deceased alive after death; if for some reason the deceased does not decay, the same changes will occur over time.

　　The last is corpse transformation. There is no consensus on the cause of this kind of zombie in our sect, but it is basically acknowledged that it is caused by Yin and Yang, the Five Elements, the stars, and things that connect to Yin. Although it is not easy to appear, it is the easiest kind to deal with.

　　Now zombies have appeared here one after another, and they are not necessarily produced by the corpse-raising grounds, so I think there must be a huge chaos in the eastern part of the xīn traitor g, which does not seem to be caused by simple Nazis.

　　After Shisan Shao and Zheng Qu's cars caught up, I restarted the car and the four cars began to move forward at a snail's pace again.

　　"No one will be able to sleep tonight - be careful."

　　However, my little wish did not come true. The sea was calm until dawn when we arrived at the destination, so we worried for nothing.

　　The Potassium Salt Co., Ltd. had just started construction that year, and there were no factories, workshops, or warehouses to be seen when traveling now. What we saw before our eyes were nothing more than a row of simple houses built using the salt transfer system. Although the buildings and factories at the back had been built, they were just empty shells.

　　We drove slowly along the signs and just as we turned the corner we saw several people gathered outside, not knowing what they were doing.

　　At a glance, I saw four or five men and three or four women, all wearing thick felt coats, holding axes and steel pipes as weapons, and two of them were shotguns.

　　Before the car arrived, someone came to greet me, showed me the parking spot, and shouted, "Excuse me, are you from the research institute?" The man looked to be in his forties, and although he was trying to cheer up and smile, he couldn't hide the sadness in his eyes.

　　"Research Institute?" I asked this question on the intercom and heard Zheng Qu chuckle, "By the way, we are from the Research Institute of the Research Institute. We have already contacted them - their captain is Liu Shuangyin, you can go find him."

　　Thirteenth Young Master's car hadn't come in yet, but I jumped out and greeted him enthusiastically, "Hello, I'm - are you Captain Liu Shuangyin?" Immediately, a pair of big hands held me tightly, "I'm Liu Shuangyin - welcome, welcome, please come in and sit down! Oh, by the way, is there anything you need our help to take down?"

　　The passion of the rapist was fully revealed at this moment, and I felt very comfortable. "Haha, no need, I'll do it later." I called Sang Yu to go with me, "Let's take a look at the house first."

　　The group of people outside the house had been asked to disperse, but I still noticed the mud spots on their trouser legs, which seemed to be not dry yet, as if they had just returned from outside.

　　"Old Chen, bring a few bottles of hot water for the leader to wash his face," Liu Shuangyin shouted loudly, then turned around and smiled, "We started preparing as soon as we received the call yesterday: the house is ready, we cleaned up three or four rooms and cleaned them all - I don't know if you have enough, come on, it's time

　　He stopped and pushed open a door in front of him. "Come in, please come in." As soon as the door was opened, a wave of hot air rolled towards me. It felt like two completely different worlds inside and outside. "Wow, it's so warm." Sang Yu instantly became happy.

　　To be honest, it was very simple here. Each room had four bunk beds, positioned like four mahjong tiles, with two drawer tables in the middle and at the end. Several beds were already made, with thick mattresses and clean sheets. Although simple, it was clean and you could tell that it had been well-maintained.

　　Combined with the heat in the house, it was pretty much heaven.

　　There are two rows of bungalows here, each row has about 13 or 14 rooms, and we are now in the middle of the front row. The last room is steaming, and there are several huge snow piles outside. I guess there should be coal inside.

　　It's very simple. It has its own boiler to provide heating for those who stay behind in the winter.

　　Lobze is not like other places. It is located in the middle of the desert Gobi, where wild wolves and foxes roam. Therefore, there are many people staying here, and there are many corresponding facilities. This is why we see quite a few people here.

　　We lived in three rooms, mainly to put the equipment in the house. If four men squeezed together, it would be fine just to sleep, but unfortunately there would be no room for things. Sang Yu and Qiao Yun lived in the middle, and Shisan and I lived in the last room.

　　The walls of the salt brick house are very thick, probably because they were built to suit local conditions. This kind of wall is thick and durable, and even machine guns can't penetrate it when it freezes in the winter. The door is also double-layered, with a mesh iron door welded with angle steel on the outside and a wooden door on the inside.

　　All of this is to guard against possible wolf attacks in the winter, and to be honest, it's a good job.

　　Seeing that we were satisfied, Liu Shuangyin was also very proud. "Don't worry, these are all good things. I was the one who led the team to make them. They are definitely good enough to protect against wolves and bears." He looked at several people helping us carry our things, rolled up his sleeves and prepared to help. "Mr. Liu, why don't you sit down and I'll go help."

　　"No need," I pulled him, "Old Liu, I want to ask you something. Come, let's go to the next door and talk." I pulled him to the empty house next door - I sat on an empty bed, took out a cigarette and handed it to Liu Shuangyin, then took out one for myself and lit it, letting the green smoke swirl in my nasal cavity and then puffed it out, "Sichuan cigarettes don't taste as rough as erotic cigarettes, what do you think?"

　　"Uh, not bad, not bad." He brought the cigarette under his nose and sniffed it before lighting it. "You all smoke good cigarettes, not like the Sunshine Snow Lotus we smoke." He took out a red cigarette box and flashed it, then lit the cigarette and took a deep breath. "Well, it's really a good cigarette." He slowly exhaled the cigarette. "Leader Liu, you should tell me first, what's the matter with calling me here?"

　　The expression on my face at that time was probably unfathomable. I slowly blew out a smoke ring with a smile on my face, "Lao Liu, what happened here?"

　　As soon as he said this, he panicked. "What? Nothing, nothing." He seemed a little surprised. "What did you say? I don't understand at all."

　　Shit! This expression made me realize immediately that something was wrong! I originally thought that they went out secretly hunting in the middle of the night, but now I can see that there is something wrong!

　　Chapter 196: The Missing Hunter

　　I leaned forward slightly and stared into his eyes: "Lao Liu, although I am a researcher, I am also a retired soldier. I can tell if there is anything wrong with you. I don't want to be involved in your company's affairs or want to know about them, but for the smooth progress of our own work, I still hope you can tell me."

　　"Really, really, it's okay..." Liu Shuangyin's hands were shaking and his eyes were confused, but he was still unwilling to say anything.

　　"Okay," I stood up and said, "Since you don't want to talk, Lao Liu, I can only call your company..."

　　"Don't hit me." Liu Shuangyin stood up and said, "Please don't call the company."

　　"Whether to call or not is up to you, not me." I said word by word: "What happened to you is not a small matter, and it is not something you can solve. If you don't tell me the truth, then it will be a big problem.

　　There was a bloodshot look on his face and his brow was slightly grey. It was obvious that he would have a lot of bad luck recently and there must be trouble here. He could tell from the test and he was actually scared to death.

　　“This, this…”

　　"Do you want to be like him?" I suddenly raised my voice: "You don't even know where you're going to die?"

　　“No, no…”

　　"I glared and shouted!

　　Liu Shuangyin's hand trembled suddenly, and the cigarette butt fell to the ground. His feet went soft and he sat down on the bed - the strength he had pretended to show in front of his men and us suddenly disappeared without a trace.

　　"I, I don't know how to say it," he opened his mouth but hesitated. It was obvious that there was a huge problem before him. "I don't know what it is, and you won't believe me! I know you won't believe it, but..." His voice trembled and his face turned pale, as if he was remembering something.

　　"Zombies, right?" I said this softly, but it was like a bolt from the blue to his ears. Liu Shuangyin suddenly stood up, staring with his eyes wide open and his mouth wide open: "Ah! How did you know?"

　　"Humph, I naturally know that there is a cause for every effect, and there is no smoke without fire. I have already encountered two zombie-related incidents on the road, so I naturally tried to trick Fang Xiang. I didn't expect that I would be fooled right away.

　　I let out a sigh of relief and put aside my worries. "This isn't a big deal. I can handle it. Okay, tell me what happened." I took out another cigarette and put it in his hand, motioning him to light it and relax. "Take your time. Don't worry."

　　Liu Shuangyin's hands were trembling as he finally managed to light the cigarette - this guy was not bad, after all, he was from the Corps and had some talent, but his fatigue only showed up at this moment.

　　Guotou Company is a state-owned enterprise, so it has considered many aspects more thoroughly, and many people have stayed: single Liu Shuangyin and Xu Dingguo are both retired personnel, and they have certain combat capabilities; followed by Zhang Feng and Chen Hui, a couple; Liu Zaixing and Chen Jiao, a couple; and Wang Qiang and Meng Xiuli, a couple. According to the company's plan, the staff will not be replaced, including the correspondent and two drivers, part-time guards, doctors and cooks, who will stay here until the end of March or April next year when the snow starts to melt before going home to rest.

　　This is equivalent to a small team, and they can still fight even if they encounter a pack of wolves foraging for food.

　　The same effort will be rewarded. If we can keep this place here until next year without any problems, then the salary everyone here will get will be two and a half times that of ordinary working hours, which means that you can get more than a year's salary by keeping here for a few months.

　　Under such conditions, it is crucial whether or not something goes wrong. To put it bluntly, if something goes wrong, everyone's hard work will be in vain, and they won't get any benefits when they go home, and they will be trapped in the Gobi Desert for half a year. If nothing goes wrong, everyone will be happy, and having holidays and overtime pay can be considered a small pleasure.

　　It was this mentality that determined that Liu Shuangyin did not report what happened immediately.

　　Yesterday afternoon at around six o'clock, Lao Liu received a call saying that the research institute was going to send someone to investigate some structures of the Lobuze Salt Lake and asked them to receive them well and make careful arrangements. So everyone was mobilized, prepared beds and arranged their lives, and cleaned everything by the way.

　　While everyone was cleaning, Xu Dingguo carried his old-fashioned gunpowder gun on his back and came to Lao Liu, "Lao Liu, I'm going out to collect the trap."

　　This is actually quite common. At the end of the year, there are people in every corps who like to set traps outside to catch rabbits, pheasants and the like. If they are lucky, they can catch a fox or a wolf. It also provides some fresh meat for everyone to eat.

　　"Then you wait for me." According to the rule of going out in winter, two or three people should go together, so that they can take care of each other if they encounter anything. Just as the two of them packed up their things, they heard a "puff" sound, and then white steam continued to come out next to the boiler room.

　　"What happened?" The noise was so loud that everyone heard it, and almost everyone rushed out at the same time.

　　At this time, Zhang Feng came out of the boiler room, covered in dust. "It's leaking, what else can I do?" His face was full of complaints: "Didn't I blow out the water during the break last year? It broke when I pressed it together."

　　Old Liu immediately understood that this situation was definitely caused by the residual water in the pipe.

　　The boiler would be turned on after winter came, but it was stopped after the people were released in October. Instead, the four remaining houses were powered by wall fires, which not only saved coal but was also less laborious. However, before that, in order to prevent the pipes from bursting, the water had to be drained and the remaining water inside had to be blown away with a blower to avoid pipe bursting.

　　Well, this time it must have not been blown cleanly, and the remaining water froze and blocked the pipe and burst it.

　　The ruptured part was quickly found, and Lao Liu mobilized several older men to come and replace it. At this time, Xu Dingguo spoke up: "Lao Liu, I can't get this thing - I have nothing to do anyway, I'll go collect the condoms myself."

　　"Then you should be careful." Lao Liu reminded: "Just collect the few outside, and don't go to the ones inside."

　　"Okay

　　Old Liu ignored the matter. After replacing the pipes and checking them, they lit the boiler, which circulated from 30 degrees to 100 degrees, maintaining the temperature so that the room gradually warmed up. Then they set up two braziers in the unoccupied rooms to evaporate the moisture on the floor and walls. They forgot about the time and only realized that one person was missing when they had dinner.

　　Xu Dingguo didn’t come back!

　　At that time, Lao Liu thought that Xu Dingguo had forgotten the time, so he left the food for him and didn't think much about it. However, it was not until after two o'clock in the morning when he was ready to go to bed that he realized that he had not returned yet.

　　It was already dark by then.

　　After a discussion, the men decided that they had to go out in the middle of the night for the bonus. Even if they didn't find Liu Dingguo, they had to find out what happened so that they could give an explanation to the company - it would be even better if they could clear themselves of the matter.

　　Liu Shuangyin was very confident that he could find the condom and come back - after all, he and Xu Dingguo had set it up together.

　　Soon the group was ready to go out, with shotguns, axes, compasses, ropes and a pot of gasoline. He even secretly put a homemade explosive in his backpack in case he encountered a pack of wolves.

　　Soon they arrived at the location of the first trap. Under the flashlight, they saw that the trap was intact, the clamp still had its big mouth waiting for visitors, and the frozen meat continued to emit a slight fishy smell. Looking nearby, they found a footprint that had not been completely covered by the snow, but just circled and headed inside.

　　"There is no prey here, so Lao Xu went inside," Liu Shuangyin was sure: "Let's go, let's continue."

　　Dozens of clamps along the way looked the same. Not to mention catching anything, there wasn't even the slightest footprint. Gradually, the group went deeper into the water.

　　At this time, if Xu Dingguo had been here, his footprints would no longer be visible. It was ridiculous that such a small thing was covered by heavy snow.

　　To continue or to go back, that is the question.

　　The saying that people die for money is always valid. Although it was a little late at night, firstly, nothing happened on the way and he became bolder and bolder. Secondly, the idea of ​​making the best of it began to take effect. And the most important point was that according to everyone's guess, if the condom had not been moved, Xu Dingguo must have headed inside.

　　Next one, no.

　　The next one, still nothing.

　　Until the last condom, everyone was horrified by the scene before them!

　　There were several snow pits on the snow, which had not been filled up even after so long. There were many messy traces around them, as if two people had fought. There were bloodstains on an exposed rock. Although it was icy and snowy, the bloody smell was still raging in the wind, and it felt like a battlefield after a massacre. A pile of earth covered with saxaul trees nearby seemed to have been hit hard, and the saxaul trees were blown away and scattered, and dead trees covered with snow were everywhere.

　　This scene immediately put a heavy stone on everyone's heart!

　　"Old Liu, what should we do?" Someone asked hesitantly, "If something happens to Old Xu, won't all our work for the past six months be in vain?"

　　"Hayemu Liu Shuangyin suddenly cursed, "Why think about money now? The most important thing is to find Old Xu first! If we don't find him alive or dead, how can we face his wife?" His business seemed to overwhelm the whistling wind: "Now let's disperse and look for him, not too far or too close, and look at any snow piles to see if there is anything else.

　　He stared at his colleagues and said word by word through his teeth: "Find that beast!"

　　The look in his eyes was sharp and fierce, just like when he was in the Corps. He was not afraid of the wild wolves in the Gobi Desert at all, and only wanted to find a way out!

　　Just this one look seemed to fill everyone's heart with immense courage. Those who knew the inside story even thought of the story of Liu Shuangyin fighting against the wolf pack when he was young, and for no reason they felt a fire burning in their hearts!

　　"Several men shouted this at the same time, and their fear disappeared - the treacherous men were very brave and fierce, and having such a leader made them more eager to fight!

　　It was hard to imagine that such a person could match up with the guy who was cowering and trembling in front of me.

　　"What happened next?" I asked slowly.

　　Chapter 197 Corpse

　　Several people turned on their flashlights and looked around. There seemed to be some traces on the ground, so Liu Shuangyin waved his hand, and a group of people dispersed, holding their weapons and groping in that direction.

　　Most traps are set near mounds of earth or hills where animals can roam, and this one is no exception - after walking around the earth slope that is more than half a person's height, I took only two steps when I found a figure standing upright not far away!

　　"Old Xu?" Liu Shuangyin was delighted and rushed over quickly. His footsteps were flying and snowflakes were flying all over the sky, covering the people behind him who reacted a second late.

　　After running a few steps, I realized something was wrong!

　　Xu Dingguo seemed to be shorter, with his head tilted like a broken ball hanging on his chest. His two hands were stretched out as if in a hug, but the front ends were crooked and twisted strangely.

　　Liu Shuangyin suddenly stopped and stretched out his hand, "Slow down!"

　　Snowflakes splashed up, and several people in front of him suddenly braked with snowflakes!

　　No one asked any questions, because Liu Shuangyin's flashlight had already told them the answer - no one would stand in such a strange posture, either they were dead or a monster!

　　"Slow down." Seeing that everyone had stopped, Liu Shuangyin placed the shotgun in his hand against his shoulder and took the lead to slowly approach.

　　As they got closer, their clothes were clearly visible. It was Xu Dingguo who came out to collect the traps in the afternoon. His head was bent 270 degrees down to his chest. His hair and eyebrows were covered with snow. His face was pale, but the front was not clear. From the side, it looked blue and purple, revealing a deep wound. Liu Shuangyin half-knelt on the snow, and shone the flashlight like this -

　　Xu Dingguo's entire face was heavily wrinkled, like a half-dried salted fish, his eyes were wide open and his mouth was wide open, his eyes were bloodshot and black, and his cheeks were deeply sunken as if he was screaming!

　　The whole eye looks like a black date pit, which makes people scared to the core!

　　The more Liu Shuangyin looked at it, the more frightened he became. He turned over and got up in a panic, then took a few steps back. Only with the help of someone behind him did he stand firm!

　　When he turned around, he saw two people behind him who were even more scared than he was!

　　Someone had torn open his collar, exposing his neck, which was covered with a circle of teeth marks, with several deep indentations that had turned black!

　　You can vaguely smell the strong stench emanating from it!

　　"This is... this is a zombie," one of them finally said timidly, and everyone's heart fell into an icy cave with just one sentence. In just a second, everyone recalled the legend about Robze many years ago, the story of countless zombies running out!

　　Although the military restricted zone where the accident occurred was far away from here, but at this moment, everyone had this feeling - they had arrived at the corpse land where zombies appeared!

　　"Let's go!" Liu Shuangyin made the decision without hesitation, "Let's go, and come back to deal with the body tomorrow." Several people agreed hurriedly and turned around to leave - at this moment they suddenly heard a hissing sound!

　　Following the shout, a monster appeared in the distance, letting out an inhuman howl and rushing towards the group!

　　“Run! Run ...

　　Liu Shuangyin was at the end and was a little older, so he fell behind after charging a short distance, and the screaming became louder and louder - at this critical moment, Liu Shuangyin suddenly remembered a legend.

　　When he was still in the construction corps, he heard that if he encountered some monsters, he could urinate into the muzzle of the gun and then shoot, which would scare the monsters away. Now he could only try his luck, and when he pulled up his pants, the foam rushed into the barrel of the gun.

　　The screams became louder and closer. Liu Shuangyin tilted the gun slightly towards the wall, turned around and fired a shot!

　　"Bang! - Liu Shuangyin was thrown to the ground by the huge recoil force.

　　The huge noise echoed in the Gobi Desert at night. Liu Shuangyin's ears were buzzing and stars were flashing in front of his eyes. He did not dare to forget that there was a monster chasing him!

　　He got up in one swoop.

　　Strange! That strange thing is gone!

　　Liu Shuangyin kept repeating to himself that the legend was effective, and without delay turned around to chase after him. When he turned around, he saw that everyone had not left yet, and were staying not far away and watching - they probably stopped because they heard the noise.

　　"Run away?"

　　"It ran away. Someone started to laugh and shouted: "Brother Liu, you are awesome. You drove the monster away with just one shot!"

　　The other two also laughed and said, "That's amazing!"

　　Liu Shuangyin knew in his heart that he was nobody, and he did not dare to take credit for it. He agreed with everyone casually and led his people back. It took seven or eight hours to get back, and it was already dawn.

　　The men outside were worried about the woman, who had not been idle all night. Although the room was tidy, she could not sleep. They all got up when they heard the noise. Liu Shuangyin did not dare to say much, so he told the women that something had happened to Xu Dingguo - but this was enough to upset them, so a group of people were all worried and grumbling outside.

　　Just then, a group of us arrived.

　　※

　　The conversation took a long time, and by the time we finished, the outside had been cleared. Liu Shuangyin was a former soldier, so he recovered after a while. He looked at me with his eyes wide open, "Leader, you are an educated person. Tell me, are there zombies in this world? Was Old Xu bitten to death by a monster?"

　　Fear was revealed in his eyes, a feeling that was indescribable from the bottom of his heart. If I told him that there was no such thing, I'm afraid he wouldn't believe it. I smiled faintly and said, "Wait for me."

　　I went out and entered the room. Several people were sitting there making the beds and putting things away. I said hello and walked over with my bag.

　　"This is the magic rope, passed down by the three ancestors and five masters, specially used to deal with evil spirits; this is the magic sword, specially used to destroy evil; this is the talisman, which can calm the soul and exorcise the ghost..." I put the things on the table one by one, "Understand?"

　　The look in his eyes as he looked at me became more and more excited and respectful. Suddenly he stood up and said, "You, you are?" He swallowed hard before speaking, "You, you are the Taoist priest?" The full table of things explained everything. He was not a fool and he immediately saw who I was.

　　It doesn't matter whether I'm an Onmyoji, a Taoist priest, or a Maoshan master. This is just an attitude. Let him know that I have the ability to control that guy. Just don't be afraid or worried. When the time comes, I can lead the way and do things, and I can be considered as someone who is familiar with this environment.

　　"You're right. My eyes are unfathomable. Although I'm not an immortal, I feel a bit superior. "We came here for this matter. Don't panic. The government already knew about the zombies that appeared here, so they sent us to eliminate them."

　　"Really?" Liu Shuangyin's face suddenly broke into a smile. "The government knows. That, that has nothing to do with us..." "It has nothing to do with you." I pointed out the main point in one sentence. "As long as you can explain the situation clearly and help us deal with the matter, then I will explain it to the company on your behalf." I took out my National Security Bureau ID and flashed it: "Look carefully, the National Security Bureau

　　The three words "National Security Bureau" showed infinite power, and it became extremely easy to gain people's trust at this moment - Liu Shuangyin's admiration for me was immediately like looking up at the stars, and in the end it took repeated instructions to calm this guy down.

　　But the way he looked at me - there really was nothing I could do!

　　“After dinner, there was a few knocks on the door.

　　Then someone shouted, "Leader, the pulled noodles and rice soup are ready." Pulled noodles are the name given to pulled noodles by the locals in Xinjiang, and it is only called pulled noodles outside; and the rice soup is similar to Sichuan noodle soup, mainly noodles, carrots, tomatoes, and beef and mutton. It has a moderately sour and spicy taste and is especially suitable for dinner.

　　Of course, I only found out about this later.

　　“Oh, I see.” Liu Shuangyin responded and turned around, being as polite as if he was meeting a creditor: “Leader, look at this…” He was very polite and respectful, with a smile on his face, asking for instructions.

　　"Okay, let's eat." I stood up politely. "By the way, don't make our business public. Just do what I tell you to do! Remember, don't leak it."

　　"Oh, I know." Liu Shuangyin helped me open the door. "You go first, you go first."

　　When I walked out of the door and came into the house, there were already several large bowls of noodles on the table, and there was also fried cabbage next to it. A woman rubbed her hands and apologized to Sang Yu and Wang Xi inside: "I'm sorry, leader, we don't have any other dishes here - oh, I really wronged you..."

　　"What are you doing?" Liu Shuangyin hurriedly took two steps forward, "Why don't you cook the leg and bring it over? How can we just give the leader noodles? Go and get the lamb leg ready..." "Ah?" The woman was stunned for a moment: "That's all the leg..."

　　"Stop talking." Liu Shuangyin rolled his eyes and said, "Go when I tell you to go."

　　I felt a surge of emotion in my heart. Although Lao Liu didn't say it explicitly, I could guess that they went out in the dark to collect the traps just to entertain us. Now that they were preparing to cook the last leg of lamb for us, I couldn't bear it no matter what - how could I eat it at this time?

　　"Forget it, Lao Liu, I shouted, "That's it, it's good

　　"Oh, that won't work. You are honored guests..." Old Liu blushed. "Please wait. It will be ready soon."

　　"Really, it's not necessary - you can ask them if it's okay. This is fine." I pointed to the people around me and Sang Yu immediately said, "Yes, that's fine. We'll take a break now. We still have things to do."

　　I took this opportunity to move closer to him and whispered in his ear, "Keep it simple, we'll catch the zombies later."

　　The word "zombie" immediately gave Liu Shuangyin a startle, and he nodded immediately, "Okay, okay, leader, we will do whatever you say..."

　　"Okay, no more nonsense - let's eat. I picked up a bowl of ramen and stuffed it into Liu Shuangyin's hand. "Come on, let's eat together."

　　Soon, the sound of eating could be heard in the room.

　　Chapter 198: Ba

　　We set off from Chengdu on the evening of the 4th, got delayed in Xingxing Gorge on the 6th and arrived in Lobze on the 7th. It has been a few days, but it was only today that I felt that: finally there is something to do here.

　　After the meal, I gave some instructions to Liu Shuangyin, and then I gathered everyone together and told them to rest.

　　My idea was actually very simple. Although it was nine in the morning, it was a good time to go out, but we had been driving all night and our energy was a little low. Let's take a short break. It wouldn't be too long. As long as we could rest until one in the afternoon, we would be almost refreshed. Then Liu Shuangyin would take us to see Xu Dingguo's body. They had spent a whole night because they were going in a winding way along the position of the set. We were much faster in a straight line.

　　It is estimated that the round trip will take no more than three hours, and we can get back before dark.

　　Before going to bed, I told Wang Xi to get a guard god out to stand guard, but he immediately became worried: "Brother Liu, all my guard gods are used for fighting. You said that standing guard... I can't sustain it for a few hours.

　　"Hey, you useless thing..." I immediately started to scold: "Can you give me a harder erection?"

　　"It's not a problem of firmness, it's really the wrong type. Wang Xi's face grew long, "My sister's five ghosts are used for sentry duty..."

　　"That's not right. I remember there was a little mandrill?" I squinted my eyes and stared at him: "Are you kidding me?" This guy must have forgotten that I don't know the soul of the last ancient beast among his five gods. Humph, are you kidding me? No way!

　　"The little guy is for reconnaissance, and it wastes even more mana. Wang Xi looked too lazy to argue with you: "It's equivalent to a special forces soldier - don't say you don't know how much mana it consumes. He despised and sprayed me, which made me speechless.

　　I thought, this guy actually makes sense. Just as I was about to continue complaining, someone next to me suddenly said, "Forget it, let me do it.

　　In the blink of an eye, Xiao Hei rubbed his eyes and climbed up from the bed. "Anyway, I've slept a lot, I'll help you keep watch, you guys just have a good rest." Ya said as he jumped from the bed to the table, then crawled lazily, "You guys just sleep well, Master Cat will call you if there's anything."

　　You still want me to return it to you? I’m already giving you face by not asking you to turn into a dragon-tiger fight! — I was so angry that my teeth were itching, “Thank you, Mr. Cat.

　　After saying this in a bad mood, I turned around, went out to my room and fell on the bed.

　　Thirteen beside him had already started snoring evenly: snore, snore...

　　※

　　xīn奸g There is one advantage here, no matter how low the temperature is, as long as the sun is out, your body will be warm - although we are struggling to move forward in the snow and the depth is uncertain, we don't feel cold at all.

　　Now we follow Liu Shuangyin and head towards the direction of the last jacket.

　　After forty or fifty minutes, we arrived at the location of the jacket, but when we looked at it——

　　There is no so-called corpse here!

　　Liu Shuangyin panicked and almost cried: "Leader, Master, I didn't lie to you... It's really, really here..." He bowed to me as he spoke, "You must believe me.

　　"It's okay, it's okay. I believe that in your situation, you have to reassure him. You must comfort him first. "Whether the body is here or not doesn't mean anything. The traces can also show something. I patted his shoulder and said, "Don't panic.

　　From the corner of my eye, I saw Thirteenth Young Master Wang Xi walking forward and preparing to start messing around in the snow.

　　Liu Shuangyin suddenly became a liberated serf singing, jumping up and patting his chest, "Don't worry, leader. I was a good hunter before I joined the army. Yellow sheep and foxes can't escape my eyes. I will find them for you. As he said this, he turned around and began to look for the place in his memory.

　　"Okay, come on!" I laughed and joined in. When I passed by Sang Yu, I lowered my voice and said, "Don't look for anything. Just keep an eye on it. It can be considered as keeping watch for us."

　　"kindness

　　This area is not very large, and we quickly found the evidence that Liu Shuangyin mentioned under the snow pile: blood stains, scattered saxaul firewood on the pit, and the broken hunting rifle that Liu Shuangyin and his team did not find that night.

　　"It's very powerful. What did you grab and break it with?" Thirteenth Young Master said after taking a few glances at the hunting rifle. "If you break the iron-lined gun body with your bare hands, the force must be more than 200 kilograms. Ordinary people can't do that, unless it's..."

　　We said in unison: "Ba!?"

　　We were half-affirming and half-asking, so naturally we wanted to see other people's opinions. Wang Xi obviously didn't pay attention to what we were saying, and was still rolling around on the ground; Zheng Qu was not a practitioner of the Dharma, and didn't know much about the difference between corpses and ba, so he didn't interrupt, and stood aside and listened honestly; only Sang Yu nodded: "It's not impossible - how about you check the blood stain to confirm it?" She frowned: "If there really is a drought ba or ba, we think the things on our hands are a bit dangerous

　　It makes sense and we have to listen, right? So without further ado, Thirteenth Young Master and I started looking for the bloodstains.

　　I won't go into detail about the three major categories of zombies. There are also very obvious classifications of what happens after a zombie bites someone: if a simple first or second-level zombie bites someone, the person will die directly, and there will be no major abnormalities in the wound and blood. In other words, it looks like the blood in the wound has lost its ability to coagulate automatically, and the blood feels like water flowing, like red ink; if a zombie bites someone to death, the dead person will be resurrected as a zombie, and before the death, you can see that the wound turns black and the blood begins to mix with green, and it feels sticky like rice soup; the last level is the 魃 class, and at this time, the dead person will not be resurrected as a zombie, but will quickly begin to rot and stink. Generally speaking, the corpse will be almost dead after more than 20 hours, and then a toxin will precipitate on the body, which is the real corpse poison. At the same time, this rotten corpse can move for three to five days, during which time it will spread the corpse poison everywhere, causing plague and polluting water sources.

　　This knowledge has been around in my country since ancient times, but the propaganda always says that we should pay attention to infectious diseases and dysentery during severe droughts. In fact, this is because people are afraid that the cause of the drought is the drought demon, and that rotten corpses will create epidemics.

　　Of course, this is the general situation. It is unclear what will happen in temperatures several degrees below zero.

　　I always treat a dead horse as a living one. Find it first and talk later!

　　As a result, we actually found a relatively large pool of blood. When we gathered around to take a look, we saw that although the blood had been frozen into a clot, there was already a foul smell in it - it seemed that the decay had been ongoing, but was only slowed down by the low temperature.

　　Suddenly I remembered what Liu Shuangyin had described to me: "...the wound was rotting and smelling..."

　　It was only a few hours away from death, and for it to have started to stink, I really can't think of any other possibility other than a rotten corpse.

　　We were talking about this together when we heard Liu Shuangyin shouting, "Here, here..." This guy was probably dozens of meters away from us. He was covering his nose with one hand and waving the other hand, looking very excited.

　　Looks like a discovery!

　　As soon as I approached, I smelled an extremely sour and stinky smell. It felt like someone had eaten garlic and vomited here. It could kill people with the smell.

　　"Ouch! Zheng Qu had never seen such a disgusting scene before, and he vomited immediately!

　　Although I looked unhappy, I still had to go up, right? So I covered my nose and took a closer look...

　　I wiped it, and it was really weird!

　　Inside the snow nest was a pool of rotten meat and juice, with colorful colors mixed with some cloth. It felt like a pile of feces that was chewed up and spit out here with a piece of brain juice that had turned into soup, rolling and bubbling in the middle - at a closer look, it seemed to be a pile of corpse worms, which looked similar to earthworms. They should have been dormant here to enjoy the rotten meat feast, but were turned over by someone, so now they were struggling to resist the severe cold and tossing and turning.

　　The direct result is that the soup overflows and splashes everywhere!

　　I quit immediately!

　　"Brother Liu, did you find anything?" Wang Xi laughed from a distance, "Look carefully.

　　"I saw your sister clearly. I cursed and dodged a few meters, calling Liu Shuangyin: "Go away, I will take care of it.

　　"Oh, okay, okay."

　　A talisman paper appeared with my hand flipping. I chanted the purification mantra while taking out the incense stick with my other hand. Then I stuck it into the ground and began to circle around the snow pit using the Bagua steps. In order to avoid the splashing corpse fluid, I made a really big circle and finally had to slow down my chanting.

　　But I finally finished it, I was exhausted.

　　“…Yin and Yang are set. With the last spell, the talisman in my hand flew into the pit with a flash of fire, and then a pair of red candles were thrown in, and they burst into flames with a bang.

　　The firelight was occasionally mixed with green flames, but the smoke after burning was all white, which meant that it was almost done - at this moment I saw the edge of the snow pit begin to fall down!

　　Damn! I forgot that this is snowy. Wouldn’t the snow water put out the fire immediately?

　　I was just saying I didn't know what to do when something flew by and suddenly fell into the pit. The fire didn't grow, but the smoke suddenly became thicker.

　　"One hundred thousand holy Buddha names! White and pure secret Ma Ming, now awakened - the Dharma King, all come together to rely on! Guide the true rituals of upholding the precepts, not being holy is like slander. The voice of the Thirteenth Young Master of the Golden Jue Mahayana, Medicine Shang Buddha, sounded beside him, and as the mantra was chanted, the smoke actually began to rise, as if it was being sucked by a fan.

　　Thirteenth Young Master's expression remained unchanged: "The Buddha oil blessed by Peacock Spirit Boy, apart from other things, can only help to exorcise evil spirits and suppress corpses and so on, and can double the power - now you don't have to worry about the snow water putting out the fire.

　　"Rubbing! Buddha oil

　　I immediately understood what this thing was!

　　Buddha Oil is a magical item unique to Tantric Buddhism. If used alone, it can't even scare away ghosts, let alone exorcise evil spirits. However, if any magical item is smeared with it, its power will be doubled - it feels like a new CS wall-penetrating plug-in. If you use it, you can penetrate walls and shoot people in the head, and the power of the bullets will be doubled!

　　In just over ten or twenty seconds, the snow had not yet completely melted and extinguished my flame, and the white smoke had completely disappeared, leaving only an ordinary flame slowly burning.

　　Once the Buddha oil was lit, not only did its exorcism effect increase, but even its smell changed. A strange fragrance floated in the air, and the stench disappeared. This time, it was finally all gone.

　　Everyone then began to observe the environment.

　　When Liu Shuangyin's description overlapped with reality, I concluded that this was the location where Xu Dingguo's body was. Although the body was not here, there were still traces of people dragging their feet on the snow. Following this trail, I believed that I could find the rotten corpse quickly - I needed to destroy this thing before more problems arose!

　　Chapter 199: Kazakh Winter Nest

　　In the cold winter season, there is no feeling of sunset or sunrise. It is just that the sun simply shows its face from behind the clouds, casting its light or hiding in the clouds, and the world is dark.

　　In the silver-white furnace, there are seven or eight winter dens standing next to the remains of a beacon tower.

　　The winter nest is the winter residence of the Kazakh nomads. The Kazakhs have two types of houses: the felt house they live in in spring, summer and autumn, which is similar to the yurt but smaller, but with a much sharper top. All the materials together weigh only 300 to 400 kilograms, making it very easy to dismantle and move; the winter nest is a low house they build somewhere for the winter, with a flat roof and made mainly of wood and mud.

　　There are several families at each winter den. In winter, they return to this place to form a small group to protect the sheep and livestock against wolves. When the eagles fly over the grassland again in the next year, they will chase the rich grass and graze the sheep again.

　　Abai Jiang, a 36-year-old Kazakh, is a member of this small group. Although the circle has gradually grown in number, there are still only seven or eight families - more is not good, because the stored grass is not enough.

　　Abai Jiang was kneading dough vigorously in the winter den to prepare dinner when he suddenly heard the howling of the shepherd dogs outside. The sound was very loud. At the same time, all the shepherd dogs began to bark wildly, and suddenly the outside was filled with a lot of howling sounds.

　　A wolf pack?

　　Abaijiang did not dare to delay. He wiped his hands on his pants and reached out to take the shotgun from the door. His wife also picked up another shotgun almost at the same time.

　　Even his teenage son picked up the saber.

　　The Kazakhs are tough and sturdy. Both men and women can ride on horseback at the age of seven or eight, and can fight against wolves with their parents at the age of twelve or thirteen. So they are all familiar with it.

　　The Kazakhs have a famous saying: The best way to prevent your children from being taken away by wolves is not to hide behind hunting dogs, but to learn how to kill wolves!

　　"Abai, Abai, come out!" Muhetar's voice came from outside the door. "Hurry up!"

　　Abaijiang lifted the animal skin curtain at the door and went out. He saw a dozen people standing outside, facing the direction of the barking dog and looking - "What is it?" Abaijiang asked Muhetar first: "Did you see it?"

　　"No, I don't know what it is, but it's definitely not a pack of wolves. He patted the head of the big black dog next to him and said, "Blackhead is not afraid of wolves. It doesn't look like it now."

　　Abaijiang then discovered that the shepherd dog Heitou seemed to be a little strange: when hunting, Heitou would always rush to the front with his head raised, and then howl with excitement; if there were wolves or something like that, Heitou would stand very steadily, with his eyes fixed in front of him but not barking, only making a "woooo" sound in his throat, as if he was gathering energy before a battle - but now, although Heitou was still barking, his head was buried, and he looked like a child who started crying after encountering something terrible.

　　Abaijiang knew at a glance that this was a serious matter.

　　He knew Blackhead, the offspring of a German Shepherd and a wolf. Although it was not strong enough to be a shepherd dog, it was powerful and wild enough to show no fear. He had never shown this kind of behavior when he encountered wild bears during hunting before!

　　Abaijiang raised his hunting rifle and said, "Let's go and take a look. We can't wait until we get there to do it." He pointed at a few people and said, "You, you, you, and you, follow me and take a look ahead - Muhetar, you take the women and look after the house. Don't let the wolf cubs take our sheep away.

　　"Be careful." Muhetar patted his hunting rifle, "I'll take care of the house."

　　Abaijiang agreed and rushed in that direction with a few young men and the sheepdog.

　　The beacon tower was in great disrepair, with only half of the mound left. Just after they went around the mound, they suddenly saw something swaying in front of them!

　　"Stop!" Abaijiang shouted first, and everyone took out their guns and began to be on guard: "Who are you?"

　　After hearing the sound, the thing suddenly twisted its body, and it looked like it was twisting its neck to face them - and suddenly its speed increased!

　　The way this thing walks is a bit awkward. One foot steps out, and the other foot drags over; then one foot steps out again, and is dragged over again... It's like one of its legs is disabled and it's being dragged forward.

　　"Don't shoot," Abaijiang said to the people around him, "It seems like someone

　　"Then why doesn't he speak?"

　　"Yeah, it looks weird..."

　　"Hey, getting closer, getting closer..."

　　Several young men were talking at once. Although he looked like a human, they did not dare to take it lightly. They still pointed their guns at him. Suddenly, a sharp-eyed man shouted, "He, his head is so weird..."

　　By this time the thing was getting closer and everyone could see its head hanging in front. It was really strange!

　　It really felt like the head had no cervical vertebrae. It was just hanging in front of his chest, swaying, as if it would fall off if he wasn't careful!

　　"Could it be, the black sheep monster?" Abaijiang was horrified and said it out loud involuntarily - then he heard a few clicking sounds, and all the tribesmen raised their hunting rifles!

　　The Kazakhs believe that black sheep are unlucky. If they are to be slaughtered, it must be done by men, and they must recite scriptures after the sheep are killed. They also believe that the meat of animals that died without being slaughtered cannot be eaten, as eating it will make them sick. However, if the meat of a black sheep that died without being slaughtered is eaten by a person, that person will turn into a monster that specializes in eating human flesh and drinking human blood.

　　This person turned into a black sheep monster!

　　After Abaijiang said this, the young people became nervous! Not only did the person on the other side not answer, but his behavior was so strange that who wouldn't be shocked?

　　Someone has already held the gun horizontally against his shoulder, the hand holding the gun is slightly trembling, the posture...

　　"Don't shoot, wait and see..." Abaijiang shouted hastily. Who knew that at this moment -

　　"Bang!

　　A loud gunshot!

　　As the gunshot went off, the black shadow flew backwards as if someone had hit him in the chest—he fell straight to the ground and lay motionless!

　　"Who fired the gun?" Abai Jiang was furious. He turned around and looked at everyone: "What are you doing?" He saw the white smoke coming out of the muzzle of the gun of the young man in front of him. He walked over and slapped him in the face, making the guy stagger! "That's too much! Even if it's the Black Sheep Monster, we have to see if we can save him. How can we just shoot him to death..."

　　"Abai..." a young man said timidly, "Look..."

　　"What are you still looking at?" Abaijiang said, turning around and saying, "Hurry over and see if we can save him." Then he turned and walked towards the black shadow. Several tribesmen behind him also hurriedly followed him and together they tried to move forward on the snow.

　　After running only two steps, the black shadow on the ground actually moved!

　　At first, they thought that the man was a black sheep monster and were terrified. After the shot, although everyone was afraid that someone might have died, the fear was completely different. One was the fear of the unknown, and the other was just the fear of being punished. They were completely different.

　　But now that thing is moving!

　　Abaijiang was very familiar with the hunting rifles of the Kazakh nomads. Most of these rifles were homemade. Although their accuracy and range were not very good, they were very powerful. One hit would knock someone down - but this man actually stood up!

　　This was too weird, and Abaijiang couldn't help but start to feel a little timid again.

　　Although he was timid, as a man he couldn't let the young men go up there. Although Abaijiang was unsure, he still said, "Slow down." He called everyone to stop, "Don't move, I'll go up there and take a look first."

　　"Abai..." The others were not stupid. They all knew that Abai was going to go forward and get the noodles, so they called out, but Abai stopped them all with just a look.

　　"Keep an eye on me from behind," Abai said, "and if I speak, shoot me."

　　“Knowing that the shotguns were all in place, the boy who had fired the shot quickly reloaded the gunpowder and bullets.

　　The others stayed more than 20 meters away, and Abai approached cautiously. As he approached, the shadow on the ground slowly stood up, and his face was fully revealed to everyone: This guy was definitely not a human! His body was stiff, but his neck seemed to be broken. It stretched out a little and then drooped down as if it was completely broken, hanging in front of his chest and shaking as he walked. His clothes were tattered as if he had been worn for decades, and there was something sticky on them. Sometimes a piece would fall off with a snap... The whole feeling was like a half-rotten corpse crawling out of a coffin!

　　"Abaijiang felt a creepy feeling creeping up his back and up his head. He was immediately controlled by this numb and cold feeling from head to toe. He even found himself wanting to turn around and run away!

　　But he didn't!

　　Abaijiang was also a hunter who had seen wolves and black bears, so he still had some pride in his heart - seeing that thing getting closer and closer, he couldn't help but suddenly raise his gun!

　　He had already pulled the trigger before the gun reached his shoulder!

　　"Bang..." "Bang" "Bang" "Bang" "Bang..."

　　In just a short moment, all the shotguns opened fire.

　　Right in front of Abaijiang, several holes were opened on the monster's body, and pools of dark brown rotten flesh were splattered everywhere, black water was flying, and the stench was overwhelming. The monster made a whooshing sound, as if a large firecracker was thrown into a pit toilet!

　　The monster was knocked several meters away by the impact and fell heavily into the snow pile.

　　Abaijiang did not dare to be negligent and just stared at the thing - he remembered it very clearly how it got shot and then got up again.

　　The young men behind him were no longer calm, and they ran over and kicked up the snow, "Abai, Abai... Is the monster dead?" They all shouted beside Abai Jiang, "Did we kill it?"

　　"You guys are making a fuss. Mu Abaijiang shouted, "Watch it, don't make a fuss! I don't know if this guy is dead or not." He pointed the gun at the monster and said, "Just now..."

　　But when his eyes fell on the monster, he was stunned -

　　Just then, that thing moved again!

　　Chapter 200 Retreat

　　When the monster moved, not only the group of young people panicked, even Abaijiang was caught off guard - now the shotgun was empty, was it really necessary to use a saber to chop it?

　　A black sheep monster! Not a wild dog or wolf or anything like that!

　　Abaijiang decisively gave the order, "Let them go first, I'll cover them, you guys go back quickly."

　　After hearing this shout, those people did not dare to delay any longer and began to run back, rolling and crawling. At this time, the monster finally straightened up and slowly raised its upper body, and the dripping black water flowed down its chest onto the snow little by little.

　　Abaijiang also started running.

　　At this time, Abaijiang's understanding and judgment were actually very correct: if the monster could not be eliminated, then he could only go back and use the method of dealing with the wolf pack - defense as the main method, with shotguns taking turns to shoot the leading wolf; sabers at the back to protect the tribesmen, and with the help of fires and hunting dogs, this small group of seven or eight families could resist the attack of a medium-sized wolf pack of dozens of wolves.

　　Of course, if a large wolf pack attacks, the Kazakhs can only open the fences of the sheep and horses to let them escape on their own, and then take the opportunity to rush out of the wolf pack and seek help.

　　The monster was indestructible but its speed was not very fast. Abaijiang and his companions rushed more than a hundred meters away before they saw it finally stagger to its feet and start to move as if it was drunk.

　　"Go home and prepare!" Abaijiang shouted as he ran, hoping that the monster's target was not them - unfortunately he didn't know how tempting living people were to rotten corpses. They were the closest group of living people within a hundred miles.

　　"I hope there is only this one monster," Abaijiang thought as he quickened his pace.

　　The people who stayed in the winter camp were all relatively strong, and the number of women and the elderly was several times the number that Abaijiang took away, but Muhetar did not dare to be careless at all, because he knew that everyone's property was here: sheep, horses, food and houses.

　　If we lose these things, we will all be dead in this cold winter!

　　I hope nothing happens to Abai and the others... As I was muttering to myself, I saw a man suddenly appear from behind the ruins of the beacon tower in front of me, kicking up snowflakes as he ran!

　　Then another, and another...

　　"Our people?" Muhetar jumped onto a dirt mound with his gun in hand and shouted at the top of his voice: "Hey, is that you?"

　　"We were the last ones to come out and waved our hands: "Muhe, it's us

　　As soon as he heard the voice, he knew it was Abai, with whom he had lived for decades. Muhetar hurriedly went to greet him and asked, "What's wrong with you?" It didn't look good. He didn't know whether it was a pack of wolves or wild dogs. Although Muhetar muttered in his heart, he still rushed towards Abai - he had to get his people back first.

　　He quickly approached these people, but saw Abai waving his hands vigorously: "Go back, go back - get ready quickly!

　　Muhetar's heart skipped a beat and he immediately understood what Abai meant! He waved his hands and shouted, "Hurry up, the wolves are coming, everyone, take out all the felt, wood, kerosene, etc.! Hurry up, hurry up!"

　　The yurts that Kazakhs live in in summer are mainly supported by wooden strips and covered with thick felt. In winter, the felt becomes the best tool for building simple city walls: spread it on the snow pile, and a little temperature can melt the lower layer of snow into water and then stick to it to form a wall.

　　When Abaijiang and his companions jumped in, panting, a group of people had already started piling up snow and laying felt.

　　"Abai, are there wolves? How many are there? How far are they?" Muhetal grabbed Abai and asked anxiously, "Can we stop them?"

　　Yes, the most important question is whether you can stop it.

　　Looking at Muhetal's anxious face, Abai panted and shook his head heavily, "No..."

　　"It's not a pack of wolves?" Muheta shouted, "Are they awakened bears? Is it a bear? If it is a bear, we will ride out on horseback to surround it. With so many people, we can kill it..."

　　“It’s not a bear either. Abai grabbed his shoulders and white air sprayed on his face. “No, it’s not a wolf pack or a bear. It’s a monster. It’s… it’s a black sheep monster.”

　　"Black sheep monster?" Muhetal's heart tightened all of a sudden. He was about to say something, but before he could open his mouth, someone nearby heard him, "Oh my God, is it a black sheep monster?"

　　It was as if a bomb had been thrown into the crowd, and everyone started to panic. Abaijiang said, "Don't panic, we don't know if it is a black sheep monster yet, we are just suspecting it - let's build the wall first, if it is, we can resist it for a while.

　　But many people gathered around, and basically did not follow the instructions. People kept asking: "How did you know it was a black sheep monster?" "We shot it many times, but it didn't die," said a teenager who came back with him.

　　"Is it scary? What does it look like?" "Very scary, like a headless bear." another boy answered.

　　"Is he coming to our place?" "I don't know, but he's pretty close to here. This time it was Abaijiang who spoke.

　　He waved his hands and suddenly roared, "Everyone listened, and at the same time, the sheepdogs left at home also barked.

　　This made everyone notice that he had something to say - after a few dozen seconds, the sound basically died down.

　　Abaijiang waved his hand and said, "I don't know if the monster is coming, or if it's a black sheep monster, but it's too close to us so we have to be on guard. Now we should build this wall the same way we dealt with the wolves. Even if it gets here, we have so many hunting rifles, and one shot from each of us will kill it."

　　"The black sheep monster is immortal." Someone whispered in the back.

　　Abaijiang ignored him and continued, "We tried shooting at the monster. We were able to damage its body and make holes in it, but the time was too short and we couldn't shoot again. Now we have more people, we can take turns. Even if we can't kill it, we can break its waist. Let's see what it can do then.

　　"Yes, yes..." The people around them began to discuss and felt that the solution was feasible - after getting rid of the terror they had initially heard about the black sheep monster, everyone now really felt that there was hope.

　　Seeing that everyone was not so scared and panicked, Abai Jiang nodded and said, "Okay, hurry up and get the things out, everyone hurry up.

　　Immediately people scattered.

　　Muhetal was about to leave, but Abaijiang grabbed him and said, "Wait a minute - don't go get the felt. Go find some kerosene and fill a bottle with it for later use."

　　Muhetal understood what he wanted to do and immediately laughed, "Oh, I know," and turned around and went to his room to find an empty bottle.

　　These winter dens were built on the site of the old beacon tower, so basically the south and east directions were all filled with the beacon tower's more than one-person-high earthen mounds, which were taller than the built walls and didn't require much construction. In the other two directions, it was very simple to build snow walls more than half a person's high, and then spread out the felt to form the dens.

　　This is actually a job that has been done since the beginning of the snow. Every time the snow is cleared, it is pushed to the two directions and piled up, waiting for wolves or something to appear and use it as a fence.

　　Twenty or thirty shotguns were raised in unison, aiming outside through the wall. A few old men behind were loading ammunition into the seven or eight unused shotguns - rotating the shotguns was the fastest way.

　　Abaijiang and Muhetal were guarding the walls on the west and north sides. There were several bottles filled with black kerosene stuck in the snow in front of them, and a piece of cloth was stuck on top of them.

　　“Here we go

　　The man in charge of lookout standing on the snow pile next to the winter den shouted, and as if to confirm his words, a human-shaped creature appeared in everyone's sight.

　　Now the moon was out, and the entire Gobi Desert was reflecting white light under the moonlight, allowing everyone to see it clearly and vividly. There was really a fist-sized hole in the monster's chest, but he didn't seem to feel anything, and just staggered forward.

　　"Ananski, you can't die in such a big hole?" Muhetar's face looked uglier than a ghost: "It's really a black sheep monster. At the same time, there were more or less rustling sounds in the crowd, and those who saw it for the first time were a little scared.

　　"It can move Abaijiang and he tried his best to control the volume of his voice so that everyone could hear it but would not alarm the black sheep monster: "It's okay, as long as it can move it, it's okay! I will shoot at the chest and break the black sheep monster into two pieces. He also smiled casually and said, "The black sheep monster is much easier to kill than a bear.

　　By the way, he nudged Muhetal with his arm.

　　The guy suddenly came to his senses and laughed a few times: "I have beaten bears before, but this is my first time beating a black sheep monster - haha, after we finish beating it, we will send it to the bazaar, sell it and exchange the money for sheep and wine for everyone to eat.

　　Hehe! Seeing them so relaxed, a group of young people also laughed along - in winter, because they had to plan their food, it took a long time to kill a sheep and they could never eat enough each time. Now it would be really nice to have an unexpected harvest.

　　Of course, they have already determined in their hearts that this monster is the black sheep monster.

　　Everyone tried their best to comfort their sheepdogs and waited quietly.

　　The monster was getting closer and closer, gradually reaching fifty meters, then forty meters, thirty meters...

　　"Da Abaijiang shouted, and countless flames suddenly flashed on the snow pile!

　　Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! …

　　The black sheep monster, well let's just call it the black sheep monster - the first shot hit it, and this guy was thrown to the ground and rolled several times.

　　The gunfire stopped, and everyone turned around to take the loaded guns from the old man, while others started loading ammunition themselves - until everyone had finished and returned to their positions, the thing still didn't move!

　　"Is it done?" Muhetal was a little surprised: "It was solved in just one go?" He watched the thing for three full minutes without moving, and thought again and again: "How about I go and take a look?"

　　"Don't go to Abaijiang. I've seen that thing resurrected, but I'm not careless: "Wait a little longer..."

　　A few more minutes passed, and still no movement.

　　"Ulamukhetar suddenly became happy, "It's really done!" He was about to turn over and leave, but Abaijiang held him back, "Forget it, let Ata take a look."

　　Ata is the most ferocious and clever of Abaijiang's sheepdogs. Abaijiang's thoughts are simple: dogs can run faster than people on the snow, and Ata is definitely safer than Muhetar.

　　Under the gaze of dozens of eyes, Ata rushed towards the black sheep monster!

　　Chapter 201: Escape

　　Ata circled the black sheep monster several times and seemed unwilling to get closer, but Abaijiang kept calling out from a distance, so he could only slowly approach it - it sniffed, made a humming sound, and immediately retreated.

　　"Are you sure he's dead?" Muhetal asked.

　　"I don't know. I saw that the sound in Abaijiang's mouth had changed. I ordered Ata to go and have a look again. He kept making the sounds of 'hu', 'he', 'hu', 'he'. The sounds changed several times, but Ata didn't understand.

　　But at this moment something unusual happened!

　　The black sheep monster, which had not moved for more than ten minutes, suddenly jumped up from the ground and pounced on Ata like a big bird!

　　“Run! Ata! Run!” Abaijiang shouted desperately. He could see the back half of Ata’s body exposed outside, shaking violently, but he didn’t break free.

　　"Ata suddenly jumped onto the wall and prepared to rush out, but a big hand suddenly pulled him down from behind: "Don't go, you can't go even if you go."

　　It was Muhetar who was beside him!

　　"I want to rescue Ata. Every herder has a deep affection for his sheepdog. At this moment, Abaijiang just wanted to rush out and rescue Ata. He didn't consider anything else - he struggled hard to get rid of it.

　　"Ata! Ata has escaped," someone shouted.

　　They both stopped!

　　Ata had already broken free from the black sheep monster that looked like a giant bird, and was running back, but after running a few meters, he began to stagger as if he was drunk... "Ata, come back soon, Ata, come back soon!"

　　Abaijiang started to shout, but——

　　As Abaijiang shouted, Ata not only did not come back, but fell down with a thud!

　　"Ata——"

　　Abaijiang roared, and with strength he didn't know where he got it from, he pushed Muhetal away and jumped onto the wall again... Unfortunately, he couldn't get out, and several old men nearby held him back.

　　"That's a black sheep monster. Are you going out to die?" The old man surrounded him. "Even if an eagle can fly high, it can't fly out of a water hole.

　　A water well is a water hole, which means that no matter how high an eagle can fly, it is impossible for it to fly out of a water well!

　　This sentence really convinced him.

　　There was so much noise inside that I didn't pay attention to the outside. Only then did I hear someone say, "The black sheep monster ate Ata..."

　　Ah? Abaijiang turned around quickly - it was true. The black sheep monster had already come to Ata's side without knowing when, and pounced on the dog corpse for some unknown reason, but it seemed to be eating or biting it.

　　Just as Abaijiang turned around, the monster seemed to have finished its movements and stood up straight!

　　Note that it stood up straight! Because from the beginning, I had never seen this thing stand up straight, its head was drooping, but now it stood up straight for the first time! Not only did its head stand straight, but even the hole in its chest seemed to have disappeared!

　　According to a more mysterious theory, it seemed that the guy was given a healing spell by someone.

　　"This..." Abaijiang was terrified. He even felt that it was a good thing that he didn't go out, otherwise he would have been knocked down by that guy. He was thinking about it in his mind. Muhetarko beside him was anxious: "What should I do?"

　　"Ah?" Abaijiang then noticed that the black sheep monster had quickened its pace and rushed towards the winter den. Various liquids began to drip on the road, as if it had just come out of a bath.

　　There is no other choice but to shoot!

　　Abaijiang aimed at the black sheep monster's chest and shot him, but after the gunshot he tragically discovered that this shot seemed different!

　　Originally, the monster looked a bit rotten and soft, but it was still a bit fragile, and a shot could make a hole in it. But now the shot did hit it, but the mark on the black sheep monster was different.

　　It's like when you hit ice with a stone, you can make a hole in it, but if you hit a pile of cotton, it will be soft and won't bear any force.

　　The place where the black sheep monster was shot was obviously pierced, but I don’t know if it was a little soft, anyway, it just made a small hole, and immediately some mud-like substance poured out of the chest cavity to fill the hole!

　　"Keep going, keep going! Hit me hard!" Abaijiang's scalp felt numb and he shouted hurriedly. He heard a series of bangs around him and everyone opened fire!

　　It was immediately beaten into a sieve.

　　But this sieve really didn't cause much damage to the black sheep monster. The scene where it could jump out after being shot at the beginning no longer appeared. It felt like it had turned into a boneless little soft thing, and the bullet went straight through its body.

　　Abaijiang has already

　　"What, what, what should we do?" Before Abaijiang could say anything, the old man next to him was startled: "How about we run away?"

　　"I won't leave. Abaijiang gritted his teeth and grabbed another gun, raised it, aimed, and fired!

　　It still passed through the body as usual, and the black sheep monster was still coming here!

　　Although it was still not fast, it would only take one or two minutes to travel twenty meters. There was no time to lose. "Let's go!" Abaimuhetar pulled him anxiously, "We can only run away."

　　"Run away? What about our animals?" Abai stared at them angrily, knowing that he had to do something. He stamped his feet and grabbed the other three or four guns. "You take everyone and go first to release the animals. I'll buy time for them."

　　He shot the monster twice in a row and realized that although the monster would no longer be knocked away, being shot could at least delay the attack for a while - time is money now, and every second counts.

　　"The situation was urgent and there was no time to waste. Muhetar randomly selected two people to release the animals, then placed his gun next to Abaijiang and led his men to the ruins of the beacon tower in the south.

　　Many tribesmen also placed loaded hunting rifles next to him.

　　The ruins of the beacon tower were incomplete with a few gaps, but they had long been blocked by some wooden boards and snow. Now Muhetal led his men to rush here and with just a few kicks and punches, they created a passage that was two or three people wide. "Done! Where are the animals? All of them, rush over here," he shouted as he rushed to another gap.

　　A large herd of sheep and horses had been driven over from behind.

　　The sheep and horses rushed out neighing like a flood, and in the middle of the rush, there was the sound of gunfire from Abaijiang's side. Muhetar turned his head and saw that half of a body had already stuck out from the top of the wall!

　　"Bang! Another gunshot!

　　Abaijiang put the gun directly on the monster's head and pulled the trigger. With a loud bang, a hole the size of a teacup was made in the middle of the monster's head, and the monster fell down directly with light shining through it!

　　"Abai, you go too.

　　Muhetar climbed onto a horse and rushed towards him, shouting, "Come on, get on the horse!"

　　He went against the flow of people riding horses and approached the wall with difficulty, but Abai seemed to be deaf to him and did not move at all - he fell straight down as soon as Muhetal touched him!

　　There was a strange green-gray color on his face!

　　"Haiyamu, what's wrong?" He quickly jumped off the horse and helped Abai up and shook him, "What's wrong with you?"

　　Abai didn't say anything, and a whimpering sound came from behind him again!

　　The black sheep monster climbed up the wall again!

　　Muhetal gritted his teeth, grabbed the hunting rifle beside him, turned around and rushed outside - the gun barrel stabbed into the body of the monster behind him with a "swish", just like a hot knife cutting into butter!

　　"Woo woo..." The black sheep monster opened his mouth and stretched out his hand!

　　The guy in front of me looked like a piece of rotten meat that had been thrown into sulfuric acid and then dragged out. His whole body was covered with sticky reddish-brown flesh, with some blue veins and blood vessels hanging on it. There were yellow-white pustules and black dead flesh everywhere. Fat corpse worms as long as fingers were wriggling around on his body, and there was no telling when one of them would fall off!

　　Muhetal was so surprised that he fired directly - bang!

　　As usual, the black sheep monster took two steps back.

　　Muhetal also retreated to Abaijiang's side, but before he was ready to shoot again, he felt a severe itch on his face!

　　Something seems to be stuck on the head?

　　I reached out and touched it: it was a bloody, sticky mess, with even a dead worm stirring in the middle, accompanied by a strong stench, just like grabbing a handful of steaming feces...

　　He felt nauseous and shook his hands vigorously a few times and wiped them on the snow pile. However, before he put his hands into the snow pile, he suddenly felt dizzy... Muhetal fell straight into the snow pile.

　　My whole body has lost all sense, but I still see the black sheep monster coming towards me again...

　　“It’s over.

　　※

　　I am not unfamiliar with how fast the corpse rots: my master told me that if the poisonous energy of the Ba is too strong, the corpse will rot at an alarming speed, and within a few hours after biting someone, it will be almost as rotten as a corpse that has been buried for more than ten days.

　　It seems that the weather has slowed down the speed.

　　What I couldn't figure out was where the thing was going - you see, we went in a big circle to the north, then turned west and continued on. It looked like it had been gone for a long time, so it was really hard for us to catch up with it after more than ten hours.

　　But I can’t increase my speed on the snow!

　　This rotten corpse must be disposed of immediately. Even if it does not harm anyone now, it will be a troublesome matter when the ice and snow melt next spring. Most of the people in this area are Kazakhs who make a living by herding. If a rotten corpse poisons a few people, it may not cause a large-scale plague, but it will kill a lot of people.

　　There are two opponents now: one is the rotten corpse, which sounds scary but is actually not very powerful; the other is the one who bit Xu Dingguo to death, and this is a headache.

　　It was still afternoon when we started the pursuit, so I decided to ask Sang Yu, Wang Xi and Qiao Yun to go back first. Firstly, it was not very safe to have Xiao Hei alone at the potash company's headquarters; secondly, I didn't want them to suffer this kind of suffering.

　　But once this was mentioned, it was Sang Yu who opposed it. She insisted on going with me to track down the rotten corpse. "If you want me not to go, you have to knock me down now.

　　Sang Yu said so.

　　Well, we can only switch Sang Yu and Shisan Shao's positions and let Zheng Qu take them back. In broad daylight, there is an old traitor leading the way, so I don't think there will be any problem.

　　Who knew that Liu Shuangyin took Sang Yu and me to chase for several hours, until night fell, when we heard the sound of gunfire like frying beans in the distance.

　　The traces of dragging legs on the snow were also in the same direction!

　　Chapter 202: Poison

　　When we got closer, we saw that the bright light was actually a chaotic scene: countless people were running outside, young men were leading the elderly and children, women were driving sheep, and there were sheep and horses rushing outside...

　　Closer and closer!

　　I suddenly opened my Yin Eyes and saw clearly that there was a vast black gas floating in the night sky from the side, like a condensed but lingering smoke column that continuously emitted vicious air, like a huge source of infectious disease.

　　"I pulled out a mahogany cone, held it in my hand, and rushed in that direction.

　　Peach wood awl is what we call it, some also call it peach wood stake, peach wood nail, etc., generally there are seven inches, one foot and two inches and two feet and seven inches. I am used to using the one foot and two inches, which is convenient and not very long, and is completely enough to deal with rotten corpses. Generally, after being sharpened, the peach wood awl is soaked in a liquid made from yarrow ash, corpse-suppressing talisman paper ash, and ink for three days before being taken out to dry in the shade for use.

　　One more thing to say about yarrow: This thing was used for divination in ancient times, and its function is similar to that of tortoise shells. According to the ancient "Classic" quoted in "Yiwei·Qianzaodu", "Yarrow grows on the ground, withers and dies in the Yin Dynasty for a thousand years. At the age of one hundred, it grows forty-nine stems, enough to support the number of heaven and earth. At the age of five hundred, it gradually becomes dry and solid. At the age of seven hundred, it has no branches and leaves. At the age of nine hundred, it is purple like iron. At the age of one thousand, there is purple air above, and a spirit dragon and a divine tortoise lie below. "

　　Of course, I have a backup plan, which is the coffin nails that San Ye gave me when I dealt with the Chengdu zombies last time. This thing is quite rare. I wrap it with Buddha's tears (the wax dripping from the red wax in front of the Buddha altar). If I can't clean it up, I will take it out and use it again.

　　I had just run half a circle when I arrived in front of the scene, and I saw someone fallen inside through the snow wall covered with sheepskin.

　　"Damn! I was about to get into trouble. I suddenly climbed up the wall and saw the rotten corpse in front of me staggering and pouncing on this person. I suddenly jumped down from the wall and kicked the rotten corpse hard...

　　With a dull thud, the guy was kicked into the snow wall by my flying kick, with his head and half of his body stuck in it, revealing the back half of his sticky body, dripping with liquid and shaking vigorously in front of me!

　　Without further ado, I raised the peach wood cone and thrust it hard into the guy's Lingtai acupoint! It was so tattered that I didn't know if it had hit the target, but I still had the peach wood cone and didn't need to save it.

　　Another one, inserted into the waist behind!

　　Next comes Huiyang, Mingmen, Xuanshu... There is no order or sequence, just insert all five peach wood cones in the bag!

　　The guy didn't move either.

　　"It's time to call it a day." I clapped my hands and turned around, only to see Sang Yu's nervous face: "Oh no, these two people seem to have been poisoned by corpses." She half-knelt on the ground and looked at the eyelids of the two people, looking quite anxious.

　　If bitten by a zombie, the white of the upper eye will be black with purple, but if poisoned by the corpse poison, the white of the eye will be black and purple with green spots, which look a bit like blood spots.

　　I walked over and saw that the two men's eyes had turned black and purple, but the green spots didn't seem to appear yet. "Sang Yu, you and Lao Liu go stop their people and see if you can call them back to help us find the things. I'll get these two people into the house first, so that they don't get poisoned but frozen to death.

　　At this time, those people had basically rushed out of the winter den. I don’t know if anyone saw us dealing with the corpses, but no one came back.

　　They agreed and went, and I worked so hard to carry the two guys to the nearest winter den and put them on the ground. As for why I didn't ask them to help me get them in and then go back to look for them, I was actually forced to do so.

　　The reason is that this corpse poison spreads too quickly!

　　There are many kinds of corpse poison. The kind found in rotting corpses is also called corpse poison, but its specific name should be cadaver poison. The toxicity of this thing comes quickly, just like acute dysentery, it comes and goes quickly, and it gets cured quickly.

　　I'm afraid I won't be able to find something!

　　Before anyone came back, I had already started rummaging around the house - just as I expected, there really was no material for treatment!

　　Suddenly, the curtain moved, and Sangyu Lao Liu came in with a few people: "Biyun, this is..." "There is no time. I guess his face was very ugly at that time. He yelled without having time to speak: "We must send them to the potash base now. There is something there that can save lives. There is nothing here - can you send us there?"

　　"What?" Several Kazakh youths obviously didn't understand.

　　"Help, help," Lao Liu volunteered to be the translator - he pointed at the two people on the ground and said: "Potassium Salt Company, sea eyes, only sea eyes have medicine, it can save lives. The words were clearer than mine, and he directly omitted a lot of things and said that he wanted medicine, and these people immediately understood.

　　The location of the Lobze Potash Company is a saline-alkali lake, which is called "haizi" by the Kazakhs, and the "eye of the sea" is the location of a deep water hole in the middle.

　　"Haiyanzi, you can go. We'll take you there on horseback." One of the young men gestured outside and said, "There are horses.

　　"They said they would send us there on horseback, leader, you see..." Liu Shuangyin explained to me halfway and I nodded and said, "Okay, hurry up and tell them to bring the people to me! Remember, you must be quick.

　　As soon as Liu Shuangyin translated, they did not delay. Several people came and lifted the two of them up and walked out of the winter den with us.

　　There were quite a few people outside, some were packing up, some were surrounding their winter dens, and when they saw us coming out, they all ran over - most of them probably didn't understand what was going on, and they all asked, "What happened?"

　　Liu Shuangyin quickly gestured to them and said that the person was poisoned and needed to be sent for emergency treatment.

　　While this was going on, the two of them had already mounted their horses.

　　"Sang Yu, you go first, send them back to prepare hot water and glutinous rice, and find two clean empty oil drums; Lao Liu, tell them to bring two sheep over," I pointed to the rotten corpse lying in the snow, "I will burn it before I leave.

　　The Kazakhs were frightened by the black sheep monster. Besides, their two leaders were ill, so they obeyed our orders immediately. In no time, they packed up their things and rushed out on horseback.

　　I asked people to use wooden sticks to get this thing out of the snow pile, and then I gathered a pile of wood and coal and moved the corpse up - it was a pity that the five peach wood cones could not be taken away, so they had to be burned together.

　　The gap between modern times and ancient times was reflected at this time: half-wet wood plus coal, and then a lot of kerosene was poured on it, and immediately a raging fire was burned here. The monster in the fire was like a piece of rotten wood, motionless, and was directly burned to ashes.

　　I also asked them to use a shovel to scoop up the liquid dripping from the rotting corpse and burn it together.

　　It only took about ten minutes to finish this task, and I couldn't wait for the corpse to be completely burned to ashes, so I just asked them to make sure it was all burned, and then asked someone to take me over!

　　It is very refreshing to watch others riding horses, but who would have thought that once you sit on the horse's back you will know how bad it feels: the Kazakh boy let me sit in the front, and he himself ran wildly at the back holding the reins - it felt like sitting on a boat in the midst of strong winds and huge waves, shaking violently, with my butt constantly swinging up and down, swinging up again, and falling down again... I almost had my heart thrown out!

　　The boy was standing on the stirrups with his body half bent. I don't know how it felt, but I knew his butt definitely didn't hurt as much as mine did!

　　Plus the biting cold wind kept blowing into my collar...

　　I was crying and my nose was snotting, and I only had one thought in my mind: Fortunately, I have practiced before...

　　When I arrived at the salt company, I couldn't get down anymore. A group of people helped me down. Sang Yu looked so relaxed: "What's wrong?"

　　I almost cried: "This is not a life for a human! My butt almost broke into four pieces——Hey, how are you okay?"

　　Sang Yu looked at me and chuckled: "I'm fine, just step on the stirrups, how can my butt hurt?"

　　"Well?"

　　"Oh, you don't know how to ride a horse." Sang Yu suddenly realized, "I rode here by myself - if you ride a horse like me, your butt will definitely hurt if you run.

　　Tears are running, tears are running...

　　What's even more tragic is that my snot froze...

　　The hot water was released directly from the boiler. The high temperature and abundance met the requirements. Thirteenth Young Master Wang Xi and his companions worked together to drain all the liquid from the two and put it into the bucket.

　　Then I sprinkled the glutinous rice in.

　　After sprinkling the glutinous rice in, I waited for a few minutes and saw that the black and purple on the faces of the two guys began to change. I quickly asked someone to kill the sheep and get two basins of sheep's blood.

　　As soon as the sheep's blood was poured into the oil barrel, it began to bubble up. The two men groaned in their throats, and the black and purple colors on their faces became increasingly darker, as if all the poison in their bodies was concentrated in their heads.

　　He used the Wenwu pen and quickly drew a spell on their foreheads.

　　But at this time, the two guys also began to struggle, and their whole bodies seemed to be in great pain. "Hold them down, and don't move," I said to the people next to me, "If the corpse poison spreads, they can't be saved."

　　"Okay," they all rushed up and pinned the two guys down into the bucket.

　　I then pulled out the God-Killing Blade and cut two gashes under their chins.

　　Hiss!

　　Purple-black blood spurted out like an arrow!

　　I watched the color gradually fade, then turn purple, and finally slowly turn into blood red. As the color changed, the blood spurted out slower and slower, and finally it flowed slowly like a normal wound.

　　This whole process lasted for three or four minutes in total. The two guys at the back regained consciousness. It seemed that they didn't feel so uncomfortable anymore. They knew we were saving their lives, so they stopped struggling and let me do it.

　　“Okay, I see everything has finally returned to normal, tell them to let go and let these two get up.

　　That's it.

　　After putting some OK bandaids on their chins, I took out some yarrow from my bag and told them to eat it - only then did I let the anxious Kazakh boy outside come in.

　　Of course as soon as I came in I was overjoyed and grateful, so I accepted everything.

　　"Thank you for saving us." Abai Jiang's eyes were full of gratitude: "Is there anything we can do for you?"

　　"Don't mention it, I really have something to ask of you. I suddenly became alert.

　　"Please tell me - as long as it is something we can do..." Abaijiang suddenly got excited, and made a gesture as if he was ready to go through fire and water, but I stopped him.

　　"Hehe," I laughed dryly with a hint of embarrassment: "I'm hungry. Can I roast your two sheep and eat them?"

　　Chapter 203 Barbecue

　　A few Kazakh young men rushed out, skinned and gutted the sheep in two or three moves, then pulled out their sabers and chopped it into pieces and began to remove the meat. As soon as the basin was placed on the ground, finger-sized pieces of mutton flew into it... Then chopped duck skin (onions) were sprinkled on top, and a few eggs were beaten.

　　They reached out and began to knead the mutton, duck skin and eggs together - the fat from the sheep's tail and belly was also taken out and then cut into pieces for later use.

　　One of the guys laughed and said, "Wait a minute, our roasted mutton is really delicious." Then he started to skewer the mutton according to the ratio of three pieces of meat to two pieces of oil. Meanwhile, the other two guys got on their horses and said, "Roasted meat tastes good only when it is roasted with saxaul wood. Don't worry, we will go find it right away."

　　"No need, I have them here." Liu Shuangyin saw them and quickly stopped them: "We have a lot of them in the boiler room. They were originally dried and used as fire starter. Let's use them to grill meat today."

　　"Okay." The two young men jumped off their horses and followed Liu Shuangyin to carry the saxaul firewood. A few minutes later, a blazing fire started on the cement ground where they had cleared the snow.

　　It looks like it needs to be burned into charcoal before being used for grilling meat.

　　Everyone had something to do when they got busy: some were skewering the meat, some were tending the fire; some were using the sheep bones to make soup; some were running around looking for chili peppers, cumin and other seasonings... Everyone was very busy, even Zheng Qu found something to do - he started helping to knead the dough to make stretched noodles.

　　It looks like everyone is hungry, so let’s just have this meal together.

　　Sang Yu walked up to me and poked me with his finger, then asked hesitantly and quietly, "Biyun, uh, this, you just saw their mutton, uh, mutton..." He hesitated and didn't say a complete answer.

　　"What's wrong with mutton?" I asked in surprise.

　　"Uh, that is, did they wash the mutton?" Sang Yu thought for a long time before she finished her answer. She seemed quite hesitant, "I don't seem to remember them washing the mutton?"

　　When I thought about it, it made sense. The mutton had indeed not been washed. It seemed that they had skinned it and cut it open right after it was killed. I was completely confused: Are they going to roast it and eat it without washing it?

　　"I'll ask Zheng Qu and Lao Liu, wait for me." I went to find them without saying anything, ready to talk about the matter -

　　"Oh, why wash it? It won't smell if you wash it! Brother Liu, the barbecue we make is never washed. You enjoyed eating it before, didn't you?" Zheng Qu said.

　　"Uh, boss, this can't be washed. It will definitely not taste good if you wash it." Lao Liu said something different but meant the same thing: "Mutton can't be washed."

　　Damn, has anyone ever eaten BBQ? Has anyone heard of this?

　　As long as you eat authentic barbecue, whether it is made by Hui or Uyghur people, you can never wash it! It is the same all over the country!

　　I was still relieved: Damn! Anyway, I've eaten a lot before, so I'll just pretend I didn't know about it this time! Whatever, I'll eat it first.

　　Although I thought so in my heart, Sang Yu could see it from my face when we came out. Her expression was quite unnatural. She asked tentatively: "Hmm?"

　　"kindness

　　I nodded heavily!

　　Sang Yu was immediately confused - her face turned pale and she waved her hands repeatedly, "Then I won't eat - Biyun, uh, I'm going to bed." After saying that, she went straight back to the house without caring about me shouting "Hey, hey, hey" behind her.

　　I swear I definitely heard Sang Yu’s stomach growling at that time, although she has not admitted it until now... There is no other way, I’d better get some mutton, wash it and cook it myself.

　　Seeing that I was doing it myself, the Kazakh teenagers got angry and after much persuasion they understood what I meant by "hobby" and made a big plate of mutton for me to tinker with.

　　I washed all the mutton, then asked Liu Shuangyin to help me sprinkle the right amount of duck skin and eggs on it, and then skewered them one by one... A few Kazakh teenagers finished their work and were ready to come over to help, but I quickly stopped them and told them to roast it directly and bring it into the house to Abaijiang and the others.

　　It took more than ten minutes for me to finish grilling the skewers.

　　Wang Xi was eating with his mouth full of oil, and he just stood by the charcoal fire and waited for the mutton to be roasted before eating it. When he saw me picking up the mutton and preparing to put it on the plate, he reached out his hand.

　　"Pah, I slapped her hand away and said, "Don't do that. I grilled this for Sang Yu and Qiao Yun. I know Sang Yu went into the house, but Qiao Yun didn't come out after entering the house. I guess she knew everything. No wonder when the Kazakh boy delivered the barbecue, Qiao Yun said, 'I'm not hungry, thank you.'

　　Okay, I'll deliver it myself.

　　Knock on the door, push. Qiao Yun and Sang Yu were sitting in the room chatting, with tea cups and water bottles placed beside them. I don’t know how much water they drank to fill their stomachs - "No, I said I'm not hungry.

　　Sang Yu's expression was very calm, but her eyes were not so calm. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was in pain.

　　I picked up a bunch and handed it to Sang Yu, "Come on, try it."

　　"Humph, if you don't want to eat it, then don't eat it. She is still very arrogant, although her eyes almost fell into the plate: "Eat it yourself

　　"real?"

　　"Just eat when I tell you to. What's real or fake?" Sang Yu tried to pull his eyes away from the kebabs and put them on my face: "I lose my appetite when I think about it.

　　"It's different," I continued to seduce, "If you don't believe me, try it?"

　　"What's the difference, but... eh, no mutton fat?" Qiao Yun noticed it immediately with her sharp eyes, but she sighed and expressed her regret: "What a pity, they know we can't eat mutton fat when we are losing weight, so they only skewered the meat and grilled it, but I still have no appetite.

　　She took a deep breath of the aroma of the kebabs and sighed again: "What a pity

　　“I can’t believe it,” I sighed like them, “I picked them out, cleaned them, and put them on a string, and you guys don’t want to eat them…if you don’t want to eat them, I’ll take them away?”

　　"Oh, you're so troublesome! If you say you don't want to eat it, then you won't eat it. Even if you wash it and string it again..." Sang Yu was stunned after saying just two sentences, "Huh? You said wash it and string it again?"

　　I shrugged and nodded and repeated, "Yes, I picked them out, washed them, and skewered them for you to grill.

　　"Wow!" Before Sang Yu could come back to his senses, Qiao Yun jumped up and took the plate. "Great! Brother Liu is so nice!" He picked up the skewer of barbecue and handed it to Sang Yu. He also grabbed a skewer and took a bite at the same time as Sang Yu.

　　puff!

　　Bang, two pieces of meat flew over and hit me in the face!

　　"What's wrong?" I saw them rushing towards the teacup, wondering, "It can't be so unpalatable, right?" I grabbed a bunch and stuffed it into my mouth...

　　Okay, fifty percent mutton and fifty percent salt, chili powder, cumin and other seasonings!

　　In a word, too much!

　　Sang Yu almost went berserk when he rinsed his mouth and spit out the tea: "Liu Piyun! Your cooking skills are really too bad, aren't they?" "That's right, it can be used as poison." Qiao Yun burst into tears: "Brother Liu, did you do this on purpose?"

　　"I really didn't mean to do that - wait, I'll do it again.

　　The two girls went from sadness to joy and then from joy to anger. Five minutes later, I brought the grilled meat back to the plate and ate a skewer of it in front of them. Only then did they finally calm down...

　　Under the guidance of Zheng Qu, Liu Piyun's barbecue was perfected back then - my current superb barbecue skills were acquired at that time!

　　The stewed hand-pulled meat, barbecued meat and pulled noodles were quickly finished by nearly a dozen of us. During this time, Muhetal called the winter nest - everything there returned to normal: the corpses were burned to ashes, the sheep and horses were put back into the pens, the hunting rifles and weapons were reloaded... The only difference was that the snow wall was raised and thickened and continued to be preserved.

　　No one can tell whether there are other corpses out there, so it's always better to be on guard.

　　After dinner, several young men said goodbye to us and returned to their winter camp to guard the place according to Abaijiang's instructions. To be honest, we have no idea about the situation at the moment, and there are dozens of lives in two places that need to be taken care of...

　　It's really complicated.

　　Xiao Hei, Qiao Yun and Wang Xi stayed in the potash company, and together with Liu Shuangyin who was familiar with the terrain and environment, I believed that this place could be considered a relatively strong stronghold - Abaijiang, Muhetal, Sang Yu, Shisanshao, Zheng Qu and I, prepared to head to the middle of Lobze the next day to look for the monster that first appeared.

　　The vast desert was covered in snow. It was a bad idea for a few people to go in with horses, but what could we do now? The monster that bit Xu Dingguo to death was obviously a demon or a drought demon. If it was not dealt with in time, who knows how many rotten corpses would be produced!

　　By then, the thousand-mile Lobuze Desert will become a poisonous swamp.

　　I had made all the preparations that night. I tried to simplify my equipment and items as much as possible, and then I brought appropriate amounts of fuel and medicine, packed my marching equipment... I even took a shower to avoid getting stinky when the time came.

　　Nothing happened overnight.

　　The place that Lu Qiaoyun calculated was about a hundred kilometers away from the potash company. From the satellite image brought by Zheng Qu, it can be seen that it is the center of the bottom of the basin-shaped structure. From here, continue westward for 300 kilometers to reach our country's military management area. A few hundred kilometers to the north are the ridges of Yanchi Mountain and Qingshi Mountain, and to the south is an endless desert.

　　The distance is not very far, but it is still very dangerous in this snowy and icy environment.

　　The next morning, four Kazakh young men arrived at the potash company early with their horses and waited - they brought a dozen old horses and some simple daily necessities.

　　"Leader, let them go together," Abaijiang explained to me, "I and these kids will stand guard for you, find water and food for you, and make sure we can get you in and out - we can't help you eliminate the Black Sheep Demon, but we are very good at other small things.

　　"Huh?" It was out of plan, completely out of plan!

　　But to be honest, it would be nice if more people went so I wouldn't have to keep watch at night.

　　Seeing that I was somewhat tempted, Abaijiang continued to persuade me: "Five people can only deal with seven or eight wolves at most. If we encounter a larger wolf pack, it will be bad luck. But with four more people, it will be different. If we take turns, we can deal with thirty or forty wolves.

　　Sang Yu beside me was obviously persuaded... "Okay," I sighed, "I'll do as you say.

　　Chapter 204: Tomb of the Sun

　　November 9th.

　　Today was a sunny day, so it wasn't cold walking in the desert. Muhetar led a young man in the front of the team, and the other two young men stayed at the end to look after the old horses carrying supplies. Sangyu and I walked in the middle, and Abaijiang next to us was explaining the situation to us: "I know the place you mentioned, there is a poplar forest," he gestured with his hands, "although the forest is large, the poplar trees are all dead. It has been too long, and the wood is covered with a thick layer of sand. It can't be used as Haloxylon ammodendron firewood, so it has been kept."

　　"Oh? Are you grazing there?"

　　"Grazing? No! I don't know why there is no grass there. There is basically nothing there except a poplar forest. My grandfather's grandfather would not go there at that time. There is also a stone mountain not far away. It is full of strange-looking stones, like a maze. We didn't dare to go there."

　　The way xīn 奸g people talk is interesting. They say 'straight road', 'hot food', 'tall building' and so on, and use single adjectives to emphasize the tone - since they say a 'weird' stone mountain, it must be something strange.

　　Before leaving, I called the old man. Everything at home was fine, and nothing too strange happened. However, there have been a series of ghost sightings in the United States recently, so I suspected that Qiongqi was still staying in the United States. So the fourth brother took some people back to check what was going on.

　　As for Boss Ye, it was okay. Now that a large number of disciples of the Dharma Sect have joined the society to deal with various problems, the National Security Bureau has been relieved. Many people have been relieved and started to do liaison work - connecting the Dharma Sect and the local public security organs to jointly deal with the problems. My discovery still attracted enough attention. Boss Ye sent me a team of 20 camouflage people again, led by Lu Dao, to rush to the potash company as soon as possible, and then stationed in some scattered villages around.

　　The Internet was also beginning to take off at that time. Dial-up Internet access was gradually replaced by ISDN, and QQ gradually replaced chat rooms as a network software that young people were increasingly keen on. The terms "posting" and "flooding" appeared more and more frequently in the mouths of many young people.

　　We vigorously supported the online game "Legend" introduced by XX Company from South Korea, making it a craze among young people, rather than letting them pay too much attention to the strange events around them. It can be said that this guidance was quite successful. At least in the eyes of many people in those years, conquering the city of Shabak was much more important than catching a few wronged ghosts!

　　Of course, in the news to the outside world, as long as it involved supernatural issues, the two explanations were "mental patients" and "terrorists". It can be said that the news supervision at that time was quite strong. Many heads of newspapers and TV stations were invited to the Beijing National Security Bureau for tea, and the gag order was issued to everyone.

　　On the first day, Abaijiang took us to a summer pasture where there were still some remnants of a fence made of wooden stakes. So we simply packed up and spent the night there - only then did I realize how ridiculous I was.

　　On a snowy night in the desert, if it weren't for the help of these Kazakhs, we would have had to turn back the next day! The reason was simple: we couldn't find enough wood to keep the fire going all night, so we had to use up the little fuel we had.

　　The nitrated sheepskin was placed underneath, followed by a high-grade American waterproof sleeping bag; in the middle, a layer of wet wood was laid, followed by a layer of stones, and then the wood that I brought with me. The semi-dried wood that I found was piled on the side, and I could slowly add more wood after it dried.

　　Of course, for meals we simply light a fire to heat the food and then eat whatever we want.

　　We arrived at our destination at noon the next day.

　　This is indeed a dead poplar forest as Abaijiang said, the area is about the size of several football fields, dotted with sparse wooden stakes. At first glance, it looks like countless stone pillars. There are no branching branches, only thick and short trunks wrapped in sand, layered like they were glued on with glue, basically petrified.

　　Not far from the Populus euphratica forest is a huge stone pestle, which looks like a stack of boxes that suddenly collapsed and fell to the ground. It is only two stories high and less than one square kilometer wide. A humming sound comes from it, like the howling of ghosts and wolves.

　　As we approached the Populus euphratica forest, we immediately noticed signs that someone had been here.

　　In the middle of the poplar forest, many wooden stakes were cut and laid together - similar to what Abaijiang did yesterday, they were laid on the snow to create a dry area. In the middle was a fire, and next to it were a few squares that were not covered with snow, which were left by the tents.

　　Soon, Thirteenth Young Master also found a pile of human excrement from the side!

　　Someone actually got there first?

　　Shisan, Sangyu and I first observed the surrounding environment, and after making sure that there was nothing unusual, we approached the remains of the fire and searched carefully.

　　It is actually very easy to hide traces in this snowy desert. Any snowfall will cover them up, and it will surely be the spring of next year before they are discovered. Unfortunately, this group of people were unlucky. No snow fell from last night to today, so we easily found these clues: a few cigarette butts of the same brand as those in the tomb, a few wine bottles that Sang Yu translated as "Jagermeister", cans that were randomly cut open... Basically, we can assume that this group of people should be related to the tomb robbers in Xingxing Gorge. Even if they are not the same group, they should be considered a group.

　　It is even said that Thirteenth Young Master found a gathering point for excrement.

　　We searched the place thoroughly but didn't find anything extra, so we turned to observe the traces on the ground - there were countless messy traces extending from the poplar forest to the pile of rocks, and there was a deep drag mark in the middle.

　　"Let's go and take a look. You stay here." Sang Yu unbuttoned her thick down jacket, revealing the waist bag hanging around her waist. She said to Abai Jiang and the others and drew out her sword: "Maybe there is something there."

　　Of course, Thirteen and I took off our thick outer clothes - it was not cold at the moment because of the breeze and the weather, so I simply took off my thick windbreaker, put on my padded jacket, and pulled the shoulder bag behind me to the front.

　　The cold winter is like this. As long as the sun shines on your body during the day, you can keep warm by wearing simple thermal underwear, sweaters, and jackets. As long as you are not exposed to the sun, you will feel freezing in a few minutes.

　　It only took ten minutes to reach the distance of several hundred meters. We walked around a huge stone pestle outside and poked our heads out.

　　What's this?

　　There was a cleared space surrounded by rocks, a dug pit in the middle, and countless stones surrounding it, extending radially outward. I reached out and pulled, but it didn't move at all, as if it was still buried deep underground for a long time.

　　Tomb of the Sun?

　　The Sun Cemetery is 3,800 years old, and the famous mummy "Princess Rob" was discovered here. It is called the "Sun Cemetery" because the tomb structure looks like a radiant sun embedded on the high ground when viewed from a high place. There are seven circles of regular rings of poplar tree stumps on the surface of the tomb. From the inside to the outside, the thickness is orderly. The smallest inner circle is about 2 meters in diameter, like a round sun. The person is buried in the center of the "sun"; with the ring as the center, there are seven circles of thick tree stumps arranged radially, in an orderly manner, like the sun's rays, which is spectacular. All the tree stumps are vertically buried deep in the sand, with only the stump heads exposed. This type of tomb form has only been found in one place in my country, and it is extremely precious.

　　Unexpectedly, we found the second one in the center of Lobuze!

　　But there is a difference between this Sun Tomb and Princess Rob’s one: the Sun Tomb where Princess Rob is located is exposed on the surface, surrounded by wooden stakes representing the sun’s rays, and in the middle is a coffin; this one also looks like the shape of a Sun Tomb, but the surroundings representing the rays are all stone pillars, and there is no coffin in the middle!

　　There was complete silence all around. I winked at Thirteenth Young Master, and Sang Yu and I slowly walked into the middle to check - this was not a tomb at all, it was clearly an entrance!

　　When the flashlight was shone, there were a lot of debris inside: ropes, shovels, torches... all thrown in randomly. It felt like these people discarded these supplies for special reasons and didn't want to be discovered, so they threw them into the cave and waited for a snowstorm - as long as the spring came, a sandstorm would bury everything under the desert and no one would be able to find them.

　　For the same reason, they did not guess that someone would venture into Lobuze on such a snowy day, so that the secret would be discovered!

　　But this entrance to the cave is a little different from the outside.

　　The snow in the cave was so deep that a snowdrift had built up from the surface to the bottom, nearly ten meters high - this was definitely not from the same period as the homeless people we found!

　　"What does this mean?" Sang Yu asked, "The timing doesn't add up at all - could it be that we discovered two things instead of just one?"

　　"Why two things?"

　　"First, someone came here and stayed overnight, drinking and smoking, and they might be the Nazis we are looking for; second, this tomb has been dug up, which is similar to what you saw in Xingxing Gorge, but it was dug up by another group of people?" Sang Yu explained his speculation.

　　“Not necessarily,” I replied, “In fact, it is possible that they have lived there for a long time? Or maybe someone came first to dig it up, and then these people came?”

　　"Really?" Sang Yu turned to Shisan: "What do you think?"

　　"Not likely." Thirteen shook his head. "At first, I also saw the excrement they left behind. To be honest, it took more than one or two days for so much snow to accumulate, so the amount of excrement would not be just this much, unless..." He stretched out a finger: "They have other camps here, or..." The second finger: "They are not all human.

　　I thought about it and nodded, "This cannot be ruled out - the Nazis and the demons have connections. If a few demons come, it won't be such a big cost. I took out my phone and said, "Wait, I'll ask Abaijiang and the others to ride horses around to see if there are other camps."

　　This is all actually hard to explain, but it seems to make sense. Why?

　　Chapter 205: Tomb or Altar?

　　I heard Abaijiang shouting over the phone, followed by a long neigh, the sound of horse hooves stepping on the snow, and they dispersed shouting - I hung up the phone and told them some internal files of the Seventh Ministry of National Security: about the Loulan female corpse and the Tomb of the Sun.

　　Located on the north bank of the ancient river channel of Kongque River. It was discovered by archaeologists Hou Can, Wang Binghua and others in the winter of 1979. There are dozens of ancient tombs, each of which is a tomb of the deceased surrounded by a circular wooden stake in the middle, and seven circles are formed by wooden stakes more than one foot high outside, forming several rays, which are like the sun radiating light. Carbon 14 dating shows that the Sun Tomb is 3,800 years old. Which ethnic group or tribe is it? Why are they buried here? Where do these people live? Is this tomb built with the sun as a totem or does it have other meanings? These are the topics studied by the archaeological team at that time.

　　But the National Security Bureau has another record about this matter: In the boat-shaped wooden coffin in the center of the sun, there is a well-preserved female corpse. When the coffin was opened, the tight shroud weathered into powder at the touch. When the rotten cloth covering the face was removed, a young and beautiful girl was revealed, with her eyes closed and the corners of her mouth slightly raised, as if she had just fallen asleep under a spell, with a mysterious and knowing smile on her face. With long hair draped over her shoulders and a petite figure, only 5.2 feet tall, this rare beauty was named "Princess Rob".

　　She has been sleeping under the desert for more than 3,800 years!

　　Upon receiving the news, the National Security Bureau immediately dispatched personnel to the scene and discovered that Princess Narobu had the following notable characteristics: first, a large amount of cold and yin energy accumulated in her body, as if she had been stored in a corpse-raising ground. If she had not been completely dried up due to the dry climate of the desert, she might have exploded when the coffin was opened; second, the temperature of this corpse was slightly higher than that of a real corpse, which was consistent with the characteristics of a zombie; third, the corpse clearly had a row of tiny marks on the back, which were 90% similar to the bite marks.

　　Many people describe corpses as 'ice-cold' and zombies as 'ice-cold', which is not wrong, but in real research our Seventh Department of National Security has discovered the difference between these two types of coldness!

　　The temperature of a corpse changes with the environment, it remains the same as the outside temperature. However, zombies are different. They maintain a constant body temperature of 2-3 degrees. Although it is very cold compared to the human body's 37 degrees, it does not drop with the outside temperature and maintains a constant temperature - to put it bluntly, they are a kind of homeothermic creature similar to humans.

　　It was this temperature that caused the thermotropic parasites, lice and bedbugs on her body to not leave her body after her death. This is a miracle for archaeologists, that is, science cannot explain why those creatures stayed on a cold body. Later, a special topic was even raised - the seven national security departments did not say and could not explain it, so they were allowed to come up with thousands of theories... In the end, it was nothing!

　　According to the National Security Bureau's comments: It is as difficult for the ancients who used a knife to cultivate fire to understand the internal combustion engine as it is for us to use the principles of Taoism to explain the ghosts of zombies. Therefore, it is recommended to replace it!

　　That is to say, the real Princess Rob has been kept in the underground warehouse of our Beijing headquarters, and it is not the one that is now on display outside.

　　After so many years, Princess Rob has been kept in oxygen-free dehydration by our seven departments, so there is no chance of her "resurrection".

　　This incident made everyone understand what we were encountering. It was hard to say whether the Sun Tomb was good or bad - was it a corpse-raising ground or a Yin-gathering pool of a certain sect, a formation for creating zombies; or did they already know that she would become a zombie, so they created this formation to contain and destroy her?

　　I really don't understand.

　　There were many religious sects in the Western Regions: Shamanism, Zoroastrianism, Buddhism, Islam, and Manichaeism were some of the more powerful ones at the time. There were also some religions among small countries and tribes. There were even more such as ancestor worship and totemism. There were dozens or even hundreds of them, large and small.

　　It’s a miracle if you can understand it all!

　　While they were talking, the phone rang. When they turned it on, it was Abaijiang's voice: "Leader, we have looked around, there is no camp around, but we found some other things..."

　　"What?"

　　Abaijiang was very sure: "There is a series of horse hoof prints heading north, and it seems that there are quite a lot of them. It didn't snow yesterday, so I think this series of hoof prints is from the past two days."

　　"OK," I turned around and hung up the phone. "It looks like this group of people have left - we need to clear our heads and see what to do."

　　Thirteenth Young Master smiled slightly:

　　"There are several possible scenarios: First, the Nazis split into several groups to look for the tombs, and this is one of their locations, just like the situation in Starry Gorge. After they left, the bodies in the tombs resurrected and then left. For some reason, these guys stayed here for a few days and then left..."

　　"That doesn't make sense. Judging from the time and excrement, the Nazis didn't stay here for long." Sang Yu denied this inference. "Also, the zombies should have appeared much earlier than the Nazis arrived here."

　　Thirteen nodded in agreement. "So the first option is ruled out, so let's jump to the second option. The Nazis originally planned to come here to look for tombs and zombies, but when they arrived, they found that the zombies had already appeared on their own. Either they were dug up by humans or they appeared on their own. Anyway, there was nothing left, so they chased the zombies." He looked at the two of us. "And at the same time threw away the tools they no longer needed?"

　　To be fair, this suggestion is more reliable. Judging from the whereabouts of the Nazis, they do seem to be looking for something. Perhaps it is the Shambhala cave mentioned in the diary - and the zombie tomb may be one of the clues?

　　After looking at each other, we said in unison: "This is entirely possible.

　　"Okay, I admit that the last one is indeed very reliable," Thirteen shrugged, "but there is a blind spot here that cannot be explained: Qiao Yun used the spirit writing technique to actually look for Grandpa Sun, but there was no trace of Grandpa Sun along the way. Instead, all of them were left by the Nazis - what do you think?"

　　Wipe it off!

　　I had totally forgotten this!

　　In fact, the reason why we came to the center of Robze was purely because Qiao Yun's spirit writing found the last location where Grandpa Sun appeared. As a result, only the nameless yang fire seen on the road seemed to have something to do with him. Other things more or less had the shadow of the Nazis, but he was like a ghost hiding in the dark and nowhere to be found.

　　There is a saying that goes: when you have no clues, look for the destruction your enemy wants to accomplish. That is the task now!

　　So there's nothing else to do now, all we need to do is check out the Sun Tomb and follow its path.

　　After calling Abaijiang and his group to explain something, Shisan, Sangyu and I slid down the sloping slope from the entrance of the Sun Tomb.

　　As soon as we came in we clearly felt that this was not a tomb.

　　With the light of the torch, we can clearly see that this is a cave: the stone walls are smooth and stacked, showing a gorgeous wave pattern. The height and width of the cave entrance are about four or five feet, but the width is less than two meters. It looks very much like the design of the top of some old buildings - the end of the stairs cannot directly go up to the roof, but requires a ladder. The location of the snow pile is for this purpose: at the end of this inclined stone cave, a stone platform was artificially built to raise it. The fallen snow accumulated on the stone platform to form a slope, which is also the passage for us to go down.

　　Then we walked forward. The slope was only about 20 to 30 degrees. The more we walked, the lower we went and the wider we went. There were artificial grooves carved on the ground, one after another, which could be used as leverage, but it was not easy.

　　At the suggestion of Thirteenth Young Master, we tied everyone together with our bodies. I was at the front, Sang Yu followed me, and Thirteenth Young Master was at the rear - no matter what happened, the two big men in front and behind could help the others stay stable and not fall into any traps.

　　After walking about a few dozen meters, something like a porch carved on the wall appeared in front of us.

　　There is a golden sun shining above the head, and on both sides below are carved a sideways girl, lying on the ground with her hands raised upwards, holding a porcelain bottle in her hands as if offering. The girl wears a pointed hat on her head and jewelry and jade on her body, which shows that she is elegant and luxurious. Behind her are countless girls kneeling on the ground, like followers.

　　Although there is still a cave behind the porch, it looks much more regular.

　　The firelight illuminated this magnificent cave: the length and width of the cave were about 30 meters, the top was round, and the height was about 10 meters. There were many narrow doors connecting the two sides, and it seemed that there were some small rooms inside.

　　The dome in the cave is like the dome of a church, supported by many regular stone pillars. There are many patterns engraved on the stone pillars, some of which are sacrifices, some are running, some are hunting, and some are kneeling. These patterns have various light colors, which should have been painted many years ago, but now they are completely faded.

　　This cave seems to be a combination of all human Byzantine, Roman and Gothic architectural arts, but it is a creation of nature and artificial repair. Who could have expected that there would be such an Ahembra-like paradise in this vast desert?

　　There is a huge stone platform in the middle of the cave, with the alternation of the sun and the moon engraved on it, with solid lines representing sunlight and dotted lines representing moonlight all over it. Next to it is a circle of smaller circular stone platforms, all of which are covered with dust. I guess they are tributes or something like that, which have decayed into ash.

　　As I was watching, Sang Yu suddenly pulled me. I turned around and saw that her face was not very good: "Piyun, do you, do you feel that something is wrong here?"

　　"No?" I was a little surprised and looked inside again - because we didn't dare to enter rashly, we stayed here in the porch. Logically, I should be the one who saw the most clearly since I was standing at the front, but I didn't expect Sang Yu to find something.

　　"What?" I was surprised to see that Thirteenth Master and Sang Yu had already drawn their weapons. "I didn't find anything.

　　"Light

　　Thirteenth Young Master said it very simply, but I understood it immediately!

　　Chapter 206: Corpse Pit

　　According to our position, although the light can shine in, it will not be very useful, and there will be no other light in the dark places inside - but now we can basically see everything, and although the light is not bright, it is light after all!

　　For a long time I have been using my Yin Eyes to see things around me. To be honest, there is not much difference to me whether there is light or not, so I am not very sensitive to it. At this time, I actually missed this huge clue.

　　There isn't anything great to discover, why not go in and take a look?

　　I told Sang Yu and Shisan about my plan, and since they had no other choice, they had no choice but to let me do what I wanted. I took a light step forward, then stopped and listened.

　　It was still silent, without the clicking sound of the engine in the ancient tomb. It seemed that I was overly worried.

　　Another step, still no movement.

　　Well! Since there was no movement, I was a little bolder. I walked four or five meters and stood in the cave. Now I could see everything.

　　The light source was in the recessed stone wall on the same side of the porch!

　　There was a circular depression in that place, with a tiny flame burning in the middle. The smooth stone wall in the depression acted like a mirror, reflecting the light throughout the cave. Although it was not as bright as day, it was basically possible to see the surrounding environment. If the tiny flame was bigger, I believe there would be no need for other light sources in the cave.

　　Ever-burning lamp!

　　This thing is not a secret and has been discovered many times in the world. In 527 AD, Syria was under the rule of the Eastern Roman Empire. At that time, Eastern Roman soldiers in Syria found a lamp in a niche in a pass. The lamp was covered by an exquisite cover, which seemed to be used to block the wind. According to the inscriptions found at that time, the lamp was lit in 27 AD. When the soldiers found it, the lamp had been burning for 500 years!

　　A Greek historian once recorded a lamp burning on the door of the Egyptian Temple of the Sun. This lamp did not use any fuel and stayed lit for centuries, regardless of wind or rain. According to the Roman theologian St. Augustine, there was a similar lamp in the Egyptian Temple of Venus, which could not be extinguished by wind or rain.

　　In 1534, the army of King Henry VIII of England stormed into English churches, disbanded religious groups, dug up and looted many graves. When they dug up the tomb of the father of the Roman Emperor Constantine in Yorkshire, they found a still-burning lamp, whose father had died in 300 AD, which meant that the lamp had been burning for 1,234 years!

　　Many countries have invested manpower and material resources to study this lamp. Some people predict that the day when the secret of the eternal lamp is cracked will be the day when a new type of energy will come into being!

　　There were records of eternal lamps being discovered in China before, but unfortunately they were destroyed during the Cultural Revolution. After that, the eternal lamp I found is the only one!

　　I waved for Sang Yushisan to come in, pointed at the lamp and exclaimed, "It's amazing. I didn't expect that we would find a lamp that stays on forever." After saying that, I waited for a long time but the two of them didn't say anything. I then saw that they were also stunned.

　　"My God, the ever-bright lamp is so amazing!"

　　"Of course," I laughed. "We've made a killing this time. As long as we report this, it will be a great achievement. If nothing else, our bonus will be doubled this year and we may even be in the newspapers and on TV. It's great."

　　"You're only thinking about money." Sang Yu said angrily, "Couldn't you have said it differently that time? For example, make some contribution to the country?" She snorted, "It was originally such a noble thing, but you made it full of the smell of money, the smell of a nouveau riche."

　　"Being a nouveau riche is better than being hungry, right? Thirteen? Thirteen? I called him twice but he didn't answer me. I turned around and saw -

　　This guy had actually walked to the vicinity of the stone platform, and was looking at it with a serious face. When he heard me calling him, he waved his hand, meaning to invite us over.

　　We walked over and took a look, and discovered something strange: the stone platform in the middle was clearly a stone coffin, and it was full of a black, sticky substance, like lotus root powder or black rice porridge. The lid had been flipped over and thrown aside.

　　But that's not the main point. Although this place looks like an altar, I'm not surprised that there are corpses inside - don't the Nazis chase corpses everywhere? It would be strange if there were no corpses.

　　The stone platform had thick walls and a heavy bottom, plus the liquid inside probably weighed one or two tons. However, there were clear signs of movement on the ground, and a dark edge was revealed where it had been moved - with a torch it looked like a well.

　　This place is straight up and down, just like an ordinary well.

　　Looking down from the exposed edge, there was no movement in the well. I lit a piece of paper and stuffed it in, then looked down. The firelight illuminated the surroundings for a moment, but there was still nothing suspicious.

　　The moment I was about to get up, I suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood.

　　This feeling was very strange, as if it was brought by the wind from far away, and it gave me a sudden chill all over my body - before I could say anything, the tip of the tiger-headed golden spear in the Thirteenth Young Master's hand was already raised, ready to fly out and take down the enemy's head at any time!

　　"What is it?" Thirteenth Young Master knew something was wrong from my body language, so he asked me the reason. At the same time, Sang Yu turned around and looked sideways, holding the M500 and the sword in his hands to defend the entrance.

　　I stood up slowly, trying to tell the temperature from the air: "It seems that there is a smell coming with the wind - not good, there is more than one entrance here. The wind says it all. When there is wind, the air moves, and when the air moves, the path is open.

　　There are five small doors on each side, which means there are probably ten entrances. Now the wind is coming from the left, so we naturally give up the right side. I waved my hand and said, "Look for the left side.

　　The three of them suddenly dispersed and rushed to the left.

　　I leaned over to take a look at the cave I had chosen. Inside was an earthen platform with all sorts of clutter on it. I retreated directly to change, but before I could go in—“Found it,” Sang Yu had already shouted.

　　There was a turn inside, and the back was pitch black like a monster with a big mouth, and its throat was this eerie path. As I ran, the smell of blood became stronger and stronger, mixed with a little stench; later, the blood smell turned into a fishy smell, emitting a sweet smell - the stench was also doubly strong, and my eyes felt a stinging pain that made it hard to open them!

　　As we continued along the tunnel, the walls and the ground under our feet felt increasingly rough, as if we were leaving the central city and entering the suburbs. The rough rock surface began to flash with crystalline glitters, like a rock layer mixed with quartz.

　　"This is salt rock," Sang Yu whispered behind me. "Many large saline lakes have this kind of structure underneath: bubble-shaped carbonate caves. But none of them are as old as this one."

　　Thirteen and I nodded at the same time - damn, it seems that Thirteen's knowledge is about the same as mine. Apart from social knowledge, he has a full set of knowledge about catching ghosts, and nothing else.

　　I now have a flashlight in my hand, and I gathered the light into a ball about three meters in front of me, so that any traps or gullies could be discovered in time. It was thanks to this that I slammed on the brakes the moment the light spot suddenly disappeared, and almost fell!

　　In front of us was a pit made of rough rocks, larger than the cave just now, and about four or five meters deep... I raised the flashlight as I looked at it - the stench made us almost nauseous, so at first everyone pinched their noses and didn't pay attention to the scene in front of us!

　　But less than a second after the flashlight was raised, Sang Yu had already taken the lead in retreating!

　　"Wow, she immediately flashed behind me, unscrewed a bottle of mineral water and poured it on the handkerchief without saying anything, then covered her nose with it - and then poured half a bottle of perfume on it.

　　Thirteen and I really couldn't bring ourselves to apply perfume, so we could only hold back our nausea and look down -

　　Look at your sister! Can you not look at it?

　　The entire pit was covered with a yellowish and sticky liquid more than a foot deep, and there were also some broken arms, skulls and other remains, emitting a rotten and fishy smell! From time to time, half of the body popped out of the pus, a rotten head popped out and stared at us, opened its mouth - pus gurgled out of it, and then the arm broke with a snap, and the whole head fell into the pus again... Some were obviously fighting: you tear off my face and I tear your throat, and then a lot of red and white liquid gushed out of the wound... Some were much simpler, lying on the ground and drinking pus, and then gurgling out from the hole in the throat... Or pulling a piece of intestine and chewing it, one end in the mouth, the other end in their own lower abdomen...

　　The best-looking ones inside were probably a few half-new guys, with blond hair and blue eyes. Although their bodies were also rotting, they looked much better, like a few pieces of fresh pork mixed in with old pork - they were besieged by a group of people, uh, a group of half-people, half of their flesh was still hanging on their bodies, and the other half was already in other people's mouths...

　　We quickly extinguished the torches and took a few steps back into the darkness - getting closer to Sangyu so that the scent of perfume could dilute the stench.

　　"A rotten corpse?" Sang Yu's voice through the handkerchief sounded a little buzzing.

　　"The Thirteenth Young Master's face was twisted together, and his eyebrows were locked as if someone owed him tens of thousands of dollars and didn't pay him back: "Old Liu, come up with that idea quickly, otherwise it will stink to death."

　　"Yes, hurry up! Should we burn them all to death?" Sang Yu had already taken out cinnabar and a brush from his pocket while speaking. He drew a circle on the ground and then cast a spell. "Let's not talk about other things. The corpse poison alone is enough to kill us."

　　I know that Shisan Shao is a mysophobe, he's always clean; Sang Yu is a girl and a beautiful one, so she's naturally no fuss either; I'm just a little careless - but now I feel like vomiting, how miserable can they feel?

　　In an ideal situation, we would fire a burst of bullets to kill all the movable creatures in the head and chest, and then call on the few people who stayed behind in the salt-adding company to bring a lot of gasoline and launch a direct fire attack - but now... it's difficult!

　　Chapter 207: Tragic Burning

　　A faint blue light overflowed from the talisman array, slightly blocking it from the outside world - it could protect against the poison but had no effect on the stench, so we pinched our noses when we spoke, and our voices sounded muffled in the cave.

　　This talisman array has two functions: one is to block out the poison; the other is to prevent the living people's Yang energy from being detected by the corpses - unfortunately, we set up the array a little late, and the rush just now left some Yang energy outside, it's a little faint, but it seems that some of the corpses have noticed it after all!

　　Yang energy is to corpses what heroin is to drug addicts. Many corpses began to flock towards us, with pus bubbling and a foul stench rolling. The entire pit was like boiling water, and even wisps of thin smoke were rising.

　　With a height of four or five meters and a right angle of ninety degrees, it is not easy to climb out of this pit, but there are quite a few piled-up corpses, and after a few steps, the corpses have finally emerged - and in the front are those fresh blond and blue-eyed ones.

　　The corpse will only exist for three to five days, and then the rot will spread to the joints, so the corpse will quickly decompose into a pile of scattered bones, and then even the bones will dissolve in the putrefaction. Fresh corpses have complete bones and greater strength, so they will naturally come out first.

　　The sizes of the Taoist and Maoshan talismans are thirty-three and nine, while some other sects use thirty-three and seven, thirteen point three, and three point three. The materials used include cinnabar, chicken blood and rice wine, or chicken blood, rice wine and ink. But in any case, rooster blood is indispensable - we couldn't find this when we were at the Salt Company, so we used a mixture of cinnabar, glutinous rice juice, and ink to draw the talisman, which is much less powerful!

　　There are many ways to deal with rotting corpses, the best of which are corpse-suppressing spells and fire attacks. Unfortunately, both methods don't work - Shisan Shao and Sang Yu stared at me with indescribable urgency in their eyes, which immediately made me go crazy!

　　"Can people be killed by urine?" I stood up suddenly. "Shisan, Sangyu, why don't we just go for it? Use whatever you have to cripple those guys, seal all the corpse poison in this pit, and notify Lu Dao and the others to come here to deal with it?"

　　"Why didn't you say so earlier?" Thirteen stood up and flipped his palm to produce something. "Apart from anything else, these firearms are pretty good. Piyun, you take care of these things, and I'll set the fire - there's nothing I can do about the putrid liquid soup, but I'll be responsible for burning the rotten corpses so that they can't move. That's for sure." He pointed at the black ones and said, "Miniature high-energy incendiary bombs, equipped with 100 grams of thermite-driven thickened gasoline, with a range of three meters in diameter and a heat of 1200. I happen to have three of them, be frugal, aim well, and it'll be done. OK

　　So you have this thing!

　　I punched him on the shoulder happily and said, "You are fully equipped, haha! Okay, let's do it." Then I prepared to leave.

　　But just as he started to move, he was pulled back by Sang Yu. It seemed that Thirteen had something to say, so he walked over first.

　　"Hey, Piyun, how about you guys just go ahead and I'll keep an eye on it for you..." Her eyes flickered with pity: "It's too smelly in there! Is that okay?"

　　"Okay, then you can help us keep an eye on this matter. It's not complicated. I nodded slightly, "Then let's go

　　Having said that, I rushed out with a wave of greeting.

　　Thirteenth Young Master reacted very quickly. He started to move as I rushed out. He quickly rushed to the edge of the pit and kicked the corpse that had just climbed out back into the pit with a snap. "Wait a minute!"

　　Thirteen threw the thing in his hand into the pit and ran, "Lao Liu, wait a few minutes." He had already run nearly a quarter of the circle to the side, "Squat down."

　　This is too fucking tricky. I have to go back just after I came out?

　　I was thinking about it but I didn't dare to be careless and quickly squatted down. With a "bang" sound which was not far away, a flame suddenly shot up several meters high in front of my eyes, followed by a heat wave coming towards me!

　　This concentrated and thickened gasoline bomb was launched under the guidance of thermite. In just one second, it caused a fire circle of about three meters at the edge. The flames were blazing and almost shot up into the sky. The heat waves surged out like waves. Even Sang Yu shouted in the back: "What Thirteen used is so powerful!" But just after he opened his mouth, Sang Yu immediately covered his mouth, turned around and ran more than ten meters away!

　　The reason is simple. When the temperature rises, the stench becomes simply bizarre! It is sour, strong and pungent, a thousand times stronger than the smell of dog blood + golden juice (excrement) boiled in a big pot. People would rather live in a pigsty for a year than smell it again!

　　Miserable is miserable, there is no way to run away - I covered my mouth, gritted my teeth and rushed out.

　　Almost all the corpses that could still move in the pit gathered on our side, so Thirteenth Young Master quickly threw out another incendiary bomb to expand the fire to seven or eight meters, covering almost 70% of the corpses. The bear flames made the rotten bones of the corpses inside creak, and from time to time, yellow-white sparks of burning fat burst out, which was very beautiful!

　　The activities of corpses and zombies are somewhat related to the temperature. The flames ignited them, but also enhanced their activity - at the same time, three corpses climbed up with flames all over their bodies, and countless flaming hand bones appeared on the edge of the pit.

　　After making such a big noise, I was too lazy to hide, so I rushed over and kicked one of them into the pit. Then I turned around, raised my foot, and kicked again, and there was another one!

　　Damn it!

　　There was an accident with this one. The rotten meat covered with fuel could not stick to my body and was scattered by my violent shake. The flying pieces of meat wrapped in fire came towards me, and I dodged left and right in a hurry.

　　Thirteen, who had just stabilized himself, started to yell, "Clothes, clothes!

　　When I looked down, my clothes were already on fire!

　　I don't know when a piece of meat stuck to my clothes, and in less than a second it ignited the clothes and spread the fire - I quickly rolled on the ground to try to put out the fire!

　　At the same time, another flash of fire passed by me!

　　That was a close call!

　　Damn it, I actually forgot there was one behind me!

　　After rolling on the ground two or three times, the fire did not get smaller at all, and it spread rapidly - both hems of my woolen jacket were on fire, and the fire was winding upwards near the buttons.

　　Damn! This fucking concentrated gasoline is so powerful that it can't even put out the fire!

　　I quickly grabbed the collar and started to pull it apart, but unfortunately, as soon as I exerted force, a red shadow appeared in front of me - I panicked and flew backwards!

　　"Bang! I was hit hard on the back and the back of my head, and I was stunned for a moment.

　　There is no way to retreat!

　　The rotten corpse with fire was already in front of us, and out of the corner of my eye I saw two more crawling up - Thirteen rushed over from the side very quickly, but still didn't arrive!

　　Damn, I'd rather be burned than be bitten by this thing!

　　I didn't care about the burning clothes and kicked it away - suddenly a figure flashed beside me, and a cold thing was placed on my chest, and then I pulled it hard!

　　Just as I kicked the rotten corpse out, most of the flaming jacket was torn off!

　　Then the hand pulled on my clothes again, and another piece was torn off and thrown out.

　　Sang Yu!

　　At the critical moment, Sang Yu rushed over, grabbed my clothes with the handkerchief I had just used, and threw them out.

　　At this time, the Thirteenth Young Master had already rushed over, and the Meteor Snake in his hand shot out two tongues and hit the rotten corpses that popped out of the edge, smashing them back.

　　"Ah," Sang Yu suddenly cried out, and threw away the handkerchief in her hand - there was actually a small fire burning on the back of her white and tender hand!

　　I didn't have time to think about it, so I quickly grabbed her hand and suppressed the fire in my palm.

　　Half a minute...

　　I let go and looked, it was out!

　　Just now, rolling on the ground could not isolate the air and prevent the fire from going out naturally. But now, the air is completely isolated between his hands, and the fire is not very big, so it will go out naturally - but Sang Yu still got a small blister on his hand.

　　But why does it seem that Sang Yu doesn't care much about this hand now? This hand? This hand!

　　Damn! He's still holding my hand!

　　I quickly let go of my hand, and when I looked again, Sang Yu had already turned his head away. I asked stupidly, "Uh, is your hand okay?"

　　"Hand? Oh, hand, no, nothing." Sang Yu's words were a little unclear, and her face suddenly turned red. "I'll go help Thirteen." Without waiting for me to say anything, Sang Yu drew out her ruler-shaped sword and rushed over...

　　"Hey, hey, hey! Don't come over here. The Thirteenth Young Master has already dealt with several rotten corpses that were able to climb up. He was staring at the pit with a Meteor in his hand, and when he saw Sang Yu coming over, he hurriedly tried to stop him: "It's almost done here. You should ask Lao Liu to help you deal with the burns on your hands. It will not look good if scars are left behind." He spoke in a very relaxed manner, and it felt like he was laughing at me.

　　"I have it." Seeing that everything was fine, Sang Yu reached into her bag and took out a porcelain bottle. She opened the lid and gently picked out a little bit of white ointment with her little finger and gently applied it on the back of her hand.

　　Damn it… Just as I was about to scold Thirteen for being such a bad bastard, Sang Yu suddenly raised her head and glanced at me. I don’t know how she came over to me and said, “Hand.”

　　I didn't understand at all, "What hand?"

　　"Silly, what hand? Your hoof flower! Stretch it out. Sang Yu pulled my hand and turned it over, and then used her little finger to pick up some ointment and smeared it on my palm - only then did I feel a faint pain in my palm.

　　Damn! I got burned too?

　　This is fucking crazy! When I was helping Sang Yu put out the fire, I was actually burned myself, and I didn't even notice it!

　　"You guys take your time applying the medicine, I'll go set up a formation." Thirteen walked past me, reached into my bag and took out cinnabar and talisman paper, "I don't have enough, use yours."

　　After saying that, he didn't care about me, walked about ten meters, squatted down and started doing it on the ground.

　　"I'll come too," Sang Yu put the medicine away into her bag, pretending to be relaxed: "It's just a minor injury that can be treated casually, why will it take a long time?" After saying that, without even looking at me, he took out his calligraphy brush and walked over.

　　What is this? Ignore the ridicule and just play dumb?

　　Humph, I can do that too!

　　I coughed, "Well, it's done - come on, give me back mine, it's much faster if we draw together with three of us. Haha, I rushed over with a smile and snatched my things back, "What formation?"

　　"It's boring, you two are boring," Thirteenth Young Master sighed pretentiously, "Forget it, since you like to draw formation diagrams, just come on - how about the Eight Diagrams Lock?"

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other and said, "Okay.

　　It won’t be embarrassing if you have something to do, haha.

　　Chapter 208 Bagua Lock

　　When many people come together to set up a formation, they naturally cannot use a more special and unique formation. So in this case, the choice is generally to choose one from the forty-nine Taoist formations, and the Bagua Lock is a more commonly used one among them.

　　Arrange the eight directions according to Qian, Kun, Kan, Li, Zhen, Gen, Xun, and Dui, and then place the corpse-suppressing charms in each direction. The corpse-suppressing charms we drew are much less powerful without the chicken blood, but the rotten corpses are basically white and can't get out of the pits, so as long as they can lock the corpse poison; plus we didn't bring enough magic tools to the desert, so naturally we needed as few materials as possible.

　　In comparison, the Bagua lock is considered to be more cost-effective!

　　The three of us quickly drew out the acupoints in the eight directions, and then used the corpse-suppressing talisman as the eight centers of the formation to lock the yin and yang of the entire formation. Each acupoint was connected with ink lines mixed with cinnabar juice to represent the endless path of life and the flow of yin and yang. We lit four incense sticks within the ink lines and prayed for the four phases... All these things that were already familiar to us were done in less than ten minutes.

　　Clapping his hands and standing up, the Thirteenth Young Master chanted something to ignite the prayer talisman, and then threw it... At the moment the talisman paper burned out, a bright light flashed from the inside out of the entire Eight Array Lock, which appeared and disappeared instantly - the entire Eight Array Lock suddenly showed a vibrant vitality, like a dormant poisonous snake showing its fangs!

　　"Hey, this is a great move. I praised Thirteen generously, even though he just set a trap for me and wanted to make fun of me. "With this kind of sales, you can make tens of thousands of dollars by doing a ritual anywhere! When you get old, you can at least have enough food and clothing with this move."

　　"Okay, I'll give you an extra 10% commission for introducing business," he stuffed the things into his pocket and counterattacked: "After all, we are friends, we can't just watch you live on the streets, right?"

　　"That's fine. I won't be angry at all. After my business goes public, I won't have to work anymore. I can help you as a social worker to help the poor..."

　　"What you are doing is..." Thirteenth Young Master fought back.

　　Sang Yu walked in front with a smile on her face. Although all the corpses were gone, there was still a strong stench in the air - as a girl, she would naturally walk as fast as she could in this situation.

　　We didn't delay when we got outside, Sang Yu led the way out along the tunnel. Logically, there are still a lot of valuable things here, but unfortunately we are the National Security Bureau, not an archaeological unit, and we really can't do things like picking up dirt lumps with a small brush, so it would be best if we can hand them over.

　　What's more, there is a trail of footprints waiting for us to catch up!

　　Of course, the above plan is purely ideal, but everyone knows the famous saying that ideals are full and reality is skinny - this sentence was verified ten seconds later.

　　When we walked back into the snow along the snow pile, the first thing we saw was at least ten black gun barrels!

　　The fucking sunlight was blinding me, and before I could come to my senses, someone from behind the gun barrels started laughing: "Hey, isn't this Brother Liu Piyun? Put your guns away quickly, don't scare the guests..." The voice sounded very familiar, I shielded the light with my hands and squinted to take a look - fuck you, it's actually that bastard named Lin Chao who goes by the alias of Yueou Hyde or something!

　　This guy stood in the middle of a group of people with a smile on his face, looking like a silly girl. The blond and blue-eyed guys around him were holding all kinds of weapons in their hands, wearing white camouflage uniforms and snow goggles, and surrounded the three of us tightly. Abaijiang and several other Kazakhs were kneeling on the snow next to them. They were all tied up tightly and had cloth strips stuffed in their mouths.

　　I looked up and saw a few guys crawling on top of the rocks facing away from the sun, with only the black hole of a big gun showing - damn! The snipers have been arranged!

　　Damn it, it's a trap!

　　With more than ten guns pointed at me, I naturally didn't move. The guy became more and more happy. He actually walked over and patted me on the shoulder twice, "Haha! Detective Liu, how are you doing? Haha..."

　　I was so happy that I just stretched my feet...

　　"Pah, this guy immediately fell to the ground in the snow with a perfect dog-eating-shit move - at the same time, my voice rang out: "It's good, eating well and sleeping well, it's good to watch a dog eating shit when you have nothing to do...

　　It's disgusting that he couldn't get hurt by falling on the snow. Obviously, his goal was easily achieved! He fell down in front of his men and lost all face. When he jumped up, his face was full of veins and he was furious: "FUCK!" He pulled out a gun and pointed it at Sang Yu: "You little bastard, do you believe I can shoot her?"

　　"Ah, Sang Yu was suddenly startled and took a step back, but I raised my foot just in time, "If you have the guts, kill me. What's the point of threatening a woman? Didn't you give me milk when you were a child, but only urea? Now your head is full of shit and urine and you can't think straight..." I stood in front of Sang Yu and sprayed, while looking at this guy's expression.

　　It’s really wonderful.

　　“You, you…” Joseph’s lips trembled and his face turned red, and the hand holding the gun trembled slightly, “I, I…” Several blue veins popped out on the white back of his hand, and it was obvious that he was extremely angry!

　　"Fuck you! You dare to shoot me? If you wanted me dead you would have done it long ago - I can tell with my toes that you just want to use us to eliminate the corpses below, and then find a chance to capture me." Of course I'm not stupid, I still slightly turned sideways when I said this, just in case, uh, I mean just in case, this guy pulled the trigger due to muscle spasm, at least he can avoid the heart, right? "Although I'm a prisoner, I'm probably more valuable than you.

　　"Haha, Mr. Liu is right." An old voice came over from behind with a smile. The man with white hair, frail body, and wrinkled face was the Nazi uncle who called himself a professor. He was wrapped in a thick down coat, and beside him was the charming and seductive woman Susie who was still wearing heavy makeup.

　　He coughed lightly a few times. "Joseph, you need to learn more about this. Although it was only ten seconds from the time Mr. Liu came out to the time you talked, he had already grasped several key points: this is a trap; we need him to eliminate the corpses; we will not kill him because we will need him later." He stared at Joseph. "This is what you lack. In any case, you need to analyze the problem calmly and then analyze the required intelligence. Otherwise, do you think he would provoke you so unscrupulously?"

　　A group of people around him nodded repeatedly, and Joseph also looked ashamed, "I understand, professor."

　　This old pig kidney guy said it so damn well! Even I myself think it’s true - damn, it turns out that I am the legendary calm guy, the SUPER NO.1 who can remain calm even when mountains collapse in front of me!

　　Taking a quick glance, Sang Yu Shisan seemed to be thinking about something, and suddenly I became arrogant!

　　But I still looked very indifferent. I snorted coldly before speaking, "Professor, you guys are making such a big fuss. You are not just going to let me go down and kill the corpses, or to capture me and use me as bait, right?"

　　The professor stood up straight and slammed his cane on the ground. "That's right! We have the clues, but now we can't catch this drought demon alive, so we have to resort to this last resort. Mr. Liu, excuse me. He said calmly, "As long as you can help us catch the drought demon alive and find what we need, I promise that I can release everyone except you in the end, and you, after our great leader is resurrected, can also let you leave safely. How about it?"

　　"Do I have any fucking choice?" I snorted again: "You're telling the truth. You can let anyone go except me - but then even if you don't let go, I can't bite you, right?" I looked at Sang Yu behind me: "It's just that now all the cards are in your hand, you can play them however you want, and I can only trust you, right?

　　Snap! Snap! Snap!

　　The professor raised his hands and clapped, with a smile on his face: "It's pleasant to talk to smart people, without so many twists and turns - OK, now please give me the things in your hand for safekeeping, Mr. Liu, I will give them to you when you need them."

　　Joseph walked up to me and stretched out his hand. I could only hand him the God-killing Blade and M500 with resentment, then held up my small bag and said, "There are only talismans and magic tools in it. Don't take this. Leave it to me to save your life, huh?" I didn't feel anything when I first came out, but now I can't stand the cold wind blowing. I shivered as I spoke, "Also, get me some clothes to wear."

　　Now you are temporarily considered as Professor Pig-Waisted's subordinate. I don't know if I can be provided with food and drink, but keeping you warm is the first priority - anyway, I have opened my mouth, even if you want to take something from Joseph, you have to get rid of me first.

　　Joseph looked up and saw the professor nod slowly in agreement - he gave a few instructions to his men, and one of them ran out.

　　When Joseph was groping in my pocket for my cell phone, wallet and other things, I clearly saw this guy run a few hundred meters and then suddenly became shorter - it was obvious that they had been lying in ambush there from the beginning!

　　I didn't search the surrounding area first. It seems that I was really careless this time.

　　Although I don't know how they knew we would come here, they did receive the news, and then created a false footprint to make us think we had left, and then defeated us one by one. In this way, the damn eternal lamp was probably lit by these guys.

　　I just don't know who betrayed me. Think about it, the Hasa people and the potash company employees seem unlikely, but on the other hand, there is no evidence to prove that they are not traitors - anyway, the situation behind is complicated, so I can only be on guard!

　　Even Zheng Qu did not rule out this possibility.

　　Thinking about it again, Sang Yu and I had called each other before we set out yesterday, and the Wang family and my master also knew the general whereabouts. If there were spies there, something bad would happen - Damn! There were too many.

　　Never mind, I won’t report it anymore. I’ll just do it all myself!

　　Soon, everything in Sang Yu and Shisan's hands was confiscated, and their pockets were emptied even more than their faces. Since I agreed to their request, it seemed that this guy didn't want to anger me, so the one who searched Sang Yu was replaced by the charming woman beside him, Susie, and then she took another piece of clothing for me. The professor looked at the sky and said, "Okay, it's not too late today. Let's go back to eat and rest first, and continue tomorrow. After he finished speaking, I heard a humming sound...

　　Shit! Multi-passenger snowmobile!

　　Chapter 209: Frenzy

　　These damn Nazis were really rich. We walked a few kilometers west and came to a half-high dirt slope. We went around it and saw - wow, it was really nice, a row of tents, people and all kinds of equipment were quite complete, and it was obvious that they had turned it into a small base.

　　Several cans of high-energy fuel were neatly placed aside, and the pipes connected to them were buried in the snow and connected to a snow pit, covered with a white tarpaulin. It looked like a place for boiling water and heating food. Several other ropes pulled open a tarpaulin in mid-air, and the four sides were also surrounded by tarpaulins to block wind and rain. Some equipment was placed underneath, which should be for tracking, communication, excavation and the like. There were also several sleds covered with tarpaulins next to them, some for single and some for multiple people.

　　Those tents were inflatable, with a floor about 10 centimeters thick, zippered doors, and ropes tied to the four corners with steel nails deep into the ground. I took a quick look and found that most of these white tents were only about one meter long, probably just for sleeping, but the one in the middle was very big, about 7 or 8 meters long and more than 3 meters wide, and about 2 meters high, probably the residence of Professor Pig Waist.

　　Unexpectedly, the guy took us in. The room was covered with thick sheepskin, and a brazier was burning in the middle, making it feel like spring.

　　"The situation is tough. You guys will stay here today," the professor smiled slightly. "Is that okay?"

　　"Just make do with it," I pulled Sang Yushisan to sit next to the brazier, "We are prisoners, how much can we ask for? This will do! By the way, do you provide meals? If you do, please prepare some for us first."

　　"Okay! Joseph, go and make the arrangements." The professor smiled and gave the order. With the help of Susie, he sat on the inflatable sofa next to him, and then poured a glass of red wine from the bottle next to him. He raised the agate-like delicate liquid to me, and I shook my head slightly - this guy always pretends to be a deputy noble, but I have to dare to drink it.

　　I've thought about it, I'll try it next time I have the chance.

　　Joseph agreed, then threw the bags of equipment he had collected from us onto the table next to him and turned around... good opportunity!

　　To be honest, we cooperated very well in the beginning and actually had two intentions: first, we hoped not to harm Abaijiang and the others; second, we also wanted to know their specific situation - now it seems that we have found the base of these guys, so we can just arrest them and interrogate them without any trouble, how great!

　　Me and Sang Yu, if the three of us work together, can't we handle an old man with a pig kidney and a glamorous woman with heavy makeup?

　　Thirteen had already crossed his legs slightly, Sang Yu also pretended to stretch himself, and I crossed my legs and started to exert force - it can be said that the three of us cooperated for quite a while and understood each other's intentions: Sang Yu challenged Susie alone, Thirteen pounced on Professor Zhu Yao, and I was on standby to prevent people from coming from outside.

　　As long as we can take down these two, we can retrieve our equipment and then charge out!

　　Joseph can start the action as soon as he turns around and walks out the door!

　　Suddenly, the professor coughed and asked, "Mr. Liu, do you know how those companions who stayed in the potash company are doing now?"

　　Damn it! — I quickly stood up, put my hands behind my back in front of Sang Yu and Shisan, and shook them gently.

　　"Damn! Are you not going to do anything to my friend?" It was just a test.

　　The look in the professor's eyes through his glasses was so damn evil. The guy pushed his glasses up, turned around and turned on an instrument on the table.

　　Suddenly a dead face was revealed.

　　This guy looks lean but not indifferent, and his appearance is so ordinary that you can't believe it, just like a passerby in any third-rate American TV series, but when you see his eyes, all impressions are reversed immediately - his light blue pupils reveal a cold, empty and emotionless gaze. This gaze is not arrogant, nor hot, and even just empty, which is even more terrifying!

　　That is unique to mercenaries and professional killers who have killed countless people. They have experienced too much, and now even killing cannot arouse any feelings - just numbness!

　　After seeing clearly that the recipient of the communication was Professor Zhuyao, he nodded slightly to show his respect.

　　"Professor Bing spoke in a very kind voice, as if he was talking to his own children, 'Come, show us these friends their faces - turn the camera.'"

　　The man named Bin didn't say anything, but nodded to indicate that he accepted the order. He reached out and turned the camera, and Wang Xi, Qiao Yun and others appeared in the picture. They sat side by side on a bed, and next to them were the employees of the Potash Company - I noticed a black gun barrel sticking out from the side of the camera, it seems that Bin is not the only Nazi in the Potash Company.

　　But I didn’t see Xiao Hei.

　　Susie suddenly took out her cell phone. After reading the text message, she leaned over and whispered something in the professor's ear. The professor's originally relaxed face wrinkled: "Man proposes, God disposes - Mr. Liu, dinner will be ready soon. After dinner, shall we start the action?"

　　"This sudden change made me feel confused and even ready to explore: "You brought us all this way here, saying it was for a rest, but now it's time to take action - Professor, did you bring us here just to show off your base?"

　　"Mr. Liu, you are joking! In fact, even if you don't ask, I will tell you the reason: the special forces sent by your Chengdu branch seem to have taken action. They did not rest and reorganize as I expected, but immediately mobilized the sleds to prepare for departure. Whether we go to the Salt Adding Company or here, we don't have much time." He looked at his watch and said, "We have at most 20 hours."

　　"What if we can't find what you want?" I was suddenly troubled by the fact that Wang Xi and the others were arrested, and my tone suddenly became unfriendly: "I can't guarantee that

　　The professor stared into my eyes and slowly leaned down: "We must find him." He spoke word by word, the hot air from his mouth spraying on my face, "Otherwise, all your friends will be dead."

　　"Impossible!" Thirteenth Young Master gritted his teeth and said, "If you hurt them, I guarantee you won't get anything.

　　"We must get it within 20 hours - otherwise they will definitely die." The professor said a few words in German to the screen, and we saw Bin nodded. Then he quickly took out something in front of us, pressed it a few times, and a row of red words appeared: '20:00:00'

　　The numbers began to count down, click, click...everyone confirmed almost at the same time that this thing was a bomb.

　　"Cāo Thirteenth Young Master rarely swore, and stood up and raised his hand - "Don't be impulsive." Sang Yu grabbed him and said, "Now is not the time to be impulsive, let's see what it is. After that, Sang Yu raised his eyes and said, "Tell me, what do you want us to get?"

　　"Miss Wang is really smart," the professor snorted, "Then I will tell you now, what we need is the Earth's Axis Force hidden in the Shambhala Cave by our ancestors. His face was as cold as frost: "As long as you find what I need, I will release those people from the Potash Company as soon as possible."

　　Shit! It's that fucking Earth axis thing again!

　　I signaled to Thirteen to relax, and then asked the professor to explain the situation to us.

　　Professor Zhuyao didn't hide anything this time and told me about his research. It sounded true, but it was hard to tell what was true and what was false.

　　At the end of World War II, Haller sent a letter back from Tibet. This was the first and only letter he sent back. The letter only told a legend: "After the Eastern Han Dynasty, due to the diversion of the Zhubin River in the middle reaches of the Tarim River, Loulan was seriously short of water. Soler from Dunhuang led 1,000 soldiers to Loulan, and summoned 3,000 soldiers from Shanshan, Yanqi and Qiuci to cross the Zhubin River day and night to divert water into Loulan to alleviate Loulan's water shortage. However, due to the long distance and high consumption, this method could only be temporary and not permanent. Loulan was always facing the situation of being abandoned, so Soler prayed to God without sleep. He prayed sincerely for seven days without eating or drinking, which moved God. Finally, he dreamed three times in a row that someone told him about the spring. After waking up, he dug according to the direction shown in the dream and found two golden antelopes and swords and other metal utensils presented by the King of Dashi to Tianfang. After continuing to dig deeper, he finally reached a stone slab with a mark.

　　Soller found a cave according to the map on the stone slab, and finally got the mysterious power in the cave. Driven by this power, he created many soldiers who did not need to eat or sleep, and only needed a little supply a year to keep them working. These soldiers continuously injected river water into the old river channel. These soldiers did not need supplies and food, but they could always have the energy to draw water, and finally Loulan had enough drinking water to prosper again.

　　However, Soler's actions were regarded as heresy and he was besieged by various countries. At the last moment, these immortal soldiers helped him win, but it also led to Loulan being blockaded by various countries. His people left Loulan one after another, the soldiers rebelled, the generals fled, and even his son left him in the end.

　　Soler was disheartened and did not continue to replenish the undead soldiers. Under the consumption of wind, sand, enemies, and wild beasts, only one soldier was left. He built an underground altar in the middle of the desert, and hid the stone slabs he found in the altar, and the last soldier was also hidden in it - from then on, Loulan really went all the way to decline.

　　Loulan declined in the yellow sand, and the Shambhala Cave eventually disappeared in the long river of history!

　　According to speculation, this cave is the so-called Shambhala Cave, and the altar where the stone tablet and the last soldier are stored is the cave below the sun pattern. "

　　I immediately understood——

　　"So, what you are looking for now is this stone slab?" I reached out and grabbed a greasy pig's foot from the plate and stuffed it into my mouth. "Is this the place today? Is this the altar?"

　　Professor Pig Kidney elegantly picked up the wine glass and took a sip under Susie's service. "Not bad."

　　"But we didn't see any slate anywhere?" Sang Yu swallowed the food in his mouth and wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin before speaking, "Did you see it?"

　　"So, this is the first thing I want you to do - find the slate. Professor Hehehe laughed, "Otherwise why would I go to so much trouble to catch you?"

　　Damn! It looks like this guy is pointing at my Yin-Yang eyes!

　　Chapter 210 Well

　　I was about to close my eyes and relive the scene in the cave, but the professor stopped me with a smile, "Wait, there's one more thing."

　　"Are you going to tire us to death?" I expressed dissatisfaction: "One thing after another - how many things do you want us to do?" I sucked my teeth and reached in with my fingers to pull out the tendon stuck between my teeth, "Are you going to kill me?"

　　"Oh, how could that be, Mr. Liu," the professor stared at me and stretched out his hand. Susie immediately took out a snow-white napkin and gave it to him. I also stretched out my hand, but I didn't see her give it to me for a long time. "I just want to remind you, Hanba, there is another Hanba in there that we also need."

　　He tapped the corner of his mouth with his napkin a few times to indicate that he was wiping it. "I remember I've already told you, Mr. Liu, right? If not, I apologize, but this drought demon must be captured alive anyway."

　　"I stood up and wiped my hands on a snow-white sofa cushion, leaving a greasy paw print. "You said it was to capture Hanba alive and find what you need, right? The stone slab is probably what you need, to find the signpost to the Shambhala Cave; and Hanba, I guess, was captured to revive Hitler, right?"

　　"People who are too smart often don't live long, Mr. Liu." Professor Zhuyao narrowed his eyes and ignored my rude behavior, but there was a cold tone in his words.

　　It was like a threat, asking me not to tell Sang Yushisan about my guesses and calculations, but he also understood that even if he stopped me in person, I could always pass on the information privately as long as I wanted, so he could only say it in a bland way - I totally ignored him!

　　Sang Yu had almost finished eating. While wiping his hands with the wet wipes handed to him by Susie, he seemed to be talking to himself: "On the one hand, you are working on resurrecting Hitler, and on the other hand, you are even preparing the army after the resurrection - Professor, what a good plan! But I don't understand, why don't you just resurrect Hitler as a zombie and take charge of the power yourself?"

　　She tossed the wet wipes gently onto the inflatable floor, her tone revealing an indescribable temptation.

　　The professor was stunned, but immediately burst into laughter!

　　"How can you, a nation without faith, understand the greatness of faith? - We at the 'Temple of the Rise' have made a solemn oath since its inception that every one of us will fight for the leader's great ideals all our lives. Even if all the power in the world is placed before me, I am still willing to be a pawn at the feet of the leader. His face gradually turned red, like a boar in heat: "Faith, ideals, struggle, sacrifice, these great spirits you will never understand, because you will always be just an inferior nation..." That Susi looked at him with a pious and admiring look, his face full of respect.

　　But Thirteen spoke at this time...

　　"Well, I heard that guy only has one testicle, right?"

　　"I know this--," I joined the discussion viciously, "1916, the Battle of the Somme..."

　　"you

　　Professor Pig Waist suddenly stood up and rushed towards me, but his feet went weak and he almost fell. Susie suddenly woke up from her intoxication and grabbed him, thus preventing this guy from being embarrassed in front of me - he sat on the chair panting and staring at me, and I glared back at him fiercely!

　　Like fighting roosters.

　　Susie knelt down in front of us and spoke softly. This was the first time I heard her speak, and what she said was also what Sang Yu told me later: "Professor, don't be angry about this kind of thing! The leader was slandered, ridiculed and criticized by countless people just because we failed! As long as one day we can succeed, as long as this day can come, the countless rumors will naturally be broken, and everyone will kneel at the feet of the leader and kiss his boots..."

　　Firstly, we didn't understand German, and secondly, we really didn't want to anger her too much, so we didn't answer and wait for her to feel the pleasure on her lips. As she spoke with a hint of temptation, Professor Pig's waist gradually calmed down: "Forget it, I don't want to talk too much with you. Since you have finished your meal, let's go." He simply tore off the mask and said coldly: "Remember, the slate and the drought demon, if you lose any one of them, your or your friends..."

　　He stroked his neck with his hand and said, "You're dead.

　　"snort

　　※

　　The second time, Joseph and his men were more present. They were sent to monitor our actions. I remember what the professor said at the cave entrance: "Don't play tricks on me! Joseph is just a pawn to us. Don't think of replacing him - by then, your two friends may not be able to leave.

　　Is this a threat?

　　But when I told Shisan and Sangyu that Xiao Hei had not been caught, their expressions clearly showed that they ignored my words.

　　Who is Xiao Hei? The mythical beast Pixiu! Although it is sealed in the body of a black cat, its amazing physical condition and teeth are comparable to the internet spit god Alpaca!

　　I think we have every reason to believe, determine and be sure that it can rescue these people.

　　Except for the M500, all other weapons and equipment have been returned to us. As long as we find a chance and work together, it will be no problem to kill these bastards.

　　Of course, there is a better way, which is to let these guys fill the hole for Hanba.

　　I couldn't help laughing when thinking this, which startled Joseph who was searching in front of me. He turned around suddenly and said, "Liu Piyun, it seems that you are thinking of some crooked ideas again. Humph, I advise you to find the things for us honestly, otherwise, with a loud bang," he raised his hand and made an explosion gesture, "all your friends will go to heaven.

　　"I know, stop giving me shit." I dodged past them and stood in front of the sarcophagus. "Let me see."

　　Yin eye.

　　The entire stone chamber began to slide in front of me like a tassel, and the entire world in the faint black mist appeared in front of me, all of which was this gray-black color, but the colors in the two places were slightly different.

　　One is extending outward along a black corridor, at the end of which is a light golden circular pattern. It should be the Eight Array Lock we set up that is now playing its due role; the other is a white circle with countless glittering words on it - it is under the sarcophagus.

　　I asked everyone to work together to push the sarcophagus open, so that the entire wellhead appeared in front of us, and then I crawled on the ground and gently touched the edge - under the accumulated dust, a feeling of bumps and depressions passed along my fingers to my mind, and I could vaguely distinguish the non-repetitiveness of it.

　　"Here it is." I whispered to myself, and then reached out to take a brush from behind. As I brushed gently, the dust was swept aside, and a strange symbol appeared on the ground: this place is different from other rocks, it should be a wellhead dug out of a whole piece. Along the edge of this well is a circle, and then there is another big circle about centimeters apart, and there are three layers of text on the two circles.

　　These characters are a bit like pinyin or tadpoles, filling the entire circle. Having spent a long time in xīn奸g, I was able to recognize that this is a series of Arabic characters.

　　"It should be down there," I coughed, "Joseph, take a photo and send someone up there, and ask your professor to translate it for me." Although I was the target of surveillance, I was at least a commander in action. My orders were quickly executed, and the photos and rubbings were quickly sent up.

　　"Uh, wait a minute," I stopped the soldier, "Tell the professor to decipher it quickly! Also, come back after you get the deciphered content.

　　The soldier turned his eyes to Joseph, who shouted a few words into the intercom and soon received instructions from above: Do as I ask.

　　I ignored him and continued to order: "Bring the rope, then the lead weight and the candle." I pointed to the well and said: "If my guess is correct, there is something strange in it.

　　This is fucking obvious. The stone slab should be hidden somewhere protected. Now it seems that this is the only place with a protective array or spell. If there is, it can only be down there.

　　Wasn’t the stone slab originally dug out from the well?

　　The rope was slowly lowered into the well, with a lead weight at the bottom, and then a small candle was lit. When we lowered it about six or seven meters, we suddenly saw the flame begin to shake, and then it suddenly tilted to the side as if attracted by something!

　　There is wind! There is air!

　　This news excited the professor, and he asked me, "Mr. Liu, are you sure the slate is underneath?"

　　"No," I said truthfully, "but the following possibility is more likely."

　　"Okay," the guy was very happy, "where there is possibility, there is hope - I am very happy to have you help us. To be honest, if you are willing to join us, Mr. Liu..." Damn, he still doesn't forget to recruit me to join?

　　Of course I didn't give him face and retorted coldly: "Hey, Professor, now doesn't seem to be the time to say that, right? I was forced to help you, you have to remember that! I hope you will keep your promise and release the person when the time comes."

　　"That's for sure, for sure." He laughed out loud twice, and I laughed along with him... I guess we're both thinking the same thing now, let's see if we can find time to beat the other to death.

　　"Oh, right, it's more than ten meters deep. I guess your intercom won't work after you go down there. I want you to give me some authorization. I'll be fully responsible. I can't possibly come back to ask you for instructions on every little thing, right?"

　　There was no answer on the intercom, so I immediately said, "Don't worry, I won't go down with them. Sang Yu and Shisan Shao and the others won't go down, they will come up to accompany you, and I will take Joseph and your people down with me."

　　The professor hadn't answered yet, but Sang Yu immediately objected: "No! You can't go down alone.

　　"It's okay, haha," I reached out and patted Sang Yu on the shoulder, "I don't know what's down there, it would be useless if too many people went down there - what if I can't come back, you guys will have to come down to save me?

　　"but…"

　　"No buts," I smiled at Sang Yu, then looked at Thirteen, "Well, when did you become so nagging? Come, give me a blessing hug, and wish my brother a victorious return.

　　"Okay." Thirteen was much more relaxed. He walked up to me and gave me a hug. "Be careful." When I let go, I gently held his hand, with a little force - I picked up a small thing here and gently put it into his hand.

　　Sang Yu's face turned slightly red, and she did not open her arms gently after I let go of Shisan, but I did not hug her - I walked over and hugged her directly in my arms!

　　"Be careful

　　After saying that, I decisively pushed her away and gently pulled her hand.

　　There was an indescribable look in her star-like dark eyes. She didn't say anything, but just bit her lip and nodded heavily - at this moment, she suddenly felt as if there was something extra in her hand.

　　“Okay, let’s go. I turned around with a smile and began to climb down along the rope ladder tied by several soldiers.

　　The two shell fossils that I picked up on the road in my pocket are gone.

　　Chapter 211 Entrance

　　The white light from the six-head military flashlight formed a ring-shaped halo when it shone into the well, making the entire well appear morbidly pale, with all the dark shadows in the corners clearly visible to me.

　　Upon closer inspection, this well is just a simple pile of stones all the way to the place where the flames deviate about ten meters away, with nothing else. Further down, the halo disappears in the darkness, and it is unknown how deep it is, or what else is there.

　　But at least from what I can see, there is nothing here.

　　Okay, let’s just do it, nothing much to say.

　　Crawling down along the wellhead, the faint light from the wellhead gradually turned into a circle above my head. The only sound in my ears was my own breathing, wheezing and wheezing, which made me feel a little scared.

　　Logically I shouldn't feel scared, as I've seen all kinds of ghosts and goblins. But people are always afraid of many ignorant things, and if they really encounter one, they wouldn't be afraid anymore.

　　Just when I descended more than three meters, I suddenly saw some words.

　　It was the same kind of Arabic writing, densely packed around the entire wall of the well, which made it look like some kind of strange prayer rather than a spell. The neatly carved words finally formed a strange pattern, like the black stone shape of the Great Mosque in Mecca.

　　According to what the Prophet Muhammad said when he touched and kissed the Black Stone during his farewell pilgrimage to the Kaaba in Mecca in 632 AD, the Black Stone is "God's oath on earth", "God allows us to benefit by touching it and kissing it, and everyone who desires it can benefit from it", and it has magical powers that can bring hope to people and guard against evil.

　　So, did Soler also feel guilty at the last moment and think that the power he obtained was evil?

　　That remains to be seen.

　　I could hear Joseph's heavy breathing and heartbeat from a body length above my head. I could feel that he was more panicked than me - he lowered his voice: "Liu Piyun, why don't you leave?" The voice felt indescribably strange when it reached my ears, like a cat with its throat strangled.

　　At the same time, a bright flashlight shone on my head.

　　"Turn this damn flashlight away," I said very dissatisfiedly, "Otherwise, if you get down there, I can't guarantee that you will come out alive.

　　"You dare?" Joseph shook the rope ladder heavily and grinned, "Now I can't let you come up alive."

　　"Really? This is beyond my expectation. In my opinion, if I kill you and find the stone slab and Hanba, your professor can continue to cooperate with me, but without me..." I said leisurely, "I guess your life will not be easy.

　　"Hmph!" Joseph snorted heavily, and then immediately changed the subject: "Hurry up!"

　　As he spoke, the guy changed the direction of the flashlight in his hand and pointed it in front of me - between enduring me and facing the professor's anger, this guy clearly chose the former.

　　Since he had compromised, I didn't plan to continue. After chuckled twice, I started to move down again.

　　A few minutes later, the well wall suddenly widened, and a whole piece of bluestone appeared in front of me, covered with powdery crystal dust, like urine crystals in some toilets. Other than that, it was very clean here, without any vines or fungi, not even moss.

　　"Nitrate?" I took out a hard-bristled brush from my bosom and began to clean the well wall. The structure of this saline-alkali beach has only this advantage. It is always relatively dry and there is no suitable plant growth. It should be considered a blessing.

　　Soon, I cleared a large area in front of me.

　　On the wall of the well were painted three golden goats with curved horns, arranged in a triangular shape, with a golden sun in the middle, and ray-like light covering the entire wall of the well. Below the light and the three golden goats was a carriage with a stone tablet standing on it, and in front of the stone tablet was a person kneeling and worshipping. Behind the person was a row of standing soldiers, they were in different shapes, but they were all tilted and crooked, not looking like normal people.

　　It sounds simple, but in fact this stone carving is quite large, and even the wool seems to be clearly visible - I seem to have caught something!

　　That’s right!

　　Although the entire stone carving is carved on stone, the surface is relatively smooth, which shows that the craftsmanship at that time was extremely high. But this sun - it's too weird!

　　I used the brush to gently brush the sun, and with each movement of the brush, I saw that the powder began to peel off. Layers of powder began to fall as I moved the brush, and gradually several pits appeared.

　　I gently grabbed a little powder with my hand, and it looked like plaster putty under the flashlight. According to speculation, this should be the key to entering the cave. It should have been sealed at first, but after thousands of years of accumulation, Soller did not expect that in this environment, the plaster would gradually corrode and weather, and then turn into powder, revealing its original shape under the brush.

　　But since he did this, these holes must be very important. There must be some kind of mechanism! It's like a lock, and he found the place to insert the key.

　　I then continued looking on the picture, and finally, I saw something unusual somewhere on the third golden sheep's leg, as if there was a gap. I grabbed it with my fingers and pulled it, OK!

　　I took out a stone stick that was slightly thicker than a finger. The stick was about 10 centimeters long. Upon closer inspection, I saw a layer of black glaze on it—a pottery stick?

　　We have the lock and the key, now all we need is to rub it into the right hole.

　　There are such scenes in many novels. There are riddles and clues outside the mechanism, which allow smart people to find the correct way to unlock the door. If you believe it - I can only say that you are an idiot!

　　Even if it is your own bank card, you will either use it yourself or give it to your family. At that time, you will naturally tell the correct answer. And to those you don’t want to give it to, you won’t give them any clues - will you leave a riddle on the card for your descendants to find clues?

　　All I can say is: you think too much!

　　There is no clue on the sun pattern for me to figure out, and even if there is, it's probably a scam - if it were someone else, they would be helpless in dealing with this kind of thing, but for me, hehe, it's not difficult!

　　I reached out and took out the Wenwu brush, then carefully found the outer frame of the entire pattern - yes, the pattern here has a very regular outer frame, and from the outer frame it can be seen that the whole shape together should form a square, so I simply drew eight dots on the outer pattern to represent the eight gates.

　　Then the sun, I used the sun as the base, so there are two eight formations here, one large and one small. From the two life gates, I used the magic rope to pull a straight line, which happened to pass through a concave hole.

　　If I'm not mistaken, this is the keyhole!

　　In fact, no matter who you are, you will follow your inner feelings when making a choice, and this choice is actually a kind of original heart in the eyes of people in the Dharma. The original heart can guide people to seek good fortune and avoid disaster, so the life gate will be chosen as the key in most cases.

　　Of course, I wouldn’t just try it casually, I have double insurance!

　　"Yin Eye

　　I prayed silently in my heart, and when I opened my eyes again, the world returned to the dark state I was most familiar with.

　　Sure enough, the sun in front of me was the only one with color in the entire pattern - but there were actually two places in it with a faint golden light, as if guiding me that this was the right path.

　　Damn, this is weird, how can there be two... A beam of light shines on my face again!

　　"Hey, what are you doing?" Just as he was thinking, the bastard Joseph above shouted, "Hurry up!"

　　"Fuck you! Can't you see I'm thinking about something?" I turned my head away and cursed, "If you can't stand it, get out of here and stop getting in my way.

　　"You guy took a deep breath and suppressed his anger," the doctor had already translated it.

　　"Okay, tell them to bring it to me."

　　This professor is really talented. To be honest, the difference between ancient Islamic language and the current one is quite large. In addition, there are local differences, slang, specific titles... There are many of them and the content is huge. There is no complete set of ancient language translations in the field of prophecy research in our country. Who knew that this guy could come up with it.

　　Who would have known that under the professor's polite appearance, there would be such a fanatical Nazi complex? It's almost like a two-headed snake...

　　Two-headed snake?

　　It suddenly occurred to me, isn't there a single keyhole and key to open it?

　　Are there two keys here, or one key that opens two keyholes? If there are two keys, where is the other one? If there is one key that opens two keyholes, which one comes first?

　　I am in a dilemma, just like the famous saying goes: To door not to do, it's a question!

　　To do or not to do, that is a difficult question!

　　While I was thinking, a reel was hung down from above with a rope. I caught it and opened it. On it was the translation of the wellhead: When the sun shines on the earth, the golden sheep brings hope, and the devil comes with it! I pray here, never release the devil, it brings not only survival, but also death!

　　I don't understand why such a passage has the power of sealing. Uh, was it copied from their scriptures? Or was it presided over by a priest?

　　It will always be a mystery!

　　But at least I can be sure that the stone slab we are looking for is inside!

　　Back to the question of the key.

　　Since he found one clay stick, if two were needed to open the lock, there must be another one here - the reason was simple, since he put one key here, there was no reason to hide another one somewhere else.

　　If you can't find it, it means that there is only one key that opens the door twice.

　　I did it right away and quickly cleaned everything again carefully - and sure enough, I missed it!

　　It’s that crooked row of soldiers!

　　The upper bodies of those soldiers looked crooked, but that was not the original intention. It was simple, a second clay stick was placed there!

　　Although the pottery stick was not affected much by external forces, the plaster filling the gap between the pottery stick and the groove turned into powder like the one above, so the pattern began to deform into a strange skewed shape.

　　Mistake! I secretly thanked my luck and inserted the clay stick into the hole.

　　Chapter 212 Corpse Fly

　　After rubbing the clay stick in and pressing hard, you can hear a few creaking sounds...

　　Most of you would think that this would be like what is written in novels, with some mechanism that activates the movement of stones to reveal an entrance or something like that - well, that's because you've read too many novels!

　　A machine that can last for thousands of years, I really don't know what the gears and other things are made of, stainless steel or alloy?

　　The actual situation is this: after pressing it, the whole pattern made a slight sound, and obvious gaps appeared along several lines of light. The shape was a door - it was a simple lever principle and could be built with any stones.

　　I grabbed the edge of the stone slab and pulled it hard. With a loud bang, I pulled out a part of the stone slab!

　　After calculating the size and thickness of the stone slab, I used both hands to pull it out.

　　"Ah, found it?" Joseph's surprised voice came from above.

　　The sudden weight made my hand sink, but I still kept steady and tied up the stone slab with a rope. "Pull it up. This is a cultural relic." I handed it to Joseph. "This is the entrance, not the one we are looking for.

　　As a handyman, you naturally have to do such miscellaneous work.

　　A corridor appeared in front of me. It was only one meter long and wide, and its walls were all made of blocks of green salt rock. It was very clean and dry inside, with no stagnant water or foreign objects, but there was powdery dust on the ground.

　　I slowly moved closer, grabbed the protrusions on the stone wall and began to move myself into it.

　　I heard a faint sound behind me, and Joseph and two of his men entered the corridor with me.

　　Well, let’s find a chance to kill these three guys!

　　The shell fossils I gave to Sangyu and Shisan were actually a very simple hint: shell = preparation, which meant to tell them to prepare. When I left, I was telling them to get started - they had been cooperating for quite some time, so I guess they knew it.

　　The tunnel was only about ten meters long. When we climbed out, we were stunned - a huge empty cave appeared in front of us! It was like a bubble in the ice. The saline lake left a huge white cave in the process of drying up. The walls and the ground were all white hexagonal crystals. I don't know what kind of salt it was.

　　Looking ahead, there is a huge wall at the end, with a small door on it, and the ground from here to the door is all made up of gray-white stone slabs. The place where we are now and the corridor behind us should be paved with bluestone, a stone platform of not very large area.

　　I looked around, and the guys next to me didn't dare to move - suddenly the stone slab in front of us shook.

　　"Buzz

　　Amid the crashing sound, the stone slabs stood up one by one, and there was a thick fog underneath. In just a few seconds, they actually... actually ran away? !

　　In an instant, there was not a single piece left!

　　Joseph and I and others stared in amazement as we watched the stone slabs scatter as if they were escaping, revealing the white salt ground underneath. We didn't know what to say.

　　Damn, what does this mean?

　　Suddenly, the wall at the end of the stone road slowly disappeared like a soap bubble, and it began to twist and deform, and finally disappeared before our eyes?

　　This is really... weird!

　　"We have to go now that there are no more slabs." Joseph coughed and acted like a big shot. He waved his hand and said, "Let's talk about it later." Then he led the team forward...

　　Good! Get the hell out of here, humph!

　　If there is no problem with this salt, I will take your last name! But it's okay, if this guy dies on his own, I will have one less thing to worry about - just as I was thinking this, I saw Joseph lift his foot...

　　Damn! He just lifted his foot but didn't take the last step.

　　There are fools every year, but there are more of them this year. Joseph did not leave, but one of his men was so stupid that he stepped forward!

　　He had just taken a few steps when he suddenly realized that everyone around him had disappeared - when he turned around and was about to speak, the sand had already flowed up his legs!

　　Yes, it began to flow up along his thighs like a living thing!

　　He was immediately terrified, and with a loud scream, he turned around and wanted to run towards us. However, this was just an idea - his actions showed that he wanted to run, but his feet did not leave the ground!

　　This guy started roaring and waving his arms, and before I could think of any way to deal with it, he was covered in the sand, like a mouse covered in breadcrumbs - in just a few minutes!

　　Not just on the body!

　　From his whimpering sounds, it can be felt that this thing not only covers the surface of his body, but also enters his body along the trachea and esophagus... At the same time, he begins to get shorter little by little!

　　quick!

　　soon!

　　The cream mouse sank into the white salt sand little by little right in front of our eyes, and the whole process took no more than three minutes!

　　Everything returned to normal, as if the person had never appeared.

　　Only then did Joseph come to his senses!

　　The guy's face was livid with fear. If he hadn't taken a step back just now, he should have changed his name to Joseph Mouse Specimen. He turned around suddenly and grabbed my collar, spitting directly on my face: "You want to kill me?" My finger bones began to turn white in front of my eyes, accompanied by a flaring of my nostrils, "I, I'll kill you first.

　　Snap, snap, snap…

　　The Killing God Blade slapped the guy's thigh rhythmically.

　　The sudden chill gave him a sudden start. He let go of his hand, jumped a few steps away like a rabbit, and drew his gun: "You, you want to die?"

　　I gently sheathed the God-killing Blade and coughed. "I hurt you? When did I hurt you? You said you wanted to leave, and I didn't ask you to leave, right? I didn't say anything and just stood here. I snorted and my tone gradually became more severe: "The professor asked you to come down and listen to my command. Did you ask me?"

　　I paused and said in a leisurely voice: "This is the consequence of your reckless behavior.

　　"You're talking to me." His teeth were clattering. "Why don't you say anything?"

　　"What did I say? Did you give me time to tell you?" I turned around nonchalantly and said, "Boy, the right thing to do is to follow me. Don't think you can lead the team just because you have some messy stuff - here, give me the dagger."

　　Simply ignoring his threats, she extended her hand.

　　Joseph stared at me fiercely for a long time before he took out a dagger from his waist and handed it to me, "I'm siring you, if you..."

　　"Pah

　　I threw the dagger away.

　　The dagger fell to the ground without making any sound, it just lay quietly on the salt ground.

　　"Look, there's something strange about this salt sand. It reacts to living people but not to dead things," I pointed at the ground and said, "Wait a minute and see if the dagger will sink."

　　Will the dagger sink?

　　Joseph didn't understand, but I knew that this was just to see whether the white salt-sand-like substance only reacted to flesh and blood, or to everything - this was the purpose of the test.

　　After a while, I saw the dagger slowly sinking in the sand, as if it was a soap bubble that could not support its weight. I carefully checked the process and found that the surface of the dagger was not covered by salt sand as I expected.

　　This is what I want.

　　Then I threw the compressed biscuits and meat strips in my pocket into the pit, and the phenomenon I got was exactly the same as when I threw the dagger in! But the strange thing was that the gravel-like ground actually had ups and downs like waves!

　　My face twitched slightly - Damn! I actually encountered such a monster here!

　　Corpse flies!

　　Even our sect does not know where the corpse flies come from. There is no fixed place of origin or reason. It is just that wherever it appears, it is accompanied by a large amount of death. There is a saying that the corpse flies are a product of the underworld or the underworld. There are a large number of these insects on the banks of the Santu River in the legend of hell and the Wangchuan River in the legend of China. They wrap tens of thousands of wronged souls who have no money to cross the river, making them stay on the river forever and become stepping stones for newcomers.

　　All the solidified thoughts in my mind were overturned by the scene before me. It was obvious that the corpse flies here were specially summoned and placed by someone to guard the important stone slab.

　　It can be speculated that the power that controls the corpse flies also comes from the Shambhala Cave.

　　I walked to the edge of the bluestone and squatted, looking at this notorious strange insect: after I threw the thing down, the seemingly calm sand surface had become turbulent like rolling waves, and countless insects squeezed in from the outside, pushing the insects in front to the edge of the rock and disappearing instantly, and then the ones behind continued to push the corpse flies in front... The dead corpse flies turned into a faint gray smoke and disappeared.

　　It seems to be attracted by yang energy or flesh and blood.

　　I picked up the kettle and poured it downwards, and the clear water in the kettle splashed on it - it felt like peeing on a pile of snow, and wherever it splashed, there was a pit.

　　In an instant, a large amount of smoke appeared and swirled back into the sand pile.

　　This thing sounds scary, but it is actually very simple to deal with it - water or salt can kill it!

　　Joseph had been watching my movements silently, and spoke with surprise: "Hey, this kind of monster can actually be killed with water, we should go back immediately - uh, do we need to notify the higher-ups to get us some water?" His eyes quickly swept in front of me, and he changed his words halfway through.

　　This time you have learned your lesson and know to ask me for advice.

　　I estimated the size of the area in front of me, then calculated the depth, and then I quickly shook my head, "It's useless, there are too many. Water can kill them, but the amount required is too large. Not only do you have to kill them, but you also have to dilute the black gas after death, otherwise it will condense quickly. Judging from the amount here, it probably won't be enough if you use two or three fire trucks to flush it. At least a river will be needed."

　　"So many?" Joseph's newly born joy was shattered by my words, and his face turned pale. "Let's get more people to boil water up there and bring it down directly. Why don't you try it?"

　　"It's impossible, let's not try it." I thought about it and said, "Forget it, let me find a way to get those stone slabs back and just step on them to go over." There was one more thing I didn't say - what if after these corpse flies are eliminated, the disappeared walls and doors don't come back, what should I do?

　　When I stole a glance, I noticed that this guy's face had become even paler!

　　Scared? That's good! This is exactly what I want.

　　Chapter 213 Corpse

　　"Yinyan, open!" I suddenly opened my right eye, and used it in a similar way to the last time under Zuguo's guidance: I stood upright, holding the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva seal with my left hand and doing a flower-picking finger gesture with my right hand, chanting: "Lipo Lipodi, Qiuha Qiuhadi... It is full of suffering and is very terrifying; command, Yinming Ksitigarbha, lend me the energy of the nine lands.

　　Everything became blurred as usual. My eyes penetrated everything in the world and went straight to the underworld. The large group of corpse flies in front of me looked like black hair, constantly wriggling, sometimes high and sometimes low, as if alive. I didn't have time to care about this now. I lowered my head slightly and saw that the underworld in front of me was like a pond in winter, with smoke-like frost floating on it... After reciting the formula, I stretched out my hand and made a move - like a water dragon, a chill rose up and penetrated my heart!

　　Under my command, this dark aura turned into silk and spread on the ground of the corpse dragonfly, forming a new path at the original location of the stone slab - almost at the same time, I saw countless spots of light from the corner of my eyes.

　　Before I could see clearly, with a bang, all the stone slabs that had escaped earlier rushed back to their original positions, pounced directly on them and began to lick the black underworld aura, occasionally making satisfied hesitant noises and communicating in a language I didn't understand. The voices came from men, women, old and young, and it was very lively.

　　As I expected, this stone slab should be made of salt rock inlaid with something like a jade embryo, so it became a tool for binding spirits, imprisoning ghosts in it and turning them into spirit bodies. It itself has the characteristic of tending to the Yin and avoiding the Yang and feeding on Yin energy.

　　What a fucking crappy strategy and tactic. If I hadn't come down, they would have had no choice but to imitate the scenes in the movies and shoot a nail rope to make a suspended rope bridge - as for whether there would be a wall and whether they could find the door after they got across, that's another matter!

　　The stone slabs were quickly paved to create a new path on the ground, and I quickly stepped on the back of the stone slabs and ran towards the other side - but I didn't expect to hear the sound of footsteps from behind after only a few steps.

　　Damn, I didn’t expect this guy to follow me.

　　At the end is another stone platform, which is the lower end of the entire curved dome. It is only three or four stories high. There is a whole group of murals and texts on the bluestone wall, and there is a small door below.

　　I could understand the murals but not the words. Originally, I didn't understand their meaning, but it became easier after I knew the story of Loulan. I figured out the meaning by half guessing: the first half was similar to what Professor Zhuyao said, but the decline of Loulan in the latter part was not due to a change of heart or being deserted by friends and relatives, but was caused by the infection of other people by the undead soldiers - according to Soler, the soldiers stationed at the river mouth to divert water were initially regarded as heroes, and many people went to reward them. Although these soldiers did not attack the Loulan subjects under Soler's control, a strange thing happened later.

　　There was a little girl who was shepherding. She would talk to the soldiers every time she passed by. Although no one was listening, she liked to sit beside them and talk to herself. After a long time, no one knew what happened. One night, the girl turned into a monster like the undead soldiers...

　　And out of control!

　　This led to the outbreak of a moderate infection, which was finally brought under control after Soler ordered a massacre. He took the newly created undead to an underground cave deep in the desert and sealed it off, and then began to massacre the undead soldiers.

　　Soler finally realized the terrifying power he controlled! He wanted to destroy the stone slab, but he didn't dare to because it was a gift from the gods. He could only go all out to create this underground cave to store the stone slab, and at the same time asked for the help of Master DA of Qiuci to seal it up completely.

　　It makes sense when you think about it this way!

　　This statement makes much more sense. At least I know that the military management zone that our country has set up in Lop Nur has announced to our internal personnel that its purpose is to search for and guard against alien creatures caused by nuclear explosions, and to study their structures.

　　It should be that those uncontrollable immortals back then have been found, right?

　　I've been looking at the murals for so long, and actually wanted to wait for that idiot Joseph to push the door open first. However, after waiting for a long time, he was actually fiddling with his equipment and would never rush in first. I sighed, carefully removed the horizontal stone beam, and then listened for a while.

　　Grab a protrusion and pull outwards!

　　The stone door made a creaking sound and slowly opened as I pulled it. At this time, Joseph and the remaining soldiers came to help. However, these two guys hid behind me, and I was the closest to the door. Damn!

　　Just as the door was pushed open a crack——

　　I suddenly tilted my head back, then raised my hand and swung it violently.

　　The silver blade light turned into a flash of lightning that cut through the darkness. At this moment, a fat insect flew out from the darkness and pounced towards me!

　　"Swish

　　The sharp God-killing Blade split the flying object in two. The dark liquid and the rancid smell immediately spread out, accompanied by a dizzying shock wave, and the entire cave began to shake and tremble - oh, no! It was the white corpse flies below that began to roll and jump!

　　The worm that was split into two pieces was struggling on the ground, dragging its tangled intestines and trying to stand up. I flipped my wrist and a piece of talisman paper appeared and burned, and I threw it on the worm.

　　With a disgusting squeak, it quickly turned into a pile of charcoal.

　　Boom, boom, boom…

　　Heavy footsteps suddenly appeared, like a heavy hammer hitting everyone's heart - without any instructions, the two had already retreated a long way, almost standing at the edge of the stone platform, with weapons raised in their hands!

　　This is a fucking product of Nazi technology. It looks weird and I don't know what it is used for.

　　The door suddenly opened!

　　We could see the monster clearly under the light of the high-intensity military illuminator placed on the ground!

　　"OH! My God

　　The moment the monster appeared, the soldier looked up in a daze. The weapon in his hand almost fell to the ground because of his carelessness. Fortunately, it was caught again by its owner before it slipped out of his palm!

　　This shows how huge the shock was!

　　What appeared before us was a huge, bloated, fat and deformed body!

　　This thing looked like a human, or it had once been human, but now there was only a swollen and rotten corpse. Its skin was swollen like a water balloon, its huge head was stuck between its shoulders, its neck was a raised ring, and its face was full of fat that kept moving and flowing with black liquid.

　　The only bright spot is that there is a dark golden ring on this guy's head, just like the golden hoop worn on Sun Wukong's head - but I guess this thing should be some kind of crown or something, it's just too small for the current body, stuck between the fat like a human belt tied around an elephant, breaking the skin around it and sinking deep into the flesh - the hole keeps flowing out as the fat squirms... Damn, there are not only black water but also bugs here!

　　The idea of ​​not giving up made him always carry his crown, so his identity was obvious!

　　He finally chose to stay here because the fear of death turned him into one of them - the huge king of corpses, Shiba!

　　The fat body squeezed hard in the narrow door, and with a "puff" sound, countless black water flowed out, among which there was some white representing corpse worms and dark red representing organs and flesh - of course, I took a peek and saw that the stone road was still there, so there was still a way to retreat.

　　Joseph raised one hand but immediately put it down - his Adam's apple moved, and he tried to suppress what was about to come up, but he soon realized that this would only have a counterproductive effect, so he turned to me with an expectant or pitiful look.

　　In this case…

　　My brother's expression was as calm and elegant as ever, and his calm tone was like he was explaining the animal world: "Okay, this is what your professor wants - uh, take it, you're welcome.

　　As I watched, Joseph finally couldn't hold it in any longer - he began to vomit violently from his mouth...

　　"Hmph, what's wrong?" I continued to taunt, but the God-killing Blade and Talisman in my hand were ready to attack at any time. The moment the monster came out, I had already raised my dagger and pointed it at the monster - the monster was now trying to get the back half of its body out of the narrow door. The ten fingers on its palm had now turned into fat carrots, translucent and black, and when it grabbed the stone wall and the door, a hole would be made and juice would flow out...

　　"roar

　　The corpse opened its mouth and screamed. I didn’t understand whether it was because of pain, anger or other reasons, but none of this mattered to me. On the contrary, while the corpse was still stuck in the door, I had already rushed towards this huge body!

　　My purpose is very simple, no matter whether he is a mule or a horse, let’s give it a try!

　　Cripple him first, then try to capture this guy.

　　As long as zombies evolve to the fourth level, they will possess a certain level of intelligence, not to mention the fifth-level Ba monster in front of them - although it is leaning sideways and squeezing outward, its right hand that is stretched out first can also block and attack.

　　Shiba raised his hand and slapped me. As a product of this evil, my Yin-Yang flavor had already made him extremely unhappy. Maybe he was still very angry in his heart: Who did I offend? You came to me after hiding underground?

　　I naturally didn't have time to take care of these things. Facing the huge palm whistling past with the sound of wind, even if I wasn't hit but just got a little bit stuck on it, it would make me feel sick enough. So I turned sideways to avoid it and stretched out my left hand.

　　As the corpse-suppressing talisman on my finger appeared, the power of the green light caused the talisman paper to instantly ignite. Then I pointed forward, and the talisman paper fell from the sky with flames and an inexplicable wave, and wrapped around the arm as thick as an elephant's leg.

　　The palm that grabbed the air was quickly retracted before it reached the position I wanted. He tried to dodge in fear, but my move was too fast. It had already nailed his arm in the blink of an eye!

　　Chapter 214: Capture Plan

　　The flame brought by the corpse-suppressing talisman instantly enveloped the entire arm, causing a large amount of black and gray gas to evaporate from the entire arm at a speed visible to the naked eye, and at the same time it shrank like a deflated ball - this was not the corpse-suppressing talisman used when the formation was first set up, but the old stuff brought from home before going out: ink mixed with cinnabar sand, glutinous rice, rooster blood, ink, and rice wine. A certain amount of peach root powder was also sprinkled on the paper when dyeing it with turmeric powder.

　　Shiba is not a small monster, and no substitute can be used to deal with it.

　　I quickly pulled out the magic rope from my pocket as a backup, but before I could pull it out, the corpse suddenly howled twice, and opened its mouth to spurt out a stream of black and white liquid!

　　It is indeed black and white! I don’t know how it came about!

　　The liquid poured onto the arm and the flames went out instantly.

　　I was so frightened that I quickly stepped back a few steps, only then did I see something squirming in the water stains on the stone platform - it was actually black water spurting out countless dead worms, and the white larvae-like things actually ate my talisman paper!

　　The larvae that had eaten the talisman paper began to turn black and fell to the ground, but the rest climbed back onto it with incredible speed and drilled into any place they found!

　　Damn, that's disgusting!

　　But at the same moment I saw a flash—a beam of light passed by me, and then there was a bang!

　　The raised flesh ring on the monster's neck had been hit, and the bullet splashed silver liquid all over the monster's upper body.

　　The corpse demon suddenly started to roar like a dog whose tail was stepped on!

　　"I took two steps back and was about to turn around to stop him, but I heard a crisp sound behind me! Joseph slapped me without saying anything, "Damn it, who told you to shoot?"

　　This guy took out all of my anger on his subordinates!

　　The soldier didn't dare to fight back after being slapped. Instead, he stood straight with the slap mark on his face clearly visible. I was beaten and I still said something. I turned around and continued watching!

　　The silver liquid flowed on the corpse's skin, and the upper body began to turn black. As the black area gradually expanded, the neck part had already made a slight crackling sound. Under the naked eye, the skin and muscles seemed to harden, and it burst open piece by piece like wrinkles!

　　The body of the corpse was shaking from side to side as if it was in pain, and white foam began to come out of its mouth involuntarily.

　　One shot to death? Damn, it's not that tragic, it seems too easy?

　　"Woo woo... bang

　　Just when I hadn't figured out whether I needed to set up a formation, this guy squeezed out of the door!

　　I turned around and got out of the way!

　　A fat body suddenly appeared in front of us, and I had no idea how many organs and internal organs were crushed. The entire stone platform was covered with all kinds of things like rain, including pieces of meat, rotten fluid, and corpse worms...all kinds of things in various shapes and colors. I was shocked when I stopped to look!

　　Fortunately they ran away. Now those two guys are frantically shaking off the bugs on their bodies!

　　Then another thing came out!

　　Judging from his clothes, it was obvious that he was the soldier who fell into the salt sand. Now he was walking outside with his eyes closed in silence, his face and body were torn as if he had been fished out of a toilet - Shiba turned around and grabbed him in his hand!

　　Then it buried its head in the soldier's abdomen, as if sucking or biting something... "Damn, that's what I saw. I immediately understood what the corpse had done, so I quickly changed my mind and shouted, "What are you two doing? Run!"

　　The two guys realized that I had run far away, and they rushed over in a hurry without caring about cleaning the dirt on their bodies. To be honest, the corpse didn't attack them at this time, but this sense of terror instantly made them panic!

　　Joseph pushed him so hard that the soldier missed his step and fell onto the salt sand.

　　"Fuck you! You idiot, it's no pity that this guy died, but could you please stop causing trouble for me!

　　I rushed to the stone platform and yelled at Joseph: "Fuck, that's your real father? Look, he came out and sent us food. Is he afraid that we won't die or what?"

　　Joseph didn't dare to say a word at this time, but just nervously stared at the clacking sound of the stone slabs under his feet - at this time, tragically, the stone slabs also began to escape, and there were stone slabs constantly leaving the road and running, making the road become mottled!

　　The guy's heart was about to jump out of his throat. He ran for his life, dodging left and right, jumping and tumbling, moving forward rapidly... Finally, he suddenly jumped up from a stone slab several meters away and flew towards the stone slab in front of the platform - uh, something strange happened!

　　The stone slab suddenly moved when it jumped up, and then rushed into the distance like an arrow!

　　"Ah, the hope on his face suddenly turned into despair, and ashes covered his face, his entire face was distorted by hideousness and terror!

　　He was in despair—he was about to fall!

　　In just a few seconds this guy will be dead!

　　But I can’t let him die like this! I cursed in my heart and threw the rope out. The guy grabbed it and I pulled it hard... With the force of this pull, the guy rushed several meters in the air and fell heavily on the stone platform.

　　A few seconds later.

　　"Ah." He groaned, turned around and stood up slowly. There were several bloody scratches on his face. "Liu Piyun, thank you. There was no violence and hatred in your eyes when you looked at me. Instead, there was an indescribable feeling: "I didn't expect...you...to save me." He kept panting.

　　"No more nonsense, look at that monster

　　The corpse demon began to change obviously after just a few minutes. After the foul air entered its body, a large amount of clear water began to flow out of its body as if it was sweating. Moreover, its hardened skin began to fall off with a crackling sound, and the whole person quickly became smaller!

　　It looked like the three transformations of Namek's Frieza in the recently released Dragon Ball comic book.

　　That's right, damn, although Shiba creates rotten corpses, it itself is definitely not in this rotten state!

　　That guy didn't come over, I still have to catch this guy!

　　I quickly turned around and asked him, "Have you prepared anything to catch this guy?" Now it all depends on whether what they have prepared is useful!

　　Joseph was still calming down. He was confused when I asked him and stammered, "We, we have prepared net guns and fish nail guns, all specially made. But now they are all outside." While saying this, he stared at the corpse opposite, then turned to look at me - this guy was obviously still in fear and didn't dare to take his eyes off me.

　　I suddenly had an idea: "Okay, go up and ask the professor to send a few more people. I'll keep watch from below. I don't think that guy would dare to come over. Go quickly and come back soon."

　　These words were simply heavenly music, and the fellow immediately rushed out.

　　I stared at the corpse's every move, and thoughts kept turning in my mind: Actually, I don't know if the corpse can come through here, but I know that there is one more corpse now, and we just attacked that guy twice. If nothing else, an intelligent creature like it will definitely wait until it recovers its normal state before attacking us. Although I don't know how long it will take, it will be more than enough for them to take the things down.

　　And there is another point. As long as there are casualties in the battle, the people who come next time will not just be two soldiers, but at least more than half of their number. Sang Yu and Shisan who stay there will be more confident of breaking free and then annihilating these guys.

　　The footsteps in the corridor were heard less than ten minutes after Joseph left. During this period, I did not see the second soldier appear, but the corpse demon obviously knew this - it was standing on the stone platform waiting, glancing at me from time to time.

　　During this period, its size shrunk by one third again, but it was still abnormal. I guess it should wait for more corpses to be absorbed, and then proceed to the next stage of transformation before attacking me.

　　The talisman paper I had, the God-killing Blade in my hand, and the spiritual aura on my body all prevented him from doing anything rash.

　　Ba - after all, it is a monster with the IQ of an ordinary person.

　　The people coming down were not only soldiers, but also the professor and the woman. A series of people came out of the cave. I counted them and there were sixteen of them. So it seemed that there were still six people left to guard Sang Yu Thirteenth Young Master.

　　The people in front immediately raised their weapons and pointed them at the corpse, not daring to be careless at all.

　　"Mr. Liu," the professor first looked at the corpse and found that it was just standing opposite and did not come over. Then he greeted me with confidence: "I already know what happened to the reduction in the number of my men. I deeply regret their reckless behavior. Next, I will personally command the personnel to cooperate with your actions." His attitude was quite polite. It seems that Joseph went up and said the death of those two guys was natural attrition?

　　But the better news is that this guy was so scared that he actually tricked Professor Pig Kidney into coming down.

　　With six people, that’s not a problem!

　　"It would be best if you come down," I coughed, "I'm not afraid of god-like opponents, I'm afraid of pig-like teammates."

　　"That's right, haha, please take care of it, Mr. Liu," the professor said with a smile, "make sure to capture it alive."

　　"If you want to capture it alive, it depends on your equipment," I pointed at the corpse across from me, "I've tried my spells, and they can cause damage - but unfortunately, all my spells can kill it, so there's no chance of capturing it alive. If you want to capture it alive, you may have to see if your equipment is strong enough."

　　"No problem, everything is here, please just arrange it, Mr. Liu." He raised his crutch and pointed at the box behind him. Two soldiers immediately came over, opened it, took out everything inside and placed it in front of me.

　　There are two net guns that can shoot out nets made of nylon ropes; a reinforced fish nail gun that shoots out a steel spear more than one meter long and can nail the corpse to the wall; a high-efficiency compressed acetylene cutter that seems to be used to cut the corpse; in addition, there are several spears with iron hooks and high-energy incendiary bombs...

　　"Professor, are you going to catch a wild boar or an elephant?" I didn't hide my dissatisfaction. "You just prepared these little things and came to catch a corpse? That's too naive.

　　The professor chuckled. "Mr. Liu is indeed a professional. He knows that these things can't deal with the corpse. Well, I have others." He said a few words in German, and a man next to him hurriedly came over and handed over a stainless steel suitcase.

　　With a light click, the box opened in front of me, and three shiny bottles lay in the cavernous grooves inside.

　　Chapter 215: Dismembered and Captured Alive

　　The first bottle I had seen, the pale yellow liquid that shone with golden tassels was similar to the one Thirteen used last time, it should also be a top-quality Buddha oil. I gently took the bottle in my hand and observed it - before I opened it, I could smell a faint fragrance, like a mixture of sandalwood and ghee, which made me feel relaxed and happy.

　　"There really is a way." Not to mention the effectiveness of the Buddha oil, it would take at least half a month to collect the required quantity.

　　The second bottle was filled with clear water, but it felt crystal clear, and lying quietly in the bottle made me feel extremely holy. Needless to say, this was probably holy water, and it was holy water from the Vatican.

　　Both of these bottles are good things, but unfortunately I can't use them, so I had to pick up the third one.

　　The third bottle obviously contained blood, but I didn't know what it was. I picked it up and sniffed it. It was ordinary sweet and fishy with a little sourness, which was obviously chicken blood. In this case, I had to act cool: "Fifteen-year-old rooster blood? I didn't expect you to find this thing. I squinted at the flashlight, pretending to observe the quality.

　　The professor nodded to confirm my guess, "I wonder if it would be suitable for Mr. Liu?"

　　"Not bad." I quickly spread the nylon net on the ground, then took out nine small copper bells and tied them on it, "Okay, put the chicken blood on it." Although zombies are powerful, they have obvious weaknesses after all, and we have studied them for thousands of years. Although my Nine-Lock Net cannot completely restrict its activities, it can trap it temporarily.

　　I picked a few that looked good and described my process.

　　While I was arranging all this, the corpses over there did not destroy the military lights we left behind, so we could clearly see the rotten corpse of the second soldier coming out of the cave. When the rotten corpse came out, everyone here was in an uproar and could not concentrate on listening to my explanation. If the professor had not coughed twice and said something, I guess they would have been unable to control themselves at that time.

　　It took a speech in German to get everyone to focus. It seemed like he was trying to encourage and motivate them. In the middle of the speech, he pointed at me or boasted a little, making those people think it was reliable to do as I said.

　　That's it. Everything is over.

　　When I looked back, the corpse had started a new round of absorption, and its body was shrinking further. I used Yin and Yang without delay and set up the stone slab again.

　　"Remember, no one can step outside the stone slab. If you go out, you will die." After I said that, I took the lead and ran to the other side, holding the same gun as Joseph.

　　That corpse demon was no simple creature either. We spotted it when we were only halfway through the run - it suddenly pushed away the rotten corpses around it, and then suddenly rushed towards us!

　　"shot

　　I raised my gun and with a bang, I hit the creature's body before it rushed off the stone platform.

　　But this moment was not the same as before. The silver liquid only caused a brief pause and failed to restrict its movements as at the beginning - the corpse just swayed its body a few times and roared at us with its mouth wide open.

　　I rushed forward without stopping, and waved my hand in the air - suddenly there were a few bangs behind me, and the corpse's skin was torn apart and several blood holes appeared on its body! Although our shots did not hurt it, the foul-smelling thing was involuntarily knocked back a few steps by the huge impact force. I took advantage of the time difference and suddenly jumped up and landed on the stage.

　　The corpse was almost stuck to the stone wall, and what was flowing out was no longer pure black water. It was dark gray liquid mixed with pieces of flesh dripping down, and it was completely different from the beginning.

　　The corpse monster rushed towards us without any delay. The soldier who came on stage right after me quickly raised his spear and stabbed it hard - it hit the corpse monster's body in the first instant!

　　The corpse retreated as if struck by lightning, and the wound caused by the spear turned black in an instant.

　　The spear head was coated with holy water, but I didn't expect it to have such lethality.

　　The soldiers behind me came up one after another. Seeing all this gave them great confidence, and they all took their positions according to my arrangements.

　　After several tentative attacks, the corpse had to stop its actions. It moved its body clumsily to block the spears again and again. Now it needs the corpse to recover its body. If it recovers, it can easily destroy us, but now it finds that the people in front of it are not easy to deal with.

　　These Nazi soldiers were placed outside alone, and they were at least special police. Their attacks after the fear disappeared were quite professional. It can be said that if the corpses did not need to be captured alive, they would have been torn to pieces in a few minutes.

　　The corpse roared. It didn't have much rationality left to analyze these things, and now the threat made it even more angry. It opened its mouth and inhaled suddenly, and it was obvious that its stomach began to swell instantly.

　　"Damn! Be careful of the poison!" I yelled and grabbed the spear gun next to me, and shot at his stomach without even taking aim.

　　I have never figured out the relationship between this kind of corpse and the corpse fleas, and I dare not attack it at close range. I guess this guy looks like a human with countless bugs hidden inside his body, just like an aircraft carrier carrying countless planes, which may burst out and attack us at any time. I can clearly see that the consequences should be huge.

　　My shot easily tore through the corpse's belly and nailed it to the wall, just like puncturing an inflated ball. This feeling was definitely not comfortable even if it wasn't painful. The corpse began to roar, but I obviously ignored it. As several nail guns beside me fired, there was a loud bang of metal hitting the stone wall after the whizzing sound.

　　The huge pulling force brought by the enhanced nail gun tore a huge wound on the corpse's body, extending from the left shoulder to the lower back. In the wound, we could clearly see countless fat gray insects rolling around, or falling to the ground and being quickly stabbed to death by our spears.

　　I raised my hand.

　　“Back off

　　Joseph, who had been watching me, reacted immediately. He rushed forward with a shout, and the soldiers beside him quickly retreated. At the same time, Joseph pulled the trigger of the net gun in his hand, and the white nylon net sprayed out and wrapped the corpse.

　　At the same time, I threw the talisman paper in my hand. The moment it fell on the net, it emitted a ray of light, and then all nine bells rang.

　　As if it were an order, the corpse of Shiba began to tremble constantly, and it remained indifferent even though the nail gun that fixed it continued to tear its body apart - those white bugs poured out from its wounds, mouth and nose like a flood, and many even broke through the skin and rushed out to the ground.

　　Suddenly a white blanket appeared on the ground, and then everyone ran away madly.

　　Holy water and Buddha oil were poured on the bugs, just like hot oil poured on ice. The white bugs instantly stiffened and shrank, and soon melted in the middle. I didn't use the Yin Eye, because I felt a little out of control in the previous summoning, like the steering wheel that I couldn't control when driving. This might be the sequelae of summoning the spirit of the underworld twice in a short period of time.

　　But I can guess that under the Yin Eye, some light will spread from the holy water and soon cover these insects like donuts coated with sugar. Then the white worms will immediately stiffen like frozen jelly and be swallowed.

　　Very few insects escaped the attack of the holy water and Buddha oil and scattered, but what greeted them was high-temperature flames. The temperature of up to 3300°C emitted from the nozzle of the blowtorch directly burned these guys into bean-sized pieces of charcoal.

　　Only then did I approach the corpse.

　　I raised a huge machete and swung it down with all my might.

　　The light of the talisman paper condensed on the blade was vented and released at the first moment. It turned into countless fine lines and cut into the body of the corpse along with the blade, and then broke through all obstacles - accompanied by a heavy sound, a fat arm on the corpse's more than two-meter-tall body was cut off by me, and then fell onto the stage.

　　Then the corpse's body collapsed like a building block that could not bear the weight, and fell on the stage and turned into several pieces of meat: the head was connected to most of the body and the right leg; the left leg was pulled out with the pelvis; the abdomen had a large piece of rotten meat with intestines; and there were some scattered organs...

　　"OK, captured alive." I waved my hand, and soon a few guys with hooks appeared behind me. They put the organs into boxes and began to move them. The professor also appeared beside me at this time.

　　"Mr. Liu is really amazing. You have used our tools to their maximum effect," he said with a smile on his gloomy face. "I will need your help in the future."

　　I was helping them secure the leading body in the box, pouring the last bit of chicken blood on its face to corrode a big hole. "Okay, we can move it upstairs now. Professor, you'd better send someone to transport it upstairs, add some water and freeze it, and then deal with it."

　　"Okay." The professor agreed immediately.

　　"Professor, you don't need to go up. Come with me to get the slate." I stared at the donkey-like old face. "It's probably inside."

　　In front of me, Joseph had already opened the stone door, and everything appeared clearly in front of me under the light of the flashlight.

　　The professor nodded and laughed, then for the first time gave an order to Susie beside him: "Susie, go back and stand at the entrance of the cave. If the stone path made by Mr. Liu disappears, or if I don't come out, then you go up and seal this place off immediately, and then take the corpse back to the base. Don't worry about my life or death or anything else, leave as soon as possible."

　　Alpaca old fox!

　　This guy is indeed much more difficult to deal with than Joseph. It’s not so easy to trick him in there. It seems that I can only take it one step at a time - but what is the reason for Pig Kidney to keep Susie?

　　Is this woman more capable than Joseph or is she the old dog's lover?

　　Anyway, I suddenly realized the importance of this woman.

　　Susie didn't say anything, she just let go of the professor's hand and walked back. When she stood at the stone platform, she took out a silver pistol, then pulled off the hem of her coat to reveal two bayonets tied to the outside of her thighs.

　　Shit, or a master?

　　"Mr. Liu, let's go." The professor was smiling at this time, and the person who supported him was Joseph.

　　I smiled and walked into the door, but inadvertently saw the golden goat on the ground.

　　Chapter 216: Xia Geng Corpse (Part 1)

　　Behind the stone gate was a repaired tunnel, irregular and directionless, like a venomous snake chasing something. It followed a natural track and went all the way until another open stone gate appeared about thirty meters later.

　　The moment I approached the stone gate, I felt a strong discomfort.

　　Inside the door, the stench and strong smell of blood filled every corner. There were no slates or soil on the ground, only a dark red keratin. When I stepped on it, I felt that it was a carpet made of rotten meat, and it was trembling slightly, as if it had life.

　　Humid and cold is the main tone here.

　　Only then did I realize that this cave, as big as a basketball court, was actually covered with this keratin, as if a decoration company had covered the entire cave with this material.

　　But what is even more eye-catching is still ahead of me.

　　A huge piece of meat was quietly piled in front of us. With the help of the military flashlight, it looked like a half-rotten pile of meat. We could clearly see the dark red skin and green pus at the broken part, like some mutated alien. There were countless densely packed bulges on the pile of meat, wrapped with white spider silk, and some of them had broken open to reveal a struggling adult insect.

　　I immediately thought of the fat flying insect that attacked me before the corpse demon came out.

　　Countless insects have taken shape and started to struggle out, either flapping their wings or flying in the air, and they don't seem to pose a threat to us before receiving orders. I have killed one insect before, so I am not very scared, but this pile of meat above - I doubt what this thing is.

　　The remaining nine soldiers stood beside the professor and me, holding their guns in both hands, and were on guard carefully.

　　Suddenly, I saw a piece of meat slowly rotating, and a depression soon appeared in front of me - uh, a face?

　　To say it is a face is because the thing in front of us looks like a face with two eyes, and even has eyeballs moving in its eyes and teeth chewing in its mouth; but to say it is not a face is because there is no nose and ears, and it looks a bit like a belly dancer, as if it was just painted on.

　　Could it be that this is Xia Geng’s corpse?

　　I'm not sure!

　　The Classic of Mountains and Seas, Great Wilderness West Classic, says: "There was a great heat, and it was impossible to go there. There was a man without a head, holding a spear and a shield, and his name was Xia Geng's corpse." Xia Geng was a general under Xia Jie, the last emperor of the Xia Dynasty, who was responsible for guarding Zhangshan. When Shang Tang attacked Jie, he was beheaded, but Xia Geng's soul was immortal and fled to Wushan, becoming Xia Geng's corpse. Although he had no head, he still held a spear and a shield, and guarded Wushan faithfully.

　　Things mentioned in this way seem very familiar. In fact, there is another person in our school who also belongs to the category of Xia Gengshi, but he is singled out and given a new interpretation.

　　"Classic of Mountains and Seas: Overseas Western Classic" records: "Xingtian competed with the Emperor of Heaven for the title of God, and the Emperor cut off his head and buried it in Changyang Mountain. Xingtian then used his rump as eyes, his navel as a mouth, and danced with a cudgel."

　　Yes, it’s Xing Tian.

　　It seems that Xia Gengshi and Xing Tian have similar explanations, but why are they different?

　　In fact, all this has to start with the origin of Xia Geng’s corpse. The original Xia Geng’s corpse was Xing Tian!

　　After Xing Tian was beheaded and his body was buried underground, a monster appeared. It was headless but had eyes and a mouth, and it moved around wearing Xing Tian's armor. It became the first generation of Xia Geng Corpse. But after that, this kind of life was found on many ancient battlefields. It can't be said that it was Xing Tian again, so it was given this name - Xia Geng Corpse.

　　After studying the elimination of people in the Dharma, it was discovered that the root cause of Xia Geng's corpse was not the resurrection of Xing Tian at all, but because when this person died, there was a great resentment and unwillingness attached to his body, and it happened that a strange object from heaven and earth was attracted nearby, and after devouring the corpse, this thing was produced.

　　That rare creature from heaven and earth was the Tai Sui that I had just seen not long ago!

　　If the Tai Sui absorbs too much Yin Qi over a long period of time, it will develop its own consciousness, and at this time it will inevitably seek out the surrounding Yin Qi to absorb further. If it encounters this kind of corpse, it will choose to merge and absorb it, and then Tai Sui will have eyes, a mouth and other organs on its body and become a Xia Geng corpse. I don't quite understand what's going on here. Is it because of the power of the stone slab? Or is it caused by the corpse?

　　This doesn't look like Xia Geng's corpse at all, it's just a piece of meat - am I wrong?

　　I didn't have to look for the answer, it soon appeared before me.

　　The piece of meat in front of me began to wriggle, and the layers in the middle bloomed like flowers, and gradually a corpse appeared in front of me, and the face I saw at first was right in the belly of this corpse!

　　This was a corpse covered in a sticky white snot-like liquid, with all four limbs wrapped in flesh. The eyes on the chest were wide open and the mouth was constantly moving, but there was no emotion or soul. A fleshy tentacle was stuffed in the mouth, as if it was instilling something, and another tentacle was connected between the legs, as if doing something.

　　Soon, we saw his body twitch suddenly, and a white, fetal-like object with mucus residue between his legs fell from between his legs onto the piece of flesh, fused into the piece of flesh, and quickly formed a tumor.

　　Everyone shuddered. No matter what the scene before them was about, it didn’t matter anymore because it looked so evil, weird and disgusting!

　　“Don’t be stunned, I suddenly shouted to get everyone’s attention.

　　At this time, everyone came back to their senses and made battle deployments, and at the same time, I heard a squeaking sound - soon, from the darkness where our lights did not reach, from the tumor in front of us, and from the gaps behind the meat, countless fat insects appeared in the air in front of us and rushed towards us!

　　I was familiar with this thing, but these soldiers might not be. They were clearly semi-finished products that had not evolved to attack form. Their fragile life, slow speed and fat bodies made them sitting ducks. Under my command, the soldiers quickly raised their guns and began to fire.

　　Countless bugs were hit by bullets and turned into minced meat and liquid falling from the air with a bang. Occasionally, a faster bug would come to the front, but would soon be hit by a soldier holding a flamethrower and fall down.

　　But with this number, we are not at an advantage!

　　I stood at the side, wielding an iron spear, trying to avoid close combat and not wanting to be hit by the liquid - my caution was obviously correct. The two soldiers in the front were not drenched by the liquid falling from the air, and although they were temporarily safe, I clearly saw the larvae wriggling on their coats.

　　It's impossible that this has no impact at all?

　　"Professor Liu shouted sharply behind me: "Think of a way

　　"I know." I roared and dodged two bugs that swooped down beside me. Then I slapped one of them down with my backhand, and then used the tip of the spear to pierce the other one. I saw a small ball of juice splashing on the last soldier from the corner of my eye. Now the only ones who were not contaminated by the liquid were Joseph and the professor. It was almost time for me to take action.

　　"Come, take my place!" I shouted and made room for him, and a soldier quickly took his place.

　　He rushed to the back in two steps, took out three incendiary bombs from the box, and threw them out with all his might.

　　“Watch out, I roared, and pulled out the pistol from Joseph’s waist and shot!

　　I guess he was not happy about it, but the professor didn't say anything and that guy just stopped talking.

　　Soon, along with the sound of bullets hitting the burning projectile, a huge cloud of fire exploded in the cave, and the hot air waves came over, and even the soldiers who did not have time to react suffered some burns!

　　But compared to them, the damage suffered by the insect was obviously much more serious. The middle part of the insect quickly turned into charcoal, and the wings of the others were burned and fell heavily to the ground. The soldiers who reacted immediately turned their guns and fired at the ground.

　　A soldier was knocked over in the air wave, then quickly got up and fired his weapon. When he looked up, he saw the big mouth of the insect in front of him. Although the teeth inside were small, they were clearly visible. Just as he was retreating in a hurry, the insect exploded!

　　Although he was splashed with the foul liquid, he still raised his head and expressed his gratitude to Joseph with his eyes.

　　The heat made us feel uncomfortable, and so did the huge rotting corpse of the summer cultivator - it was angry about the huge light and heat wave that appeared beyond its expectations, so it made a sound for the first time.

　　"hiss

　　A lot of rotten meat formed tentacles that were waving, and at the same time, a noise came out of its mouth that we had no idea what it meant. At the same time, the last tumor cracked open, and the insect, whose body had not yet completely dried up and solidified, crawled on the ground and rushed towards us.

　　Even more than before!

　　More and more soldiers began to shoot at the ground, and the ricocheting bullets hit the dome above, making a crisp echo, but none of us hesitated - the number of these crawling insects on the ground was huge, and we were still in danger!

　　"Another Joseph came behind me and shouted: "Liu Piyun, the professor is calling you..."

　　“Well I threw out another Molotov cocktail.

　　The prepared soldiers all turned around and squatted at the same time, followed by another loud noise.

　　In just a few seconds, the last batch of insects in front of me had turned into new charcoal and corpses. This time the movement was too big, and even Xia Geng's corpse was affected - the large piece of rotten meat in front of me had turned black and brittle, and turned into a hard shell that had been drained of water!

　　It's even more angry!

　　After being injured, Xia Geng's corpse let out a scream that made me feel dizzy and my ears tingled. The waves of sound made everyone feel extremely uncomfortable - but I clearly noticed that the professor did not react at all.

　　This guy!

　　The keratinous ground and walls all began to wriggle. We could see with our naked eyes that countless pieces of flesh bulged and stretched, then formed into tentacles that pulled towards us from all directions, like vicious poisonous snakes!

　　I said nothing, but Joseph shouted: "Be careful!

　　Chapter 217: Xia Geng Corpse (Part 2)

　　The first attack of the tentacles achieved great results. The two soldiers who were caught off guard were quickly strangled to death by countless tentacles. I quickly threw away my spear and pistol and replaced them with the Killing Blade. The sharp blade cut off the tentacles closest to me.

　　The soldiers switched to melee weapons one after another, and poor Joseph was nearly hit because I had thrown away his dagger - at that moment of the electric volcano, I actually saw a silver light flash across the professor's hand!

　　He drew the long sword from his crutch and protected Joseph and himself. His agile movements were totally different from his shaky appearance at the beginning - damn old man, I now find that I seem to have missed the trump card!

　　Soon, countless black tentacles emerged from the shadows, entwining us even more frantically, forcing us all to retreat. Facing our attack, Xia Gengshi even used his deeper abilities, abandoning the large amount of dead energy that his body continued to produce, to form a new means of attack.

　　I still have the last corpse-suppressing talisman I brought from Chengdu.

　　Your sister!

　　Looking at those tentacles with a rancid smell, I frowned and shouted, "Be careful!" I rushed forward.

　　This is my best choice right now!

　　When the professor drew out his sword and started to attack, I could clearly see the wrinkles on his face reduce, as if he had regained a lot of youthful energy in such a short period of time - whether this phenomenon was caused by potions or sorcery, the sequelae would be very obvious. I just need to delay the time and let him use it as much as possible, and by then this guy will become a waste!

　　I can't risk killing him because I believe he has the means to inform Bing to deal with his companions at the Potash Company.

　　How big can a basketball court be? How fast can I run?

　　I have no idea!

　　All I knew was that I was desperately rushing forward, with countless tentacles attacking me along the way, and the God-Killing Blade in my hand was constantly swinging out. The severed tentacles fell to the ground one by one, and the wounds of each tentacle revealed the tender black and red flesh, which was then frozen by the mighty murderous aura of the God-Killing Blade.

　　In just ten seconds, I had rushed to within ten meters of the piece of meat!

　　The body of Xia Geng's corpse had been reintegrated into the piece of meat. For an ordinary person, it was quite difficult to find a body in such a large pile of meat, but I used my Yin Eye again - there was a dark trace in the thin black, and I believed that was what I was looking for.

　　But the last piece of gold made me wonder what it was.

　　Now is not the time to think. The dense tentacles in front of me make me extremely depressed. I threw out the last incendiary bomb in the blink of an eye!

　　The final blow!

　　The flame was like an angry beast out of its cage, eager to release its incomparable destructive power! It broke free from my hands, exploded, roared and descended on the monster, mercilessly tearing the flesh in front of Xia Geng's corpse, constantly penetrating and burning - countless tentacles were directly burned to ashes!

　　The meat itself began to melt and dissipate, just like ice turning back into liquid under fire. The mixture of rancid blood and the roar of the monster was terrifying, but I also grasped what I was looking for at this moment!

　　The gray-white body flashed in the piece of meat!

　　The time is now!

　　The corpse-suppressing talisman in my hand whistled and nailed into the body. With a loud and miserable scream, I triggered the power of the talisman!

　　At that moment, Xia Geng's corpse fell silent, but then the shrill cry suddenly rose again! The twisted, sharp cry made my whole body tremble, like the cry of thousands of souls in hell being tortured by fire. The fat piece of meat in front of me burst and tore irregularly, accompanied by the filthy blood spurting out, and a silver flame flashed inside the meat.

　　Almost at the same time, Xia Geng's corpse appeared in front of me, struggling to use his weak arms to pry open the flesh and try to get out. I could tell from its thin arms and thighs that this guy had not yet taken shape and was still in the initial stage - it was obvious that it had only begun to awaken because of the appearance of the Four Evils, and the growth time should not exceed three years!

　　Just like a deformed premature baby, it was forced to leave the mother's body before it matured.

　　I'm not a cruel person, but I don't intend to show mercy to this guy either - I raised my hand lightly, and a glass bottle flew over and smashed on its head, and the scarlet liquid inside instantly splashed all over its body!

　　I deliberately left half of the rooster's blood!

　　Under the high temperature, the rooster's blood was like the most potent poison, spreading rapidly through its body. Its body began to turn white and gray amid its own shrill cries, and then turned into scaly debris - under the effect of the corpse-suppressing talisman, it was like flying ash, mixed with its own body fluids, and turned into a pool of paste.

　　Done!

　　At the same time, all the tentacles collapsed to the ground like poisonous snakes with their bones pulled out, losing all vitality!

　　"Okay, I let out a breath and turned back, looking at the dead gray faces of the soldiers facing me.

　　"Be careful! I yelled just as one of the soldiers pounced on his comrades!

　　The soldier stood there and fell down, without any reaction like a wooden man - only Joseph and the professor took a few steps back in panic, while the others were either knocked down or knocked down others!

　　The ulcer poison once again exerted its brutal toxicity!

　　Abaijiang and the others fainted quickly just because their bodies were covered with the body fluids of the rotten corpses. So how could the bugs born from Xia Geng's body, which was infected by the rotten corpses, be harmless?

　　This is all in line with my inference! But I can't show it now.

　　“Hurry, these people have been infected and turned into corpses,” I rushed towards them, waving the dagger in my hand, “Kill these people. I completely played the role of a victim who was at a loss for what to do in the sudden situation, with fear, panic and aimless killing desire, plus this random command - a 100% acting contestant.

　　Of course, if I had a choice, I would rather be an idol.

　　The toxicity of this poison was obviously much stronger. Not only did it make them unconscious, it even gave them the ability to revive immediately! When I arrived in front of them, the two soldiers who had been attacked had been shot in the head at close range by Joseph. He pointed his gun at the unconscious guys next to him, with a ferocious look on his face, but he didn't take action.

　　I stood next to Joseph and the professor, gasping, "What's wrong?"

　　"I don't know, maybe it's infected - is there any hope?" The professor's face became uglier as he faced me, "This damn corpse, his Adam's apple moved up and down, and it was obvious that he was extremely nervous.

　　"I don't know," I shook my head and confessed, "Even if there is a way, it may be too late in this wilderness." I stated my position: "Maybe we can use the method of treating corpse poison, but..." I spread my hands: "There is no hot water and no materials, and there are so many people..."

　　The truth is often easier to believe than lies, and it is also easier to conceal one's purpose. The professor thought for a moment and nodded, "Joseph."

　　Joseph nodded, gritted his teeth, and pointed his gun forward. A string of gunshots like fried beans rang out, and in a few minutes, all the dazed soldiers in front of him were shot in the head - "Clang".

　　Just as he turned his gun around, two of the three conscious soldiers had already raised their guns, "No! General, please don't!" Although the guns were pointed at us, the panic was really unpredictable.

　　The remaining soldier looked around, fell to the ground, picked up a gun, and joined them timidly, "Professor, you, you can't kill me, I am Marshal Yarman's nephew, I am Marshal Yarman's nephew

　　I stood aside and silently memorized the name.

　　"Put down your guns, Joseph." The professor came over from behind with a smile on his face, "Put down your guns, soldiers! General Joseph did not shoot our soldiers just now, but eliminated the infected monsters. You don't have to worry about it. Now you are holding guns, do you want to rebel?"

　　The soldier was relieved by this, but he still hesitated and did not put down his gun. The professor also pretended to ignore it. "Mr. Liu, please help me check if these children are infected." He smiled and kicked the ball to me. "Please tell us the truth."

　　This fucking bastard wants to push me to the front. If he finds a good opportunity, he might just use me as a human shield. Then my death will be unjust. "Open your eyes and let me see."

　　I took a few steps forward, but avoided the line between Joseph's gun and the soldier and stood to one side, allowing the soldier to open his eyelids - his eyelids were a healthy bluish-white, and although they were bloodshot due to fear, they were not that obvious black and purple.

　　"They look fine." I nodded and said to the professor, "They are obviously not poisoned and are intact." As I said that, I waved my hand and called the other marshal's nephew over.

　　Joseph quickly turned the gun towards the man. The two soldiers breathed a sigh of relief and immediately remembered their mission. The guns also changed direction unconsciously.

　　"That's no problem." I smiled at the professor but I was confused in my heart. Why was it that some people were fine while others were hurt even though they were clearly dripped with the insect's liquid?

　　I squatted down and used the God-killing Blade to cut open the clothes of one of the soldiers for inspection. At this time, I heard the professor speak again: "Kyle." His voice was very kind: "Come here."

　　"Yes, Professor," the soldier took two steps to his side, still unsettled by what happened, and spoke incoherently, "Yes, I'm sorry, Professor. I was panicking just now, so I got confused..." He hurriedly stuffed the gun into the holster, apologizing repeatedly.

　　"It's a good gun." The professor reached out and took the pistol from him. "I wonder how it feels to kill someone."

　　"Professor, professor," the soldier shouted at once!

　　I saw the professor pointing his gun at him, and he took several steps back. He accidentally stepped on a corpse and fell down, but he quickly turned over, "I'm not infected! I'm not infected! Please don't..."

　　Not only did the two soldiers not understand what was going on, but even Joseph did not understand the professor's intention.

　　"It has nothing to do with infection, but you leaked the secrets of the organization. The professor asked: "Joseph, what is the fourth clause of the Party-State?"

　　"Article 4 of the Party-State Clause," Joseph immediately understood what the professor meant. He stood at attention and said, "Anyone who leaks the organization's secrets, any information about the organization's members, charter, address, etc. to any private individual, organization, group, or country can be executed immediately by any superior in the presence of the three of them.

　　"Understand?" The professor's face twitched slightly, "You revealed Marshal Alman's name and position, so he must die.

　　Chapter 218: Three Precepts and Four Guides

　　This soldier with delicate features could be considered handsome. In my memory, he was always well-behaved and polite, without any dandy tendencies. But just because he said a name, just a name!

　　Now there is a dead body in front of me.

　　This shows the strictness of the neo-Nazi organization.

　　While dealing with these things, the panic in the eyes of the two soldiers still did not disappear, and it was not until the professor put away his pistols and ordered them to start cleaning up the rotten meat that things started to get better - since they still wanted us to do things, they would not kill us, right?

　　I used a spear to dig up the pile of rotten flesh. After the Xia Geng corpse in it was killed, the white sheen on the rotten flesh that represented vitality completely disappeared, and it decayed at a speed almost visible to the naked eye, turning into a sticky substance like expired jelly.

　　I still remembered the starting position, so I quickly found the right position, and when I pushed the iron spear left and right inside, I could clearly feel the object that was sticking out. I felt the size of the object, and then directed Joseph and the others to stir it with me in the pile of feces, peeling it off layer by layer and opening it up bit by bit.

　　Something wrapped in black and purple rotten flesh finally appeared before my eyes.

　　I don’t think anyone dared to touch the slate except me, even the professor who was shaking with excitement behind me. He suddenly stopped mumbling and began to shout like a drake because of excitement: “Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu, is this what we are looking for?”

　　"Yes." I nodded and took another iron spear from Joseph. "You guys move aside."

　　The two iron spears moved slowly outward like chopsticks holding a stone slab, and the soldiers and Joseph quickly dodged - now I am a high-risk person, and I can poison all three guys with just a shake of my hand.

　　Even the excited professor took a step back as if facing a formidable enemy.

　　I placed the slate on the ground, reached out to take out the talisman paper, lit three fires and threw them on. I heard a series of beeping and popping sounds, and the slate quickly emerged from the rotten flesh!

　　It felt like pulling a greasy thing out of the ashes. It was resisting the rotten flesh and pus, but it came out with just a little help. The rotten flesh burned black in front of me, and then split in two with a snap.

　　A black slate as thick as a pair of frosted leather shoes appeared in front of me!

　　The slate was a non-reflective black color, with a wavy grapevine-like frame and curled goat horns at the four corners; just below the goat horns were a few slanted lines, and then a series of floating dots; there was no so-called picture in the middle of the slate, but lines and dots - it felt like someone had casually scratched grooves on it with his fingernails and then just dotted it a few times.

　　But this is the map of the Shambhala Caves, the only one in the world.

　　I dug the stone slab out from the ashes and handed it to the professor. My attitude was clear - I have found the stone slab and helped you capture the corpse demon, so the mission is accomplished.

　　"Oh my God," the professor did not turn his head from the moment the slate appeared, staring at it intently until it was in his hands, "It's so beautiful! Oh, thank you for the blessings of our ancestors, thank you for the guidance of our great leader, and thank you..." He leaned slightly towards me, "Dear Mr. Liu

　　I snorted to express my attitude. Damn, I was the one who found it, but in that guy's mouth, I was ranked third, behind my ancestors and the damned Hitler.

　　The professor was still blabbering on thanking the gods and cursing his former opponents. I couldn't wait any longer and had to tell Joseph: "Hey, can you tell me if this is it?" At the same time, I took the time to look at the wall, just behind the rotten meat.

　　Joseph didn't answer, but the professor heard it. He turned around and laughed, his wrinkles all folded together. "Yes, yes, I think it is most likely him, exactly the same as the legend... But we should verify it according to the procedure. Joseph

　　He hurriedly took two steps forward, took the kettle from his waist and handed it over.

　　The professor laid the slate flat on the ground. "Mr. Liu, come and have a look together?" He raised the kettle in his hand and gestured, "Please come and witness the day when this miracle is born."

　　"Okay," I patted the two soldiers and Joseph who were waiting to see the result like me, "You continue - expose the back wall so that I can see the situation of the stone slab inlay."

　　"but…"

　　"Asshole! Do as he says. The professor didn't forget the lesson at the beginning in his joy, so he emphasized my words again in a very stern manner, "Remember, Mr. Liu is the boss here." After saying that, he smiled and said like a fucking gay: "I'm going to start

　　He slowly tilted the kettle in his hand, and the clear water quickly flowed onto the stone slab.

　　Suddenly, something strange happened!

　　Suddenly, a white mist appeared on the stone slab, just like the frost above a pond in the early morning of winter. Then the surface of the stone slab gradually turned white and shiny. With a crackling sound, the clear water froze into ice on the stone slab!

　　Not only that! The ice surface gradually turned white, and then quickly absorbed the moisture in the air, forming white frost on the ice surface, which made the stone slab look like a pot cake dipped in sugar.

　　At this moment, I finally saw the mountains and rivers clearly: a winding river rushed down from the mountains, then turned to the right along the mountains, and then there were two big mountains - I just saw this, the professor's crutch knocked heavily on the ice!

　　"Click

　　The ice shattered into pieces and fell all over the ground, and the black stone slab returned to its calm state, just like an ordinary rock.

　　"Haha, Mr. Liu, this is how dishonest you are," the professor put the slate under his armpit, "Look, you actually peeked at our secrets! If you remember it, then I can't let you go, right?"

　　At this time, the guy was still trying to fool me. Is this fucking psychological warfare?

　　"Professor, Professor

　　Joseph suddenly cried out.

　　The professor and I simultaneously turned our attention to the stone wall. The rotten flesh had already peeled off in large flakes, revealing the corroded and blackened stone wall. There was a long groove on it that was obviously the same size as the stone slab, which should be the place where the stone slab was originally placed.

　　The earthworm writing carved on the wall next to it is obviously much rougher, with shallow scratches and irregular characters. It should not have been made by a craftsman but by an individual, that is, Sosoler himself.

　　The professor read a few lines carefully and couldn't help laughing. "I didn't realize that Soller was such an interesting person. Mr. Liu, do you know what it means?" He read word by word, "This is the guy's Three Commandments and Four Guides - come, let me read it to you."

　　"The Guidance Stone cannot be illuminated by the light of the Ayi Khan (the moon); it cannot touch the souls of ancestors; it cannot cross the head of the Golden Goat. This is the taboo of this stone slab. Mr. Liu, what do you think?"

　　I shrugged my shoulders to show that I didn't care. "I haven't researched this, so it depends on what you say. But I think it's a custom anyway, so you just need to follow it when the time comes."

　　"Yes, yes, professor," Joseph agreed with me, "This kind of thing is always a bit mysterious, so you just need to be careful when the time comes." He laughed a few times along, and I guess he scared himself after coming in.

　　"I know this without you having to emphasize it - okay, let me tell you about it, so that you don't accidentally get it on there: Look, it says here that there are four things that the stone slabs must not touch... uh, forget it, I'll tell you about it later." As he said this, he looked at Joseph, with a profound meaning in his words.

　　This sudden change of words made me suddenly realize that there must be some way to make the stone slab ineffective, and now the professor is telling Joseph not to let me touch them, lest the stone slab be destroyed which would be very troublesome!

　　"Okay, let's go back and take a look." The professor quickly retracted his gaze and laughed twice, "Everyone go back and pack up, we'll leave here as soon as possible." He said this but did not take a step.

　　At the same time, Joseph made a gesture, and the two soldiers and his gun pointed at me. He said with a fake smile: "Mr. Liu, please lead the way."

　　Although it was a negotiation, the attitude was not very firm - the meaning was clear: this stone slab is our most precious thing now, but sometimes we are afraid that you will destroy it, so now we let you go in front to avoid a sneak attack on us, understand?

　　According to their thinking, I would be safe as long as I walked in front and was watched by everyone. Keeping a certain distance would prevent me from suddenly attacking or doing something small. And there were so many of their own people outside, so if I went out, there would be people on guard, which was the best choice.

　　There was no point in arguing so I just smiled, picked up a lamp on the ground and walked out.

　　Behind me were Joseph and one of the soldiers, both holding guns, followed by the professor, and at the back was another soldier covering my retreat. It was pretty much like I had no chance at all.

　　As I walked out of this place as big as a basketball court, I suddenly felt a little fuzzy in my heart.

　　This is an instinct for danger, just like the ability of animals to foresee earthquakes. Unfortunately, I couldn't grasp what it was at the moment.

　　As I walked, the words echoed in my mind, and before I knew it, I had reached the entrance of the corridor.

　　Now that we are fewer in number, we use less military flashlights, unlike the beginning when everything was brightly lit. Our shadows swayed left and right in the corridor with the rhythm of our walking, making the whole atmosphere feel like we were on a swaying boat.

　　As the person at the front, I naturally wouldn't be careless. I kept shining the flashlight in my hand on the walls, the top of the corridor, and the ground. I held the Killing Blade in my hand carefully - I was still afraid that some unexpected situation might occur ahead!

　　Who said that returning the same way would be fine?

　　I paused for a moment at the stone platform coming out of the corridor, and used a flashlight to look around to see if there was anything unusual before continuing. But after I came out, I suddenly found that there was no one on the stone platform opposite!

　　For some reason, the woman named Susie that the professor left behind was not here!

　　This is an opportunity!

　　Now the distance between Joseph and me is about four or five meters. They probably trusted Susie too much, so they didn't expect that there would be no one on the other side to take over - this is the best time and also my last chance to take action.

　　Chapter 219 Earthquake

　　The moment Joseph came out, I had already jumped off the stone platform, and rushed out happily in his surprised eyes!

　　In just a few seconds, he had already rushed halfway along the trail!

　　"Liu Piyun Joseph suddenly shouted, and without hesitation he fired a shot at my side: "Stop!"

　　The huge gunshots echoed repeatedly in the cave, making my ears buzz. At the same time, the bullet whizzed past me. Cold sweat suddenly gushed out from the corners of my forehead, and my whole body felt as if it was very weak!

　　A flashlight shone on me to point out his location - he was indeed trained by the Nazis, his reaction, speed and marksmanship were all first-rate, and he was able to put me in danger at the first moment!

　　When facing those rotten corpses and the like, they have completely different experiences and experiences from me, so their performance is much worse. But now, in terms of the means of killing alone, they are obviously much better than me.

　　“Don’t push me, Joseph shouted again behind me!

　　I didn't stop!

　　I took advantage of the forward rush and leaped up, trying to shorten the distance and rush forward. I heard the professor's roar from behind: "Don't let him get away, legs! Hit his legs!"

　　At the same time my pupils suddenly shrank, I had already landed on the ground, and I rolled to avoid the wrath of Joseph's gun!

　　The only ways to avoid being shot are to find cover and take a zigzag route. I have no way of finding a cover or changing my route, so I can only change my running speed, sometimes fast and sometimes slow, and pray that these guys don't really want to kill me.

　　Fortunately, they really only wanted to hurt me instead of killing me, so now I can rely on jumping to dodge.

　　I jumped into the air again, and at this moment I suddenly had an ominous feeling!

　　Does everything seem to be shaking?

　　Yes, it is shaking!

　　The entire cave and the ground suddenly shook in an inexplicable manner, like a soy sauce bottle knocked over on the table, and I fell down as I landed!

　　I tried my best to get up from the ground and turned around. Behind me, I heard the ghostly howls of the professor and others. The cave shook violently, and countless fine lines began to crawl along the wall from the ground. The small ones became medium ones, and the medium ones became large ones. Huge cracks took shape in an instant, just like a piece of bread that was torn apart by someone!

　　The ground was also torn into countless holes, and the dragonflies on the ground began to flow down along the cracks like a flood.

　　The violent shaking caused the people on the stage to fall to the ground. As they staggered to help the professor up, rubble and rocks began to fall from the dome and walls, instantly smashing their heads and causing them to bleed!

　　The salt rock was constantly ground into powder during the shaking, and dust instantly began to fill the cave. Coupled with the rubble that kept collapsing due to the squeezing, the entire cave was in a mess and chaos.

　　Dim light, shaking cave, falling rocks, and even the feeling of being shaky underfoot!

　　Damn, why is there an earthquake at this time?

　　The stone slab under my feet shook violently but did not overturn. The corpse flies and the stone slab began to descend like the water surface - the corpse flies were retreating, and the height was also decreasing rapidly. Now I felt like I was standing in a drained swimming pool, and the original stone platform was like a springboard at both ends, which felt out of reach.

　　"Let's get out of here, professor. We have to leave!" Joseph roared as he lifted up the professor, then signaled his men to pull him together and rush down along the stone platform - they couldn't care about me anymore, the first thing they had to do now was to rush out and escape!

　　The professor held the slate tightly in his hand, but soon I saw the same change as at the beginning - I didn't know what this guy did in an instant, but he seemed to have recovered a lot of physical strength and began to become strong. He rushed to the front without anyone's support.

　　Damn, it would be bad if he rushed in front of me!

　　I was still not far away from them and it was not safe, so I turned around and started running.

　　There are two bottomless holes in the middle of the swimming pool. Although I don’t know what they are, it feels unsafe. I keep a certain distance and don’t even look at them. The only way now is to rush out.

　　I only rushed out less than ten meters when there was another violent shake!

　　My feet were shaking and I could only stand firm to try not to be knocked over. Just as a huge gap appeared under my feet, it was visible to the naked eye - damn, are you trying to kill me?

　　I squatted down slightly and jumped towards the outside.

　　Suddenly there was a loud crash in front of him, and the slate in the professor's hand fell to the ground as if thrown out and rushed towards the gap.

　　It turned out that the position where the professor and the others were was shaking even further away, and they lost their grip on the stone slab and it slipped out of their hands!

　　Now the stone slab is about the same distance between me and them, just at the edge of the gap, and it’s about to fall down!

　　“Map, my map professor howled like a wolf and rushed to the stone slab with Joseph and the others.

　　I didn't rush towards the stone slab, but at that moment I made up my mind that I must rush out.

　　It took me a few seconds to reach the stone platform, but it felt like a year had passed - countless cracks appeared on the stone platform in front of me, and the edges had begun to collapse, just like an over-fried dough stick that became crunchy after being pinched by someone.

　　Golden Sheep, damn, there is a golden sheep!

　　As I started to climb up along the gravel at the edge of the stone platform, I suddenly remembered that I had seen the golden sheep pattern at the end of the stone platform before killing the corpse and entering the corridor.

　　Could that be the metaphor of the golden sheep, that this slab of stone cannot be taken out of the cave?

　　Or was it because the stone slab crossed over the golden goat that caused the earthquake?

　　I shook my head suddenly to get rid of this thought. Now is not the time to think about such things. What I need to do is to leave here and hurry to rescue Sang Yu and Shisan, then Abai Jiang and the others, and then rush to the potash company to release Wang Xi and Qiao Yun.

　　Without having time to think, I started to climb up with my hands and feet together. No matter how embarrassing or shameful it was, it only took me a few seconds to climb up to the stone platform.

　　The ground behind me continued to collapse. The stone platform was already covered with cracks and was damaged in many places. The whole place was shaking and full of stones and rocks that had fallen from the walls. I took a deep breath and rushed towards the exit.

　　The stone platform was already covered with cracks, with only the middle piece remaining. The passage in front of me was like a dog hole, and I didn't know if I would be squeezed into a meat patty by the moving rocks when I climbed out!

　　If this were a movie, then it would be a good decision for me to stay, and I would find a safe place inside to escape this disaster, and there would also be a passage waiting for me - unfortunately this is not a movie and I don’t have the halo of a protagonist, the only way to survive is to rush out before it collapses completely.

　　The rock wall had begun to fall off in large pieces, and the stone wall was falling down like diabetes. I felt a shaking and trembling feeling under my feet, as if it was the last second before the collapse - I stuffed myself into the dog hole regardless of everything!

　　There was a violent shaking under my feet. When I climbed up and put one leg in to squat and exert force, the other foot suddenly felt light! With a loud crashing sound, the stone platform behind me collapsed and shattered into a pile.

　　At the same time, the wall of the cave in front of me was shattered into countless rocks!

　　At the last glance I saw, the professor, Joseph and others had already got the slate, and then they rushed over here screaming. Just a brief glance, I could see the madness and despair in their eyes!

　　Just like a dead person!

　　"No, Joseph raised his hand and fired at the cave entrance, without any method, purpose or aim, just continuously shooting to try to kill me. They rushed towards me roaring, even ignoring the professor and leaving him behind.

　　The professor held the slate and rushed towards the exit regardless of everything! He didn't look like an old man at all now, and he even ran ahead of the three of them!

　　Walk!

　　I was holding a flashlight, so I could only crawl on my elbows and knees. The rubble was like little nails piercing my knees and elbows, but I couldn't feel anything - I was almost numb and I just crawled out desperately!

　　quick!

　　Faster!

　　I want it quick!

　　The exit appeared before my eyes, and I could even say that I saw hope - OK, I'm out!

　　The rope ladder was still in front of me, so I grabbed it and pushed up and down, trying to move myself upwards - faster, I needed to be faster! The wellhead had a faint glow due to the dim light above, and this thing at this time was like an angel's light that moved me. I only needed to exert a little effort to get out!

　　Five meters! Three meters!

　　Just when I was about to make one last effort to rush out, tragedy suddenly struck!

　　A crack at the well mouth suddenly widened and collapsed, and the slanted crack split the rock into two, but instead of falling down, it got stuck at the well mouth, blocking it like a plug!

　　I now feel like a butterfly trapped in a bottle, with the bottle mouth blocked by someone!

　　I heard gunshots coming from the corridor behind. I could imagine that these guys might have found a way to escape. They wouldn't give me any chance and might kill me at the first opportunity!

　　Damn it!

　　I used all my strength to push the rock to the side, but the rock only shook slightly, and the recoil swung the rope ladder I was holding away, leaving me no chance to exert any strength!

　　I can't do anything. Damn it, am I really going to be killed unjustly like this?

　　I took a deep breath and used my last trick, hoping that the situation outside was what I expected...

　　"Help! Help me move the stone away!" I shouted, "Thirteen, Sang Yu

　　I shouted twice but nothing happened. But when I was about to open my mouth for the third time, I saw a light in front of me. The stone in front of me was moved away by a crowbar. "Biyun, come up!"

　　A hand appeared in front of me!

　　I grabbed her hand, and together with her, we appeared outside like riding a cloud of mist.

　　In front of me was Sang Yu, who was smiling brightly, but tears were clearly hanging from the corners of her eyes. “Hey, I knew it…” I hugged Sang Yu tightly, “That’s great! My heart felt like it was about to explode, and excitement and joy filled my entire heart!

　　Sang Yu did not avoid it and hugged me as well: "Piyun, you..."

　　My right shoulder was suddenly hit hard!

　　Chapter 220 Grandpa Sun

　　"Oh, I yelled and turned my head. There was no one behind me. I only saw a fist-sized rock falling behind me. Damn, could it be a falling rock? I subconsciously raised my head - there was a rock as big as a human head coming towards me...

　　Unable to move forward or backward, I could only raise one hand to prepare to take the blow!

　　The rock did not hit my hand as expected. At the critical moment, Thirteenth Young Master retracted the iron spear and blocked it for me!

　　Before I could thank him, Thirteenth Young Master suddenly pushed me and Sang Yu and said, "Let's go, hurry up."

　　At this time, the collapse has spread to the altar, and the stones on the dome are falling down piece by piece.

　　There was no time for us to do anything, so we hurriedly ran along the passage. Maybe God was helping us, as there was not much shaking afterwards, allowing the three of us to rush out of the cave.

　　We were still several meters away from the cave entrance and hadn't started climbing the stone steps when we heard a "whoosh-whoosh" sound, as if someone was starting a sled!

　　I turned to look at Thirteen, and he had the same confusion in his eyes!

　　Oops!

　　The three of us quickened our pace and rushed to the stone stairs, then climbed out from the stone stairs covered with ice and snow. After Sang Yu and Shisan went out, Sang Yu looked at the remaining damaged sled and cursed loudly, while Shisan quickly ran to rescue people.

　　But I was a little surprised: in the middle tents were tied up Nazi soldiers, their hands and feet were tied and their mouths were gagged. It was obvious that they were ours, but now their throats were cut open, and they were still bleeding in such a cold day - the blood was still wet, and the killing time was not even five minutes; only three or four meters away from them were several overturned stools, and next to them were Abaijiang and several others with blood on their faces, with obvious wounds on their heads as if they were hit by sticks. Thirteen had already rushed over, checked their pulses, rolled his eyelids and nodded to us, telling us that these people were injured but not in danger of life; a few meters away was an old man lying on the ground, who seemed to have been hit in the head as well, and there was a seemingly simple stick next to him. Sang Yu's curse was only a momentary anger, and after just a few words, he turned around and began to check the old man's condition - he was also injured, but not killed!

　　I looked in the direction where Sang Yu had just cursed, and saw several sleds going away in the darkness. These people were probably the ones who killed the Nazis and knocked out Abaijiang and the others!

　　Friend or foe?

　　※

　　The desert seemed particularly cold at night. The canvas walls made from a few temporary stakes could only slightly block the wind and were not very effective - the night wind whistled through the gaps in the tent, quickly taking away the heat from the brazier without leaving a trace.

　　Only two unlucky soldiers were outside with Abaijiang and the others, while the professor and the others stayed in the cave. Firstly, it was easier to command here, and secondly, it was much warmer.

　　Under the cold light of the military lighting, Sang Yu and Shisan handed over their things and sat aside. The professor did not tie them up by force. The main thing now was to find things and deal with the Ba below, rather than to have too much conflict with us.

　　The soldier quickly brought in wood and boxes from outside, and then put several boxes together to make a table, with several laptops connected and ready on it - after deciphering the first document, he decided to go directly downstairs to do backup work.

　　At the time, Joseph and I were trying to find the wall through the field of corpse flies.

　　Five minutes later, Joseph rushed out in a rage and told the professor that something had happened downstairs - due to the sudden appearance of the corpse, two soldiers who were cooperating with us were killed, and I was confronting the corpse and asking him to come up for help.

　　The professor was shocked by the news and he quickly mobilized all his manpower to go to support. At that time, Shisan and Sangyu heard this sentence: "Why is it here? Didn't it escape?"

　　But there was no time to think about it. The professor ordered two fully armed soldiers to take Shisan and Sang Yu upstairs for custody and put on special handcuffs. He and others quickly went down the vertical well to provide support.

　　No matter what, we have to eliminate the corpse first before we can continue the search.

　　Well, let’s start from the moment Sang Yu Shisan returns to the above.

　　Four soldiers holding guns took Sang Yushisan to the tent upstairs to be with Abaijiang and the others. To be honest, it was very cold and uncomfortable, but at least there was a brazier around them, and the soldier could hardly bear it.

　　It's freezing cold and it's useless to hold a gun even if you wear gloves, so the soldiers simply discussed whether to build a fire nearby - they didn't dare to sit next to Shisan Sangyu, for fear that they would not be able to react in time if suddenly attacked.

　　This seems to be quite professional.

　　The tent was located on the edge of a rocky mountain next to the Tomb of the Sun, so it wasn't difficult to find some stones to pad the fire pit. After a few words, someone went to look for stones.

　　The guy had been out for less than a minute when a voice suddenly came from the wind: "Who?"

　　The voice came with the wind but was cut off immediately after it was shouted, as if it was killed as soon as it opened its mouth. The three guys left in the tent jumped up at the same time and began to concentrate on fighting the enemy!

　　It can be said that the only people who appear here now can be enemies.

　　They stood up to defend against the enemies outside, but they forgot that Thirteen and Sang Yu inside were not easy to deal with either - after a quick exchange of glances, they both attacked at the same time!

　　Thirteen jumped high and kneed the soldier in the back of the head, hitting him like a cannonball, and knocked him several meters away! At the same time, Sang Yu also turned sideways - the other two soldiers turned around after hearing the sound, and one of them just bumped into Sang Yu's hand, and kicked him in the chin with a side kick!

　　But the last soldier had already reacted. He quickly stepped back to avoid Thirteen's flying kick, then turned the butt of the gun in his hand and smashed it hard!

　　It can be said that they actually made the same mistake as I did. They all underestimated the basic abilities of these soldiers. In fact, putting aside our identities as people of the Dharma Gate, we may not be much stronger than them in a single fight!

　　At least some of them are pretty powerful, like this last one.

　　The sneak attack took down two people, but the leading soldier was not knocked down by them!

　　While the soldier was hitting Thirteen with the butt of his gun, he also foresaw Sang Yu's subsequent attack. With the distance between them kept, the two men, with bare hands and tied, had no way of killing him!

　　Thirteen rolled in the snow to avoid the butt of the gun, but the soldier missed and did not attack again - he suddenly pushed back a few steps, pulled the bolt with a clatter, and said, "Hold on, or I'll shoot."

　　Sang Yu and Shisan both paused!

　　They understood the policy of the soldiers very well: I am the person the professor wants and cannot be killed. The rest of the people are part of our deal and belong to my chess pieces. Although they cannot be moved, they are not set in stone at the critical moment. To put it bluntly, even if they are injured or something, as long as they are not killed, it should be effective!

　　A ferocious smile appeared on the soldier's face, as if he was calculating something, but he was shouting the names of the other two soldiers - the soldier who was ambushed by Sang Yu had already shaken his head and slowly stood up, cursing and reaching out to pick up the gun on the ground.

　　As long as both guys have guns in their hands, it's hard to say what will happen.

　　At this moment, Sang Yu suddenly saw the shadow behind the third soldier flash, and a stick appeared in the darkness like a phantom and suddenly hit him on the head!

　　Although she didn't know who it was, Sang Yu knew it was definitely not an enemy - she didn't have time to take a closer look, and suddenly slid down on the snow, kicking the gun that was about to be picked up away with her spring leg!

　　The soldier was not fully awake yet, and he just reached for the gun instinctively - the kick in front of him startled him, but when he came to his senses, Sang Yu kicked him in the calf!

　　With a scream, the guy was thrown to the ground by Sang Yu.

　　He leaped up and struck with a knee from a high position, completely neutralizing his attack power.

　　It was then that Sang Yu Shisan saw the man in front of him: he looked quite old, with gray beard and eyebrows, wearing a sheepskin coat, with a cloth bag behind him, looking like a typical wilderness hunter. He held a black stick in his hand, the material of which looked like wood or iron, and it must be an old item.

　　"Who are you?" Thirteen couldn't help but become alert when he saw the man getting closer and closer, and took a step back to let him explain his purpose.

　　"I'm not a bad person," the man said with a strong traitorous accent, indicating that he had no ill intentions. "I am the one who protects this Sun Tomb, and my goal is the same as yours.

　　"Wait a minute, don't come over yet," Sang Yu quickly walked to Shisan's side and said, "Just stare at him, I'll untie your hands." After saying that, he looked at the old man and began to untie Thirteen with his back turned, while Thirteen kept staring at him, his eyes constantly wandering over his shoulders and thighs.

　　This is also a way of observing the opponent and being able to predict the enemy's movements. If he wants to take action, he usually uses his shoulders to exert force first. If he is preparing to rush over, he starts to exert force from his waist. This is also a skill of Thirteen in this regard.

　　"Haha, okay, you guys loosen your hands first." The old man smiled and stopped, watching the two men untie the ropes with their backs to each other, "We'll talk about it later."

　　A few minutes later, when Abaijiang and the others were untied in the tent, the old man told them the purpose of his visit.

　　This old man was none other than the person we were looking for in Xingxing Gorge - Uncle Sun!

　　Now that we know the old man's identity, we can naturally believe his purpose. He is not a member of the Nazis anyway. Now I am still fighting with the Nazis down there, so we can't delay any longer. So they chose to rescue me as soon as possible.

　　Just as they were about to go down, noisy footsteps were heard from the Tomb of the Sun.

　　Nazi soldiers came up carrying several boxes.

　　Chapter 221: Corpse Reincarnation (Part 1)

　　(Recently, book fans have reported that many mobile websites are reprinting this book. Well, I must say that this book was first published on Zongheng Chinese website. Although it is a bought-out work, it has always been free to read. Liuyun hopes to get your collection and clicks on Zongheng, because this is a means of evaluating the author. Thank you. Secondly, the official book fan group has been opened. The Qian group is full, and there is still a Kun group to join. There are various types of people in it: disciples who go out to play, those who can communicate with the Yin, those who can leave their bodies... and so on)

　　At that time, the professor and I were separated from Thirteen Sangyu by a well, an altar, and a corridor, and there was a cold wind howling outside. The three of us worked together to quickly deal with the guys, and then opened the box to see the corpse that was still ready to move. At that time, Thirteen Sangyu was shocked, but soon they realized that they had dealt with the corpse, and now it was probably the last moment!

　　Grandpa Sun looked at the corpse carefully, with an expression of indescribable surprise on his face, but at that time they had no time to ask and did not notice anything unusual. Only later did they understand that it meant "how could this be?"

　　After obtaining the necessary information from several prisoners, the three men came to Naoi.

　　Grandpa Sun used a strange magic to control Susie, then took Susie outside and tied her up - based on observation and analysis, Susie's status in the professor's mind was definitely not low, so this was an important bargaining chip that could be used to exchange hostages.

　　At that time, all they wanted was to exchange me out.

　　Susie was not a simple person. After they brought her upstairs, they didn't check for her and she woke up. They had to fight fiercely to subdue her. So, now they could only leave Grandpa Sun to watch over this woman while they came down to rescue me.

　　Before they could come down, there was a sudden and inexplicable tremor that startled everyone!

　　Although it was extremely dangerous, Shisan Sangyu still rushed down, just in time to hear my screams and rescued me.

　　※

　　Sang Yu said all this very calmly, but I knew the situation at that time was definitely not that simple. If nothing else, I could see it just from the look in Shisan's eyes - but I also avoided it very conflictedly.

　　I turned my head and looked at Grandpa Sun sitting on the chair, "Uh, Grandpa Sun, what happened next?" When changing the subject, I glanced at Sang Yu. She pursed her lips and said nothing, but her eyelashes were trembling slightly, revealing her inner uneasiness.

　　It is best for smart people to play dumb at this time, and I did focus my attention on Grandpa Sun.

　　The old man coughed a few times and narrowed his eyes. "That bunch of grandsons... Hey, kid, be gentle... It was a very shameless sneak attack. Four people surrounded me. My old arms and legs were hit accidentally - that's what I mean now, thinking back to the past..." "I understand. I decisively took over to stop the old man from reminiscing about the past, "The meaning is very clear, you were surrounded and attacked by many people, right?"

　　Grandpa Sun nodded, expressing satisfaction with my judgment that it did not damage his glorious and majestic image: "Yes."

　　"Then have you ever noticed who those people are? What are their methods?"

　　"Ninja, or Japanese, Grandpa Sun answered with certainty: "Their sword techniques are basically the same as those used for beheading. They are not from Japan or other Southeast Asian countries. They can only be sword techniques from the Warring States Period. I can basically identify two of them, Iai and Yanfan."

　　Now we can roughly infer what happened next: while we were fighting fiercely below, the ghosts attacked Grandpa Sun, the only one with weapons here, and then destroyed the sled without delay, took away the corpse captured by the Nazis, and also captured Susie.

　　At the same time, these people did not let the Nazi soldiers go, and killed them all by slitting their throats - why didn't they attack Grandpa Sun, Abaijiang and others? I don't know if it was because there was not enough time or they were deliberately trying to be nice to us?

　　The roar underground became even louder. Although we were far away, we could still feel the shaking coming from the desert. To put it simply, if we lost the protection of the solid walls in the quicksand, the quicksand alone would be enough to kill the professor and the others.

　　Then you don't have to worry about it.

　　I thought about it and arranged the rest of the work: "Well, we don't have a sled now, and we don't have many horses - Thirteen, Abaijiang and I will rush back to the potash company to rescue people. You will set out again during the day tomorrow, walk to the next winter den gathering point and then come back?"

　　"No," Grandpa Sun suddenly shouted excitedly, "We have other things to do and can't go back." He immediately added, "At least we can't give you the horses."

　　"Too late? Too late?" Thirteenth Young Master's face was gloomy. "I don't care what else we have to do now, but there is one thing I want to emphasize: we only have twelve or thirteen hours to get back. That's where my sister and Sang Yu's brother are. No matter how big the problem is, we have to wait until we rescue them first.

　　He turned to look at me and said, "Liu Piyun,

　　This question is too obvious. How can I say now that I am not going to rescue Wang Xi and Qiao Yun? Even if Xiao Hei is not caught, there is still a great possibility that he can rescue them, but the risk... I can't bear it!

　　I nodded decisively in agreement: "Saving people must be the first priority, uh, but Uncle Sun, please tell me the specific situation, if possible, let's see if we can think of other ways."

　　Grandpa Sun's face was solemn. "I originally thought that I could catch up and stop the monster from leaving by coming here, but unfortunately I miscalculated. It has already headed for Kunlun. I wasted too much time on the way here. Now we can't delay any longer. We can only go southwest along S235 Road instead of returning to the potash company in the northeast, otherwise it will be too late."

　　These words seemed a bit incoherent, and we didn't even understand what they meant - could it be that the ghosts had captured Shiba and were planning to do something?

　　"Uh, Uncle Sun, I don't quite understand what you mean. Do you mean that the Japanese have kidnapped Shiba and are planning a big conspiracy?" I asked, and I had other plans in my mind: It's actually very simple, if this doesn't work, we can just call in a legion, and then blockade the entire area and control everything.

　　But he shook his head, "It's not a Japanese, but an ancient beast."

　　"Eh? If it's not Japanese, then what kind of corpse is it?"

　　He shook his head again: "I don't know why you found this corpse here, but I can be sure that it is not the one I mentioned - there is at least one more corpse here that has not been caught, and it has already gone all the way to the location of the monster."

　　This is a big deal! Whether it is the ancient beast mentioned by Grandpa Sun or the other Ba, they are both worthy of my attention. I coughed and said, "Well, how about this, can you please tell me in detail what you know, and then I will analyze it?"

　　After staring at me for a while, Grandpa Sun sighed and said, "It seems that I have to tell you something. Well, let me tell you the story of my family so that you can be convinced.

　　※

　　Speaking of Grandpa Sun’s story, it is really a strange one!

　　Grandpa Sun's ancestors were Qigong practitioners who lived in seclusion in the mountains. This is an alternative way of cultivating immortals in our China. Qigong practitioners are also a kind of Taoism, but the way they pursue immortality is different. They are considered one of the schools, and their main purpose is to pursue the goal of becoming a corpse immortal.

　　During the Wei and Jin Dynasties, Ge Hong proposed that the immortality can be learned, and believed that there are three kinds of immortals, namely, heavenly immortals, earthly immortals, and corpse-reincarnated immortals. After a Taoist priest attains the Tao, he can abandon his body and ascend to heaven, or leave behind only an object (such as clothes, a staff, or a sword) to ascend to heaven. This process is called corpse-reincarnation.

　　The immortals who become immortals in this way are called corpse-reincarnation immortals. There are many classifications of corpse-reincarnation immortals: "Yunji Qiqian" Volume 85 "Taiyi Guarding Corpse" says: "There are thousands of ways to be reincarnated... Some die sitting in an empty valley, some stand and transform into a secluded rock, some keep their hair in a bun, some have their clothes tied and not undone, and some can be refined by water and fire and resurrect after thousands of years, and some can be injured by weapons and have their limbs broken but still live."

　　The 87th volume of Wushang Miyao and the 85th volume of Yunji Qiqian, "Taiji Zhenren Feixian Baojian Shangjing Xu", both state: "Take one pill and drink it with water, hug a grass (or a tree) and lie down, then others will see that you have been wounded and died in an empty room, which is called Bingjie." The 85th volume of Yunji Qiqian, "Wang Jia Bingjie", states that Wang Jia, a native of Anyang, Longxi, and his two disciples were Shijiexian.

　　According to Volume 87 of Wushang Miyao and Volumes 84-86 of Yunji Qiqian, there are more than ten methods of corpse transformation, the most famous of which are: (1) Fire transformation: Wushang Miyao Corpse Transformation Chapter says: "If you apply medicine to burning charcoal, others will see your form and burn to death. This is called fire transformation." Volume 85 of Yunji Qiqian, "Explanation of the Taiji Zhenren Feixian Baojian Sutra", also says: "If you apply the Ling Pill of Recording Form to burning charcoal, others will see your form and burn to death. This is called fire transformation."

　　(ii) Disintegration by water: The Records of Taoist Immortals says: "Duan Jizheng was a hermit who later learned Taoism from Sima Jizhu. He drowned while crossing the Qinchuan River, probably due to disintegration by water." It also says: "Wang Jinxian was the daughter of Wang Yan of Langya. She was captured by Shi Le... She went to the Yellow River, vowed not to be humiliated, and threw herself into the river. At that time, she met Han Xihua, a female immortal from Mount Song, who was traveling there. She saved her and saved her. She appeared to be sinking, but she was actually saved."

　　(III) Bingjie: "Killed by Yao. Yao Chang "first sent someone to Longyou, where he met Jia and his two disciples. They had been traveling for more than a thousand miles, and it was the day to execute Jia. Jia sent a letter to Chang, who ordered the coffins of Jia and his two disciples to be opened, but there was no body, only a bamboo stick for each."

　　(4) The cane is used to release the victim. Volume 84 of the Yunji Qiqian quoted the Chishu Yujue as saying: "You should take a bamboo from the sunny side of Lingshan Mountain, make it seven feet long and have joints, make a magic staff, and make it straight from top to bottom. Gan bamboo is the best. Write the Black Emperor's Talisman on the second section below, the White Emperor's Talisman on the third section, the Yellow Emperor's Talisman on the fourth section, the Red Emperor's Talisman on the fifth section, and the Green Emperor's Talisman on the sixth section. Leave the upper section empty to connect to the sky, and leave the lower section empty to stand on the ground. Seal the upper section with wax, pierce the middle and seal it with the Yuanshi Chapter, and seal the lower section with wax, pierce the middle and seal it with the Five Emperors' Chapter. Make a crimson pattern, and make it long or short enough to accommodate the staff. Always use it when lying down, resting, sitting up, or standing up... You should knock your teeth 36 times, and think of one of the Five Emperors' Direct Talisman Officials, wearing clothes of different colors, with five-colored lights shining on the staff, and one of the Five Emperors' Jade Maidens guarding the left and right of the staff. Say a prayer softly: 'The mountain of the sun, the Yuanshi's upper essence; opening the sky and expanding the earth, the Ganzhu connects the spirits. ...' After that, draw in the five directions of qi five times, for a total of 25 swallows, and stop.

　　If you practice this for nine years, with great care and no delay, your spirit will be visible, and the staff will carry you through the air. If you want to transform your body into a corpse, the staff will replace your body, and in a flash, you will become a real person. This is the so-called "Corpse Transmigration Staff Method".

　　(5) Sword liberation: Volume 84 of Yunji Qiqian, "The Order of Corpse Reincarnation", talks about "The Way to Practice Sword Corpse Reincarnation", which is "Write the Quchen Feijing on the left and right sides of the sword. First, pretend to be ill, and then lie down with the sword in your arms. Then, use saliva and Feijing to make a ball the size of a soybean, and then swallow it. Then, use saliva and Feijing to make another ball the size of a small bean, hold the edge of the mouth, wipe it on the sword, and secretly call the sword's name. Pray: "Liang Fei Zigan, I will now feed you with Quchen Feijing and use you to replace my body, so that my body will not be exposed." After praying, close your eyes and breathe for 90 breaths. After that, open your eyes and suddenly see Taiyi coming to greet you with a celestial horse in front of your bed, so you get on the horse and look back to see that the sword you were holding has turned into your dead body in the back."

　　There are also many other methods, such as Taiqing Corpse Reincarnation Method, Taiyi Corpse Guarding Method, Taiji Transformation Method, Bao Liang Corpse Reincarnation Method, Taiyin Refining Body Method, Shuihuo Dang Refining Body Method, Yinyang Liujia Refining Body Method, etc. Taoism also calls it: leaving during the day is called upper corpse liberation, leaving at midnight is called lower corpse liberation, and leaving at dawn and dusk is called the underground master.

　　Uncle Sun’s ancestors were the most dedicated Qigong practitioners.

　　Chapter 222: Corpse Reincarnation (Part 2)

　　Since Grandpa Sun's family became disciples, their ancestors have passed down many methods, but they have always focused on the art of corpse transformation into immortality, mainly the three aspects of fasting, alchemy, and controlling qi, until an alien appeared.

　　This alien was not interested in his own Qigong techniques at all. Instead, he studied the fighting techniques, Yin-communication techniques, and talismans for subduing demons and monsters passed down in his family. He circulated the Qi throughout his body to double his fighting power.

　　Although the world was much better during the Ming Dynasty, demons and monsters were still common. This eccentric from the Sun family began to travel around to subdue demons and catch ghosts. By chance, he met a businessman named Wu and rescued him.

　　The Wu family lived on the river (also called the Yellow River at that time. After the Yellow River took over the Huai River, the lower reaches of the Huai River in this area were also the lower reaches of the Yellow River). To the west was the Grand Canal. The lower reaches of the river were between the two rivers and were a commercial port. At that time, there were many merchants and people of various professions from all over the country, and most of them lived here.

　　This young man surnamed Wu also lived here. After making some success in business, he turned to becoming an official to make a living. Unfortunately, only two generations of him became officials. The family's original business was lost, and they eventually returned to being businessmen again.

　　Under such circumstances, the Wu family member was naturally very disappointed, and he was even more frightened by the fact that he had encountered ghosts. With doubly great enthusiasm, he invited the Sun family members to return to his hometown together, and stayed at his home for several months.

　　The children in the Wu family all liked this man who carried a stick and went around exorcising demons. They pestered him to tell them ghost catching stories every day. One of the children was very smart and was particularly interested in this. Later, after Grandpa Sun's elders passed away, he still happily collected such stories.

　　Uncle Sun also liked this child, so he accepted him as a registered disciple and taught him many methods of cultivation and ghost catching techniques. Yes, you should have figured it out here. This child was Wu Chengen, who called himself "Yizhaisou" in his later years, and who falsely named himself "Wudao Wanshikong" and arranged the name "Sun Wukong" as the protagonist of his novel.

　　When he was fifty years old, he began to write a story to record the stories of his many years of travels. Unfortunately, after so many years, he still didn't know the whereabouts of his uncle Sun. Only after he resigned from his official position did he find the descendants of the Sun family and learn the whereabouts of the strange uncle Sun, and then he completed the book.

　　At that time, he lived in the Sun family for a long time, which is called "collecting folk songs" as we say now. He collected many stories from the Sun family and added them to his work, and finally completed "Journey to the West", which has been passed down for thousands of years.

　　In fact, the head of the Sun family had many considerations at that time, mainly because many years later, the immortals who transformed themselves into corpses were abandoned by the Taoists. They believed that the immortals who transformed themselves into corpses were the inferior ones in the way of becoming immortals and should be abandoned by the times. Du Guangting's "Preface to the Record of Immortals in Yongcheng" said: "The best immortals are those who fly with cloud chariots and feathered canopies, and their bodies and spirits fly; the next best are those who live in deep valleys and forests, and their bodies are hidden and transformed; the next best are those who shed their bodies and rely on images, and fly like snakes and cicadas. However, those who soar into the sky are superior, and those who transform themselves into corpses are inferior."

　　In this context, the publication of Journey to the West gave the Sun family a rather profound concept, that is, to enter the world to exorcise demons and seek one's true heart, rather than always pursuing to become a corpse-reincarnated immortal. Only by cultivating one's true heart can one achieve ultimate liberation, achieve liberation, and ascend to the goal of becoming an immortal.

　　The experiences of the Sun family's alien in exorcising demons and monsters were naturally brought up again and received attention. One of them was the experience of him encountering an invincible monster when he was traveling in the past.

　　The story of "Three Beatings of the White Bone Demon" in "Journey to the West" is actually called "The Corpse Demon Three Times Tricked Tang Sanzang". The original meaning of the book is not that the bones become spirits, but that the corpses cultivate into demons. It comes from the fact that Uncle Sun once encountered an unkillable corpse demon here. The biggest feeling was that it could not be killed no matter how hard you hit it, and it could only be killed by repeatedly hitting its head. As a result, in the book "Journey to the West", this was written as "Three Beatings of the White Bone Demon", indicating that this corpse demon is difficult to kill and is quite powerful.

　　The Sun family has been chasing zombies here for many years, but they have never completely eliminated them, nor have they found the real Sun Tomb. Therefore, the Sun family has stationed people here for a long time, and has adopted the approach of eliminating any zombies that appear.

　　Of course, I understand this very well. The Taoist methods of Qigong practitioners are very effective in eliminating all kinds of transformed monsters. Unfortunately, they are not so effective against zombies and ghosts. The same is true in the book Journey to the West. Our Great Sage has basically never dealt with any evil ghosts or zombies. The main enemies are mountain monsters, spirits, divine servants and mounts.

　　The Sun family originally chose to be stationed in Hami City. Unfortunately, the emergence of the Nazis made them discover a new round of crisis, so they moved their base to Xingxing Gorge. Many years ago, this was one of the two necessary passes to enter Xinjiang. Passing caravans stayed here for the night, and they discovered and eliminated several potential dangers that were preparing to sneak in.

　　Uncle Sun was the person who had been stationed there for the past ten years.

　　When the millennium disaster came, there were signs of zombies resurrecting in the ancient tombs around Lop Nur. Grandpa Sun attacked everywhere, and for this reason he didn't notice that the ancient tombs under his nose were secretly dug up by the Nazis. After destroying the zombies in Xingxing Gorge, he went all the way to the center of Lop Nur to prepare to deal with a large number of zombies. On the way, when he destroyed another zombie, he found that the newly appeared zombie was summoned by something and was migrating there.

　　Speaking of this, I have a sudden sense of enlightenment. No wonder I always felt something was wrong when dealing with the corpse demon in the tomb. Now that I think about it, I understand - there are two corpse demons!

　　The zombie that Liu Shuangyin first discovered and attacked Xu Dingguo existed outside for a long time and created a pile of rotten corpses. It was definitely not the same zombie we found in the cave - not to mention that the size was completely wrong, and it was clearly sealed in the cave and had never come out. How could it be the same one?

　　The zombie outside, that is, the undead soldier in the coffin under the Loulan King Soler, is probably now a monster of the Ba type. According to general estimates, even if this guy cannot enter the well to find King Soler, he will not leave easily - the only explanation is that the thing that summoned and attracted it is very powerful, far more powerful than the corpse Ba that King Soler turned into. So the original zombie, that is, the Ba monster that I have never seen, should have gone to the south and was summoned by the ancient beast.

　　Grandpa Sun told us that it was definitely possible that there were some ancient beasts or something like that, but he didn't say how he knew these things. I guess it must be another secret of their family.

　　Having said that, the expressions of Sang Yu and Shisan Shao changed. They also knew that this matter was definitely not a small matter, and the current dilemma could not be solved - everyone turned their eyes to me, hoping that I could come up with an idea.

　　The dilemma has forced me into a desperate situation. Now I can either follow the national highway to track down the escaped zombie and find the ancient beast; or go back to rescue people and then look for the zombies. However, it will take more than one or two days to go back and forth, and I am afraid I will not be able to catch up.

　　I looked left and right in hesitation, my eyes turning to everyone - suddenly I saw a pool of black!

　　The black oil stains clearly came from the damaged sleds, but they did not cover all the sleds - this meant that the fuel tanks of some sleds were not damaged!

　　An idea suddenly occurred to me, and I rushed forward to verify it without thinking. As soon as I saw it -

　　Hey! You know what, this is a possibility!

　　You see, these sleds were obviously destroyed casually, but it is precisely this simple word "casually" that gave us the opportunity!

　　Some of the motorcycles had broken handlebars, some had damaged fuel tanks, and some had... Although it was a mess, I actually found that I was very lucky this time! Because the damage to these motorcycles was not exactly the same, I could make one if I pieced them together!

　　According to estimation, if the car repair is successful, it may only take two or three hours. If everything goes smoothly, the lost time can be made up by then!

　　After hearing what I said, Thirteen and the others understood, and quickly divided the people up - Thirteen took Abaijiang and a few others back to the Salt Adding Company to practice camouflage; Lu Dao and the others would move together and leave on horseback immediately; while Sang Yu, Grandpa Sun and I would stay here to repair the sled and then rush to Kunlun.

　　Thirteenth Young Master was the most excited when the plan came out. He quickly packed up the water, flashlights, torches and other things he was going to bring and threw them on his horse, while the Kazakhs also quickly packed up their weapons and equipment. At this time, Muhetar and Abaijiang ran up to me and gestured in their unfluent Chinese: "I, I can fix this thing. I will stay with you and then go back."

　　Looking at Muhetal's excited expression, I understood what he meant - Muhetal should know how to repair some farm machinery or something, so he wanted to stay and help us repair the sled and then go back alone.

　　Of course, he was also very happy to be able to help us in this regard. This is how the Kazakhs are. If you give him a handful of spring water, he will be eager to help you dig a spring. If you give him a bag of bread for emergency, he will return you a cart of flour. This is the typical character of desert men who will repay a favor.

　　Sang Yu and I are not very familiar with these machines, only Grandpa Sun is a little better, so it would be great if someone is willing to stay and be an assistant. At least I can take the opportunity to sort out the necessary things with Sang Yu, so that we can have more help along the way.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master was extremely anxious now, so of course he moved very quickly, but the things in his hands were not vague at all. The series of slipknots and dead knots were all solid and firm. His inner anger could only be sensed from the taut ropes - I handed him the pistol I had picked up from below, and then a box of bullets.

　　Thirteen accepted the things without any hesitation. He nodded to me and called out to the guys who were still finishing up: "Are you ready? Let's get ready to go." The horse under his crotch began to circle slowly on the snow.

　　Several young men responded, jumped on the horses' backs and began to stretch their mounts - these people had lived in sex for a long time and knew that horses must be stretched before they are ready to run, so that the horses will have the ability to run for a long time and will not quickly consume their energy.

　　The Thirteenth Young Master actually knew this as well.

　　While the horses were warming up, Muhetar and another Kazakh boy who stayed behind quickly cooperated with Grandpa Sun and began to remove the necessary parts one by one.

　　I turned up the heat and started heating the food on it.

　　The snow outside began to fall again, and the night wind blew it into my body, causing pain like a knife. I looked at the gloomy and blurry night in the south, not knowing whether to be happy or nervous.

　　(Recently, book fans have reported that many mobile websites are reprinting this book. Well, I must say that this book was first published on Zongheng Chinese website. Although it is a bought-out work, it has always been free to read. Liuyun hopes to get your collection and clicks on Zongheng, because this is a means of evaluating the author. Thank you. Secondly, the official book fan group has been opened. The Qian group is full, and there is still a Kun group 142165737 to join. There are all kinds of anomalies in it: disciples who go out to work, those who can communicate with the Yin, those who can leave their bodies... and so on)

　　Chapter 223 Thirteen Young Master Succeeds

　　Just as I put some cooked food on the fire to melt the frozen oil, Thirteen and his friends had already started moving. I walked over and handed the hot food to Thirteen, saying, "Eat on the way."

　　I patted Thirteen's wrist and said, "Be careful." I was not worried about Thirteen's skills. I was mainly worried that he would lose his mind because of Qiao Yun and make mistakes, so I still had to remind him, "Just don't make a mistake.

　　Thirteen nodded, and a rare smile appeared on his usually cold face: "You should be careful too.

　　"Well," I turned my head to look at Sang Yu. She obviously had something stuck in her throat but couldn't say it, so I turned around and spoke for her: "Thirteen, when the time comes, please tell Wang Xi for Sang Yu: things here are still very troublesome, so Sang Yu must go with me to deal with it..." I lowered my voice: "...Thirteen, when the time comes, explain to Wang Xi Sang Yu's difficulties - uh, just say that I forced her to go there, and Sang Yu didn't want to.

　　The smile on Thirteen's face became even more intense, and he nodded heavily, "Understood."

　　After saying that, he shook the reins and said, "Let's go."

　　The horses' hooves galloped across the snowy plain, and the catkins flew everywhere. Thirteen whipped his horse and galloped away in the night, leaving behind only the shouts of "driving away". Following closely behind him were a group of Khaza young men carrying their hunting rifles.

　　A gust of cold wind blew by, and I couldn't help but shiver all over - I walked to the fire, and Sang Yu had already started roasting a few sausages on the fire. She kept turning the roasting fork in her hand, as if she was concentrating on roasting the meat, but the speed, hum, was too fast!

　　Grilling meat definitely does not mean that the faster you turn it, the better. You have to wait until the side on the fire absorbs enough heat and the fat starts to boil before you start turning it. This is equivalent to frying it. Only in this way will the grilled food be delicious without any smell of oil smoke.

　　Sang Yu is smart enough to know that she was clearly absent-minded. I sat beside her calmly and coughed twice. "It looks good. This is a big German sausage. Wow, you actually found these good stuff. Not bad, not bad. I'm in for a treat."

　　She smiled brightly, "You, when you were looking for something just now, you only paid attention to where the soldiers stayed. How could there be good things there? Susie is the one who takes care of the professor, so of course she has the things there." She handed over a fork, "Here, try it and see if it's hot."

　　Wow, that hot sausage was really good. Although the smoky flavor was much stronger than that of the Italian sausage, I was so hungry and cold that taking a bite of it really warmed my heart - well, it was just not heated through!

　　Sang Yu seemed to be thinking about something when she spoke, "Biyun, do you think Thirteenth Young Master can successfully rescue them this time?" A solemn expression slowly emerged on her face, "I wonder if that brat Wang Xi will blame me for not going there in person..."

　　"That won't happen," I coughed. "Thirteen, Xiao Hei and my camouflage colleague are there. Their combined combat power is stronger than ours. When the time comes, as long as Xiao Hei can control the bomb, everything will be OK.

　　"but…"

　　Sang Yu was worried like a little girl. She had caught many ghosts and demons in her daily life, but she was a girl after all. This time, he was her brother, so it was understandable that she was a little nervous. I laughed and boasted about Thirteen: "Tsk, Sang Yu, that's Thirteen, who do you think he is? Don't worry about what that boy does. He won't do anything unless he is absolutely sure. It's not like you just met Thirteen. I slowly roasted the fork on the fire. That calmness and leisure showed my strong confidence in Thirteen.

　　My words reminded Sang Yu of Shisan's usual calmness, and she nodded slowly - but I had just turned the sausage twice when she suddenly uttered another groan, "Oh, I didn't go this time, I wonder if Wang Xi will blame me..."

　　The love between the brother and sister, who are filled with fear and anxiety, is beyond words.

　　Seeing Sang Yu's nervous look, I could only repeat what I had just said to Shisan. Only then did Sang Yu understand what I was doing. She didn't show any expression, just said "hmm" and lowered her head to continue roasting the sausages.

　　The red fireflies reflected on Sang Yu's face, so bright and beautiful. Her rosy face and slightly trembling eyelashes showed her inner excitement - I really don't understand girls' minds. What's so exciting about this?

　　Before I had time to think about it, a roaring sound came from the side!

　　Hey, what a surprise, it’s so fast!

　　Sang Yu and I stood up in surprise, looking at Grandpa Sun who came over with a smug look on his face and praised him, "Oh, I didn't know you had this skill, you finished it in an hour - come on, take a break and eat something." Move a box closer to the fire, "Come, sit here," and then give my seat to Muhetar and the boy, "You guys come and eat something too."

　　Grandpa Sun laughed, wiped his hands, and sat down with a bold move, "It is a little difficult, but unfortunately it can't defeat me." He handed the towel to Muhetal and stretched out his hand to warm the fire, "Well, let's warm the fire." Sang Yu also handed the roasting fork in his hand to Grandpa Sun, "Come on, come on, eat something." Then it was Muhetal and the others, all of them handed over the hot roasted sausages.

　　We sat around the fire eating sausages and enjoying the rare peace of the night - today we first had to deal with the rotten zombies downstairs, then we were threatened by a group of Nazis, then we dealt with the corpses and summer farming corpses, and then we encountered an earthquake... and the most hateful thing is that this is not over yet, there is still a guy who escaped and we don’t know where he is.

　　It was almost dawn when we finished eating the sausages. I told Muhetal and the others to wait for Camouflage, who was contacted by Thirteenth Young Master, to come over. Then the three of us, Sang Yusun and Uncle Sun, squeezed onto the sled and headed towards the main road.

　　According to Grandpa Sun, we'd better rush to Ruoqiang County to find a place to garrison, and then look for the trace of the escaped Ba monster in the Gobi Desert - Grandpa Sun has already seen the route of the Ba monster, and according to his analysis, it is heading towards Kunlun Mountain, and there may be more than one on the road.

　　To find the trace of the monster, it would be best to find a guiding light. The Ba monster is naturally one of them, but the possibility of finding other monsters to find the trace cannot be ruled out. From Grandpa Sun's point of view, it is enough to find the hiding place of the monster, but as a member of the Seventh Department of National Security, it is not that simple. The most important thing is to prevent the Ba monster from happening and find and kill it.

　　Ruoqiang County is located in the southeastern part of Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region, not very close to our current location. Even with a sled for transportation, we still didn’t get there until the afternoon and checked into the Loulan Hotel.

　　The Ba monster is also a nocturnal creature. Like most monsters, it does not travel during the day. Although we would not miss it if we arrived here about three days late, it should be within these two days.

　　First, we had a big meal at the nearby Hasmu Gobi BBQ restaurant, and then we crawled into bed and went to sleep. Both Grandpa Sun and Sang Yu and I had been up all night, and we really couldn't bear it if we didn't sleep.

　　When we said goodbye in front of the door, Sang Yu and I were obviously afraid that we would not be able to wake up at that time. Even if we set the alarm on our mobile phones, we were afraid that we would not be able to wake up. In the end, it was Grandpa Sun who helped us solve this problem. "Go to sleep with peace of mind. I will call you when the time comes." He promised us solemnly, "I am an old man. I will not feel sleepy even if I sleep less. I will refuel the car and prepare it for four or five hours of rest."

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other and smiled: "Thank you." Then we fell asleep happily and peacefully.

　　Grandpa Sun kept his word and woke me up on time around midnight. However, when I got up, I could clearly feel dry eyes and bitter mouth. It was a typical case of staying up late and not getting enough sleep - I am always like this, how do you think Sang Yu is any better?

　　"Forget it, let's not call Sang Yu today, let her have a good rest," I suggested to Grandpa Sun: "It's okay for the two of us to go?" Well, there is no reason for a girl to suffer like us every day, let her have a good sleep.

　　Another miserable night operation!

　　As soon as I walked into the hotel lobby, the phone started ringing. I opened it and saw it was Thirteen. As soon as I answered the phone, I heard Thirteen laughing inside: "Biyun, I'm OK here."

　　This guy was in a good mood for once and talked a lot, "Are you surprised?"

　　This guy! Speaking of which, Thirteen does have a reason to show off to me. According to my calculations, even if Lu Dao and the others speed up their journey, they will only arrive two or three hours earlier, but now it is obviously not the time!

　　This means that Thirteen didn't even wait for Lu Dao and his group to arrive before he started the action, and he eliminated the enemy and rescued everyone very smoothly. No wonder Thirteen was quite complacent - but I could guess that.

　　That guy definitely borrowed the power of my Xiao Hei. Uh, so it’s also my credit, right?

　　Since I guessed this, I naturally put on airs: "Surprised? I'm not surprised at all! You must be calling my little black gangster, right? Ahem, if you can't handle Xiao Hei, you're really a waste.

　　"Ah, you actually guessed it?" Thirteenth Young Master was even more proud than I was. "When did you become so smart?"

　　"Damn! I've always been smart, and it was you who didn't notice." After I finished speaking, I laughed, "Tell me, what's the matter with you calling me?" This guy wouldn't have nothing to do when he called me. I guess he wanted to ask me about what happened later. To be honest, I really need to know where the camouflage guys are. It would be difficult to block the road without their help.

　　Since I asked Thirteen, he didn't laugh it off. After a few seconds, he returned to his calm and cold tone, "Look, you asked me to contact those people and I have asked them to come directly. I think you can use them. Wang Xi and Qiao Yun asked me to ask. What are your arrangements for the future?"

　　"Since you are done with your work, come here," I thought for a moment. "As for Lu Dao and the others, you should contact them and ask them to send some people to check the Nazi base. As for the guide, ask Abaijiang to help. You can go directly to Loulan Hotel in Ruoqiang County. Sangyu, I will stay in the hotel to rest. It's room 305. You can come tomorrow."

　　"good."

　　Chapter 224 Occasionally Seeing Fat

　　Although it sounds great, soon a dozen camouflage men plus Thirteen Wang Xi, Qiao Yun, Zheng Qu and a group of coolies will come to my service, but today's task has to be done by us - I got in the car with a sigh and headed towards the Gobi Desert in the cold wind.

　　Before I went out, I had already looked at the map. The line drawn from the Tomb of the Sun to Kunlun can form a fan shape. The area we are responsible for is also very large. The best way now is to make a cross-sectional patrol of the entire fan-shaped surface. If we find any trace of the Ba monster, we will track it towards the outer circle. If not, we will go to the inner circle.

　　It is much simpler once the method is determined, but the most important thing about this method is to choose the location of the section. The initially selected section is close to the inside to save time but it is easy to miss opportunities. If it is too close to the outside, it will be time-consuming and laborious as well as difficult to do - for this I can only let Grandpa Sun estimate the speed and velocity of the monster.

　　Grandpa Sun thought about it carefully and drew a cross section on the map in my hand. I took it and looked at this line and groaned in my heart - there is not only a desert but also a mountain ridge along this line!

　　Was this something that Guanyin Bodhisattva deliberately created to torture me?

　　It's tragic to go outside in the cold weather, and then I have to go hiking! Don't even think about hiking. I get a terrible headache just thinking about it.

　　As the most sneaky character in the seven films, I'm really not the type to go hiking late at night, so I looked at the map carefully several times - and you know what, I actually figured out something after doing that!

　　Actually, it was very simple: there was only the desert and the mountain along this line. The Baguai had no problem moving at night, but he had to find a place to hide during the day, right? This guy was not an ordinary, simple monster. He had a certain IQ, so he should have chosen a place close to the mountain!

　　Since we had made up our minds, we didn't waste any more time. Grandpa Sun and I quickly rushed towards the line. After three or four hours, we arrived at our destination and started searching along the mountainside as planned.

　　Although the Yin-Yang Eyes can see some things, they are not satellite cameras that can monitor large areas. I can only try it in suspicious places. Besides, the two times I drew the dark energy yesterday were not a joke and there are still sequelae now, so I can only walk and watch, hoping to find some clues.

　　After being blown by the cold wind for more than two hours, I felt a little lost. I looked everywhere but couldn't find anything that looked right or any clues. I was considering going back along another route, when I saw a slanted ramp emerging from the pile of wood halfway up the slope.

　　"Wait a minute," I called out to Grandpa Sun who was driving, "Grandpa, can you turn the car so that the headlights are facing over there?"

　　The car lights turned around and the front was bright with snow. The entire hillside was clearly visible under the reflection of the snow. It was obvious that there was a kiln under the snow: a platform casually pushed out by a bulldozer, surrounded by piles of waste soil caused by the bulldozer, and some wood and stones scattered on the ground next to it; at the end was a cave entrance blocked by barbed wire and stone pestles, which looked a little black and quite old, like an abandoned mine.

　　Everything else was normal, but there were two unclear footprints in the snow.

　　Since I saw it, Grandpa Sun also saw it - although the footprints felt abrupt on the snow, they looked like chicken claws, not human footprints.

　　Apart from that, there is only a ball-sized hole on the top of the cave entrance, so it seems impossible for the Ba monster to get in.

　　I looked left and right and there was nothing suspicious. Did I overreact?

　　"Hehe, it seems I was wrong," I chuckled to Grandpa Sun, "I guess I'm a little sensitive because I haven't woken up yet! Okay, let's continue... Hey, what are you looking at?" I looked in the direction Grandpa Sun was looking, but the snow was still the same, nothing special. I was immediately embarrassed!

　　Grandpa Sun is looking at that place with a very strange look. I'm not an idiot, so I know there's something wrong, but I just can't see it!

　　I wanted to die immediately! As a disciple of the Zhuge family, I couldn't see the clues when I was with other sects. This is really embarrassing!

　　Well, after so many years, I can be considered a person who has experienced ups and downs. I will not embarrass myself in this matter. I quickly calmed down and spoke humbly: "Uh, Uncle Sun, you look so focused, there must be something wrong, right?"

　　Grandpa Sun stared at the bamboo leaves on the snow and nodded, "Xiao Liu, do you see anything special about that footprint?"

　　Is this a hint from the old man?

　　I looked at the footprints carefully: the footprints clearly looked like a chicken walking on the snow. The only strange thing was that the two sets passed in sequence, as if one chicken walked on the snow first, and then the other followed closely behind and walked again - the routes were exactly the same without any difference.

　　Even if the chickens were trained, they wouldn't be able to walk so neatly, right?

　　I was quite hesitant when I spoke, "Uncle, I shouldn't be able to see anything from this thing, right? I think it looks like two cuckoo chickens walking, but..."

　　"It's just not that neat, right?" Grandpa Sun sighed, "But you can't find a chicken with six legs, right?" He slid the car to the bottom of the slope and stopped, "Let's go, Xiao Liu, there's work to do."

　　Here, Grandpa Sun simply said the number: three chickens.

　　Grandpa Sun and I got off the sled and climbed up the thick snow. Our feet were buried up to our ankles, and snow foam was rushing into our shoes. In less than five minutes, our socks were soaked, and our feet were completely cold and uncomfortable.

　　Grandpa Sun's shoes are typical old boat bangzi shoes, which are also called old-style military cotton shoes. The advantages of this shoe are tight and the disadvantages of being bulky are equally obvious, but Grandpa Sun's feet don't feel it at all. Grandpa Sun asked me while climbing the slope: "Xiao Liu, do you remember what kind of monsters and ghosts appeared when the ghost appeared and the yin and yang were in chaos?"

　　I couldn't tell the difference, and it was hard for me to walk, so I didn't have any thoughts. I thought for a moment and answered, "Well, I only know that there will be zombies, Yinglong, and the plague god Yujiang, but I don't know the rest..."

　　"Haha, you're talking about big things. Why do you only care about the big things and not the small things?" Grandpa Sun pulled a wooden stake that emerged from the ground and moved forward from the side. "You forgot an omen when the drought demon appears. Fatty Yi

　　It turns out that Grandpa Sun thinks this thing is fat!

　　It is said that Feiyi is a strange snake that lives in the foothills of Mount Taihua, with one head, two bodies, six legs and four wings. There is also a legend that Feiyi is a yellow quail-sized bird with a red beak. It is said that eating Feiyi can cure diseases and prevent parasites - but this thing has disappeared for many years, and our generation has never heard of or seen it!

　　But no matter what, the master mentioned a characteristic of Feiyi: it is the legendary sign of drought!

　　The appearance of Fei Yi in folklore is a little different:

　　Volume 31 of Zhu Guozhen's Songzhuang Xiaopin recorded that in the 14th year of the Wanli reign, the ancestors of Jianchang County (now Yongxiu County, Jiangxi) encountered a large snake with six legs in the mountains and forests. It is very likely to be the legendary Feiyi. Historical records: In the Bingxu year of the Wanli reign (1586), Jianchang villagers were cutting wood in the mountains and encountered a giant snake with a horn on the end of its head and six legs like chicken spurs. It did not bite people or get scared. The people called the group to see it, but did not dare to hurt it. It slowly went into the deep forest. Huashan Ji said: "The snake with six legs is called Feiyi. If it is seen, there will be a severe drought within a thousand miles!" The disasters of Wu Zi and Ji Chou have already been seen.

　　According to Volume 1 of the Guangxu Jingshan County Chronicles, in the late Ming Dynasty, a strange snake with six legs like chicken spurs was found in a ditch of a private house in Jingshan County, Hubei Province: In the sixth year of Chongzhen (1633), a snake was found in a ditch of a private house in Pengyangfan. It was six feet long and about one foot in circumference. It was red and green in color, with six legs like chicken spurs. It did not bite people. Hao Chuwang said: "It is a fat relic, which indicates a thousand-mile drought." It turned out to be true.

　　The Sun family has been exorcising demons for many years, so they obviously know more about these things than our Zhuge family. This can be regarded as a specialization, right? Since he said it was Fei Yi, he must have used his own method, so what else can I say?

　　So I chuckled to Grandpa Sun in a very low-key manner: "So, Grandpa, you were talking about Fei Yi, I really forgot about it - uh, what should we do now?" While we were talking, we had already reached the door, and now I really wanted to know what Grandpa Sun was going to do, whether to catch Fei Yi or follow him to see what happened.

　　"We don't care whether Feiyi is a sign of drought or not, but now we are mainly facing the Ba monster. It's better to deal with this kind of thing as soon as possible." Grandpa Sun took out a stick from the cloth bag behind him and pieced it together. He waved it a few times with a whirring sound. "This is probably summoned by the ancient beast again.

　　Seeing the situation, I also pulled out the Killer Blade - I didn't know where the M500 was, so I could only use close combat.

　　Grandpa Sun took out a copper whistle from his arms and blew it a few times. An invisible sound wave rippled out. He spread out his left hand and held a copper stick in his right hand, with the tail of the stick pointing to the sky and the front of the stick pointing to the ground, looking like a tiger with a fierce look on his face.

　　I don't know if Grandpa Sun is really capable of taking on this task, so I stand behind him with the Killing God Blade in hand, waiting - in fact, I really want to see what he is capable of, so I'll watch first, and then I can make arrangements in advance if anything happens.

　　Judging from the fact that he was knocked unconscious by a few Japanese soldiers, no one knows how powerful Uncle Sun is!

　　After just two blows, there were some strange noises in the cave. After a few whistles, a round head suddenly popped out of the cave. After the head popped out, it opened its mouth, and a scarlet core emerged. It swallowed and spit out a few times, and then raised its head and let out a sharp whistle.

　　The sound was quite harsh amidst the wind, and it drilled into my forehead like a life-threatening Buddhist chant. My entire temple was in excruciating pain. I clenched my teeth and took a few deep breaths, forcing myself to suppress the feeling!

　　At this moment, the fat man had already crawled out of the power plant!

　　Chapter 225: Sang Yu Disappears

　　Fei Yi slowly crawled half of his body out of the cave, and then a black claw stretched out.

　　It is true!

　　The appearance of Fei Yi was similar to what was rumored. It was indeed a big snake with horns on its head, more than one meter long, and its belly was quite dark in color, a bit like cowhide. It had no scales or armor and was as rough as sandpaper. It had six legs that were as dexterous as chicken claws.

　　Fei Yi slowly climbed down the stones at the kiln entrance, staring at us with his triangular eyes, the anger in them was beyond words.

　　Grandpa Sun stood there motionless, with the end of his stick raised, ready to fight.

　　Grandpa Sun and I are both practitioners of the Dharma, and we naturally have a smell on our bodies that can ward off evil and avoid danger. Fei Yi is not stupid and did not dare to move rashly. He turned and circled on the snow, walked a few steps and stopped to look at us. I didn't know whether he wanted to escape or suddenly attack and hurt us.

　　Grandpa Sun remained silent as Feiyi turned around. I became anxious, so I leaned close to his ear and whispered something: "Uncle Sun, we..." "Wait, before I could even utter the idea of ​​taking the initiative, I was interrupted by Grandpa Sun, "This Feiyi is a snake. The colder the weather, the weaker it is. It hides in the cave at night and will not take action until noon. If I hadn't used a whistle to force it, it would never have come out this time."

　　The corners of his mouth curled up slightly with a hint of smile, "Hmph, wait, just wait! The longer we wait, the weaker it becomes, and the greater our chances of winning. This means... I immediately understood that Grandpa Sun wanted to wait until Fei Yi became dull before taking action - I just didn't know if Fei Yi would be so stupid as to wait!

　　Seeing that Fatty's steps were getting slower and slower, his face didn't seem so ferocious anymore, and his eyes were flickering as if he was ready to run away - I was happy in my heart, "Hey, Uncle Sun, you are really..."

　　“Get out of the way

　　Grandpa Sun's face suddenly changed. He pushed me away with his left hand and rushed out with the stick in one hand!

　　He pushed me several feet away and I fell to the ground. I turned around and saw that the fat man could no longer hold back and rushed towards me!

　　Grandpa Sun's sweep of stick was just a block, Fei Yi dodged the stick by rolling slightly - he suddenly kicked his six legs on the snow and flew more than one meter high in the air, using the momentum to pounce from mid-air!

　　"Be careful

　　The fat man came as fast as lightning, and my heart seemed to jump to my throat. He felt extremely agile but not at all dull - it seemed that this guy was not stupid, and everything before was just an illusion!

　　At the moment I shouted, Grandpa Sun moved. He did not retreat but advanced. His body rushed out like an arrow. He swept the back with the stick, kicked out a flurry of snow on the snow, turned around, and the stick went straight to Fei Yi's waist like a snake... With a "whoosh", it broke through the air, and Fei Yi actually twisted his body in mid-air and turned his head. With a sharp disguised movement, he fell to the snow, rubbing against the stick.

　　Fei Yi rolled on the ground, turned around and shot out again!

　　Grandpa Sun didn't have time to retract his stick, so he pressed the end of the stick down to make a vertical pile, used the force to pull himself up, and kicked down with his right foot - with a loud bang, the fat snake was hit right on the head by the kick and smashed into the snow pile!

　　What a heavy kick!

　　Snowflakes scattered and a snow pit suddenly appeared on the ground.

　　Grandpa Sun simply turned on the stick and landed on the ground immediately. He stretched out his hand and slapped it, and the copper stick jumped up like a rabbit. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it, lowered his body and took a breath, raised the copper stick above his head and chopped it down!

　　Here we come!

　　Here we come!!

　　Shit! I didn't expect that Grandpa Sun had gained the upper hand in a split second! I can imagine that this earth-shattering blow could smash Fei Yi into a pulp - but deep down in my heart, I felt something strange, and I always felt that it shouldn't be that simple, right?

　　really!

　　Suddenly, a snowball appeared in the snow and slithered along the snow like a snake!

　　Fei Yi is indeed not a simple person. After that attack, he immediately hid under the snow to conceal his body, and moved close to Grandpa Sun. Not only can he stay warm and hide, but it also makes it much more difficult for us to attack him.

　　The snow is more than a foot thick, and Feiyi is wandering around under the snow with no trace to be found. Plus, it's much warmer in there, so he will only become more courageous as the fight goes on. It's still unknown who will win by then!

　　I was anxious and didn't know what to do. Not to mention that if I rushed forward I would be in the way and would be unable to wield the stick, even my most skilled Yin-Yang eyes were of no use - what should I do?

　　In a flash, I suddenly remembered something, reached into my pocket, took out the ink talisman paper and prepared to cast a talisman - Damn, can you not be so sad? Damn, I'm actually frozen!

　　What the fuck!

　　In a moment of desperation, I poured out all the ink and took a bite... The ice cube felt extremely cold in my mouth, and it had a strange taste that made me want to vomit!

　　In just three seconds, I suddenly found myself dumbfounded - Uncle Sun was obviously confident, he actually held the stick in one hand and closed his eyes!

　　This is?

　　The bump in the snow moved around unsteadily, and suddenly rushed straight towards Grandpa Sun.

　　But Grandpa Sun didn't move at all, he just stood there straight - "Dang... Wow" I didn't have time to rush over and could only shout: "Wow..."

　　When I opened my fucking mouth, I swallowed half of the ink and sprayed out the other half. It was so smelly and fishy!

　　I didn't take care of myself, I just realized that it was too late on the other end - he didn't even lower his head when coughing, and didn't care about getting wet, because there was a sudden strange change.

　　In less than a second, the snow pile accelerated suddenly and appeared in front of Grandpa Sun in a blink of an eye!

　　The snow pile rushed in front of Grandpa Sun and suddenly exploded like a balloon. A shadow in the middle suddenly jumped up and rushed towards him, like a black lightning!

　　Damn it! I suddenly exerted force on my feet and rushed out, and the Killing God Blade in my hand shot towards Fei Yi like a flying knife.

　　Damn, the distance is too far!

　　If I were in Grandpa Sun’s position, I would probably be able to see Big Mouth’s fangs!

　　But at this moment, the stick in Grandpa Sun's hand moved!

　　When I was still worried that the God-Killing Blade would be too late, Grandpa Sun, who was standing still, actually took a step forward, turned around with a phoenix nod, and then raised his stick like a flying dragon! Then, Grandpa Sun grabbed the stick with his other hand, and his whole body was like an erupting cheetah lion, pouring all his strength into the stick in his hand!

　　"Ha! He shouted loudly, and swung his stick down fiercely like a tiger pouncing on its prey!

　　Fei Yi opened his mouth in horror...

　　From the start to the whole turning around and striking with thunder, the whole set of movements was smooth and there was no obstruction at all. When Fei Yi shot out from the snow pile, Grandpa Sun just started to move.

　　The result was no surprise.

　　Fei Yi's body was tall and in the air to begin with, so he was caught off guard by the stick. Fei Yi was hit directly... With a crisp "crack", there was a cracking sound at the place where the stick hit Fei Yi's skull. The powerful impact force actually made his entire head explode. Fei Yi had just opened his mouth to make a strange cry, but all the blood was smashed back into his mouth, and fell on the snow like mud with a bang!

　　The God-Killing Blade then fell to the ground.

　　Undoubtedly, all of this is under the control of Grandpa Sun!

　　The old man took back the stick, chuckled twice, and nodded at me, "Come on, help me get this thing to the side and make a fire, and burn it." He took out a handkerchief from his arms and wiped the stick, "What, are you stunned?"

　　"Wow, this is incredible!" I walked over with my eyes wide open. "You are so great, this skill... Hey, can you tell me what this skill of yours is?" I walked over with a lick on my face and pulled Fei Yi's tail. "Hey, tell me about it."

　　"This is... Hey, Xiao Liu, why is your mouth so black?" Grandpa Sun glared at me and handed me a kettle. "Come on, rinse your mouth first."

　　Uh, at this moment I felt something in my mouth... Oh no, it seems like I accidentally swallowed a lot of ink!

　　This is such a tragedy!

　　I was gargling while Grandpa Sun collected a lot of dead branches and other things and piled them on Fei Yi's body. Then he took a pot of gasoline from the car, poured it on the body and ignited it with a lighter. Looking at the raging fire, Grandpa Sun chuckled.

　　He then told me: "We in the Sun family have many methods of cultivation, one of which is to open the third eye."

　　"Sky Eye?" I was suddenly shocked. "Is there any other way to open it?"

　　The five eyes are: one, the physical eye, which keeps the precepts pure; two, the divine eye, which can distinguish the Hinayana; three, the wisdom eye, which can distinguish the two vehicles; four, the Dharma eye, which can distinguish the Mahayana; five, the Buddha eye, which can distinguish the highest vehicle.

　　Who would have thought that the Sun family's Qi training method could open the third eye and see through things big and small!

　　Grandpa Sun nodded slightly, "Our Sun family's Qi training method can indeed open the third eye, and it can open the eyes without enough practice, and see through the evil spirits in the world - all of this is the secret of the method passed down by our ancestors."

　　"Uh, ancestor? Uncle Sun, are you talking about that..."

　　"Yes, it's my ancestor in the book Journey to the West - it's written as the Fiery Eyes and Golden Pupils," Grandpa Sun said this with great pride, watching the corpse of the fat man gradually turn black and charred in the flames, "The Sky Eyes that no monster or baboon can hide from, this is our Sun family's first reliance," he raised the stick in his hand, "The second is the stick in my hand, which is called the Ruyi Jingu Bang in the book, but it's actually an iron stick covered with runes. After hundreds of years of exorcising demons, it has become a magical tool, and all monsters can be killed instantly with just one stick.

　　I didn't expect to see the flaming eyes and golden cudgel of the descendants of Sun Wukong today - they look so awesome.

　　As Grandpa Sun spoke, he took apart the stick and put it back into the bag, but he couldn't hide the smile on his face... Well, who wouldn't be proud to publicize the achievements of their ancestors?

　　By the time we finished burning Fei Yi's body, it was already dawn. We didn't find anything unusual along the way, so we planned to go back and rest. After discussing with Thirteen and others who had arrived tomorrow, we will head into the fan again. Well, it can be said that we have not wasted our time to kill Fei Yi, right?

　　It was already ten o'clock when we got back to the hotel. After I rinsed my mouth, washed my face and changed my clothes, Grandpa Sun came back. His hands were greasy and I could tell that he had gone to pack up the sled again. I said hello to Grandpa Sun, "Well, take your time to rinse and pack up. I'll go wake up Sang Yu."

　　As I said this, I walked out the door.

　　Sang Yu's door was right across from me, but when I touched the door, I realized something was wrong - Damn! The door was clearly ajar!

　　I just knocked on the door once, and it opened suddenly!

　　The coffee table fell to the ground, the kettle broke, the curtains were torn to the ground, and Sang Yu's clothes were piled up in a mess beside her. It was obvious that she didn't have time to put on her clothes - fuck! Something big happened!

　　I slapped myself!

　　Damn, I’m a pig!

　　Chapter 226: Sang Yu Disappears (2)

　　The slap was so hard that it made my face burn with pain!

　　This matter is...I originally had good intentions to let Sang Yu take a break, but now he is gone?

　　I was so sad! The messy and disorderly things on the ground looked like the scene of a war. The mechanical female voice from the answering box on my mobile phone made me feel confused again.

　　He rushed out of the room in three or two steps, howled at his door, and rushed to the elevator.

　　Huh? Not here? Damn! I couldn’t wait any longer, so I turned around and ran towards the emergency passage…

　　He rushed downstairs in a few steps, slammed his ID on the table at the front desk, and said, "National Security Bureau, I need to check your video now - take me to your duty room, hurry up.

　　When the woman saw my ID, her eyes suddenly turned into big bells and she stammered, "Uh, sir, I'm sorry, our manager hasn't come yet..." Her hands were touching the table and I didn't know what they were doing.

　　"Even if the manager isn't here, we still have to watch it. Now I'm telling you, take me to the duty room to check the surveillance, and then call your manager and tell him that the National Security Bureau wants to check me out." I stared at her with great momentum, "Also, call all the night shift staff from last night to come here.

　　The waitress and I looked at each other for less than three seconds, and my powerful aura - uh, they later said it was a gangster temperament - immediately impressed her deeply, and she surrendered in front of me and started to touch the phone.

　　I slammed the table and said, "Let's go!" I looked around with my eyes bulging, teeth gnashing, and a fierce look on my face. When the two little security guards saw the look in my eyes, they immediately saluted to the wall, their legs shaking.

　　Normally, I would speak softly to girls and pretend to be gentlemanly, but now I’m in a bad mood and I want to reach out for a knife when I see them hesitating - how can I pretend?

　　Well, just expose your true nature!

　　The girl was frightened by my slap. She stood up and smiled, "Okay, I'll take you there right away..." Seeing that I was really angry, she didn't dare to delay any longer. She locked the drawer and took me to the back.

　　The elevator door jingled open, and Grandpa Sun ran out with a stern look on his face, "What happened to Xiao Wang?" The leather-bottomed canvas bag was already on his shoulder, "Is it..."

　　"Most likely, I'm sure, "There are signs of a fight in the room, the phone can't be reached and no one can be found, most likely something has happened - Uncle Sun, let's go watch the surveillance video now."

　　Grandpa Sun nodded without saying much, but he moved the bag from his shoulder to his hand.

　　Around 2000, hotels already had surveillance systems and dedicated surveillance rooms, but the effect was really not that good. I stared at the ghostly picture and tried to hold back my urge, fearing that I would lose control and pull out. "Do you, uh, do you have any clearer pictures?"

　　"No more." The manager stood in front of me and smiled timidly, "You know, our small place... uh, many things... this, this... haven't caught up..." He hesitated and avoided the question, "How about you take a rest and we can adjust it?"

　　That embarrassing look...ah, my anger instantly subsided!

　　"Forget it." I took a sip of the tea this guy made for me. "I'll just fucking make do with it - go out and see if all your night shifts have arrived. If they have, call them over and I'll question them now."

　　The sweat on the guy's forehead finally began to dissipate, and he rushed out of the room, agreeing repeatedly. I stared at his back and sighed, and said to Grandpa Sun, "Humph, these guys are really fucking unreliable... I don't know if we can find any clues. Please help me keep an eye on them and see if any of the guys you've seen show up, okay?"

　　Grandpa Sun moved his chair closer to the screen, "No problem."

　　"Thank you! Uh, I'll be relying on you when I ask questions later. If you find anything - look at this key," I pointed the 'pause' keyboard to Grandpa Sun, "press it and call me."

　　Grandpa Sun squinted his eyes and tried hard to identify the words on the keyboard. He was quite dissatisfied, "Such small words, do you want an old man like me to go blind?" Although he said so, he still put his fingers on the keys, "This?"

　　The old man looked much more serious than when he faced Fei Yi, as if it was a life-and-death battle. It made me feel uncomfortable... "Ahem, relax, it's not that serious," I quickly advised, "Press it again if you find anything."

　　“Yeah.” That being said, I could see that the old man was getting more and more nervous, which made me nervous as well. As the scene changed, several dark figures appeared in the corridor, and we became more and more nervous…

　　"Pah

　　The string broke instantly, and Grandpa Sun and I jumped up together, pulling out our guns and grabbing our sticks - we were just about to smash out!

　　The manager at the door had a smiling face that turned pale and sweat poured out because of us... Then I realized that the guy, along with a group of waiters and attendants, looked very cautious and miserable, neither entering nor leaving, staring at me with stupid eyes.

　　"Ahem," I put the sword back into my arms, looking embarrassed, "Come in, don't stand."

　　A group of people walked into the room with sad faces, lowered their brows and hung their hands, "Hello, leader." The people who had been looking at us with stiff necks at the door were also frightened and looked timid.

　　Great! In this case, what else can I hide? This can be considered an unexpected gain.

　　The manager wiped the sweat from his forehead and came over, smiling apologetically, "Boss, these are the ones who worked the night shift yesterday - look, this one is the doorman in the duty room downstairs; these two are working the night shift at the bar; uh, the last one is the waiter on duty on the third floor..." He was shocked, as the people he mentioned were all related to our accommodation. I guess he had already asked about this matter when he left.

　　In that case, I won't beat around the bush. "Come, let me ask you, has anyone been here since I left at midnight yesterday?"

　　The four of them looked at each other, and finally the guard spoke, "Yes..."

　　"How many waves of people came? How many people are there?"

　　After a few people discussed it, one of the bartenders replied: "It seems, it seems like there are four groups of people, two are singles and two are couples - a total of six people..."

　　Sang Yu is no ordinary person. It is not possible for one or two people to break into the room without alerting others and subdue her, so I guess it was either these six people together, or drugs were used. I thought for a moment, "Did anyone of them live in the room on the third floor?"

　　The waiter flipped through the booklet in his hand and checked, "Uh, no one stayed on the third floor last night."

　　"So...did anyone come to the third floor yesterday?

　　I turned to face the waitress on the third floor, but found that her face was flustered and her eyes were wandering, and she was hesitating in her words. I couldn't help but feel suspicious - let's wait and see how she defends her fallacy.

　　"I, I didn't see it... No, no, I don't know... Yes, I didn't see it, right, right, I didn't see it..." She was finding it harder and harder to justify herself, "That's right, that's right, I don't know..."

　　I slammed the table.

　　Bang! — With a clang, the teacup fell to the ground and broke into pieces!

　　"Did you not know or did you not see it? Tell me, was it you, a little girl, who did this?" I said with a fierce look in my eyes, "Humph, it looks like you need to go to our National Security Bureau." I reached out and took out my phone and coughed twice, "Manager Zhang, what's the phone number of the county public security bureau?"

　　The girl's legs went limp as she shouted in a stern and aggressive voice. She kept saying, "I'm not, I'm not..." She grabbed the hand of the manager next to her and said anxiously, "Manager Zhang, please, please help me speak up."

　　Speaking of going to the police station, Manager Zhang's face changed drastically and he quickly explained, "How should I know! You, don't get involved with me!" He swung his hand so hard that the girl fell to the ground, and she fell heavily.

　　"Oh." Several waiters rushed over and tried to pull her up, but the girl just stared at Manager Zhang and refused to get up. After a while, she burst into tears.

　　She cried and cursed: "Zhang Qiang, you treat me like your sweetheart when you want me, but you push me to the ground when you don't want me anymore! I was clearly with you last night, but now you won't even testify - I was blind to fall for a heartless person like you, I don't want to live anymore..."

　　"You, you, don't say such slanderous things!" Zhang Qiang panicked and was about to rush forward. "I have nothing to do with you, but you are slandering me. I will, I will beat you to death, you slut..."

　　This was even more outrageous. The girl sat on the ground and rolled around and made a scene: "You're such a jerk, Zhang Qiang. I'll tell your wife later..." She kicked and stomped on the ground with her hands and feet, making a scene like a shrew.

　　She suddenly stood up and banged her head against the wall, and then there was chaos in the room: the girl was trying to commit suicide by leaning against the wall; the two waiters were pulling and persuading her while she was crying and shouting; Zhang Qiang, with a face as red as a radish, also rushed over to fight; the security guard tried his best to stop Manager Zhang; Uncle Sun and I watched this drama in amazement - what the hell is going on?

　　I f*cking tried this and found out that someone was having an affair...

　　"Enough! A thunderous roar!

　　Grandpa Sun stood up with his eyes wide open, and shouted in a deep voice: "Everyone, stand up! Damn it, what do you look like? You are all in a mess. He pointed his finger and said, "I'm telling you, we are not in the mood to care about your mess, and we don't want to care! But if you miss our big event now, you will spend the rest of your life in jail.

　　Grandpa Sun’s momentum was indeed strong, and all these guys looked much shorter.

　　"Uncle Sun is right! Get out of here and stay here. If you keep on whining, I'll call the police station right away." I quickly stood up and shouted, "Then I'll have to punish you guys for endangering national security.

　　Zhang Qiang was quite capable. He immediately changed his tone and appeased everyone: "Yes, we won't say anything. Don't bother the leader investigating the case."

　　He emphasized the word "investigate the case" and reminded everyone not to talk nonsense, and the waiters and waitresses closed their doors accordingly - this group of people finally quieted down!

　　I snorted, turned around and was about to persuade Grandpa Sun to calm down, when I suddenly saw...

　　A black shadow flashed on the screen!

　　Chapter 227: Sang Yu Disappears (3)

　　I was shocked and looked at the screen, but there was nothing on it!

　　What's going on?

　　Hotels have started installing surveillance cameras since around 2000, but two problems have always existed: first, the resolution is not high, so one can only see things roughly but not the details, like just silhouettes but not faces; second, there are too few cameras, only in a few locations - the Loulan Hotel is no exception and has this problem.

　　The surveillance camera is facing the corridor in front of the door. It would be impossible to attack Sang Yu in a flash from there, right?

　　I slowly adjusted the screen and turned the speed back to one-eighth to take a closer look. Sure enough, as Grandpa Sun and I were watching, a black shadow flashed across the screen. It looked like it had claws and wings - some kind of flying bird?

　　I couldn't help but fall into deep thought. Is this thing a bird or a big moth?

　　To be honest, although I didn't finish watching the video, the flash of the black shadow made me realize that something was wrong - no matter who it was, it would not be easy to steal a living person, and in fact they did it!

　　This proves one thing: no one has ever seen any trace of them, so how could they be recorded in the video?

　　So these strange images are what we need to pay attention to.

　　I racked my brains and compared all the birds and insects I knew, but it still didn't look like it. The more I thought about it, the more headache I felt. I simply opened my eyes, rubbed my temples, and began to walk around the room: "What on earth is this?"

　　The waiters had no idea what we were talking about and stood in the corner, not daring to speak.

　　Grandpa Sun suddenly opened his eyes, "Bat! Xiao Liu, this thing is a bat!" He was very sure!

　　I rushed over and turned the knob, and the black shadow gradually began to grow wings and claws, and soon froze in the middle of the screen. It really looked like a bat.

　　The people who attacked Grandpa Sun and snatched the corpse were Japanese ninjas. This time, bats appeared again, which reminded me of the capture of the peacock spirit boy in Okuhidan Township, Takayama City, Japan. It can be basically concluded that Sang Yu's disappearance this time must be closely related to Yaguimaru, one of the 'Three Ghost Ninjas'.

　　In addition, when asked about the situation of Grandpa Sun's battle with the ninja that day, he never explained it clearly, which gave the impression that he had been tricked... I think the person who came out this time must have the Fire Ninja, one of the 'Five Puppet Ninjas'.

　　Our National Security Bureau has already investigated the situation of the Kidōshu. Of course, what Rinneganmaru said was not completely false. We now have almost half of the organization's intelligence in our hands.

　　I have already seen four of the Five Puppet Ninjas: the Earth Ninja who is good at corpse manipulation; the Wood Ninja Rokuja who uses poison and puppetry; the Water Ninja Mizukazu who uses water cage puppets; the Gold Ninja Black Turtle whose entire body is covered with fine iron... The last one I haven't seen is the Fire Ninja Gokawa. It is said that he is good at a technique called Puppet Ghost Mist, which is the technique of confusing smoke and fire. This guy has been engaged in assassinations in Europe, and I didn't expect him to come this time.

　　As for the three ghost ninjas: Ban Gui once sneaked into China to learn Feng Shui for finding dragons, star-gazing, divination, Yin-Yang physiognomy, etc., and his main job is to search and explore. I remember that Karamay sent him to find Qiongqi last time; the Yin-Yang Master Gui Yi Fa Yan is the pharmacist of the Ghost Dao clan. He uses ghost-raising techniques and shikigami techniques to enhance the physical fitness of his ninjas, and he can be regarded as an auxiliary master; the last one, Ya Gui Wan, controls small animals such as bats and toads, and can spy and kidnap without anyone knowing. He should be an intelligence officer.

　　The leader of the Ghost Path is known to the public as Itokawa Taro, which is true, but he also has another name that is hidden from the public, called Yamamoto Kawa. He has been a wanted criminal by the Japanese government for many years - well, according to information from our National Security Bureau, there is a big leader above them. This guy is extremely cunning and hides among the rich businessmen. Until now, he has not revealed his fox tail.

　　This time, the Nazis were stalking the cicada while the Ghost Dao Clan was waiting behind them - from this incident, it seems that the conflict between the Nazis and the Ghost Dao Clan is not minor. The sudden appearance of ferocious beasts and strange evil spirits has caused the two organizations to fight against each other.

　　But to be honest, after dealing with those ghosts a few times, I really despised them. I don't know if their brains have been stuck in the door, but they never make any progress in their work... You see, this time they go to such great lengths just to capture Sang Yu and threaten me or the Wang family to do things for them. There is nothing new about it.

　　Although the possibility of blackmailing me is greater.

　　Looking at the words at the bottom of the screen: 04:35:22, and then looking at the current time and thinking about it - I waved my hand to let everyone go out, pulled out a map and put it on the table to analyze the current situation: We are located in the south of Lop Nur, and there is nothing but desert around us. Those guys will not run too far for a while, and they must have found a place here to hide, ready to contact me to discuss terms.

　　It's definitely not far away. There are movies to be starred in now. Those guys will definitely show me Sang Yu's video and then have a conversation with me before threatening me - those guys in the Ghost Dao sect are brainless and basically do things by plagiarizing movie plots.

　　But it’s okay, Sang Yu’s safety is now guaranteed to some extent - huh, as long as Sang Yu is safe!

　　After careful consideration, there are clearly two paths before us: one is to wait here for Sang Yu to find an opportunity to send the Five Ghosts out to inform us; the other is to conduct a large-scale search in this area to see if we can find any clues.

　　Now that I had made up my mind, I didn't delay any longer. I called Thirteen to ask about the situation. It turned out that these guys wouldn't arrive until the evening... Well, this was exactly what I wanted, so I told Thirteen and his group to find a place to stay in the suburbs first, and then use the Imperial God in Wang Xi's hand to go look for Sang Yu.

　　Then I called Lu Dao. This guy has sent a few brothers to the Sun Tomb to search for Nazi things, and he is taking others to Ruoqiang County.

　　This group of people has not had a rest for two days and one night.

　　I told Lu Dao about the situation with an apology, and asked him to take his brothers back to protect the people in the potash company, and block the road to the north - the ghosts are not ordinary people, and no visible or hidden cards can be left behind during the blockade!

　　"Okay," Lu Dao said without saying much as usual. After two sentences, he immediately asked the people to turn around and go back. "Features."

　　"Uh, there are no photos. They are ninjas from the Japanese Kidōshu. You should block the road and conduct strict inspections. Arrest anyone who shows any signs. Uh, report the road blockade to the headquarters and tell them that it was my idea."

　　"kindness."

　　After the call, I felt more confident and went back upstairs with Grandpa Sun. We were in a hurry at the beginning and didn't look carefully. Now I could take a closer look. Although the window was not damaged by external force, the window bolt was not in the sheath and it opened with a slight pull. In addition, there was a faint smell of tea eggs in the room. Although it was very faint, it could not escape my keen senses. Sang Yu's clothes from the day were still on the bed, but when I opened it, I found that her pajamas were gone. The bedding and sheets on the bed were dragged on the ground, obviously they were dragged here. The only strange thing was why the door lock was broken?

　　I guess if Yaguiwan really knocked Sangyu unconscious, then with his ability he could naturally take her out through the window, so why would he go out through the door and leave some evidence?

　　This section doesn't make sense at all!

　　I lit a cigarette and let the nicotine swirl in my lungs, but the doubts in my heart remained unclear and I had no idea where to put them. As I was hesitating, I heard a few bangs at the door.

　　Manager Zhang poked his head out from the door. "Hey, hello, leaders. Look, it's already afternoon. I've already arranged meals. Do you think it's okay..."

　　Master! In a short while, he settled things, arranged lunch, and regained his flattering look... He can be regarded as a master of making rain with his hands.

　　"No, we don't need Sang Yu to disappear. Even if I can calm myself down and analyze the case, I can't think of eating. When I was about to let him go, I saw Grandpa Sun. I suddenly stopped him and said, "Wait, forget it... You take Grandpa Sun to eat, I'll check it out again."

　　It's my own business if I can't eat, but can I let Grandpa Sun starve with me? I'd better send him to eat.

　　Seeing Grandpa Sun follow Zhang Qiang out, I continued to wander around the room - this is the typical mentality from TV dramas. I always think that by turning circles and squatting against the wall, I can find the enemy's weaknesses. In TV shows, as long as you keep trying to bring down the protagonist, there will definitely be something interesting... But this is a bit too much in reality!

　　Half an hour passed, and I found two used Durex from under the bed, a loose screw in the shoe cabinet, two cigarette butts on the edge of the radiator, and half a piece of rotten soap in the bathroom... If I were in a different situation, I would put them in a plastic bag and throw them to a laboratory technician whom I usually hate to extract fingerprints, but I was in no mood to do so, so I just threw them into the trash can.

　　I would never believe that these residual items were left by relevant personnel. Trying to find clues on them - that would be a big step and a joke!

　　I was really exhausted from squatting and crawling all the time. Just as I was about to sit down on the bed, there were a few knocks on the door.

　　This time it wasn't the expert brother Zhang Qiang but a waitress - she held a piece of paper in her hand and threw her head carefully into the door: "Well, are you Liu Piyun Liu leader?"

　　A letter? Now I got excited. "It's me. Did someone ask you to deliver a letter to me?"

　　Before the girl finished nodding, I had already rushed over and grabbed the letter. There were only a few words on it: '8 o'clock, Kurbanzha Restaurant on the pedestrian street.'

　　Look, look, what did I say, right? These guys must be trying to contact me!

　　He turned around and called the girl who was about to leave, "Do you remember who brought the letter?"

　　The girl thought for a moment and said, "The person who delivered the letter was a clerk from a store on our street." Then she looked around and saw no one, so she lowered her voice and said, "The leader, uh, he is Uyghur."

　　Damn it! I was immediately confused! Damn, I'm not Uncle Wang Zhen, why are you telling me this in such a sneaky way?

　　I was just about to scold them and ask more questions, but then I changed my mind and thought that since the other party had already hired someone to deliver the letter, they would naturally be on guard against this and there was no point in asking. Although there was still a chance that those guys would do something stupid, it was really not that high!

　　The time is right. There is a two-hour time difference between Sichuan and Sichuan. Seven to nine o'clock is the dinner time and the restaurants are crowded. I don't know what went wrong with me, but my first thought was: F**K! You guys even want to blame me for your meal? How shameless!

　　Chapter 228: Sang Yu Disappears (4)

　　The ancestor has a trick of mixing the real and the fake so that people can't guess what you want to do. I have never used it very well, but now I feel that this trick is the most suitable - other people usually find a car to go outside and watch in advance, and then the enemy may come in through the back door; others are waiters in cosmetics stores, and then they will pull their clothes to reveal their identity and surround them; others will simply follow the clues... But I don't use any of them, and I don't plan to investigate first or ambush outside when the time comes!

　　In a word, I have a surprising strategy.

　　I called the front desk and asked them to invite the restaurant owner over, and then told him very clearly... I have booked the store.

　　At least I don’t have to worry about ordinary people in the room getting accidentally injured and getting in the way; or that the people who are ambushing them from behind might attack me after I go in - I’m the only one sitting at the table inside, so let’s see what you want to do!

　　The boss thanked me profusely and smiled brightly, and so did I, but I was thinking secretly in my heart: Humph, after we’re done pinching you, I’m afraid you won’t even be able to cry!

　　Now I just eat instant noodles and then go to sleep - to conserve my energy so that I can fight those guys later!

　　※

　　The winter of the traitorous city is not poetic. The gray snow and the bleak sky make the whole world look extremely dim. The putty on the red brick wall falls off in large chunks, revealing the naked body. The garbage and coal slag thrown everywhere melt and flow with the snow when the sun comes out, and then the night solidifies again, finally drawing mottled black lines on the street...

　　I came out of the back door of the hotel, walked around in a big circle, pulled down the brim of my hat and turned up my collar to make myself look ordinary, bought a pack of cigarettes on the street like an ordinary pedestrian, and then walked through the alley to the back door of the Kurbanzhu Restaurant.

　　At the appointed time and with the appointed person, the fat boss was already waiting for me. I slipped in, shook off the snow, and immediately sent him away, "Go upstairs and have a rest. I'll call you if there's anything."

　　Less than five minutes after the fat boss left, Grandpa Sun came over from the other side and asked, "Shall we set a trap?"

　　I smiled and nodded, "Good," then pulled out a roll of electric wire from my arms, "Use this." The dark green wire sheath wrapped with aluminum wire, it looked like a magic weapon for murder, robbery, ambushes and digging traps.

　　There are talented trap masters in every generation, and each of them leads the trend for hundreds of years. Do you want me to tell you that I have been using this new weapon since the advent of alternating current?

　　The tables in Kurbanzha Restaurant are basically brand new, that is, they are like the ones used in many fast food restaurants, with iron frames and integrated stools, and the table tops and other parts are made of hard plastic and screws - this decision was made three seconds after booking the restaurant and inquiring about the situation.

　　The first table was obviously reserved for me, and the table opposite me was used to increase the distance - I tried to imagine that there were several enemies in total. In order to maintain distance and space for attack, the enemy should sit at the table opposite me, and the assistant next to him would leave a gap and sit to the side...

　　Tie electric wires to the legs of all the tables nearby, then drag them around the wall and connect a plug to the back. As long as the secret signal is given inside and the outside plug is rubbed against the wall, a big meal can be delivered to them in an instant!

　　I connected all the wires, and then pulled the welcome mat at the door in and covered it - everything was ready. Then I moved the trash can next to the table to block the view, and then turned off half of the lights... I walked back and forth twice, and it seemed evil enough no matter how I looked at it.

　　Pa Pa Pa patted the dust off his hands and sat down next to Grandpa Sun. "Grandpa Sun, please stay outside for a while. Let's agree on a secret signal. As soon as I call you, you must do two things: turn off the light and plug in the socket.

　　"Then what?"

　　"Then you go around the side and to the front. If he runs out, you can help me deal with him. If he doesn't run out, come in and help me, okay?" I pointed at the door. "If you go left, I'll bump into you. If you go right, I'll chase you."

　　"That's okay," Grandpa Sun patted the stick in his hand, "don't worry - by the way, do you want to beat him to death, knock him unconscious, or break his legs?" His thoughts were clear in my mind like a mirror. You see, after suffering such a big loss, do you think the old man doesn't want to seek revenge?

　　So I quickly persuaded him, "Well, as long as you don't kill him, you can do whatever you want, okay? The main thing is that I still want to save Sang Yu. If you kill him, I won't be able to get the information."

　　Grandpa Sun nodded readily, "Okay, I will definitely leave you alive - but let me make it clear first, this is a human, not a monster. You have to take responsibility for anything that happens, and don't cause trouble for me later." He leaned close to my ear, "What I hate most is dealing with government investigators. They have no skills, but they still have so much trouble."

　　"Ahem..." I laughed along, "As long as you're happy."

　　Grandpa Sun looked at me and shrugged, "Okay, tell me the code."

　　"Well, I'll just use a swear word as a code," I thought for a moment, "I may not be able to completely avoid other words, but swear words can be used. I'll use this one, do you think it's okay - Nima?"

　　"Nima. Yes, Nima, Nima," the old man repeated several times, "Okay, I'll remember it - we'll start as soon as I say the signal."

　　"Yes, I nodded heavily.

　　Time passed quickly, and it was already half past seven. It was time for us to get ready. Soon, Grandpa Sun came from here to the back to guard the place, and then I sat in the seat I had chosen.

　　The cigarette burned slowly between my fingers, the green smoke carried up by the heat, swirling and curling past me. The God-Killer Blade had been taped under the table, within easy reach, and I half-lowered my head to act cool - I tried my best to look calm and solemn, hoping to gain the upper hand in the negotiations.

　　There were clattering footsteps at the door, but I still didn't look up.

　　Accompanied by the whistling cold wind and the noise, a group of people walked into the restaurant... I put the cigarette into my mouth with one hand and took a puff, hiding the slow drooping of the other hand, and put it on my thigh, where they could see it.

　　With just one move, you can drag out the Killing God Blade and then attack violently.

　　But it seemed that these guys didn't look at me first. I heard the sound of dragging tables, and someone coughed and shouted, "Hey, boss, boss, order something..."

　　Hmm, something is not right? Could it be that the customer didn't see the sign when he came in?

　　I lowered my head and could only see the shoes of these guys. Some of them had already sat in their reserved seats. Before I could decide whether I should look up, someone had already recognized me. "Hey, everyone, look, isn't this the great hero Liu Piyun! Wow, so awesome..."

　　Suddenly there was a burst of sneering laughter, and some people mocked and made hatred, "Yo yo, I can't beat you...", "What a thing! You have no ability but pretend to be big...", "Your head was kicked by a donkey", and so on. It is impossible to list them all.

　　The voice that spoke first was familiar, and I knew it instantly... Shit! I know this guy!

　　When I looked up, it was just as I expected. In front of me was the idiot brother of the Zhang family and his fellow apprentice. A group of five or six people were sitting in front of me in a carefree manner, and Zhang Miao, with a look of daze on his face, walked towards me and sat right opposite me.

　　Now this matter is serious - no matter what old grudges Zhang Miao and I have, this guy kidnapping Sang Yu will definitely not end well! As long as he is not stupid, he must know that this is a situation where there is no end to it. There is only one end for betraying the Dharma and sabotaging the operation, and that is to be spurned and hunted by the National Security Bureau and all Chinese Dharmas!

　　By then, don't mention that his father is one of the five masters. Even if you are a general, a marshal, or a member of the Seven National Security Departments, we will still deal with you.

　　My mind was occupied so I ignored the ridicule and slowly withdrew my hand and placed it under the table, "Zhang Miao, was that the letter you delivered to me?" At this point, that guy would definitely not let me go. The only possibility was that he would negotiate terms with me and then kill me to silence me.

　　But the question is, were these guys responsible?

　　If I let him know my situation first, it would be a disgrace to our Yin-Yang family, which means I would lose face for the old man. If the master knew about this, he would definitely slap me in the face; but if I don’t say it clearly, I don’t know what the situation is, so I can only ask him out loud and see what he says.

　　"Of course," Zhang Miao slowly took a cup from the table and poured water, "We were originally doing business in Dunhuang, and we got news that Kunlun might be the place where Taotie was sealed, so we came all the way to Kunlun Mountain. Yesterday we got news that some guys might have some intelligence, and they were staying here, so we came to see if there was anything useful."

　　"Why are you looking for me to track down Taotie?" I couldn't figure out what this guy meant. Was he testing me or something else?

　　"Hmph, Liu Piyun, stop pretending. Zhang Miao took a sip from the cup. He was so cold that he spit out the food. He looked very embarrassed. "Aren't you always like this? Zhuge Aoran and Fang Cheng supported you to break the Xiantian formation in Karamay and catch a Henggong fish. Then Xu Zhongxiao helped you break the Human Demon Organization in the United States, and then he sent your master to find the Qiongqi and put it on you... This time Zhuge Aoran did the same thing again, saying that he wanted you to deal with the Nazis, but after finding some intelligence, he brought our Maoshan Sect here to be his thugs - do you think you have any shame or not?"

　　"Wait a minute," I interrupted him quickly, "Who did you say asked you to come here?"

　　"Tsk~ I know you're going to say it wasn't you," Zhang Miao squinted his eyes, "It was someone from your family who asked us to come here - that's right, who told the Yin Yang family to have someone in charge of the overall coordination? We in the Zhang family are not so shameless as to drag others to do things and then take the credit for ourselves..."

　　"You talk too much bullshit!" I got angry all of a sudden: "I asked you who informed you and when it happened - stop whining..." With that, it was basically certain that they didn't do it, it was just a coincidence. But my mind is a little confused now, I must know the exact time, place, and who gave the order, so that I can know how our information leaked!

　　Zhang Miao got angry when I scolded him, and slammed the table. "Liu Piyun, I'm telling you, we in Maoshan are not members of your Yin-Yang family, so stop giving me orders... If you want to know the details, call me uncle first. I'm in a good mood.

　　Although this guy is not a very good person, he is also a talent. He guessed from my reaction that there was something going on, so he immediately started to raise the price - it's my fault! I didn't try to hide it because I thought we were all from the Dharma sect, and ended up being caught by these guys!

　　"Fuck, I got so mad that I stood up, grabbed the God-killing Blade and prepared to slap her in the face.

　　Just at that second!

　　The room suddenly went dark, followed by countless screams...

　　"Oh no, my scalp exploded: "I forgot the secret code with Grandpa Sun

　　Chapter 229: Sang Yu Disappears (5)

　　As the saying goes, "Misfortunes often come with blessings, and blessings often come with misfortunes." It is really true. After half an hour of chaos, although the Zhang family was beaten badly by Grandpa Sun, their attitude was completely different.

　　Fortunately, I opened my Yin Eye at the first moment and rushed out from the back door, turned on the light and unplugged the plug, then immediately rushed back to stop Grandpa Sun who was abusing people aggressively, otherwise these guys would probably not have been able to save their legs - of course, I must admit that I deliberately spoke out after Zhang Miao was hit by a few sticks!

　　But it was also his own fault. This guy was in such good health that he could be the first to jump up, pull out a knife and yell after being electrocuted for dozens of seconds. From anyone's perspective, he looked like a leader - Uncle Sun came in and knocked him down with a stick!

　　“Liu Piyun, you, you did it on purpose,” Zhang Miao was bent over the table applying medicine to himself, extremely angry, “I’m going to report this matter, I’m going to ask Master Zhuge to judge…” He pointed at me with his fingers trembling visibly, “You, you, you took the opportunity to retaliate and beat up your fellow practitioner…”

　　"Master Zhang, look at what you said, I didn't do anything. I smiled amiably: "Anyone can see that this is a misunderstanding. Who knew there would be a sudden power outage? And who knew you would howl like ghosts and wolves?" I looked like a grandfather teaching his grandson: "Look, the power outage made it pitch dark, and you guys howled like pigs being slaughtered, so naturally Grandpa Sun came in to protect me, so this misunderstanding happened. This kind of thing is inevitable and no one wants it, right? - But fortunately I spoke up in time to ask Grandpa Sun to stop, otherwise you guys wouldn't be able to save your legs.

　　I coughed twice. "Next time this happens, Young Master Zhang, you must stay calm and don't scream and cause misunderstandings."

　　"This wire... is obviously a trap.

　　"Wires? What wires?" I looked around, bewildered. "This is someone else's store, and I just came in, right? I have no idea what's going on. It's not my territory, how can I trick you?" Then I pondered, "Well, leakage is probably a quality issue. Do you want to call 12315 to complain?"

　　"You..." This fellow said bitterly, "You are making sarcastic remarks..." He turned around and pointed at Grandpa Sun, "And you..."

　　Grandpa Sun glared and banged the stick, and the tiles on the floor shattered immediately.

　　Zhang Miao shrank his neck and turned his head away, thinking that he might as well continue looking for me: "Liu Piyun, I'm not done with you..."

　　"You're not done yet, sister." After talking for a long time, I was too lazy to talk nonsense anymore, so I just curled my lips and said, "Okay, stop talking nonsense, just tell me the truth about the situation - if you don't tell me, it will be bad if I misunderstand you again."

　　As I was talking, I walked over to sit next to Zhang Miao, then put one hand on his shoulder, ready to massage his shoulders and back if he didn't give in - remember that Uncle Sun hit him on the back with the stick, right?

　　People who have been beaten usually lose some momentum, and Zhang Miao is no exception. Yiyi finally told the whole thing.

　　I ran away before the water and land conference was over, and the Zhang family set off a few days later than me. Their first mission was to come to Dunhuang to deal with a factory that was said to have crying babies at night. Their plane arrived quickly and they knocked out the matter that night. Then we got the news that the masters thought that the place where the beast was most likely to hide was the sacred mountain Kunlun, so a group of people volunteered to go to Mangya Town in Qinghai to prepare for the investigation.

　　They stayed in Mangya Town for a day and found nothing. At this time, news came that Sang Yu and I had found a rotten corpse in Lop Nur, and were preparing to track down the whereabouts of Shiba - probably because of the phone call we made at the Potash Company.

　　As a result, these guys lost their composure and thought that they might as well go to Lop Nur to hang out and see if anything could happen. So they rushed to Ruoqiang County along National Highway 315. Of course, it was snowing heavily and they were on the road for several days.

　　After a whole day of searching here without finding anything, we received an order in the evening, asking everyone in Maoshan to rush to the Lop Nur Potash Company to assist in handling matters concerning the Tomb of the Sun. If, according to Zhang Miao, they received the news in the middle of the night, then it must have been after the Thirteenth Young Master and I had a conversation, or perhaps after Thirteenth Young Master gave Camouflage the change order, that is when they reported it.

　　Zhang Miao and his team were quite unhappy to receive this order. Just think about it, finishing up for others is neither rewarding nor challenging, and they were stationed in the Gobi Desert, where the environment was harsh and boring. After having a good sleep in the hotel, the group was discussing a way to avoid the hard work, but then the order changed.

　　The new order arrived in the afternoon, asking them to set up points on the northbound direction of National Highway 218 and the southbound direction of National Highway 315 to guard against the Japanese ghosts escaping in the two directions. If they find any, they should contact me in time and accept my command completely - the place was immediately in chaos!

　　Zhang Miao and others have been in the industry longer than I have, and are older and more prominent than me. How can they accept being my subordinates? Although they dare not delay their mission, they are still resentful. So after they have arranged for someone to monitor the national highway, they are ready to ask me out for a talk.

　　Zhang Miao said that he was going to have a talk with me, but I guess what they were planning at the time was to humiliate me, and preferably to pick a fight with me, and then have five or six of them surround and defeat me and then report that there was a conflict - it doesn't matter which side of us they ask to do the mission, but this way they won't obey my orders.

　　Who would have known... this fucking chicken-stealing kid would not only end up losing a handful of rice, he would actually overturn the rice jar!

　　After understanding the whole story, I stopped talking and slammed the door before leaving with Grandpa Sun. At the end, I said, "I don't dare to use you guys and I don't plan to use you guys, so there's no need to worry. Anyway, I have only one thing to say, if there are any ghosts, catch them and report them to the Grandmasters Council, don't cause trouble for me."

　　After all this trouble, I thought there was news about Sang Yu, but I didn't expect it was just a misunderstanding!

　　I was in a very bad mood when I was walking on the road. It was all because of these idiots. If you had contacted me according to the regulations, would these things have happened? It was a waste of time and manpower. To be honest, the discipline in the Dharma is much worse than that of the seven national security departments!

　　If I hadn't already shocked and hit these guys with a stick, I'm afraid I wouldn't have been able to resist rushing up and slapping them in the face.

　　After walking for a while on the snowy street, I stopped and turned around. "Ahem, Uncle Sun, this matter... But don't worry, it has nothing to do with you. I will take full responsibility for any problems."

　　Grandpa Sun patted my shoulder and said, "It's not a big deal to beat up a few young people because of a misunderstanding. Our top priority is to see if there is any way to find the girl from the Wang family. If we delay for too long, we might make mistakes..."

　　"I know." I scratched my head and frowned, "The main reason is that there are no clues. Forget it, let's go back first. I arranged some things for them to do. I don't know how they are doing now."

　　"Something arranged?" Grandpa Sun looked puzzled. "What arrangements?"

　　I sighed, "It's just a little trick..."

　　As soon as I walked into the lobby of Loulan Hotel, Zhang Qiang flashed out from the duty room and approached me stealthily, "Boss, someone from the police station is here, waiting for you upstairs."

　　"Yes," I nodded, and when I turned around, I was already smiling, "Uncle Sun, look, there's news."

　　This seems quite mysterious but it is actually very simple: although I think that the letter with the appointment has a lot to do with Sang Yu's disappearance, I don't put all my hopes on it - the plan is this: I will implement it according to my method first, as long as I can find out the news about Sang Yu, then I will kill two of them in the hotel smoothly, and after Shisan and the others come over to meet up, I will immediately launch a surprise attack and rescue Sang Yu.

　　However, I didn't expect that the people who came were not really from the Ghost Dao Clan. However, the work I did was not in vain, and now it has become the main source of clues.

　　My method is very simple.

　　After receiving the letter, I called the police station and asked them to send all their men to investigate the sales records of several large supermarkets here in the past two days, find out all the purchase orders of Japanese food, seafood, and raw materials in large quantities, and check the surveillance at the time. As long as the purchaser is not a local, start looking for him immediately, print out the records and compare them in all the small hotels and restaurants.

　　This is something I thought of from the perspective of human nature. Those ghosts have been following us and the Nazis for quite some time, and have been extremely nervous. They are definitely not particular about food and drink. But now that they have learned that Shiba has kidnapped Sang Yu, their mission is mostly successful. In this case, even if they don't relax and drink, they will at least want to have a good meal of their hometown food, right?

　　There were no Japanese restaurants in Ruoqiang County, and even if there were, they might not like this kind of Chinese Japanese cuisine, so the most likely option was to buy some seafood and cook it themselves - so the only clue was to have ingredients that could feed five or six or more people for a meal.

　　I have thought about it before and after, and there shouldn't be any big loopholes in this regard. Even if Chinese people buy these seafood, raw materials and seasonings, they will definitely not buy too much. At most they will just add one or two dishes to their own dinner table.

　　The substitutes for Japanese cuisine in China would be the following: granulated sugar, rock sugar, brown sugar, salt, vinegar, several kinds of soy sauce, miso which is Chinese paste, mirin which is Chinese sweet wine, cooking wine, wasabi... Well, there happened to be such a list on the lists given to me by the police station personnel, and it had exactly the same items on it, in addition to which a large amount of seafood, vegetables and the best beef were also purchased.

　　"This list," I flicked at it, "maybe it's it. Well, did you find the person who bought it?"

　　"Yes, we have compared them," the director who delivered the list nodded, "There are six of them in total. They are not staying in a hotel. After they arrived here yesterday, they occupied a shop, uh, a restaurant that was transferred..."

　　"What a good idea!" I laughed. "These guys are really careful. They can just spend 20,000 or 30,000 yuan to transfer a shop and become the boss. Then they can sit anywhere inside. How did you find out?"

　　The director smiled and said, "They are unlucky. The restaurant happened to be owned by the wife of Xiao Zhang from our institute. When the photo was circulated in the institute, Xiao Zhang recognized that the person in the photo was one of the people who signed the contract yesterday, haha..."

　　"Oh?" I raised my eyebrows and waited for what happened next.

　　The director continued to talk: "...Xiao Zhang has helped you keep an eye on those guys..."

　　"Wait! You said he went to spy?"

　　"Uh, yes."

　　"Damn it!" I stood up suddenly, "Damn it! Who told him to go?" I grabbed my clothes and ran out of the door with Grandpa Sun, feeling uneasy in my heart.

　　Chapter 230: The Battle of Yin and Yang

　　Thank God!

　　When Grandpa Sun and I arrived, we saw that Xiao Zhang didn't show any abnormality. We didn't know if it was because the ghosts ignored him or for some other reason, but this guy looked normal. "Hey, get out of here quickly. I'm a policeman and I'm on a mission now." He said as he peeked out from the alley. He looked like a very immature pretender.

　　"I took out my ID and flashed it in front of him, lowering my voice and growling, "I am Liu Piyun from the National Security Bureau. I arranged the task you are doing today. Now tell me, who asked you to come here? Who asked you to do these things?"

　　The guy panicked all of a sudden, feeling a little bit at a loss: "Hello, hello, I'm Xiao Zhang... Oh, I want to help you, so I came to keep an eye on these guys..."

　　"You don't need me to yell angrily, "You don't know who these guys are and how powerful they are! Do you think you can help me by coming here rashly? Oh my God, can you please not... Forget it, let's not talk about it. I appreciate your kindness, but this is not something you can handle. Go home right now, okay?"

　　"Uh, okay, okay, I'll leave right away..." Xiao Zhang was a little panicked after being scolded by me. He retreated while talking, and finally turned around and ran away without saying anything else.

　　Looking at Xiao Zhang's back, Grandpa Sun sighed behind me.

　　I also sighed, "Uncle Sun, I know what you mean. You think I was too harsh on him. But have you ever thought about this? He was lucky this time and nothing happened. What about next time? What about the next time? His luck may not always be so good. I was a little harsh on him, but I think this will make Xiao Zhang more careful in the future. Before doing anything, he will think about whether he is competent for the task, and play by the rules. Otherwise... In short, I don't want a passionate young man to die in obscurity."

　　He nodded, "I understand what you mean." Grandpa Sun's eyes were full of smiles. "For ordinary people, our method of nipping the seeds in the bud may be cruel, but for them, this is only good... Xiao Liu, you have a good heart."

　　"Ahem, it's okay," I turned my head quickly, "I, I won't say much... Let's get started."

　　"Okay," Grandpa Sun shouted, making a stick flower, "Let's take a look together?" Without saying much, he quickly closed his eyes and recited Buddhist verses softly.

　　Through my Yin Eye, I saw that Grandpa Sun's head gradually began to glow, and then the light began to converge into his brain. After two or three seconds, a faint golden light shone through his forehead, floating like smoke and covering the entire hotel. The light was so faint that it seemed like moonlight and starlight under the neon lights at night. If you didn't pay special attention, you wouldn't notice it at all.

　　It turns out that this is what the divine power of the third eye looks like.

　　Soon I also started to use my abilities, and the entire room was in sight under my Yin Eyes: there were five people sitting around something in the outer room, and they seemed to be eating; there were two people busy in the kitchen, constantly going back and forth, probably making something; there was a single person sitting in the innermost room - the three fires were extremely strong, very similar to Sang Yu.

　　Grandpa Sun and I looked up at the same time and said in unison: "Found it!?"

　　We saw uncertainty in each other's eyes, which made me feel a little strange.

　　Although the Yin-Yang Eyes are magical, their real function is to observe objects through space and time. When it comes to finding people, they can only observe the three fires. However, the Heavenly Eye is different - the so-called function of the Heavenly Eye is to see things that the naked eye cannot see. In addition to not being restricted by size, distance, light and darkness, it is also not restricted by obstruction, hiding or transparency. It does not require the reflection of light and shadow, but the reflection or refraction of mental power.

　　There are many different situations in which the celestial eye can be acquired through different cultivation and rewards. It seems that the celestial eye of the Sun family has some omissions and defects because it is not a supernatural power acquired through cultivation.

　　Now is not the time to do research, and I don't want to spread this matter. I just quickly started planning with Grandpa Sun how to get into the house and rescue Sang Yu safely.

　　At that moment, I saw two black lights falling from the sky, and another black shadow quickly approached from the corner - they were Wu Tian and Wu Di, and the other one looked like a weasel...

　　A little mandrill?

　　The little tube should be the soul of some kind of rodent creature, with a body the size of a weasel, sharp eyes, velvety scales under its armpits, horns on its forehead, and long ears hanging on both sides of its head... When it came in front of Wutan and Wudi, it squeaked a few times, and then quickly floated to the alley behind the house with the two ghosts.

　　But at this moment there was suddenly movement in the house!

　　One of them stood up and seemed to say something, and then a group of people followed him out in a line - they went straight to the back alley, and to put it bluntly, Wu Tian and Wu Di had been discovered.

　　Is this an emergency? What the fuck!

　　Being resourceful in times of crisis refers to the wisdom that comes out in times of crisis, but in many cases it is just a temporary emergency measure - "Uncle Sun, you go in through the main gate immediately to rescue Sang Yu, I will go around slowly," I immediately made a decision, "This is my friend's demon-controlling device, I can't let anything go wrong with it."

　　Grandpa Sun left immediately, and I also made a circle and headed back.

　　Wu Tian Wu Di seemed surprised to be discovered. They stopped outside the door, and at the same time the leader had walked out - Damn, this is the Onmyoji Ghost Eye!

　　Gui Yifayan stood in front of the two ghosts and took out a folding fan from his arms. With his other hand he took out a small black banner and threw it out.

　　The black banner was inserted into the snow with a flutter, and Gui Yi Fa Yan's hands formed seals without hesitation... His hands quickly flipped through dozens of seals, and finally stopped at the sun wheel seal, and used the Great Sun Tathagata Heart Mantra.

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan shouted out the true words in a deep voice, "All broken, now

　　The clenched hand seal suddenly released, like a flower blooming at an uncountable number of times faster, and at the moment it was fully stretched out, the flagpole of the black banner slowly began to turn faster and faster, and the four pennants began to rise, the canopy trembled slightly, and the entire flag began to fluctuate like waves.

　　A faint sense of oppression began to emanate from his hands, spreading throughout the alley like water waves.

　　Immediately, like the coded text in the movies that was doused with developer, Wu Tian Wu Di gradually appeared in the air, revealing two black human figures - but fortunately, Xiao Tongzi had quietly slipped away from the wall before that, and was not found.

　　The two ghosts were startled and rushed forward with a roar.

　　But Gui Yi Fa Yan seemed to be prepared - he turned his hand, and a wooden plate appeared after he opened his palm, on which there were five-pointed rule array and talisman book, which was obviously a summoning seal.

　　The Great Sun Tathagata Summoning Seal of Koyasan Onmyoji!

　　"I pay homage to the impure and wrathful Ones! Destroy! Hook and call! All Tathagatas

　　He held out the folding fan in his left hand and raised the seal in his right hand, and shouted!

　　"Oh no! I didn't care about hiding anymore and rushed out from the corner of the alley!

　　I have basically guessed the current situation: Wu Tian Wu Di Xiao Tongzi should be the one sent by Wang Xi to find Sang Yu. The two of them found this place just like me, but I don't know what Wang Xi's order was at the time. Was it to ask Yu Shen to do what was convenient for him or to rescue him directly? But the result was the same - not only did they take action, but they also ran into a wall.

　　The Japanese Onmyoji is equivalent to the Maoshan Sect in China. They are good at dealing with wronged souls, evil spirits and other evil spirits.

　　Summon them, and the gods and ghosts will disappear! The moment the ghost Yi Fa Yan stretched out his hand, the two ghosts' faces suddenly changed color, but it was too late to stop - the two ghosts were frozen in mid-air as if they had hit a glass door, and their whole bodies began to shake like sieves!

　　In just one second, they were struck by lightning and flew away!

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan stretched out his right hand and spread it out flat, and the Gou Zhao Seal kept spinning on his palm, spinning rapidly with the symmetrical sharp corners as the axis! As this rotation became faster and faster, a certain attractive force appeared in it, radiating its own power like a magnet!

　　The fish on the hook are naturally our poor Wu Tian Wu Di. They are struggling desperately to get rid of this bondage! But no matter how they twist and struggle or scream and entangle, it is useless. They are still dragged towards the hook little by little!

　　Conquer it, right before your eyes!

　　Seeing that the two ghosts were about to be subdued, I finally rushed to the alley!

　　My appearance surprised them, but the scene I expected did not happen. Gui Yi Fa Yan did not stop the action in his hand, and the others were already looking at me... Damn, I can't handle it!

　　One of the guys was bald, had a beard, a greasy face with a scar, and a body full of solid muscles - the muscle guy who I had met twice and fought once, the number one henchman under Gui Yifayan, had already walked towards me, moving his neck and crossing his hands, making a crackling sound; behind him was a guy dressed in black, leaning against the wall, tall and quite thin, with frowning eyebrows, triangular eyes, and a toothpick in his mouth - from the stinky ditch smell emanating from this guy and the disdainful expression on his face, I thought that this guy was the Yaguiwan whom I had never met.

　　Well, now I have three heavyweight opponents in front of me, Guiyi Hōgan, Yaguimaru, and Muscle Brother. Although the remaining four may look like small characters, but... I don’t think I can even deal with these three guys!

　　“My brain tells me not to be impulsive, but… well, I can’t just ignore it, right?

　　I rushed towards the muscle guy without hesitation, and at the same time I started to use my Yin Eye!

　　A dark energy rushed out from underground, rushing into the range of the banner like a fountain. Although the piercing dark energy was extremely harmful to humans, it was like a tonic for the two ghosts - they suddenly stood up as if they had been injected with chicken blood, howling and rushing towards Gui Yi Fa Yan.

　　"Leave here, leave it to me!" I roared and pulled out the God-killing Blade, while the muscle man laughed a few times, opened his hands, pulled out a pair of tiger knuckles from behind and put them on my hands... I took a deep breath, ready to shake this behemoth head-on!

　　The two ghosts stopped suddenly, and flew behind me with a whoosh. At the same time, Gui Yi Fa Yan spoke: "Let me do it." He had already looked at me, his face was ferocious but his expression was extremely excited: "Liu Piyun, the Onmyoji of the Celestial Empire, right? Hehe, you are more interesting than these Shikigami. By the way, he lowered his voice, his eyes shone, and he laughed creepily, "Let's see which faction is the strongest Onmyoji, right?"

　　Chapter 231: Sky-covering Array vs. Thousand Bound Spirits

　　Gui Yifayan's words caused everyone to have different reactions: Muscle Brother stopped with a grim smile, spread his hands and made way with a helpless expression; Yaguiwan whistled lightly, raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to be very interested; and the four men had excitement flashing in their eyes, and began to retreat with laughter.

　　He walked over with an elegant step, but this graceful step was indeed ridiculous on a slightly fat little man.

　　"Ahem, Mr. Guiyi Fayan, you beat me. I raised my hands in surrender. "I don't think I have any chance of winning against you in terms of looks. I admit defeat. If possible, I would even like to ask you to give me an autographed photo. Is that your subordinate? Hey, who brought a camera? Can you take a photo of me and Mr. Guiyi Fayan?"

　　Is this sincere and pious enough? Well, I feel like I am a bit of a fan...

　　"This?" I was at a loss! Not to mention the others, even Gui Yi Fa Yan didn't understand what I meant - well, in other words, my performance was very successful! A group of people began to be confused, looking around with their eyes rolling up and down like they were kicked by a donkey.

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan stared at me silently as if he was thinking about something. On the contrary, Ya Gui Wan was quite interested in this. "Mr. Liu, we don't quite understand what you mean - do you want to join us? If so, we welcome you very much..."

　　"No, I'm not interested in cooperating with you," I chuckled, "I just want a photo."

　　"Uh, photos? Why?" Yaguiwan continued to ask, and the expression on his face was simply... He was asking me seriously! Damn, can't you tell the difference between good words and bad words?

　　Damn! It seems that eating too much seafood like sashimi does affect IQ. I won’t eat seafood anymore.

　　"Use it on the 15th day of the seventh month next year! Or to put it another way, use it to ward off evil spirits." I tried my best not to laugh out loud, "Ghosts are afraid of ugly people - Damn, you Japanese Yin-Yang family are so gifted that others envy you. Tsk tsk, not to mention that you have magic, even your appearance can repel ghosts, it's amazing! Mr. Gui Yi Fa Yan is mighty and domineering

　　...The whole place was struck by lightning!

　　"You guys were furious, pulling out your guns and weapons and approaching me!

　　"stop

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan shouted at everyone, waved his hand and asked them to leave. He gently shook the folding fan in his hand, the muscle under his right eye twitched and jumped, but his voice remained calm, "Well, Mr. Liu, I didn't expect that the most powerful thing about the Zhuge family in China is not Yin-Yang magic, but the skill of talking. Your words..." The expression on his round face froze, "...To be honest, it really pissed me off - if your purpose is to irritate me, then I can tell you with certainty that it has succeeded.

　　"It seems that you don't like this topic very much. Ahem, we can change it." I shrugged and said, "For example, why did you come here? And what do you want to exchange with me after you captured Sang Yu?"

　　Gui Yifayan laughed and chattered, "This is a good topic, and it is indeed what I want to talk to you about, but I don't think now is the right time - I think the best time is after he comes out.

　　"Him? Who are you talking about?"

　　He folded up his folding fan and pointed at the restaurant, "Friends in here, aren't they?" He was as proud as a child who deceived his parents with a fake report card, "It's a pity that you will be disappointed, haha

　　As if to prove it, the back door was slammed open!

　　Grandpa Sun appeared at the door, but was suddenly pushed and fell to the snow, with the stick in his hand thrown aside. He staggered and weakly, his expression was dazed, and he lost control of his body - followed by a woman, Susie...

　　The person inside is not Sang Yu, but Su Xi!

　　Although it is unknown how Susie got involved with the Ghost Dao Clan, was she controlled or was she an undercover agent? The reason is unknown, but the result is obvious - Grandpa Sun lost his guard and was ambushed.

　　My dumbfounded look instantly made Gui Yi Fa Yan climax. His fat face was full of arrogance, and he stiffened his neck and smiled foolishly, "Hehe, you have been talking for so long, but you just want to delay time and wait for your friends to help you, right? What a pity..."

　　The smile on his face gradually faded:

　　"It's useless to say anything. Come on, let's have a duel between Yin and Yang.

　　After saying this, Gui Yifayan said no more, stretched out his hands forward to signal, and then immediately began to make a seal. This guy didn't look outstanding, but his technique was really fast. With a flick of his hand, countless afterimages were left, and the seal was formed in an instant!

　　My pupils suddenly shrank!

　　I saw that his hands were stacked and round, with the knuckles of his fingers forming a pentagon and protruding around the edges. The roundness and edges gave off a majestic aura. This was clearly the Kikyo seal from Abe Haruaki!

　　The saying that the layman watches the excitement while the expert watches the doorway is absolutely true. His name comes from the Japanese legendary Onmyoji Kiichi Hōgen from Kurama Mountain. It is naturally a pseudonym, but now when he stretched out his hand to make a seal, he gave it away in front of me. It was clearly the direct method of Abe Haruaki!

　　The Platycodon Seal, also known as Seimei Platycodon, is a kind of prayer spell in Yin-Yang Taoism created by Seimei Gong. It represents the five elements of heaven and earth, which symbolize the universe and all things, and the five knuckles in the technique represent the five elements, and the outer fist represents the yin and yang of heaven and earth. It uses the power of the yin and yang pentagram to subdue demons and monsters. This thing is not something that ordinary people can control.

　　This is really... I took a step back, with my left foot standing upright and my right foot hooked out, outlining a half circle on the snow in front of me. Then I spread my feet to the left and right and stepped on the two figures of Hu Dui and Long Zhen. My left hand was flat on my chest to protect the center army, and my right hand was retracting and pulling out the Killing God Blade.

　　"What a Zhuge Tianfu formation! You really treat this as a march." Gui Yifayan praised, with a fierce light flashing in his eyes, "Since you are guarding this one, then I will come

　　A piece of talisman paper floated out and fell to the ground. The black and white on it clearly showed the appearance of a villain. He flicked his finger lightly, and a drop of blood splashed in the middle!

　　"Unmovable! Submission!

　　The white paper began to jump in front of me for no reason, and every time it jumped, a black gas flew out, and the paper became darker. With the sound of puffing, countless black shadows soon appeared and circled in front of me - these bound spirits did not move at all without receiving any orders, but just flew and whistled in front of me, making shrill and ferocious sounds!

　　"Five directions! All the Vajra

　　Following this shout, the bound spirit in the air rushed towards me like a snake!

　　"Fuck you - Six Jia Nine Chapters, Four Seasons and Five Elements. I shouted angrily, and stepped on the Kai and Xiu gates without hesitation. My left hand guarded the Sheng Gate, and my right hand pressed down the Killing God Blade slightly, making it completely disappear.

　　The exciting formation was activated naturally by my spell, and the sky-covering formation under my feet burst into brilliant light, and rolled up into the air like a raging wave hitting the shore. After a few whooshing sounds, the black bound spirits in the air began to emit black smoke and began to dissipate!

　　The attack was fast, and my defense was not bad! Those black bound spirits fled like scalded insects, but I defeated them in an instant!

　　The footsteps made a few clacking sounds as they stepped over the positions one by one. The brilliant light formed a military formation in the air, trapping all the bound spirits like a cage! The brilliant light was like a furnace, with three fires roiling, and the yin and yang energy was endlessly smelting in the air. The bound spirits in the furnace let out miserable howls, and could only sprint and spin quickly in it but had no way to escape. They began to burst and dissipate like soap bubbles, and their souls flew away and never entered reincarnation.

　　"Not bad, you have some skills," Gui Yifayan blinked his eyes, and the seal in his hand changed with it: "Ben Busheng! Holding Hualian! Pu'e! Dazhiyuan, he waved at the style talisman from a distance, "Scatter

　　After receiving the order, the bound spirits began to run towards the escape routes out of the cage. Unfortunately... three of the escape routes were already occupied by my hands and feet, making it impossible for them to escape!

　　These bound spirits are not easy to collect, and I don't believe that this guy can watch me annihilate them all. At this time, I activated the power of the Yin Eye and injected the Yin and Ming evil spirit into them, just like pouring oil on a raging fire, making the whole formation more fierce!

　　The bound spirits in the cage had been killed by about 30% or 40%. The ghost did not dare to neglect it. He raised his eyes to observe the trend of the formation. He pointed at the Jingmen with an idea in his mind, "Steal! Dissipate the Great

　　The only bound spirits gathered in the air, whistling, and turned into a black smoke that rushed towards Jingmen!

　　Seeing that black energy getting closer, I was secretly happy in my heart, and I slashed my palm with the Killing God Blade, letting the blood flow along the blade - I suddenly squatted down, and inserted the Killing God Blade towards the position in the formation!

　　I've already made a backup plan!

　　In addition to the three life routes of Kai, Xiu and Sheng, there is also a hidden gate Jingmen in the Tianfu Formation, which is also a way to escape. But I have been prepared, and I am taking a gamble with the Killing God Blade in my hand. The greatest killer move is also here!

　　If the bound spirits rush out from the first three gates, I will be able to intercept and kill two or three out of ten at most. However, if they rush out from Jing Gate, I will only be able to let two or three out of ten go at most. This one blow will be enough to break the bound spirit of Gui Yi Fa Yan!

　　My birthday is the ninth day of the ninth lunar month and the tenth day of the tenth lunar month, which are the numbers of success and great success respectively in numerology. This stream of Yang blood was smeared on the God-killing Blade. Although the Yin and Dark Qi penetrated my body and made my internal organs feel cold, it also greatly increased the amount of pure Yang power on the blade.

　　When the Killing God Blade was inserted, the hot blood and the dark energy of the Killing God Blade itself were immediately stirred by the magic power in the formation, just like a whale being pumped into the formation, and then circled rapidly along the eight gates, breaking through the Jing Gate and shooting straight into the air.

　　The swirling yin and yang energies swept up like raging wind and raging clouds, their ferocity and cruelty should not be underestimated. The bound spirits were immediately scattered by the rush of evil energy, but the Jingmen Gate bound them tightly like a city wall.

　　Gui Yifayan's face changed!

　　I sneered, and the talisman in my right hand had already smashed into the formation - "Imperial Order, Break

　　The storm suddenly arises!

　　As I shouted this spell, the yin and yang forces in the formation immediately began to rotate, faster and faster. Those bound spirits were pulled into the center of the formation by this tremendous force - at the position of Jingmen, the Nine Nether Gate suddenly opened!

　　The whooshing sounds continued, and the spirits were bound one at a time, then two or three at a time, and finally more than ten... They rushed into the cave in groups, and were sent directly to the underworld by the formation, unable to escape - and finally the yin and yang energies also rushed into the Gate of Nine Netherworlds!

　　With a "snap", the entire magic circle was closed.

　　Chapter 232: Positive and Negative Inner Lion

　　He used his own Yang Qi and the Yin Qi of the Killing God Blade to activate the changes of Yin and Yang in the Tianfu Formation, turning it from a path of life into a gate of death. This was not a simple matter in itself - the Soul Binding was one of the several killer moves in the hands of the Japanese Onmyoji, and I did not dare to take it lightly, so I immediately used my ultimate move after seeing it!

　　This ultimate move is not comfortable either.

　　Although our two Yin-Yang schools have the same name, our things are very different - the Japanese Yin-Yang masters are good at the art of Shikigami, and these Shikigami are all derived from various ghosts and mandrills. They are actually a kind of consumables, just like the thousand bound spirits that were collected with great effort. However, this kind of technique consumes less mana; our Zhuge family uses the Eight Formations and the innate and acquired Eight Trigrams and many other formations. With the proper formation, we can naturally defeat ten people alone, but the mana consumed in it is not a small amount.

　　To put it bluntly, if my mental strength is strong enough, my inner breath and spirit can last, and my physical strength is enduring enough, then I can deal with dozens or hundreds of such opponents alone; similarly, if they have enough Shikigami and they are strong enough, then we can be exhausted to death - this is the concept of the Way of Water and Fire.

　　Of course, this is the general situation. If that guy takes out a super big BOSS, I won’t be able to match him; or if the one we take action against is my old man, the magic circle must be able to cycle yin and yang endlessly, so naturally I am not afraid.

　　The fight with Gui Yifayan looked very impressive to outsiders, but only I knew the situation - after the formation was over, I suddenly felt dizziness coming over me, and an indescribable force was running around in my body, as if I had just run dozens of miles.

　　This is why I used my ultimate move in the first place, hoping it would have a deterrent effect, so that this guy wouldn't release his shikigami one by one on me, and then I would be dragged to death by him - now I just hope that I can act like a master, so that this guy doesn't know whether I can keep the power in my body circulated endlessly, and can kill his shikigami with formations alone.

　　This is equivalent to throwing out all the chips in the first hand, betting solely on the courage of the two of us, to see who has a better mentality and can continue to make moves - to put it bluntly, it's all about mentality!

　　I took a deep breath to suppress the dizziness, raised the corner of my mouth slightly, and smiled sarcastically, "How is it? No more powerful ones?" As I spoke, I swept my feet to wipe out the Tianfu Formation, "Continue, get one of Abe Haruaki's twelve shikigami. Do you have Taiyin Taichang? Do you have Gouzhen Tengshe? Damn, Tianyi Tiankong can let me see it for myself. The more you have to be stern at this time, the more you have to act like you have nothing to fear.

　　"Are you in such a hurry to see my shikigami master?" Gui Yifa stared at me intently. "You broke the Thousand Binding Soul Technique. Humph, you are indeed quite capable." He loosened the Kikyo Seal in his hand somewhat weakly. "But don't pretend. How much strength do you have left now? Ha, 60%, 50%, 40%?" He reduced it little by little: "30%?"

　　I immediately understood: This guy is observing my reaction and trying to test my true situation! Damn! I always play this game, how could you be fooled by this? - I just smiled but didn't say anything, staring at him coldly.

　　"..." He raised his voice and shouted: "20%

　　"Stop your whining! If you want to hit me, just hit me. Stop talking nonsense.

　　This is all thanks to my acting skills!

　　This fellow didn't see any clues from my face, and finally chose to play it safe. He sneered, "Don't worry, now the world says that our Onmyoji from Koyasan only know how to use Shikigami, and have forgotten the previous master's reverse wind, pentagram spell, mantra, and great binding spell. Today I want to use Onmyoji to compete with you, so that others won't say that I'm bullying you.

　　Good! This is what I've been waiting for!

　　I coughed twice, "You talk as if you're seriously competing with me, but now you're holding my friend against the wall as a hostage, what the hell do you mean?" I slowly bent down and pulled out the Killing God Blade, wiping the blade on my clothes a few times, but the blood on the edge of the blade had all frozen and could not be wiped off.

　　The wound was also frozen, and now I can't feel it. I looked up and clenched the Killing Blade tightly, "Have you seen Young and Dangerous? It's very popular now, go and watch it if you have nothing to do. Let me tell you, those who are in trouble still know the word morality, but you..." I looked up at the sky and sighed with great disdain.

　　"Provocation?" The fat boy was completely unmoved. "Can you stop doing these useless things?"

　　This guy is really patient. Even though he is smart and perceptive, he is not so easy to fool... Before I could come up with a countermeasure, two dark shadows rushed out from beside me.

　　Damn, what the hell are these two idiots doing! You said you could save Grandpa Sun, so I won't say anything, but now... As expected, the ghost waved the fan of the Dharma Eye flatly forward, pinched the inner lion seal with his right hand and exhaled in a deep voice: "Submit! Impure wrath! Destroy! Vajra wrath! Command ~

　　Along with this shout, a Vajra fist visible to the naked eye flew out and hit the two ghosts!

　　Bang!

　　Countless black spots all over Wu Tian Wu Di's body flew out like sparks and flew towards me like lightning!

　　Too fast——

　　I reached into my pocket and took out a coin. I raised it before the two ghosts bumped into me and chanted a spell to subdue them: "All the sinful souls in the Nine Netherworlds, follow the fragrant cloud flags~ Command

　　The money suddenly shone brightly and was swallowed up by the tiger!

　　Deng~Wutianwudi was caught up in the two forces from front and back, and in an instant the money was collected into it!

　　But I don’t feel good either!

　　The wild force rolled back at me, and I took a step back! My whole body shook violently and I almost fell down - what a strong force!

　　My eyes went dark and I almost fell down!

　　This time, Gui Yi Fa Yan showed no mercy and had made up his mind to kill the two ghosts. If I didn't put them into the money in time, it would be too late after waiting for a few seconds. I had no choice but to use a hard-line approach to capture the two ghosts. The force of the flying backwards, the backlash of the divine control technique, and the sudden load of the attack made me extremely uncomfortable. I tried my best to suppress the sweet fishy feeling in my throat, and a smile appeared on my face again: "Interesting!"

　　Gui Yifayan smiled, his eyes narrowed into a slit, but even so, it couldn't hide the fierce light deep in his pupils. He suddenly said, "In this case, why not hand over your friend to you?"

　　My heart began to sink and fell towards the abyss... Damn it, this guy had seen through my most unwilling situation, and the reason he was willing to return Uncle Sun to me was just to make it seem fair - it can be said that Gui Yi Fa Yan has seen through my current strength!

　　Uncle Sun was dragged over by the muscle guy and thrown aside, followed by the stick. He looked at me with disdain and blew out a breath of white air, "Wash your neck and wait for death, hehe

　　After saying that, he turned around and left without looking back.

　　There was no time to argue with this guy, so I lowered my head to look at Grandpa Sun: "Can you get up?" He nodded slowly, but his pupils still looked a little dilated... But Grandpa Sun had already stretched out his hand to grab the stick, then dragged it over and pressed it under his body.

　　"That's good," I looked up, "Come on

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan was not polite either. He began to quickly make seals with his hands, closing his wings and flipping ten times. Samadhi (right hand) Dan, precepts, patience, progress, and meditation, doing the five tastes in the right order; Prajna (right hand) Hui, Fang, Gu, power, and wisdom in the reverse order to do Li Shan. The ten rounds were so fast that I could hardly see them clearly... Not good! This is similar to what I did to Wu Tian Wu Di just now, but I have noticed the changes - no, I must take measures!

　　Yin eyes, three realms! Yang eyes, three worlds!

　　I closed my eyes for a moment and then opened them again. There seemed to be a vast expanse of space in front of me. It was like a slow motion scene moving slowly in front of me, and the changes inside were clearly visible -

　　At the same time, the ghost's Dharma Eye had actually formed a lion seal within the "zhe" character seal!

　　"Submit to the impure wrathful one! Destroy! Vajra wrathful one! Command ~ the great wrathful one

　　As the last word came out, the Vajra Fist flew out from the handprint of this fellow, and his lion-like face was clearly visible in front, with wide eyes and angry mouth emitting a huge wave of pressure... Compared with the vague shadow just now, this was the vast bright moon, which gathered endless power!

　　Rushing over like a whirlwind!

　　Yang broken!

　　A mouthful of blood spurted out from the tip of my tongue, and a blood mist rose in the air, which actually stopped the Vajra Seal for a moment! Taking advantage of this moment, I shouted without bias, and stabbed the Killing God Blade in my hand at the angry Vajra Lion, but I rushed past it with the Seven Stars under my feet - the Killing God Blade swept across the Vajra Lion, leaving a big gash!

　　In a flash, we managed to break this move!

　　But at that moment of breaking, the afterimage behind the lion suddenly roared out, and countless black shadows surged out like a tsunami, and flew towards me with countless murderous energy behind them.

　　This is the power of the positive and negative lion seals. There is a UFO hidden behind the wheel shadow. If I am hit by it, it can instantly take away my mind, and then quickly control my body and turn me into a walking corpse!

　　What a powerful killer move!

　　I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat - if I hadn't used the power of the Three Worlds Three Worlds Eye immediately, I would have been tricked by this guy! Fortunately, I was smart for once!

　　Luck! Now I'm prepared.

　　I have stepped on all seven stars, and stretched out my left hand - I pinched my finger to pick up flowers, and the wound on the palm of my hand has burst open!

　　"Yin Yang, Five Elements, Qian Kun Divine Thunder

　　Divine thunder wrapped in blood and incense ash shot out from my palm like a gunshot. Balls of blood, thunder and fire exploded fiercely into the group of UFOs.

　　"Bang! Bang! Bang!

　　The blood incense ash exploded along with the thunder and fire in the UFO group, covering the entire area in an instant - crackling sounds suddenly rang out, and the lightning formed a web, with countless tiny thunderbolts and thunder and fire exploding wantonly in it!

　　Stepping on the Seven Stars, passing sideways, breaking the Vajra Lion with the blade, forming the Seven Star Steps, divine thunder coming out, and forming the Seven Star Formation, all these actions were completed in just a few seconds, and now it was the last second - at the same time, a talisman fell on the position where the Seven Stars broke the light!

　　I roared angrily: "Break this roar and resound through heaven and earth!

　　Suddenly, a ball of light hotter than the sun exploded in front of my eyes!

　　Chapter 233 Reinforcements

　　My chest felt like it was hit hard by a sledgehammer, and a huge force threw me backwards! - Bang!

　　My back slammed heavily against the wall, my vision went dark and I almost fainted, feeling extremely uncomfortable in my chest.

　　I stood up panting, but as soon as I stood up, I felt extremely uncomfortable - the depressed air in my chest surged up, and suddenly made my face flush and my ears turn red, and I coughed continuously.

　　Guiyi Fayan is indeed worthy of being the leader among the existing Onmyoji of the Koyasan lineage. No matter his ability or cultivation, I can't compare to him. If he hadn't borrowed my innate Yang energy from the ninth day of the ninth lunar month and my Yin-Yang eyes from the three realms and three lives, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to last a single round!

　　In fact, I haven't even fought back so far, and the simple defense is already too much for me!

　　While coughing, my mind was spinning rapidly, but I couldn't find any solution - the ghost looked at me coldly and slowly raised his hand...

　　I tried my best to stand up straight and spat on the snow. A pool of scarlet suddenly appeared in the white.

　　"Have you rested?" A fierce light flashed in his eyes, "Then I will continue." As he spoke, he stretched out his hands and began to make seals in front of me without any concealment, "Look carefully.

　　Damn it! This is naked contempt! I can't afford to lose face like this!

　　With this thought in mind, I immediately began to circulate the energy in my body... My body was so empty that I couldn't gather even a little bit of energy. It was like the aftereffects of having too much sex, and my feet felt light and weak!

　　When I saw Gui Yi Fa Yan making the seal to the end, a smile appeared in the corner of his eyes - at this moment, I suddenly felt an endless hostility like a sharp blade piercing into my brain... Well, who?

　　In just a few seconds, Gui Yi's magical eyes also discovered this inexplicable abnormality!

　　I looked up and saw a strange thing on the roof of the restaurant. Although I didn't know what it was, the dark breath from the deepest part of the world made me feel indescribably uncomfortable. To be honest, although I was extremely scared when I met Qiongqi last time, I didn't have such a dark feeling.

　　The monster paused for a moment, then turned into a ray of black wind from mid-air and flew between me and Gui Yifayan, then solidified into shape.

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan's eyes suddenly lit up! It felt like a drunkard seeing good wine, a pervert meeting a beautiful woman, and treating naked women with the eyes of looking at goods without any concealment - what on earth could make Gui Yi Fa Yan look at it this way?

　　This guy glared at me with his three copper bell-like eyes, swept them coldly across my face, then retracted his gaze and cast it on Gui Yifayan's face. He opened his mouth slightly to reveal a mouthful of bloody teeth, and let out a low roar as if in protest.

　　Only then did I take a closer look at the dignity of this fellow: this soul looked like a standing black bull, but with a three-eyed tiger head, claws shaped like monkey claws with long nails, blood streaks on the back of its hands, and a tail behind it like a whip.

　　Cold! Just cold! The breath immediately made me shiver.

　　This sudden change really made me not know what to do - should I get out of the way and wait for Gui Yifa Yan to fight it, or should I stay here and look for an opportunity to sneak attack it?

　　Sudden!

　　A shadow fell from mid-air, stood beside the monster, turned around and squeaked at me!

　　A little mandrill?

　　After the small tube made a few sounds, it rubbed its body against the monster a few times, then ran to my side and raised its head - I understood, this monster is one of us!

　　I no longer hesitated. Although I had no strength left, I still stretched out my feet and re-drew the Eight Arrays on the ground. Yin Yang borrowed the Earth Carrying Array - this was the six arrays in the twenty-four arrays of the regular soldiers, the main Kun position, and the guarding of the wounded gate. The killing aura was extremely heavy, and anyone who entered the array would be injured. This is also how we Yin Yang School uses it. This array has the strongest attack power, but it cannot be used alone. If it has an auxiliary, then this array can squeeze every drop of its potential and burst out with tremendous power!

　　I made my position clear with my actions: Damn, if you go after this guy, I will sneak attack you! If nothing else, I will fight you to the death with my yang energy!

　　The muscles on Gui Yifayan's face began to twitch, and the small round face was jumping up and down. Yaguiwan, the muscle man and his men stood up and were eager to try, and Grandpa Sun also stood behind me with a stick...

　　Damn, this one-on-one fight turned into a group fight!

　　The entire alley was immediately shrouded in this fierce murderous aura and incomparable coldness. The weak ground support array under my feet was almost collapsing and was about to overturn!

　　"Meow." A heavenly cat's cry sounded above my head!

　　Xiao Hei appeared behind me like an angel. Damn, I have never thought this guy is so cute!

　　Soon, I heard scattered footsteps outside the alley, and a group of people appeared behind me. The first person in front was Sang Yu! Following closely behind were Thirteen, Wang Xi, Qiao Yun, and Zheng Qu. Their faces and expressions actually felt like they had returned victorious!

　　The moment Sang Yu appeared, Gui Yi Fa Yan's face changed drastically! Not only him, but also Ya Gui Wan and Muscle Brother had incredible expressions on their faces.

　　“Sang Yu is such a fucking surprise!

　　Without hesitation, I immediately raised my feet and ran towards Sang Yu - but as soon as I took my feet, I felt stars flashing in front of my eyes, my feet felt light, and I fell towards the ground...

　　A force suddenly appeared and lifted me up!

　　Another ghost appeared before me.

　　Akechi Mitsuhide!

　　Sang Yukeke walked up to me and put his arm around my shoulders. "Look at you. You've gotten yourself into this state. Why are you working so hard?" There was a hint of blame in her words, but there was indescribable tenderness in her eyes. I giggled twice and raised my hand to scratch my head. "I'm just worried that something will happen to you. You said... Ouch, ouch, it hurts! Don't pinch, don't pinch..."

　　I begged for mercy with my teeth clenched, "I was wrong, it's not okay to be wrong..."

　　Sang Yu begged for mercy but she refused to let go. Even though she was gentle with him, she still refused to let go: "An accident? It's not your fault. Who told you to leave me alone in the hotel?" She raised her eyebrows, "I'll tell you..."

　　"A cough suddenly interrupted our conversation. Sang Yu suddenly realized that something was wrong and let go of my hand. I turned around and cursed, "Fuck! You're burning the piano and cooking the crane. You're ruining the scenery. Do you understand? Son of a bitch! Be careful that you'll give birth to a son with no assholes in the future. I raised my hand and pointed, "You still want to fight, right? Come on, I'm afraid of you."

　　Now there are five of us: Sang Yu, Shisan, Wang Xi, me, and Grandpa Sun. Then there are the two powerful souls, Akechi Mitsuhide and the monster, plus my dear little Black Sang. Ahem, now it’s time for me to be arrogant, right?

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan snorted but ignored me, and asked coldly: "I didn't expect you to escape. I underestimated you, a girl. I just want to ask you one question, how is Wuchuan?"

　　Wang Xi spoke first: "Wuchuan is the guy who can release smoke, right? You don't have to think about it, his soul has been eaten by my Tu Bo, and only a body is left - you should go quickly, you might even see him running naked on the snow, I don't know whether he is dead or not." At the same time, the monster Tu Bo howled and patted his belly with satisfaction.

　　"So the soul was eaten by you, humph, that's useless," Gui Yi Fa Yan said calmly, "I never thought that Akechi Mitsuhide was kept by you, no wonder we couldn't find him, and I didn't expect that your family really had the soul of the ancient beast Tu Bo as a shikigami. Good, good, good. He said three "good"s in a row, and his eyes were like a tiger before hunting, which made us all shudder.

　　"What the hell, you look unconvinced, right?" I glared at him and started to yell, "Come on, continue.

　　Gui Yifayan raised his head and laughed loudly, "Although you didn't lose the battle against the Yin-Yang family, you should know your own strengths. Haha, he pointed his finger and said, "To be honest, if your master was here today, I would give him a few points, but you little brats are really no match for me."

　　"Hmph." I snorted. What should I say when this fellow compares himself to my teacher? Is he going to spit on his own master? That won't work!

　　I didn't say anything, but Thirteen spoke up for me, "Whether you can beat him or not, let's try first and see." Just these simple sentences aroused the hatred.

　　Gui Yi Fa Yan shook his head, "Forget it, let's not fight today. To be honest, your surprise attack on Wuchuan today may not be easy to win, and we don't have enough people and the chance of winning is not great. His eyes slowly narrowed again, "More importantly, I don't want those Nazis to take advantage of me."

　　Why is this guy bringing up the Nazis again? Aren't those guys buried underground?

　　Seeing the confusion in our eyes, Yaguiwan walked up lazily and said, "I know that you caused the earthquake and trapped those Nazis. Yes, those guys have been trying to find the Shambhala Cave, so they deserved it. But you can't imagine that the others may die after you buried them alive, but Lambert will definitely not die.

　　Lambert? Who is this?

　　Sang Yu reminded me in my ear, "The old man who calls himself a professor is called Lambert."

　　Eh, it turned out to be this Professor Pig Kidney. But what I can't understand is, how can this guy not die?

　　I could not hide the expression on my face from Yaguiwan, but he did not continue my explanation. He spat out the toothpick in his mouth and said, "That's all. If you want to know the details, go and see for yourself." After that, he staggered to the back and took out another toothpick from his arms and put it in his mouth.

　　Are you trying to trick me or give me some water? It's so damn hard to guess!

　　Although I couldn't figure this out, one thing was certain: these guys didn't want to continue with us - whether it was because they wanted to go back to see Wuchuan and Shiba, or to guard against the Nazis, they were already prepared to leave.

　　It's not that I don't want to annihilate these guys, but I'm really not sure - my Yin Eye has seen that their current situation is not good, and there is not much chance of winning if we take action.

　　He attacked overnight, and then started a war with Wuchuan, even using Wang Xi's last imperial deity 'Tu Bo'. You say, if Wang Xi could use it at will, he would have used it long ago. Why did he keep it hidden?

　　I watched Gui Yi Fa Yan and others disappear without taking any action.

　　Chapter 234: A surprising victory

　　Wang Xi was tossing and turning in the bathroom, and I was lying in bed, unable to fall asleep... Well, don't think that I couldn't sleep because of the ghosts, because that's not the case - the Nazis were no big deal, and there were always some class enemies that jumped out every year. Compared with love between young men and women, it's nothing!

　　Yes, I admit it, I am thinking about Sang Yu now - it’s none of your business, I am so shameless!

　　Just as he was thinking over it, the door of the room creaked several times, followed by Sang Yu's voice, "Are you guys asleep? I have something to do." Just as he stood up, "I'll open it, I'll open it," Wang Xi rushed over wrapped in a bath towel, and winked at him, "Brother Liu, hurry up and clean it up."

　　Wang Xi really cares about me. It seems that the young man has not given up the idea of ​​making me his brother-in-law, but this guy seems to have forgotten himself... I just sat up and straightened my clothes when I heard Wang Xi scream miserably: "Ah! In less than a second, this guy jumped onto the bed with a whoosh, and hid his head under the quilt - and he was still shaking!

　　Even when I stepped on Xiao Hei's tail, he never got this excited!

　　As expected, Sang Yu, who was laughing secretly with her hands covering her mouth, walked in front openly. Qiao Yun, who was holding her arm, had blushing eyes. Behind her were Zheng Qu, Shisan and Grandpa Sun. Xiao Hei did not follow them, and he was probably asleep.

　　I guessed the beginning, but not the ending - God knows why a group of people are not sleeping at this late hour and come to attack at night? Are you guys still planning to exchange tactics with me about Gui Yi Fa Yan?

　　We are guests now, so even if I want to stay alone now, I can't push him away, right? Not to mention that Sang Yu is here too - I can only push the quilt on the bed aside and say, "Come on, come on, everyone, sit down, have a smoke."

　　After settling everyone down, I sat down beside the sullen man's bed without lifting his veil. "It's the middle of the night, what can I do for you?" I flicked a cigarette and handed it to Grandpa Sun, then lit one for myself and took a deep puff.

　　"Hey, what's up? Sang Yu's first words were full of gunpowder, "It's too late to come now?" As he spoke, he slowly reached out and grabbed the quilt fiercely, and answered himself with a slight squinting of his eyes, "That's right, now Detective Liu is probably going to exorcise demons, so naturally he has to leave all of us who have no ability behind..."

　　As soon as these cold and resentful words came out of my mouth, my back suddenly felt numb!

　　My hand is still bruised, and you are here to settle the score again. How can I live like this? ——When I think of this in my heart, the meaning changes when I say it out loud: "No, no, no, I definitely don't mean that. I will definitely not go there tonight..."

　　"It sounds like you're not going to take care of this?" Sang Yu interrupted her before she could finish her sentence: "You clearly knew there was a monster hanging around outside, and yet you let it harm the people - you still don't want to admit it, right?" Sang Yu patted the bed, "Xizi, it's boring here, let's just go back..."

　　What a joke! I quickly howled, "No!

　　"Oh, you admit it then?"

　　"An? No, no, I didn't admit it... ahem, that's it, isn't it? After I answered it, I felt that it didn't seem right to say that... As expected, Sang Yu got angry immediately!

　　"Yes? Well, are you going to let that monster harm the people?"

　　Ugh! This, this, this matter... I really want to cry but I have no tears. Why does it feel like no answer is right? ? Sang Yu has put this pot of shit on my head, and there is no way to get it off!

　　In a word, it's death no matter how you say it!

　　My mind flashed with lightning, and I immediately came up with a solution! This sentence shocked the heavens and the earth, and after I said it, even I admired myself - although it was only three words, it embodied the essence and tradition of the five thousand years of the Celestial Empire!

　　"I was wrong

　　As soon as the words came out, the whole room fell silent!

　　After a while, Wang Xi poked her head out from under the quilt. "Sister, you are so powerful! Sister, you are so domineering! Sister, Brother Liu has begged for mercy, just let him go this time. He is obedient and easy to control - uh, Brother Liu, don't you agree?"

　　This doesn't seem to be that ambiguous, so I should be able to answer it, right? Thinking about it, it's okay, so I nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, I'll be obedient" and smiled at the same time: "Hey, you see, I will..." Uh, why does it feel wrong?

　　Sure enough, it was wrong! Just when I stopped as if I had suddenly realized something, Thirteen started laughing, followed by Zheng Qu, and then Qiao Yun and Grandpa Sun all laughed... A group of people laughed together.

　　Sang Yu's face was as red as a peach blossom. She spat and cursed, "Bah, who wants to care about his business?" Having said that, she raised her head and glanced at me. The look in her eyes was the same as before... I couldn't help but be a little stunned!

　　※

　　After everyone had laughed enough, Wang Xi put on his clothes, and Sang Yu stopped criticizing me, we finally sat down and had a good talk.

　　Sang Yu and the others came to see me for no reason. They wanted to know what I thought about two things. One was the arrangement for tonight. Whether it was me, Grandpa Sun, or the Thirteenth Wang Xi and Zheng Qu, we had all stayed up all night, so they wanted to split up with me. How could we continue to track down the whereabouts of the Ba monster? This was easy to say, but it was actually difficult. We hadn't rested for two days and one night. If we continued to stay up, no one could bear it. To be honest, if we really met the Ba monster, we would be defeated. But fortunately, we had Wang Xi, who was a real divine master. So even if we injured the two ghosts Wu Tian and Wu Di, Tu Bo didn't dare to use them easily. But didn't we still have Bian Qi and Xiao Tongzi to use?

　　The two gods take turns on night duty, so they can naturally monitor the entire Gobi Desert - ahem, let's just recover tonight.

　　The second is that Thirteen always feels that something is a little strange about what Gui Yi Fa Yan said today about the Nazis. He always thinks that Gui Yi Fa Yan is exaggerating, so he hopes to send Yu Shen to check it out tomorrow.

　　I agree with this suggestion. If possible, we will send the five ghosts under Sang Yu tomorrow. They have rested enough and it’s time for them to do something, right?

　　These two suggestions are reasonable and well-founded, and everyone agreed.

　　Everyone is tired and has worked hard. Now that we have finished talking, everyone will go back to their rooms. Tonight, according to my arrangement, the five ghosts will be on duty, while Bian Qi and Xiao Tongzi will go to the desert to look for the trace of the Ba monster.

　　After sending the two gods out, Wang Xi stretched and turned off the light. "Let's go to sleep. I'm dying of exhaustion." "Don't," he said. I pulled him aside and said, "Come on, tell me about your last god, and then tell me about your sister's current situation."

　　"If I don't tell you, tomorrow I'll tell you that he turned around and threw me on the back of my head: 'I'm going to die...'"

　　I stood up: "Uh, I'm going to tell Thirteen about some rich second-generation guys who picked up girls on the cruise ship last time." I stood up and pulled my jeans up, "Anyway, Thirteen has never had a good impression of rich second-generation guys, ahem, he must be interested."

　　"That's not fair!" Wang Xi suddenly stood up. "Brother Liu, you are fabricating and slandering. It's shameless."

　　"Well, you'll get used to it." I started to put on my shoes - Wang Xi screamed, "Forget it, don't bother, I'll tell you." This guy, with tears in his eyes, pulled a piece of clothing to wrap himself up, and really looked like a young lady waiting for the veil to be lifted.

　　※

　　The Classic of Mountains and Seas says: In the North Sea there is a mountain called Youdu Mountain, from which black water flows, and on which there are black birds, black snakes, black panthers, black tigers, and foxes with black puffy tails. Tu Bo looks very scary, holding nine ropes in his hands, with sharp horns on his head, a hunched back and bloody hands, and he chases people very quickly. He has three eyes, a tiger head, and a body like an ox, and regards people as delicious.

　　The legendary underworld is the same area as the world of the living. The Ten Kings of Hell only control the path of reincarnation, and some areas are also inhabited by other things, such as fierce beasts, spirits, ghosts, etc. It feels like the government during the Water Margin period. Although more than 90% of the people live according to the rules set by the government, there are always some places that are not compliant or cannot be managed and are autonomous. Places like Liangshang, Erlongshan, and Shaohuashan are always outside the system.

　　As long as they do not enter the cycle of reincarnation and do not wish to transcend the six realms, there is nothing to be obedient to.

　　Among them there is a place called Youdu Mountain, where lives a tribe called Tubo. They look ferocious and have great powers. They are the transformed souls of ancient vicious beasts. Once a soul enters their sphere of influence, there is only one way to go, and that is death.

　　The book of "Imperial Talismans" obtained by the ancestors of the Wang family from the religion not only contains the methods of using and controlling the imperial gods, but also leaves a message that there is a treasure hidden somewhere, which contains the soul of a Tu Bo, which can be driven to become an imperial god.

　　It was the Pisces pendant that Sang Yu was wearing. This item contained innate yin and yang, so it could seal the souls of ancient beasts and could also be used as a soul weapon to carry the gods without the help of any god-controlling master. After the Wang family released Tu Bo and inherited Zhang Tianshi's contract, the Pisces pendant became an empty bottle, so the Pisces pendant was handed over to Sang Yu to store the five ghosts.

　　Uh, it seems that the Wang family has hidden Akechi Mitsuhide among them this time.

　　Tu Bo is not a god in the ordinary sense, but the highest level of summoning among the god-controlling techniques. According to the original contract between Zhang Tianshi and Tu Bo, the Wang family sacrificed three animals and five livestock three times a year in exchange for the ability to summon Tu Bo once a year for three hours. As the saying goes, good steel should be used on the blade. Originally, Wang Xi planned to use it after discovering Taotie or Chaos, but who knew that Wang Xi would use it in a hurry during this Sangyu crisis.

　　That's why I was able to defeat the Fire Lord Wuchuan with one strike, and even had time to come and help me.

　　“So that’s how it is

　　Everything is clear now - I knew it, Qiongqi defeated us in one encounter, how could one family resist such ability and strength? As a result, the Wang family chased us, and I didn't understand it... It turned out that they kept such a trump card!

　　I nodded. "How did you find Sang Yu and rescue her?"

　　(Thanks to the book fans Feng Liuye, Tiger Lord, Pig Lord, Xiao Baibai Sang, Zhou Tiansang, and Zhen Jingsang for the red envelopes. Ahem, it doesn’t have to be much, everyone, just a little bit of appreciation is enough)

　　Chapter 235: Mitsuhide is scared

　　In fact, I underestimated the importance of Sang Yu being rescued.

　　I always thought that I had to handle everything by myself, and I ignored the abilities of others. You said, although Wang Xi is younger, with the divine power in his hand, how can ordinary people be his opponent? Not to mention Thirteenth Master, this guy was originally an exorcist who traveled around, and his knowledge and methods may not be worse than mine; no matter how powerless Xiao Hei is, he is still an ancient beast, and he has seen countless times more situations...

　　They discussed it together and quickly came up with a solution.

　　They did not follow my instructions and wait until they arrived in Ruoqiang County to take action. Instead, they released four imperial gods to start searching at the maximum location where the imperial gods could leave. In other words, at around three o'clock this afternoon, they had already sent out the imperial gods to start looking for Sang Yu.

　　According to Thirteen, since I was looking for Sang Yu in Ruoqiang County, their top priority was to look for her in the surrounding areas. Who knew that this would be the right thing to do!

　　In a private house in Dongtatirang Village, Tieganlike Township, east of Ruoqiang County, the fire-runner Wuchuan and several of his men were interrogating Sang Yu. Their target was the ghost Akechi Mitsuhide who was taken in by the Wang family.

　　After hearing the news, Shisan and his group rushed over as fast as they could - they were fighting with that guy when I tricked Zhang Miao and his group!

　　Ahem, calling it a gunfight might be an exaggeration. For Sang Yu's safety, Wang Xi did not hold back. He summoned Tu Bo and pounced on him with thunderous force, directly devouring Wuchuan's soul. The other men died at the hands of Shisan and Wang Xi.

　　After Sang Yu was rescued, he immediately told everyone that the ghosts had set a trap in Ruoqiang County and were preparing to capture me and Grandpa Sun alive. Everyone was shocked and did not delay, and immediately headed for Ruoqiang County. They arrived just in time when I was half-crippled by the ghost's eye, so they were able to successfully rescue me.

　　It can be seen that Sang Yu is not a pushover. He was not idle at all when he was in the hands of the Ghost Dao people. He guessed their plans from the conversation of these guys - of course, this is also inseparable from the Ghost Dao people's overconfidence. If they had not thought that they had already won and were careless, they would not have discussed their plans in front of Sang Yu without hesitation.

　　※

　　After this day, I felt like I was about to fall apart. I would deal with the big things tomorrow, but I had to get some sleep first. When I was wrapped in the quilt, I figured out what was going on. The last few days were full of big events, from leading a lone army deep into the desert, to fighting the Nazis alone, and finally escaping from the clutches of the Japanese devils... Except for me, even if you replaced the Mafia and the Yamaguchi-gumi, they would have to give in!

　　I have devoted my life to my country and my people, and I will die on the battlefield. You can't still not let me sleep, right? After thinking it through, my whole mentality improved a lot - I felt at ease and grabbed a piece of paper and rubbed it to plug my ears.

　　I slept so soundly that it was already noon the next day. When I woke up, I thought I was back on the big cruise ship on the sea. There was nothing on the whole floor except snoring. Even Wang Xi, who was sleeping next to me, was calm as if there was a landslide or a tsunami. He turned over and continued to sleep with drool. Later, I remembered that Manager Zhang X saw that I really called the police station people to order me around, and no one said anything, so he cleared the floor. To put it nicely, it was to assist and support the investigation. To put it bluntly, it was because he was afraid that I would feel uncomfortable and hold him accountable for playing with women's feelings. If it was combined with the "crime of endangering national security" that I threatened at the beginning, the person involved must be at least the wife and daughter of Brother Deng and Brother Mu... Yes! Once this news gets out, even if I don't take action, it will be difficult for him to get into the coffin in one piece.

　　Recently, we often see on TV a group of American soldiers throwing bombs all over the world, attacking whoever they catch - they are not stupid.

　　I was standing in the toilet with a toothbrush in my mouth when I suddenly felt a cold air rushing from behind.

　　"Hey! Who is this monster?"

　　As I turned around, a bald ghost face appeared in front of me, grinning at me, "Hey, Brother Liu, I've been waiting for you for a long time." Then shoulders, torso, legs gradually emerged... He was wearing plain clothes and a cassock, and his face looked more like a living person than mine.

　　I spat the foam that had been swallowed into my throat all over him, squinting my eyes, "Akechi Mitsuhide, you are at least a person, don't act like you're peeping into the ladies' room - can you show up in a dignified manner next time?"

　　Mitsuhide, who had returned to his monk's attire, dodged and howled, "Don't vomit, don't vomit, it's all over me..."

　　"What the hell are you doing with a little toothpaste foam?" I continued, "I almost swallowed it all."

　　"It's okay to have toothpaste foam, but don't let it bleed," the guy burst into tears. "Don't you know what's wrong with your gums? You're spraying blood all over me, I wonder if you can handle it.

　　I suddenly realized why I always felt that the foam was not white when I started brushing my teeth. I spit out a mouthful of water, then wiped it with a towel. "Tell me, what's the matter?"

　　The monk version of Mitsuhide grumbled in front of me, "It's rare for me to come out of that Pisces ornament. Now that I finally come out, I must see my old friends." He came over to me with a calm face and tried to get close to me, "I've been waiting for you..."

　　"Bah! You can't find anyone to talk to." I directly exposed his hypocritical nature, turned around and used the razor to shave his lower chin, "If you have something to say, say it. If not, go to the desert and bring back Xiaotongzi and Bian Qi."

　　"Why change them?"

　　"It's okay, can't you come back to have breakfast and drink some water?" A righteous voice came from behind. It was Wang Xi - he rubbed his eyes and shivered, "It was so cold that I thought the heating was off, but you ran to our room. How about this, from now on you can go inside in the summer and act as an air conditioner. In the winter, you can only stay outside except for staying in my sister's pendant."

　　When Wang Xi got up and spoke, Guangxiu's face suddenly became much worse. It's really not easy for a ghost to change his face, especially when his face turned the color of liver after being caught in an affair. I pushed Wang Xi to the bathroom in a few seconds, "Hurry up and wash your face and take a shower, then go out for dinner." Then I closed the door with a click.

　　Then he asked Mitsuhide, "Hurry up and tell me, what the hell is wrong with you?" He coughed twice, "If you don't tell me, get out, or else the room will be like a refrigerator. If people don't know, I'll just climb out the window in the middle of the night and forget to close it."

　　Guangxiu was embarrassed, "Brother Liu, can you please talk to the head of the Wang family and ask them to handle my matter first?"

　　"No," I said firmly and decisively, "Not to mention that the matter was originally decided by the old man of the Wang family. Even if I could make the decision, I would not have the time to deal with your mess now - plus, the more people we have to fight with the ghosts, the better. What's the point of you sneaking away?" This matter is exactly the same as a gang fight. Do you think I can let a thug get away?

　　I was not happy when he said that. “If you hadn’t promised me the Six Paths of Rebirth and let me enter the reincarnation again, do you think I would have told you these things?” He looked cheated: “Brother, you guys tricked me…”

　　I wanted to say something to comfort this guy, but suddenly I realized that although his face looked calm, his eyes were staring at me and rolling around - I immediately started to wonder in my heart: Is this guy hiding something from me?

　　I looked straight ahead and started to add fuel to the fire, "Tsk, what's the big deal? For example, you sold me a ten-yuan bun as a one-yuan bun, and after I ate it, you told me it was ten yuan - at this time, can I give you ten yuan? It's good enough that I can take one yuan out of my pocket and give it to you. Don't complain, the price I said at the beginning is what it is, and that's set in stone and I won't raise the price."

　　The guy looked at me unkindly and shrank back, "I didn't say the price would increase..."

　　"Don't bother explaining. I continued to spray fearlessly: "Explanation is covering up, covering up is dishonesty, dishonesty is asking for punishment - at the beginning, you clearly said that the matter was settled and you were allowed to deal with it. Now you are coming to me without finishing the matter. You are making a fuss and wanting to do it in advance. This is the nature of it. It is basically equivalent to doing something that can only be done after getting a marriage certificate before getting the certificate. If you did it thirty years ago, it would be considered an attempted hooligan crime. The government would not be wronged if they locked you up for a hundred or more decades.

　　This argument made Mitsuhide dumbfounded. He blinked and didn't know what to say. I started to induce him while the iron was hot: "You came to me in such a hurry, there must be something wrong - did you find something last night, or did you find something after we went to bed? Just be honest for once, confess for once, and let me completely change my view of your people - although the Japanese are bad, but after becoming ghosts, at least they can be honest for once.

　　"you

　　This guy and I looked at each other and tried to defend ourselves: "It was not like that in our era..." "Pah, I interrupted immediately: "You guys in the Warring States period called this rebellion, that rebellion... you know it's called sleeping rebellion, don't stare, it means the same thing - there is no trust at all, you have to admit it?" Seeing that the guy wanted to say something, I pointed to the toilet, and the sound of water stopped: "Alright! People are under the eaves, don't knock on the door to ask for a bowl of water, don't bother, what is it, hurry up, I guess you won't dare to say a word if Wang Xi comes out, right?"

　　“This…” Brother Mitsuhide thought for a moment and sighed, “I better tell you, uh, this matter is mainly related to that Onmyoji,” the guy hesitated for a long time, “It’s the Onmyoji you fought with, who has chased me several times. That guy captured Miss Wang this time because he wanted to catch me. Although he didn’t find me, he may not be so lucky next time, so…”

　　"Just for such a small matter, you want to deal with it earlier?" I said, "You clearly don't trust us - you are really not giving Sang Yu any face. Look at the Five Ghosts, they are not afraid at all."

　　"Brother, you are my real brother, please don't compare me with them, okay?" Mitsuhide was about to pour out his bitterness: "The Five Ghosts are useless against ghosts, so of course there is no need to be afraid - who am I? I am the mortal enemy of the Ghost Dao! Do you think anything good will come of me if I am caught?" He hummed and pretended to be pitiful: "I thought I could leave Japan and be safer by following you, but who knew I would run into you again - you can't beat me

　　"Nonsense, let's not talk about anything else. Anyway, this thing won't work. I waved my hand and said, "At worst, I will send you to hide with my master..." Suddenly, a clanging sound interrupted me!

　　Wang Xi rushed out with a look of surprise on his face: "Hey, I found it

　　Chapter 236: Fighting against Demons (1)

　　"What?" Mitsuhide and I shouted at the same time, but one of us was excited and the other was afraid, and our mentality was immediately revealed. I am looking forward to fighting with Gui Yifayan again. Now we are strong and powerful, and we can also get some people from the Construction Corps if it really doesn't work out. It's so cool to think about being able to beat that guy up...

　　"We found the Ba monster." Wang Xi pulled the towel off his head. "Little Tongzi came back and said he found it." He shook his head and water droplets flew all over the room. He grabbed a pair of jeans and pulled them hard. "Now it came back to report that Bian Qi is still there."

　　The socks on the ground flew up and landed beside the bed, and then the mist began to condense into the shape of a weasel - the little boy holding the socks in his mouth let out two flattering sounds, turned around and took the slippers from the side.

　　"Go wake up my sister and the others," Wang Xi pointed at Guangxiu, then at Xiaotongzi, "Go wake up the others." Seeing that I didn't object, he continued his instructions, "Just say that we have found the Ba monster, and let's discuss countermeasures."

　　Xiaotongzi naturally didn't care, and no one cared if Mitsuhide was unhappy. Anyway, more than 30 minutes later, everyone rushed into the house. During this time, I naturally called downstairs to deliver ramen, and at the same time studied the map.

　　The map looked familiar to me, and after thinking about it, I realized that we had been there before. It seemed that the place where Grandpa Sun and I found the Fat Relic Snake last time was there. It should be an abandoned mine or something like that. But it was normal. The temperature outside was terribly cold. Both the Baguai and the Fat Relic were cold-blooded animals. If they didn't find a passage that could keep warm, they would probably turn into popsicles before they could climb far in the snow. It was reasonable that they ended up in the same place.

　　The current situation is not good. We have to keep an eye on the Ba monster and lead us to Kunlun Mountain. We must not be discovered by it. At the same time, we must remember that the Ghost Dao group also came with this purpose. The only thing we have in common is that we don't want to be discovered by the Ba monster. We all want to know where the monster's purpose is and destroy the opponent. The difference is that we don't have much burden. Apart from our own safety, there is not much to worry about. The Ghost Dao group is not the case. At least they have a corpse Ba popsicle to send away. At the same time, this is our home ground, and there are a large number of police and construction corps soldiers who can be mobilized - at least these people can be sent as support at critical moments.

　　Combining the suggestions from seven people, one cat and eight directions, we finally came to the most tragic conclusion, that is, we must fight against Gui Yi Fa Yan with our lower horses and upper horses, and use the technique of controlling ghosts to resist the shikigami. Wang Xi was so embarrassed that his face turned red and he screamed. Those who didn't know would think that she was a crazy sow, but who knew that she was actually very excited. In the end, we decided to split into two groups: Sang Yu and Wang Xi would use the technique of controlling ghosts to deal with Gui Yi Fa Yan's shikigami, Zheng Qu and I would be security guards; Shisan Shao would take Xiao Hei and Grandpa Sun to look for Shiba, who might be hiding outside a private house like last time, or being arranged to be sent away.

　　After things were settled, we split up. Wang Xi and Zheng Qu cleaned up a room in the hotel and set up an altar for the gods. Then she and I went out to buy some spare things - to put it bluntly, we were preparing a big scene and using the power of the altar to increase the might of the gods, in case that guy took out some high-end stuff and we couldn't handle it.

　　When the young lady and young master of the Wang family went out to do business, they naturally had all the utensils with them. Wang Xi brought common utensils and supplies in a luggage bag. The only thing missing was common materials. Sang Yu took me out and found a few funeral shops at random, and more or less got everything together.

　　Go home and open the altar.

　　The Wang family's altar is a traditional Five Pecks of Rice Sect altar, which is much more complicated than those modified Maoshan Sect altars: the first requirement is a room that is completely unrelated to other rooms, inside the door is called the "Jing Room". With the help of Manager Zhang X, Wang Xi finally found an unheated warehouse in the back to use - and it had to be empty after all the things inside were moved out.

　　There is a wooden table in the middle, with an incense burner behind and on both sides, with a finger-thick incense burning in it; on the table are the incense burner, incense lamp, chapter table, and writing knife, which are arranged in the front, followed by the nine-section staff; next to them are five-sided talismans and seven-color flags, and three tokens in sequence with the names of the treacherous commander, the chief priest, and the ghost official written on them for use, in addition to a lot of incense, candles, paper money and the like, as well as a stack of rusty five-zhu coins, and then a few jade rings carved from carbuncle jade placed aside.

　　After working in this unheated room for an hour or two, everyone was shivering with cold. There was a duty room three or four meters away from this room that was used to guard the vehicles behind us. I unceremoniously drove the person away and led a group of people in to keep warm.

　　"When will it start?" Everyone felt more comfortable after entering the room and was in the mood to talk about this matter. Wang Xi was naturally the first one.

　　I looked at the furnishings in the room: "No hurry, take a break first - this matter is not urgent. Let's clean up this place and use it as a temporary point. You and Sang Yu will take turns to send the God of Justice out to investigate. If we really encounter a critical moment, we can rush to the altar in two steps. We won't live upstairs for the next two days. Let's endure the hardship and live downstairs." I lowered my head and thought, "Then..."

　　"Don't say anything, Brother Liu, how do you think we can live here? - No, Wang Xi was the first to make a scene as soon as he said this: "I'm not doing this for myself, really! But you said here," he stretched his head towards the inner room, immediately covered his nose and frowned: "How do you want my sister to live here?"

　　Pointing his finger, he said, "This smell is really unbearable.

　　Yes, there are only two duty rooms, one inside and one outside. The outside one is usually used to receive guests and things, and the inside is just for the duty personnel to stay. The smell of stinky shoes is really strong. If a grown-up lady like Sang Yu really lives in there, right? Or just forget it?

　　Who knew that before I could say anything, Sang Yu slammed the table and got angry: "Shut up! Who do you think I am? You little brat, you look down on me. Can't I stay here for just two days?" She raised her eyebrows and scolded: "If you can't stand the hardship, get out of here. I'm here alone to fight with that wizard like Ghost Eye.

　　Wang Xi didn't dare to refute Sang Yu's anger. He was stunned, then asked cautiously: "Uh, sister, do you really want to..."

　　"Stop talking. If you really want to stay here, go, stop talking to me. Roll over there and take the quilt off," Sang Yu pointed to the long rattan chair in the outer room. "Here, put the quilts on and make two simple beds. You and Brother Liu can rest outside."

　　"Yeah." Wang Xi responded but couldn't move his feet. He stood at the door and made noises without any action. Sang Yu came to my side and was about to discuss something. Seeing this situation, he was unhappy: "Go back quickly. I'm still discussing with your brother Liu what to do. Are you standing here to cause trouble?"

　　Wang Xi was forced to walk to the door. When she pushed it open, she couldn't help but turn her head again and said, "Sister, are you really going to..." She suddenly turned her head and ran away! - Bang!

　　A teacup hit the wall beside the door...

　　※

　　There are quite a few gods that can be used now, but the power in Wang Xi's hands is indeed insufficient: Tu Bo cannot be used recently; Wutanwudi is spending a lot of energy collecting ghost money and needs to recuperate; Xiaotongzi is a typical detective-type god; the only one who can be used is Bian Qi, but that ghost catcher is only effective against ghosts... To put it bluntly, General Wang Xi has no soldiers available.

　　On the contrary, although the five ghosts in Sang Yu's hand were injured, they recovered their strength after recuperation in the Pisces pendant. With the addition of a reincarnated demon Akechi Mitsuhide, they can be used. However, Sang Yu is not a god-controlling master. Using them is like forcing an Alto engine to drive a Tiger, which is very laborious.

　　"I've thought about this," Sang Yu tried to ask, "How about Wang Xi and I use the Imperial God separately?"

　　"No," I shook my head. "Your five ghosts are the dead souls under the knife, hanged on the beam, drowned in the water, burned in the fire, and suffocated by the landslide. They represent the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Only when they are gathered together under the command of the God Master can they play the greatest role. How about this? Simply hand over the five ghosts to Wang Xi as the main force, and you cooperate with Mitsuhide's reincarnated demon as the support..."

　　"Reincarnation Demon?" Sang Yu suddenly felt overwhelmed, staring at me without moving his eyes: "I have never used this thing before...Biyun, do you know how to do it?"

　　"I can't. I told Sang Yu very straightforwardly: "Not to mention that I can't use the reincarnated demons, I can't even use the ordinary gods. Even if I ask them to do something, I have to discuss it with them, which is almost like asking for help."

　　"Then how can I do it?" She stared at me in confusion: "Even if I have this magic at home, I can't learn it now."

　　"No need to catch up. So, let me give you a suggestion. You can just tell Mitsuhide about this matter and say that the current situation is that he must enhance his ability to deal with the Kiichi Pagoda. Ask him if he has any ideas." I showed a sly smile: "To put it bluntly, let him go out and cooperate in the battle to deal with the Kiichi Pagoda's Shikigami. All you need to do is increase his lethality."

　　"Hmm?" She didn't understand what I meant and spoke hesitantly: "That guy was not easy to talk to when he was at my house. He didn't listen to Grandpa and Dad. How could he listen to me and help me this time?"

　　"Hehe, there is a reason for this," I smiled happily, "Today, Mitsuhide came to me and said that he wanted to reincarnate in advance. I was surprised at the time and forced him to tell me the reason: this guy was once hunted by Gui Yi Fa Yan. I don't know whether he wanted to catch him for something or to refine a shikigami. He must have suffered a lot and was scared to death. I will teach you a way. The most direct and effective way is to tell him that if he is unwilling to help us, if we lose, we will give him to Gui Yi Fa Yan as a bargaining chip to save our lives..." I laughed, "Do you think he will still stand up in this situation?"

　　"You Sang Yu was about to say something, but then she changed her mind and smiled: "Although this method is a bit rogue, it should be effective - OK, I'll go and discuss it with him."

　　Sang Yu also went out to a deserted place to have tea with Brother Guangxiu. I stretched out my legs comfortably on the chair and thought: Now everything is ready, except for the meeting with that ghost Yifayan in the evening!

　　Chapter 237: Fighting against Demons (2)

　　As expected, Mitsuhide was shocked when he heard that he was being called to fight the Shikigami with the Ghost One-Fa Eye. Sang Yu used coaxing, intimidation and inducement to finally deal with this guy - and now it was he who was staring at the Ba monster outside.

　　The Ba monster was indeed hiding in the tunnel where Fei Yi appeared. It was an abandoned copper mine, winding through the entire mountain range, with a network of structures underneath that extended in all directions. Fei Yi and the Ba monster may not have come in from the same entrance, but they all headed in the same direction after entering - there was only one exit closest to Kunlun, so naturally they all ended up here.

　　Tonight the wind has stopped, the snow has ceased, and the night is dark. The Ba monster quickly pushes aside the pile of rocks and soil at the entrance of the mine and appears, crossing the entire desert towards Kunlun Mountain.

　　This guy was wrapped in an old sheepskin, stiff and brittle, with fine lines all over it, and the yellow mud was so thick that you couldn't see the color; his head was dry and wrinkled like a shrunken orange, completely different from the zombies you usually see; a few sparse strands of hair on his head drooped down, soaked by the snow and stuck to his forehead, like noodles stuck to a peeled egg. To put it bluntly, he didn't look like a zombie at all, but a dried corpse crawling out of the desert - I was amazed: "This guy is much more handsome than the corpse in terms of appearance, and he's a bit unconventional."

　　When walking, this guy first takes one leg out, stands still, and then drags the other leg over; then the front leg takes another step out... Although this cycle is cumbersome, the speed is not slow. In addition, this guy is not affected by the accumulated snow, and quickly leaves a long trace on the snow.

　　…

　　I said I didn't see anything, all the news was told to me by Wang Xi. He was sitting cross-legged in front of the altar, casting a spell. In front of him was a large vat filled with water, with spiritual talismans pasted on the outside of the vat in order. This guy had one hand on the vat, and with the other hand he held a nine-section staff, stirring the water slowly. There was a bluish-white light from his body, and streams of qi followed the light into the water vat and sank to the bottom of the water.

　　The bottom of the water tank glows and shines, as if a light bulb is installed in it. Outside the tank, there are circles of faint misty halos, which radiate outward like water waves, and then begin to climb and rise up along the walls toward the ceiling, just like rain flowing back from a leaky house.

　　The whole house was condensed into a huge antenna, and through this change it connected to the ghosts of the imperial servants. The things that Wang Xi said in a dreamlike manner were exactly what he saw through the eyes of the five ghosts. This was the essence of the true divine control technique. He connected the imperial servants through magic, saw what they saw with their eyes, heard what they heard with their ears, and the five senses were completely connected together. No matter what subtle changes, they could not escape his eyes. He could control the movements of the imperial servants in his own hands, and not only could he use various exquisite skills, but he could also combine the two into one to operate the magic.

　　How can the divine arts of the great China be compared with the shikigami arts of that tiny country?

　　As for when Sang Yu came, it was no longer possible. They could only let Guang Xiu go out and do whatever he wanted. It was like leaving the ducks and chickens at home on the hillside to find food for themselves... Remember this is called free-range, right?

　　Sang Yu and Wang Xi followed them for a long time but found nothing unusual. Time passed quickly and it was already evening - Shisan and his friends came back with nothing, so they ate a big plate of chicken and belt noodles in our room that smelled of stinky feet.

　　As soon as the meal was over, Wang Xi couldn't stay still anymore. I don't know if he had any little secret to tell Qiao Yun, so he pretended to go on duty and pulled her aside. We were left with nothing to do and didn't want to sleep, so we simply made a cup of tea that cost two yuan per ounce and played Landlord.

　　A few hours later…

　　Grandpa Sun is in great luck and is killing everyone. Sang Yu and Shisan are both typical fat sheep. One is eager to win and never looks at the cards, becoming the landlord, and then pays every time; the other is unlucky and doesn't cooperate. He plays all the big cards at the beginning, and then keeps a pair of three in his hand to watch the opponent and the landlord fight to the death, and can't do anything to help.

　　Thirteen almost cried because of losing.

　　I sat behind Sang Yu with a smile on my face, watching her play cards, and chatting with Zheng Qu...Tang Taizong and Song Taizu kept talking about the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, and the wear and tear on my lips was equivalent to the condition of a car before maintenance.

　　The door was suddenly pushed open with a clang, and Qiao Yun rushed in with a serious face, calling out anxiously: "Brother, Brother Liu, Wang Xi, Wang Xi and them are fighting." She shouted at us anxiously, letting the cold wind outside blow into the house.

　　A group of people shuddered together, but the one who reacted the fastest was Thirteen. He threw away the cards in his hand, which had no king, no two cards, and was missing a ten or a seven. He disappeared into the night at lightning speed, leaving Zheng Qu behind him with infinite emotion: "Wang Xi must owe him a lot of money..."

　　When we arrived at the house, Wang Xi had already activated the altar. Usually, this guy was a little unreliable, but now he was really determined: the circles of misty halos on the water tank had shrunk into a beam of light that went straight to the roof, and where they intersected, there was a cloud-like mist rolling, sticky, thick, and glowing in layers and forming a large mass; five red lines were pulled out of the water tank, one end of the line was connected to a jade ring, and the other end was thrown into the water tank; five jade rings were placed on the table to form a pentagram, and a five-legged incense burner was placed on it, with each ring fitting exactly on one of the legs.

　　When we entered, Wang Xi seemed to have already started - as he finished chanting, the incense burner began to shake, making a whirring sound like sifting bran. A second later, the thick incense in the incense burner began to emit wisps of green mist, then glowed red, and finally ignited with a slight sound.

　　The staff tapped the table three times, the flame went out, the mist turned into blue smoke, and the room was soon filled with a faint smell of wormwood - almost at the same time, the water in the jar began to swirl along the wall, as if a hand was stirring it.

　　The light in the water became brighter and brighter, and the five-zhu coins connected with the red line actually floated up against the current and swayed gently on the water... The knife scratched his finger lightly, and blood began to drip into the water.

　　The blood in water condensed like oil without dispersing, floating without sinking, and began to shake slowly as the five-zhu coin shook. During the shaking, the blood divided into five paths and slowly approached the five-zhu coin, then wrapped around it.

　　Click.

　　Somehow the water tank changed. The center of the water tank began to glow black and shiny, like the bottom of the deep, impenetrable sea, or like eyes that no one could understand.

　　I thought to myself: "Yin Eye, open it.

　　Sure enough, there is a vague image appearing here.

　　Just a few kilometers away from the Baguai, the Five Ghosts were confronting two demons. The Five Ghosts were very different from what I usually saw. Their appearance had not changed and they were still short, but their muscles were like dragons, showing their full strength. The light in their eyes began to overflow, and their gestures were full of ferocity and majesty. The hair on the Five Ghosts' heads had changed the most. I remember that when I first saw Sang Yu using them to fight the Ninja Half Ghost in Karamay, they were a mixture of gray and black, but now they were as black as ink and had a little luster - I was certainly not stupid enough to think that they were using Rejoice.

　　Although the water in the tank was spinning, the image remained motionless, and the image became clearer and clearer. The two shikigami gradually revealed their true colors in my eyes.

　　One of them was a woman wearing a gorgeous kimono. Looking at her from behind, she had a slim waist and plump butt with a well-proportioned figure. It was no exaggeration to say that she was a beauty. Her figure alone was enough to charm everyone, but it was a pity that her face could not be seen. The other one's face could be seen. She had a pretty face, skin as white as snow, willow-shaped eyebrows and cherry lips, but I ejaculated as soon as the woman stretched out her hand - her hands were full of black hair!

　　These two are definitely monsters, but I can't tell unless I see them with my own eyes. I can only wait until these two guys are driven by the ghost's Dharma Eye to see what their true forms are.

　　Wang Xi didn't seem to be in a hurry to take action. He stared at the far end of the live broadcast in the tank - he could see a shadow running towards him at a very fast speed, and the image also slightly turned according to Wang Xi's intention, revealing the appearance of that guy.

　　Brother Mitsuhide.

　　This guy is very majestic now. His tattered domaru has turned into a gorgeous armor. He even has a katana made of something unknown in his hand. As he runs, the whirring sound is loud. He looks very stylish. This guy now has sharp eyes and agile movements. There is a strong momentum in his every move. It looks... uh, not bad. When I turned around, I saw Sang Yu had also practiced.

　　Wang Xi suddenly asked: "Just start fighting or...?"

　　Hey, I'm surprised, why don't you start fighting when you have the upper hand now. It's not like a samurai duel where you have to wait for the other person to get ready before you start, so whoever starts first has the upper hand - who would have thought that this guy would actually wait for orders?

　　I nodded my head like a chicken pecking at rice: "Let's get started, let's get started, let's get started

　　Wang Xi tapped the table with the nine-section staff in his hand, and the five ghosts rushed forward with a whoosh, their target was the black-haired girl in front of them - as they moved, Brother Guangxiu also rushed forward, and chopped down at the concave-convex girl with a whoosh of the long sword in his hand!

　　They immediately split into two groups and started fighting.

　　The two women retreated gracefully. The pretty girl jumped away, while the bumpy girl ran away like an ordinary person - still no face could be seen.

　　The five ghosts acted first and were very fast. Naturally, they surrounded the woman in the first place, and rushed over without any warning. At this moment, the woman suddenly threw her head away and threw away the hairpin on her head. Countless black hairs flew in the air, covering the sky and the sun - Damn, my 24K alloy dog ​​eyes were blinded!

　　This thing has no fucking face! It looks like two heads stuck together, with the same black hair on both sides.

　　The moment she swung her hair, it began to grow longer with a hissing sound, and in an instant it had more than doubled in length.

　　The Aotu girl rushed forward towards the five ghosts, and the countless black hair seemed to come alive suddenly, entangled and condensed into five black spears, flying forward like lightning!

　　Chapter 238: Fighting against Demons (3)

　　The five ghosts were naturally powerless to reverse the situation after their fierce charge. They were unable to dodge and were hit by the black spears. In a flash of lightning, the black spears pierced the five ghosts like a heavy hammer!

　　Sangui, Sigui and Wugui were thrown out like snot, but the other two caught it!

　　At the moment when the black spear stabbed, Shougui and Ergui had already grabbed the black spear, the two ghosts looked at each other and suddenly pulled the black spear backwards, then rushed forward like bullets and raised their fists to hit the body of the concave girl hard!

　　Powerful enough!

　　“Ah~”

　　The girl flew several meters away and then screamed like a wild dog!

　　The places where Sansiwugui was hit were affected by the demonic power, and the evil spirit in his body overflowed; and the Aotu girl herself was not feeling well either. Not only did she have countless hairs pulled out, but her body fell to the ground and began to convulse.

　　Even the hair that was pulled back began to roll and tangle on the ground like an eel.

　　The first fight ended in injuries to both sides!

　　The situation on Mitsuhide's side is much simpler, as he clearly has the advantage now - although that Jiaohao sister is much stronger than that Aotu girl, Mitsuhide still has a higher starting point!

　　Sister Jiaohao gave it her all from the beginning - she started jumping on all fours, and then spit out balls of white stuff from her mouth towards Mitsuhide... She looked like a bit of a monster!

　　Mitsuhide drew his sword and slashed with great grace. The white light ball was easily chopped into pieces amidst the flowing light, revealing the lazy temperament of a leisurely stroll in the garden... With a casual wave of his hand, the scabbard leaped several meters high and knocked her down with a bang.

　　It's as easy as swatting a fly.

　　Now that we have the upper hand, I'm naturally proud of myself. I turned around and started bragging... Why do these guys look so confused?

　　"Uh, what do you think is the problem?"

　　Except for Wang Xi, everyone else shook their heads.

　　"Don't you think it's wonderful?"

　　Shake your head together.

　　"What do you mean?"

　　Shake your head.

　　I suddenly felt a headache. “I have to say something. What’s the point of not saying anything?” I even started to wonder if he had any problem with me. Would Shisan Sangyu deliberately make fun of me at this critical moment?

　　Several people began to shake their heads, and finally uttered one word in unison: "No."

　　I……

　　Wang Xi coughed twice and reminded me: "Brother Liu, the images here can only be seen by you and me, no one else can see them - it's useless no matter how much you ask.

　　A group of people stared at me like I was an idiot.

　　I once again...

　　The situation over there was one-sided, with Guangxiu brother chasing Jiaohao sister, and Shougui and Ergui chasing Aotu girl, running around in the desert in the ice and snow. I took the opportunity to explain the situation to them and ask for their agreement, and also asked them to give some information about these two guys.

　　Thirteen was very sure: "Luo Xinfu, Mao Nu." Simple and clear, without a single word added - if it was really written according to this guy's habit, the number of words in this book would be half less... I really suspect that he was an undercover sent by Zongheng.

　　So I asked in a mixed-up way, "Which one and which one? Can you explain it to me more clearly?"

　　Sang Yu was the better one. She knew I wouldn't get anything useful out of Shisan, so she shared the information about the Wang family with me. "The one you mentioned with two heads pressed together is the Mao Nu. According to legend, she is a monster formed by the hatred of a nun who was sold as a prostitute. The other one that can jump (I didn't dare to say she had a pretty face when I told Sang Yu and the others - you know what I mean) is the Net New Bride, also known as New Bride Luo and Spider Woman. She is a spider in an ancient coffin that weaves a web on a corpse and absorbs the corpse's qi to transform - just the right dish for the reincarnated demon."

　　I see. It turns out that Mitsuhide has also activated the BUFF of the Natural Enemy Aura.

　　I don't know how many shikigami there are with Guiyi Fayan. If it's just these two, we've taken the initiative. The field hair girl and the neta new woman have been surrounded, facing the five ghosts and Mitsuhide back to back. The hair girl's long hair is in disarray, and there are several obvious wounds on her body. The demonic power leaking from here makes a hissing sound, and from under the pile of black hair, there is a sound of bellows. I don't know if she was hit in the face; the neta new woman's leg is broken, the gray-black bone fragments burst out of the flesh, and there are countless wounds on her body.

　　Wang Xi snapped his fingers and said, "Slaughter." A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth...

　　But unfortunately, the smile on his face didn't even last for more than a second - almost at the same time, the foreheads of the two Shikigami suddenly lit up!

　　A bluish-white, cold and gloomy light shone as if it were real, and in the light there appeared a hexagram that was carved with a knife and an axe. The light began to flow along the lines of the hexagram, and as it flowed, the light actually surged outward like a wave of air!

　　Mitsuhide and the five ghosts ducked away almost immediately.

　　The light became brighter and brighter, and flowed faster and faster, and a voice actually came into our minds through the image -

　　The sound seemed to be close at hand, yet far away in the horizon. It was so desolate and cold that it made people feel as if they were in an ice cave that had existed for thousands of years, with their internal organs and bone marrow frozen into ice!

　　Wang Xi and I both felt our hearts skip a beat - Damn, a Sanskrit mantra!

　　The most powerful Shikigami spell in Koyasan, according to legend, must be activated through the medium of extremely cold yin and yang. It can increase the power of the Shikigami several times, and afterwards, regardless of the outcome, the Onmyoji's abilities will be sealed for a period of time!

　　This guy actually used ruthless force at the first moment!

　　The light whistled out, instantly enveloping the two guys in a huge ball of light. The sound of beans frying continued to rang out in the ball of light, accompanied by the groaning sounds of the two shikigami.

　　The voice instantly became louder, and all kinds of pain, malice, resentment, and wailing were reflected in the hysteria, just like opening the gates of hell and releasing tens of thousands of hungry ghosts!

　　They are shouting! They are crying! They are pouring out thousands of years of hatred!

　　The light suddenly disappeared!

　　The two guys who appeared again had completely changed their appearance!

　　The upper part of the Nettle is still human, but the lower part has become the shape of a six-legged spider with a fat butt; two arms are stretched out, and where the palms should be is a bloody mouth with countless tiny sharp teeth dripping with saliva - the appearance has not changed much, the face is still pretty and the skin is whiter than snow, but the mouth is a little bigger, like the mouthparts of an insect.

　　In comparison, the hairy girl has not changed much, except for a few more heads. Heads of different sizes have grown on her chest, back, elbows, and knees. They are all round balls covered with countless black hairs. But the head on her neck has really become a ball. It has no facial features and no color, just a white ball of meat. I think it has no use except shaking it left and right.

　　As the last syllable of the Sanskrit sound ended, the upgraded version of Mao Nu and Luo Xin Fu began to fight back! You know what, I actually admire these two shikigami. At least they have a deep understanding of the fact that every grievance has its perpetrator and every debt has its creditor, and they can choose who is who and who is who without any confusion.

　　The hairy girl rushed towards the five ghosts, and her white fleshy head let out a sharp whistle, while the hair on the small heads around her body flew towards the five ghosts like arrows. A large amount of demonic energy condensed on the arrows, and there was a black flame visible to the naked eye slowly burning.

　　The five ghosts did not dare to delay and immediately scattered like birds and beasts.

　　Countless black arrows bombarded the ground like thunder. With a loud bang, the ground within a radius of several meters collapsed at the same time, and the air wave rushed into the air with star-pointed flames. Although the five ghosts avoided this fatal blow, they were still blown away by the black fire air wave, and countless holes were burned on their bodies!

　　Not only that!

　　Before the five ghosts landed on the ground after being blown away, countless ropes shot out from the ground around the center of the explosion and pounced on them again!

　　Seeing that the five ghosts were about to be scared to death by this huge attack, I broke out in a cold sweat!

　　Suddenly, a wooden sign flew into the water tank with a thud, and at the same time, a shout was heard in my ear: "Jijiu! Broken!

　　When the sacrificial wine token entered the water, an unstoppable momentum immediately appeared in the entire water tank. The five ghosts in the air also changed instantly - they suddenly gathered together as if attracted by something, and with two whooshes they actually teleported to the side of the chief ghost from a long distance.

　　Immediately drilled into the body of the first ghost.

　　The five ghosts joined forces as one, and the power of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth was immediately reflected in the head ghost, gathering into a layer of dark air, which actually emitted a kind of metallic light, dark and shiny with a hint of deathly gray!

　　A strange look flashed in the eyes of the first ghost - its body suddenly expanded a lot, and it rushed towards the flying black spear! That momentum was unstoppable and unavoidable, and it was unstoppable and extremely domineering!

　　No fancy hard-hitting!

　　The black spears slowed down slightly, and in that split second they gathered into a huge black storm!

　　With a loud bang, the First Ghost and the black storm collided heavily. At the moment of contact, the First Ghost seemed to be hit head-on by a speeding train. Its whole body flew up. The Yin energy on which it depended for survival was actually dispersed by the collision, like a pile of flour being scattered!

　　But the hairy girl was not feeling well either! Storm did not gain any advantage in this attack, and was also thrown out by the impact force. While her body was still in the air, her hair fell like rain, leaving a long trail of evil spirit.

　　Bang—bang!

　　Almost all of them fell to the ground without any distinction.

　　The moment they fell to the ground, the five ghosts all scattered and turned into five shadows on the ground. A faint web of lightning flowed in them, and they actually began to slowly draw back and absorb the Yin Qi that had not completely dissipated into their bodies.

　　Mao Nu slowly stood up. The hexagram on her body had disappeared, and the black flames that she relied on to commit murder had dissipated. It could be seen that the chaos created by the combined efforts of the five ghosts had broken the three flames that she had borrowed from Gui Yi Fa Yan! The Yinming Fire that burned all ghosts was brutal and violent, but also extremely unstable. After being lost by this collision, it would not appear again in this battle at least.

　　But those powers remained unchanged, and Mao Nu was still an enhanced version of her with only a white head - the strengthened Mao Nu and the injured Five Ghosts were immediately back to the same starting line.

　　The first ghost had already stood up and rushed towards the hairy girl, his entire body transformed into a sharp sword and shot forward! The yin energy with resentment began to flow like a substance, and together with the body of the first ghost, it turned into a black ribbon, tightly binding the hairy girl!

　　But Mao Nu's black hair suddenly gathered together and wrapped them up layer by layer, tying them up like a big dumpling.

　　Suddenly, black and gray smoke hissed up, and the evil spirit power began to disappear at the same time!

　　Compete with internal strength?

　　Chapter 239: Fighting against Demons (4)

　　Just when the first ghost was completely wrapped up, the remaining four ghosts rushed over regardless of everything, connected head to tail and wrapped the ball of black wool in it - countless Yin forces rushed towards it from all directions, and suddenly all of them were connected, and the Yin meridians of the five ghosts were connected.

　　The Yin-Yang and Heaven-Universe Penetration Technique actually worked!

　　This construction that runs through the yin and yang energies of heaven and earth has the most stringent requirements. The attributes of the Five Ghosts must be formed according to gold, wood, water, fire and earth. But this is just a coincidence - the Five Ghosts happen to be of this attribute!

　　Wang Hemu and Wang Heshu, two of the Wang family's elders, had dabbled in the art of controlling spirits. They had spent a lot of effort to collect the souls of the five ghosts and wanted to refine the five ghosts of Dunjia as a god of control. Who knew that they later discovered that Wang Xi actually had the talent of a master of control? Naturally, they were happy and would not refine this second-rate god of control. The five ghosts possessed the power of the five elements, which was somewhat resistant to Sang Yu's pure yang fate. In the end, they gave the five ghosts to Sang Yu to use as a small errand boy for investigation and exploration.

　　Later, with the help of his family, Wang Xi subdued Tu Bo and his abilities were greatly enhanced. He then performed the initial refining of the five ghosts in Sang Yu's hands, giving them some abilities.

　　Who would have thought that this unintentional work would become our trump card now!

　　Since Yin energy can replenish consumption, defeating Maonu is only a matter of time - everyone was happy to know this and quickly turned their attention to Mitsuhide.

　　Brother Mitsuhide is now fighting with Luo Xinfu and the fight is extremely intense!

　　He was not controlled by Wang Xi, so naturally he did not get the chicken blood injection. Instead, the new woman got an upgrade patch to enhance her ability, with fast speed and many legs and feet. At the beginning, Brother Guangxiu was a little careless and was hit by several moves. Only then did he really stop being careless and treat her as an opponent.

　　Mitsuhide stood still, holding the hilt of his knife without unsheathing it, his eyes coldly staring at the opponent as he moved, calm and composed as a virgin, his whole body like a bowstring stretched to the limit, which would burst and hurt people at the slightest touch; the web bride kept spinning around him, floating east and west, jumping like a spider...

　　Suddenly, the Nephilim attacked!

　　She suddenly stood up, kicked the ground with her six legs, and countless snowflakes were blown up under her feet. Her body accelerated in the air and rushed towards Mitsuhide, leaving behind a trail of afterimages. At the same time, the two bloody mouths in her hands began to shoot out countless slime balls.

　　Among the white balls in the sky, Brother Mitsuhide was like a fish swimming in the water. He dodged with a slight movement of his body, moving left and right. His movements were smooth and natural, like flowing clouds and water, without any obstruction.

　　But just as he dodged, the distance between them was getting closer and closer. The new woman let out a whooshing sound, swung her arm, and her palm opened into a bloody mouth and shot towards Guangxiue's head.

　　At that critical moment, Mitsuhide suddenly leaned forward and rubbed in - with a "swish" sound, his claws brushed against Mitsuhide's back, making a sharp and piercing sound. Mitsuhide leaned forward, stamped his feet, thrust forward, and rubbed in. With several seemingly awkward but coherent movements, he distanced himself from her.

　　This thrilling scene made me gasp!

　　Mitsuhide was worthy of being a daimyo in the Warring States Period. He was no stranger to the art of kendo. Although this move was not the best, as long as he could dodge it, he could still be considered quite skilled.

　　But the Net Bride was not to be trifled with. She rushed past and immediately stopped, shooting two slime balls in her hands, forcing Guangxiu to slow down - and seizing this opportunity, she clung to him like a maggot on the tarsal bone.

　　Two front-legged missiles shot out, one in front and one behind, stabbing towards Mitsuhide's back. There was no way to dodge it!

　　With a loud "bang", Mitsuhide, who was running wildly in front, suddenly jumped up and flipped over to avoid the front legs. While flipping in the air, he reached out to the ground and actually picked up a stone as big as a millstone. He turned around suddenly and smashed it hard at the oncoming hind legs.

　　"Whoosh—Bang!

　　A boulder weighing dozens of kilograms made a loud bang as it flew towards the spider's hind legs, hitting right in the middle of the spider's leg!

　　The heavy impact actually shattered the stone into countless pieces, stirring up dust all over the sky mixed with the snow on the stone, flying all over the sky and the screen. For a moment, there were countless white spots on the screen of the water tank.

　　Luo Xinfu roared in pain, but her body was already close to Mitsuhide!

　　Make a move!

　　The new bride came forward with her arms open and clasped together, the fangs in her palms flashing coldly, and her other leg chopped down from top to bottom with force... but this was not the most powerful thing.

　　Her mouth suddenly opened wide to the back of her ears, with a 90-degree angle between her upper and lower jaws, and a huge stream of white water gushed out of her throat... But!

　　At the moment when the water spurted out, Mitsuhide took advantage of the momentum of his jump and slid down to her belly along the snow!

　　Almost at the same time, the bride's mouth suddenly closed, and white liquid spurted out from between her teeth, and then... she let out a roar like a wounded beast!

　　Wang Xi and I stood up quickly because we saw a faint white mark on the back of the woman who was shaking her head wildly.

　　The gap between the four eyes grew larger and wider, and a faint white light shone through it...

　　“Crack! Crack!

　　Along with the roar of the Nephila, countless cracks extended from the gap and crawled all over the spider's belly, and then they began to fall down piece by piece in front of our eyes...

　　"Bang!

　　With a loud bang, the new woman was torn into pieces by the huge force and thrown away as if a bomb had exploded in her stomach! In an instant, black gas overflowed, rotten flesh flew everywhere, and countless pieces of rotten flesh condensed by demonic power turned into flying dust in mid-air.

　　I reached out and slapped Wang Xi's palm, and we both laughed and shouted: "OK! We got one!

　　But not only that, the results came out over there too!

　　The roar of the new woman was still ringing in her ears, and the hairy woman over there screamed again - the black hair wrapped around the ghost turned into fluttering fragments and flew into the air, and its appearance returned to its original state!

　　She had almost turned into a piece of paper, a thin, useless piece of paper held in the hands of the first ghost!

　　He just shook it lightly, and the paper turned into a cloud of droplets that fell to the ground. It hissed and turned into several gray mists, which were his essence. The five ghosts pounced on it without waiting for warning, and began to devour this tonic energy with gnashing teeth.

　　As soon as I explained the situation, everyone cheered.

　　We were able to take down two Shikigami, Gui Yi and Fa Yan, without suffering much loss ourselves. It was quite exciting to talk about it - but unfortunately we were only happy for a few minutes, as Wang Xi suddenly staggered, staggered and fell down!

　　Thirteenth Young Master was right beside him, and he quickly grabbed him. "How is it?" Sang Yu rushed to Wang Xi's side, took a look at him, not knowing what was going on, and asked me questions repeatedly while holding my hand.

　　The other person who rushed over was Qiao Yun. The girl was shy and didn’t ask questions like Sang Yu, but the concern on her face was self-evident.

　　I stretched out two fingers and gently touched his wrist. Although the pulse was weak, there was nothing wrong with it. I felt relieved. Looking at his face, it was a little pale but there were no weird symptoms... I felt relieved.

　　The other hand was held in Grandpa Sun's hand, with the same technique and the same expression. He looked at me and nodded, obviously thinking that it should be fine.

　　"Well, he's probably just exhausted." I nodded and said to Sang Yu, "Don't worry," then looked at Qiao Yun and smiled again.

　　Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when these words came out.

　　Sang Yu felt relieved. He looked at Wang Xi's symptoms and found them to be similar to what his family had said. He also realized that he had forgotten about it because he was in a hurry. He couldn't help but let out a long breath and cursed with anger and laughter: "Oh, I forgot. This is really what our family said - it's all because of this kid who used the great technique without knowing his own ability. Humph, I was scared to death by this guy. I'm going to strangle him to death when I get up. As he said this with a smile, two tears broke free from his eye sockets and quietly slid down from his eyes.

　　It's true that the siblings are of one mind. Seeing her showing her true feelings and trying hard to hold on, they couldn't help but smile.

　　I reached out my hand to gently wipe away Sang Yu's tears. I smiled and said, "Look at you. You know everything is fine, but you're still crying like a little girl." Then I pointed at Wang Xi and said, "Let's carry Xi to the side. The temperature here is too low. Don't let him get cold."

　　When I wiped her tears, Sang Yu blushed and felt embarrassed. She raised her hand but did not refuse. But as soon as I said the following words, she got anxious. She cried out and quickly asked us to help move Wang Xi to the next room.

　　I finally put Wang Xi on the stinky bed that he was so reluctant to sleep on at first. I really want to know what he will look like when he wakes up tomorrow.

　　Sang Yu sat on the bed and pressed the edge of the quilt for Wang Xi. Just as she was about to say something...she suddenly heard a few crisp clicking sounds in the night!

　　At the same time, Sang Yu's body suddenly froze, as if struck by a weak electric current, and there was a momentary pause.

　　"Not good!" Sang Yu came back to her senses after a moment. She stood up suddenly and said, "Something happened." She rushed towards the house where the spell was cast, and I followed closely behind her - but I quickly stopped and said to Qiao Yun, "Qiao Yun, you and Xiao Hei stay here with Wang Xi, don't come over."

　　After saying that, I followed Thirteen and rushed towards the house.

　　So surprised!

　　When leaving, no one touched the red rope connecting the jade ring and the five-zhu coin in the water tank. But now the red rope was broken, the jade ring was shattered, and even the five-zhu coin was thrown out of the water tank and scattered on the ground, as if it was hit by some strange force and exploded from the water tank!

　　When Sang Yu saw this scene, his face changed drastically.

　　"What's the matter?" We really don't understand these things about controlling gods, so we can only ask Sang Yu. Although she can't practice and is not a master of controlling gods, she knows all the details very well, so we can only ask her.

　　"Wait a minute."

　　Sang Yu picked up the overturned incense burner, took out the incense sticks and lit them, then quickly held the Pisces pendant in her hand, closed her eyes and concentrated while chanting a spell - in just ten seconds, the Pisces pendant in her hand began to glow and shine, and made a slight buzzing sound!

　　Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the room, as if someone had thrown in a lot of messy things!

　　I took a look with my Yin eyes and was shocked!

　　Chapter 240: Tracking the Corpse Demon (Part 1)

　　The appearance of the Pisces pendant looks like a jade plate, with a base made of bright red chalcedony. The two fish on both sides are made of tourmaline and purple dragon crystal, which are respectively tourmaline and purple dragon crystal. This stone has three properties. It is a rare three-dimensional stone, representing the unity of heaven, earth and man. The Tao is invisible and tolerant, so the Pisces pendant can replace the Horcrux to get in touch with ghosts and allow them to hide in it.

　　Later, Sang Yu explained to me that she could feel the emotions of the soul residing in the Pisces pendant - when the unprecedented fear appeared in her mind, she was almost certain that something had happened.

　　This is why the five demons and Mitsuhide were recalled through the pendant.

　　The table in the room was overturned, the chairs were broken, and the jade ring was broken into several pieces, which was the result of Wugui and Guangxiu being suddenly recalled by Sangyu. Now these guys are like corpses just found at the explosion site, with holes all over their bodies, and the Yin Qi escaping uncontrollably, just like a dying fish.

　　Brother Mitsuhide's wounds were relatively minor, with only one hand and one foot missing, and dozens of cuts all over his body; the souls of the five ghosts were blown to pieces, with basically only their heads and half of their bodies remaining, and their wounds continued to crackle and burst, bearing the continuation of the final effect of the magic.

　　Five ghosts and a reincarnated demon fell to the ground like a pile of mud, shaking slightly but unable to raise their heads. It was obvious that they were seriously injured.

　　Sang Yu stretched out two fingers without hesitation to pick up the talisman. It ignited as soon as it was shaken in the wind, and the flame burned rapidly as if someone was chasing it. She threw the talisman into the air, and when it landed on the pendant, it had all burned to ash. Then, Sang Yu raised her hand and used the incense ash to spread a circle around the pendant: "Five-Direction Wheel, Three-Combination Seal - Command" At the same time, she quickly formed a spell with her hand and pointed her sword at the pendant. As the spell came out, the pendant suddenly began to spin, and the light was constantly flickering -

　　The five-colored light on the pendant suddenly flashed, and the light was like someone breaking a neon light, and the whole room was instantly bright. After a flash of brilliant light, the Five Ghosts and Mitsuhide had disappeared... Sang Yu breathed a sigh of relief, took the Pisces pendant that slowly stopped in his palm, closed his eyes and felt the slight tremor coming from the pendant.

　　We held our breath and waited, exchanging anxious glances with each other, not knowing what had happened.

　　“We’re in trouble

　　After a while, Sang Yu opened her eyes, her face was extremely solemn: "Kui Yi Fa Yan released his last Shikigami, I don't know what it is but it is very powerful, it can be said to be comparable to Tu Bo... This Shikigami broke the Five Ghosts' Qiankun Guantong as soon as it attacked, and then Mitsuhide couldn't escape even if he wanted to." She seemed to be recalling what the Five Ghosts passed on to him, thought about it, and then nodded with certainty: "I think it should be the witch Hongye Hunter."

　　I've never heard of this name - "Thirteen, what do you think?"

　　"I do know about Momiji Kari," Thirteen took over my words and said, "This girl exists in the legend. It is said that she is a demon girl who originated from the 'Marishiten' in the 'Sixth Heaven'. She hoped to borrow the power of the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven to pacify the world. This girl was destroyed by Uemura who held the sword to subdue demons. Her soul hid in the Six Paths and finally transformed into Oda Nobunaga to fight in the troubled times again. In short, she is the source of the power of the Sixth Heaven in Oda Nobunaga."

　　"Also, this thing is very evil. It should be some kind of monster that cannot be killed and can only be sealed." Grandpa Sun added. At this time, we found that Grandpa Sun was still standing by the door, staring into the void to the east.

　　This sentence startled me. To be honest, I never thought they had such a secret weapon. I scratched my head and asked Sang Yu cautiously, "Uh, how did you know this Red Leaf Hunter? Did Goki or Mitsuhide tell you?"

　　"Five ghosts. My power has increased this year, so I can communicate with them in a simple way. Just now, they used their last bit of power to tell me this message, and then fell into a deep sleep." She explained: "Mitsuhide is a reincarnated demon. I can't communicate with him. I can only shout him out and ask directly... But he is also asleep."

　　"No matter if it's a Red Leaf Hunter or not, it's definitely not easy to deal with," Grandpa Sun came over and sat down, and started taking out sticks from his bag one by one, "Let's go take a look?"

　　Sang Yu nodded, touched his sword and talisman bag, and said, "I can do it."

　　Thirteen didn't say anything, he just stood up.

　　Hey, you all are going, so why would I be afraid? Now that the situation is clear, I really have to go - I marched forward with a bold statement: "That's a must! Even if there is a god, the few of us are almost enough - so, Thirteen, you go wake up Wang Xi, and we drive two cars over. Divide it like this: when the time comes, Grandpa Sun and I will deal with Guiyi Fayan, I will mainly control the magic array, and then Grandpa Sun will deal with Hongye Shou, this should be about the same; Yaguiwan is mainly good at beast control, it shouldn't be difficult for Sangyu to deal with him..." Sangyu nodded in agreement.

　　I turned around with an exaggerated expression: "The remaining bald muscle man should be a monster created by Gui Yi Fa Yan using the cultivation magic. This depends on you, Thirteen." I nodded heavily: "The main reason is that his attack is too fierce, and the others can't handle it."

　　Thirteen raised his hand to make an OK gesture, his face resolute - this guy is like this, the more difficult the task, the more excited he is, although he always looks cold on the outside... this is called being sullen, right?

　　"Finally, Wang Xi and Qiao Yun will stay in the car, Zheng Qu will stand in the open, and Xiao Hei will hide in the dark. It shouldn't be a problem to deal with the scattered soldiers." I stopped to think about it and there was indeed no loophole. "What do you think?"

　　Everybody agreed.

　　※

　　The large plate of chicken and noodles quickly turned into calories in my stomach to resist the severe cold. I struggled in the snow for a short distance before I heard my stomach growling. I don’t know whether the two large bowls of meat and noodles were carbohydrates or the damn air. I was frowning when something poked my waist and said, "Here, fill your stomach first."

　　Sang Yu pulled out two Snickers bars from somewhere, the big ones that cost about ten yuan. She looked around and thrust her hand forward again: "Here, take some."

　　I tore open the wrapper, took out the filling and stuffed it into my mouth. It made a crunchy sound when I bit it, and I felt relieved immediately. I smacked my lips and found that this Snickers bar was still warm. I was a little confused. Where did Sang Yu get it from?

　　Before I could figure out the answer, she cried out "ah hey hey hey" and put her hand in front of her forehead as if looking into the distance: "Here we are, look and see if it's that place?" White light was flickering where her fingers were, and it looked very familiar.

　　It was true. We had not struggled in the snow for so long in vain. We had reached the place where we had fought before. The snow was in such a mess, like a cake scratched by a cat, with pits and bumps everywhere. There was even a big pit of cow dung next to it, which was probably the place where the five ghosts were attacked.

　　"Let's go and have a look." Grandpa Sun winked at Xiao Hei in his arms, and the guy jumped out of his arms and rushed towards the snow. Grandpa Sun and Xiao Hei are both masters of exorcising demons. What else can I do if they are here?

　　Sure enough, they came up with the results in a short while - this stuff really has a demonic smell, long and distant with an ancient smell, it's not surprising to say it came from Morichitian.

　　Over there, Thirteen, Qiao Yun, Zheng Qu and Wang Xi tracked the Ba monster and got the result. The guy continued his route towards Kunlun Mountain - but it was strange that neither we nor they saw any trace of the ghosts. Either we were too low to see them, or the guy and his gang had already left.

　　They mobilized a large army to fight us and lost two shikigami, and later even got their best treasures out. It would be weird to say that they just evaded after paying such a huge price. I thought about it all the way back, but I couldn't figure it out.

　　Finally, Sang Yu saw that I was worried and gave me some advice, "Why don't you ask your senior brother what he thinks of the Onmyoji style from Koyasan? Maybe he can analyze this problem for us?"

　　This statement awakened me. I already have a Deep Blue computer at my place. Why don’t I ask the senior brother?

　　After returning to the main road and Sang Yu taking over the driving, I called my senior brother - as expected, he was still awake, and when he heard it was me calling he became very interested and kept asking me what the eternal lamp and stone slab I saw in the altar looked like.

　　He asked me dozens of questions without saying a word...

　　I quickly asked him to stop and asked my own question. Then my senior brother gave a reasonable explanation: There would not be too many problems when the Onmyoji of Koyasan used the Shikigami, and even if they used the Sanskrit mantra, there would not be too much burden. However, there was something strange about the Guiyi Hōgan in the battle with Wang Xi this time.

　　Logically speaking, when the Guiyi Hōgan enhances the ability of the shikigami, it should first use the Qiwei Shikama to enhance the ability, and then use several auxiliary Shikama to awaken, enhance, and enhance the shikigami. There is no need to use the Sanskrit Shikama. This move is basically equivalent to comprehensively enhancing the ability of the shikigami, consuming a huge amount of mental and mana, but the effect is not good.

　　It's like the mage, warrior and healer all have their strength, wisdom, defense and attack power enhanced uniformly. Do you think this is reliable or not?

　　The eldest senior brother analyzed that Gui Yi Fa Yan must have refined the Shikigami recently, so he has been lacking strength recently. So he had no choice but to fight to the death and directly used his ultimate move on the two female monsters, hoping to kill our Shikigami.

　　But Gui Yi Fa Yan never expected that Wang Xi was a natural imperial master, and had received the true teachings of his family. As the two sides grew stronger, Mao Nu and Luo Xin Fu were killed in a single encounter. At this point, what else could he say? Gui Yi Fa Yan could only use his ultimate move, and used Hongye Shou - it would be fine if he could kill all our shikigami. At that time, at most, we would have to fight against each other. Unfortunately, he was rescued by Sang Yu.

　　Finally, the eldest brother thought that Gui Yi Fa Yan and his gang had not gotten any good results under our hands, so they could only hide in the dark and wait until we found the Kunlun beast before taking action.

　　Now let's go and track the Ba monster with peace of mind.

　　Chapter 241: Tracking the Corpse Demon (Part 2)

　　The demon walked on the snow all night without stopping, and gradually followed the trend up the mountain. We ended up camping in the open air, and a group of people stayed in the car, taking turns to eat and sleep. We used Grandpa Sun's eye as a professional infrared telescope, and it really worked.

　　A group of people monitored this road for two days, and the eldest brother's guess was confirmed. Sure enough, there was no trace of the ghosts in this circle. No matter Xiao Hei, Grandpa Sun, or the little tube sent by Wang Xi, they didn't find even a little bit of anything. I don't know whether it's heaven or hell, but I can be sure that guy should be hiding far away this time.

　　Two days later, we started to climb the mountain. We took a shower, changed clothes, and prepared a full set of climbing tools. We followed the footprints of the monster all the way. Under the guidance of Xiao Hei's powerful sense of smell, Sang Yu, Wang Xi, Sun Daye, Shisan, Qiao Yun, Zheng Qu and I, seven people plus a cat, were led by this monster into the depths of the mountain.

　　Although it was very cold along the way, fortunately the monster's mobility was not very strong, and the roads we took were mostly in valleys and canyons. If we took some time to rest at night, we would still have time to chase it the next day.

　　After a few days of jumping around in the mountains, I picked up the map marked by Sang Yu and found that our route seemed to be heading towards the location of Ancient Kunlun. No one knows where Ancient Kunlun is, but who am I... or to put it another way... but who is my senior brother? Zhuge Aoran, the super archaeological expert whose brain can surpass Deep Blue!

　　In fact, my senior brother has already verified this.

　　In Chinese Taoist culture, Kunlun is known as the ancestor of all mountains and the home of all gods. Many myths and legends handed down from ancient times are related to Kunlun Mountain, which is considered the birthplace of China. However, the Kunlun Mountain today is not the "Kunlun Mountain" mentioned in many myths, but the Kunlun Mountain Range. The Kunlun Mountain in mythology is the "Kunlun Fairy Mountain" that exists in reality.

　　Brother has found out the approximate location of ancient Kunlun through the "Classic of Mountains and Seas": the "Chishui" in "Xi Ci San Jing", "Hainei Xi Jing" and "Dahuang Xi Jing" is the upper and middle reaches of the Chumar River today; the "Heishui" is the Shulgan River, the main source of the Golmud River today; "Daqiu" should be a mistake for "Da Gan", which is the "Dagangou" in the southeast of Golmud city today.

　　The "Yangshui" in "Western Sanjing" and "Hainei Xijing" refers to the river section of the upper reaches of the Cherchen River (Qiemo River) before it leaves the mountains; the "Choutuzhishui" refers to the river section of the Cherchen River flowing along the edge of the desert; the "Xihai" in "Dahuang Xijing" refers to the area around the "Daxihaizi Reservoir", but the water volume was large and the lake surface was wide at that time. The "Bohai" in "Hainei Xijing" refers to the current Zhaling Lake and Eling Lake; "Wuda" ​​refers to the "First Bend of the Yellow River" located in Maqu County, Gannan Tibetan Autonomous Prefecture, Gansu Province. The "Fantianzhishui" in "Western Sanjing" refers to the wide river section of the Chumar River flowing through the Chumar Basin; the "Nanhai" in "Hainei Xijing" and "Dahuang Nanjing" refers to the current Cuorendejia (also known as Duoergaicuo or Yelusu Lake), but the lake surface was much wider at that time, and its eastern edge should have been close to the Chumar Basin. The "Liusha" in "The Great Wilderness Western Classic" is the Kumukuli Desert in the Kumukule Basin of the Central Kunlun Mountains. The "Ruoshui" in "The Western Classic of the Sea" and "The Western Classic of the Great Wilderness" is the Hongshui River today; the "Qingshui" in "The Western Classic of the Sea" is the Chulak Arakan River, the upper source of the Nalenggele River today. The "Yanhuo" in "The Western Classic of the Sea" and the "Yanhuo Mountain" in "The Western Classic of the Great Wilderness" are located between the volcanic groups on the southern foot of Muztagh today.

　　...I can't remember all the arguments, so just give the gist of it.

　　Brother has determined the locations of the 'ancient Yellow River', 'ancient Chishui', 'ancient Yangshui', 'ancient Heishui', as well as the 'ancient Bohai Sea', 'ancient South China Sea', 'ancient West Sea' and 'ancient Fantian Water', which is sufficient for locating the 'ancient Kunlun Mountains'.

　　In a word, the location of ancient Kunlun is actually in the mysterious Death Valley of Kunlun Mountain!

　　This place is one of the ten most mysterious places in China, also known as the Gate of Hell in Kunlun Mountain. Shepherds living in Kunlun Mountain would rather let their cattle and sheep starve to death in the Gobi Desert due to lack of fat grass than dare to enter the ancient and silent valley with lush grass in Kunlun Mountain. The valley is full of wolf fur, bear bones, hunters' guns and lonely graves on desolate hills, exuding a gloomy and frightening atmosphere of death to the world.

　　Of course, there is a scientific explanation for this. After investigation, it was found that the magnetic anomaly in the area is extremely obvious and has a wide distribution range. The deeper you go into the valley, the higher the magnetic anomaly value. Under the electromagnetic effect, the electric charge in the cloud layer is affected by the magnetic field of the valley, causing the cloud layer to discharge, making this a thunder-prone area.

　　This is just a saying. If you take it seriously, it is full of loopholes - have you ever seen a person killed by thunder with his clothes and pants torn to pieces but no injuries on his body? It's just a saying.

　　My senior brother believes that this is the entrance to ancient Kunlun. At a certain time and in a special way, one can enter through here, that is, enter the legendary Kunlun wonderland.

　　I would also like to add that in ancient times, some people who were trying to ascend to heaven would be struck by thunder. I think this is a description of entering the ancient Kunlun Mountains. Those who were struck by thunder were not actually trying to ascend to heaven, but wanted to enter the legendary ancient Kunlun Mountains. Therefore, they were struck by thunder and suffered casualties during the process of entering. This rumor eventually led to the creation of this legend.

　　This illustrates two points: the Death Valley of Kunlun Mountain may not be dangerous, but entering ancient Kunlun from here is very dangerous and there is a high possibility of lightning; secondly, if that Shiba really goes here, he will cause trouble.

　　I received a call from my senior brother on the way. Hey, you know what, an interesting thing really happened while we were on the road - the Zhang family really set up checkpoints on the two roads as required, but a few days later they encountered the ghosts who were smuggling the corpse out. When the two sides met, they started fighting without saying a word.

　　Zhang Miao and his fellow apprentices were okay, and they had the upper hand against Yaguiwan, Susi and his two men at first, defeating their opponents and capturing Yaguiwan. Originally, if the Zhang family had sent the people to the police station as planned, contacted the National Security Bureau and cooperated in the custody, then there would be no problem. But they were too confident and waited for the National Security Bureau to come, and then they were knocked on the door in the middle of the night.

　　At 4:00 in the middle of the night, Su Xi, who had escaped, rushed into the hotel with Gui Yi Fa Yan and others to fight. The sneak attack was completely different from the Zhang family's arrogance. They quickly knocked everyone down. It was also because Gui Yi Fa Yan only wanted to save people and didn't want to kill people, so Zhang Miao and his two junior brothers escaped, but they were in a very embarrassing state with broken arms and legs.

　　Zhang Miao naturally couldn't stand being humiliated. After receiving treatment in the hospital, he made a phone call back. The next afternoon, Mr. Yang Bo, the elder of Maoshan Sect, brought a group of disciples and demon-subduing monks here to provide backup.

　　Mr. Yang Bo led his men out to find a place to fight, but they found the bodies of the ghosts after rushing along the national highway for dozens of kilometers. It was unknown what had happened to the ghosts, as they were all chopped into pieces and left outside. When they were found, they had been gnawed by wolves and only skeletons were left.

　　After checking, they found that among the ghosts, only Gui Yifayan, Muscle Brother and Susie were missing. Even Shiba was missing. However, not long after, they discovered that someone from the Zhang family was also missing.

　　Wanli.

　　This guy was one of the two junior brothers who escaped with Zhang Miao. Although his leg was broken, he had disappeared before Mr. Yang Bo and others arrived. No one knew how he managed to escape from a large group of people and doctors and nurses.

　　The tracking clues were cut off not long after they got far, and Mr. Yang Bo had no other options. He could only take Young Master Zhang with the broken arm back home and continue to track those messy monsters according to the arrangement of the Masters' Association.

　　This sounded particularly satisfying, and Wang Xi roared to the sky: "Retribution - this is what happens to those who mess with my sister, no doubt about it." He even glanced at me as he spoke, as if hinting at something...

　　Suddenly, I shuddered all over...

　　Life is like this, whatever you fear will come to you no matter how hard you try to hide. After spending a few days deep in the mountains and forests, we finally arrived at the Death Valley - but fortunately we did not enter the valley, as the monster stopped outside the valley.

　　Death Valley on Kunlun is also the legendary gate to hell! It is also the entrance to ancient Kunlun!

　　This is also where the corpse is going, and where an ancient beast is hiding.

　　The Ba monster didn't stay outside for long. When the moon was bright in the sky, it actually felt its way along the edge of the mountain into the valley.

　　The trees in Death Valley are lush, the bushes are dense, the weeds are overgrown, and the white snow hanging on the branches is beautiful, but I know that these are all illusions. I didn't walk far before I tripped and almost fell to the ground. Only then did I see a skeleton sticking out of the white snow.

　　Death Valley is not as exaggerated as others say, but it is indeed full of bones of dead livestock, which are stuck in the ground in white strips, and look a bit gritty; in the stone piles under the rocks without snow, there are broken iron tools and cloth strips, which look like relics on display; there are also countless graves, piled up in various shapes, with stones, earth piles, and there are holes on them, and you don’t know what kind of beast scratched here...

　　I cursed at that time: "Even if it really is a Death Valley, you guys should at least cover it up. Why do you have to make it like a haunted house so that everyone is scared? In the middle of the night, what if a group of us fall and get injured?"

　　After walking in the valley for two or three hours, the demon suddenly stopped in a mountain stream. The mountain stream was located between two mountains, with a suspended rock window on top and a huge stone in the middle. It felt like a noodle bucket with half of the bowl cut off, with noodles underneath.

　　The stream water flowed in from the side of the stone, and after about ten meters, it came out from somewhere unknown.

　　Now the Ba monster is standing on top of the stone, looking up at the sky like a wild dog.

　　Chapter 242: Juxun Gate

　　The moon gradually peeked out from the clouds, and the light slowly moved across the cracks in the mountain stream, casting a layer of coldness on the streams and rocks. The Baguai stood there like an idiot, looking up at the sky. I kept wondering if this guy would suddenly roll his green eyes and howl. Be careful not to attract wolves...

　　When the moonlight slowly shone on the big rock, I suddenly felt a suffocating feeling. The air seemed to have turned into a spider web, sticking to my body like asphalt, making me feel very uncomfortable. Even in the middle of winter, I was sweating profusely.

　　Anyway, it's too far away for it to know. A bunch of people were wiping their sweat and unbuttoning their clothes. I even opened my collar and fanned myself with air - after fanning myself three or five times, I suddenly felt a strange ripple in the air.

　　Bang!

　　With the boulder as the center, the air rippled outwards in circles like water waves, and the impact was like a physical force that made our hair flutter and our sweat hair stand on end, and it gradually became thicker. The wind blew the fog, but the fog already had mass!

　　There was a battle all around us, and before we had time to think about it, there was another rumbling sound from the sky.

　　Right above our heads, a very low and thick cloud had formed at some point. It rolled and gushed endlessly, spinning and swirling over the boulder to form a funnel, with flashes of lightning and fire flashing from time to time, accompanied by roaring sounds.

　　Xiao Hei was the first to yell, "Damn it! This guy is going to defy the heavens!" He slid into my arms, pointing with his claws, "Old Liu, quickly stop this guy. You see the noise he makes. He probably wants to open the Kunlun Gate - if he attracts the thunder from the sky, things will get serious!"

　　"Ah?" They all cried out in unison and we were all dumbfounded!

　　I almost cried, "The Tribulation Thunder, damn, this thing is almost the same as a small fixed-point nuclear bomb, why are we catching up with it?" As I said that, I started to look back to see where I could escape... Before I could move, Wang Xi had already stood up, pulling Qiao Yun and preparing to dodge - but as soon as I raised my leg, Sang Yu reached out and pulled me down!

　　"Shanting down obediently, Sang Yu frowned and clenched his teeth, pinching him fiercely: "How can you run away from the battlefield? Be careful not to lose face for our Wang family.

　　Luckily, my legs were numb from squatting for too long and I couldn’t move… Such luck, I lost money at mahjong and had enough for bus fare, and the shit and urine in the toilet didn’t go over my head, so it’s pretty good!

　　Wang Xi was in pain but didn't dare to cry out. He could only smile and say, "Yes, yes, I was worried about Qiao Yun. I was confused all of a sudden..."

　　"That won't work either," Sang Yu scolded directly, "Even if you want to send Qiao Yun, you have to let Grandpa Sun go. Don't you know how to respect the elderly and love the young?" She pointed at me as if she was going to praise me - I coughed, raised my head and chest and waited.

　　“Look at your brother Liu, he just watched you run without moving a muscle—is that a compliment?

　　"Look at me! Okay, sister, I understand. If I want to run away in the future, I have to wait for Brother Liu to run away first. It's embarrassing for the National Security Bureau, but it's not embarrassing for our family.

　　“…”

　　These two siblings really think highly of me! They want me to be their touchstone, right?

　　Thirteenth Young Master came to his senses and was a little puzzled. "Xiao Hei, how can you be sure that it is the opening of Kunlun Gate? My master talked about this before. Think about it, the time for the physical body to enter Kunlun Wonderland is fixed, and the four substances of Grain Rain, White Dew, Frost, and Beginning of Winter must be blended into juice, and the ink sticks made from the smoke of burning peach, pine, cypress, and bamboo are melted into ink. In October, it is written on sheepskin to offer sacrifices to the heavens... In a word, such a troublesome thing can't be done so easily by a monster, right?"

　　It was rare that Thirteenth Golden Mouth spoke so much, and everyone felt that it made sense - think about it, this guy is a monster, how could he just open the Kunlun Gate? That place is a high-end residential area after all, and the guards can't open it to anyone they see, right?

　　Grandpa Sun nodded in agreement: "Really! Tianlei is not a snack sold at a roadside stall. You can eat it whenever you want and sell it to anyone you meet. I don't think it's reliable either - hey, Xiao Hei, what do you think..." He turned around and spoke in a different tone: "Hey, where's Xiao Hei?"

　　The dark clouds above our heads were still swirling and stirring, with a faint momentum that they would intensify and not give up. A group of us were secretly looking at the sky, but now we turned our heads when we heard it...

　　At a glance, I saw a row of plum-shaped footprints on the snow that had actually run for three or four hundred meters. I stood on a big rock and peeked out - damn, they were so fast!

　　Is it a cat or a fucking rabbit?

　　In the end, I had to pick this guy up. Xiao Hei blinked his eyes in my hands and said pitifully, "I have prepared for the worst. What if it is true? I just said I was guessing! - It's not against the law to make guesses, right?"

　　Uh, has this guy watched “Justice, My Foot”? Why does he speak so much like Stephen Chow?

　　Just when he was about to give him a slap in the face and give him a good beating, he suddenly felt something nauseating under his armpit. He looked up and saw Wang Xi making eyes and twisting his mouth to indicate - Damn, what are those pairs of shiny things in the dark?

　　Under the big craggy rock in the mountain stream, right where the Ba monster and the central stone are, several clouds of black smoke appeared at some point and people stood beside them - in this dark and lonely black smoke, pairs of very lustful eyes were staring at the Ba monster. I wonder if he would feel embarrassed?

　　Not to mention the Yin Eye, even the ass-eye can see what those things are - do you remember the incident when Qiao Yun was doing the sand table in Xingxing Gorge? At that time, something disrupted the situation and injured Qiao Yun... It was this kind of thing!

　　The five elements and six evil spirits were created in the world because of the gathering of yin and the disorder of yang. If there are weather spirits, aliens, evil spirits, monsters, etc. that can attract evil spirits, then to a large extent, the evil spirits in an area may gather together and become the legendary "gathering evil spirits", which have a certain thinking ability from then on. The spirits of stones and trees are actually the gathering of evil spirits attached to these things, and then become monsters with their own activities.

　　The clouds in the sky were gathering thicker and thicker, pressing lower and lower, with golden snakes and silver rays of light slithering around in them like cramped loaches, and occasionally thundering above our heads; the air also felt much heavier, and our hair was like a fur hat on top of our heads.

　　Logically, we should be a little nervous, but Grandpa Sun adjusted our mood with just one sentence: "Do you think that the Ba monster and Jusha are afraid of the thunder? They are not afraid, so why should we be afraid of this kind of thing?"

　　That makes sense! Everyone was happy once they figured it out... Don’t mention it, once you figured it out, you’re not afraid anymore.

　　Sure enough, the thunder rumbled in the sky for seven or eight minutes but did not fall down. It was just messing around in its own clouds. However, there was movement over there from the Ba monster!

　　The Ba monster really did howl twice towards the sky, its voice so hoarse and raspy that it sounded just like a drake in spring. After the two howls, it jumped down from the big round rock and plunged into the stream with a splash!

　　It was then that we discovered that the stream had become much shallower at some point - originally the stream flowed down from the upstream, began to disappear after reaching the big rocks, and then emerged again about ten meters below. But now the stream water drilled under the rocks and never showed up again, and we didn't know how it disappeared.

　　When the Ba monster entered the water, the stream water seemed to be sucked away by someone and went down a lot!

　　There was no water coming from above, but the water continued to flow from below, so the stream naturally dried up and the riverbed was exposed... The entire stone was exposed above the water, and the water stains on it faded away like sand on glass, and gradually everything dried up.

　　At the moment when the whole round stone was completely dry, a tassel-like light appeared on it, and strange lines appeared on the stone along the veins, and the tassels moved in the veins. First, there were lines, then fine lines, and then pieces of light, shining, as if some electronic board had started to operate and was triggered.

　　At this time, a group of black smoke began to move, and many kinds of animals came out of it. They looked extraordinary: the leopard-like beast, with snow-white fur and two stripes on its forehead, was called Mengji; the bird shaped like a female pheasant with a human face, which walked in a leap, was called Songsi; there was also a strange bird, which looked similar to a bat, but with feathers on its wings, a small nose and a small face like a mouse, and was a bird from Guoshan; there was also a fox-like thing with three upright horns on its back. Uh, I guess this thing is Chenghuang; ...

　　Such a circle of ancient beasts are all fucking rare things. Logically speaking, they are all hundreds or thousands of years old. I guess they were brought here by the big guy just like Fei Yi. The ancient beasts and Jusha rushed over and surrounded the big round stone, as if they were transferring internal energy to the stone or something. Anyway, within two minutes, the stone actually started to make a crackling sound...

　　The whole world suddenly became inexplicably hazy, and the tassel light on the big rock actually condensed into shape, shining like a flashlight onto the half-high mountain wall of the gap.

　　A door appeared there at some point!

　　"Is this a door?" Sang Yu was stunned. "Why is there a door there?" She couldn't believe her eyes. "Just now, just now it seemed that there was no door! Piyun, what do you mean..."

　　"There is no door. I am sure: "It should be a pit. I guarantee that there is no door there."

　　"I guarantee you'll get one more," Wang Xi leaned closer and said, "There's absolutely no way, absolutely. But once he said that, the guy started to hesitate again, "But, uh, Brother Liu, how come there's a door now?"

　　"I don't know shit. I looked at the light shining into the door and felt unhappy. "Hey, Thirteen..."

　　As soon as I opened my mouth, Thirteen interrupted me neatly: "Ask Grandpa Sun." He smiled and said, "The old man knows."

　　It's true - you see the old man now looks confident, his face is indifferent, but his eyes are clearly looking around. As soon as we looked at him, the old man immediately drooped his eyelids and calmed down.

　　"Ahem, Uncle Sun, please tell us something. We young people don't know anything. Can you tell us something so that we can learn more?"

　　Grandpa Sun’s eyes suddenly widened like cows, and he started to make up stories: “What’s the matter? What’s the matter?” This old man is getting better and better at pretending to be confused when he knows the truth.

　　"It's right there, you see, that door. I had to trouble myself to point it out to him. Hey, what do you mean by that?

　　Finally he stopped pretending and laughed: "This door is always there, but it is hidden by the illusion and you can't see it. And you can see that there are dense vines all around. Even if you can see it, you can't get in. The door can only be opened by the power of these ancient beasts and the gathering of evil spirits. It's called the Juxun Gate."

　　“Is that so…” they whispered to each other.

　　"But," the old man smiled cunningly like a fox, "I do have a way to deal with this door. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "Take it out. I'll give you that thing.

　　Chapter 243 Tiankeng Road

　　Hmm? From what I heard, Grandpa Sun has something with me, but… but I have no idea!

　　Everyone stared at me, not knowing why. I was also scratching my head. Grandpa Sun sighed, slowly took out a jade snuff bottle from his pocket, opened the lid and pulled out a long golden hair. "Do you remember it?"

　　This is?

　　I reached out my hand and pulled out a wrinkled bag from my bosom, and pulled out a similar hair... When we were staying at the Hami Hotel, someone sent us this hair, which killed countless brain cells for Sang Yu and me. At that time, we guessed everything about what the four-legged flying thing was, but couldn't find out. We also guessed that it was left to us by Grandpa Sun - now it must be him.

　　"Miscellaneous use?"

　　Grandpa Sun was about to explain, but his expression suddenly changed, and his eyes looked past me and into the distance: "Wait..."

　　Snap!

　　There was a noise coming from the stone, and the star-like light on the boulder suddenly shot up into the sky, turning into a rain of fire that penetrated the swirling dark clouds, and immediately poked countless large holes with a hissing sound!

　　The night sky immediately turned into a marshmallow with several holes poked in it.

　　As the dark clouds were penetrated and torn apart by the light, their rotation gradually slowed down, and then they became thinner and fainter at a speed visible to the naked eye, and quickly turned into flying smoke all over the sky, dissipating quickly in the night sky - the dark clouds and lightning that had accumulated overhead disappeared in the blink of an eye!

　　The night sky returned to calm, leaving only the cave entrance standing there with its mouth wide open in darkness, as if it had not changed at all since ancient times.

　　The Ba monster let out a few roars, and immediately all the Jusha and ancient beasts moved. They swarmed towards the cave entrance, first the ancient beast with black smoke flew in, then the jumping beasts, and finally the Ba monster... Although these guys were summoned, they didn't look unfamiliar at all.

　　I don’t know what to do with the hair in my hand - do you think Uncle Sun will ask me to play with hair if he has nothing to do?

　　After working in the wild for so long in the winter, staying up late and climbing mountains and wading through water, our brains were a little confused. We didn't understand what Grandpa Sun meant for a while. The first thing that came to our mind was Qiao Yun -

　　She asked timidly and in a low voice: "Grandpa Sun, you said there is a monster that summons other ancient beasts and gathers evil spirits. Is it in there?"

　　Wang Xi quickly agreed: "Yes, this is the place you were talking about, Grandpa Sun?"

　　Grandpa Sun nodded, "It should be here." He thought for a moment: "Qiao Yun, did you discover something?" Everyone knew that Qiao Yun had the ability to perceive. She could receive certain information between heaven and earth, just like an enhanced weather forecast. She took the initiative to speak, so there must be something going on.

　　Qiao Yun blushed slightly, a little embarrassed: "I just feel, well, I just feel..." A group of people staring at her made her very nervous, and her voice became lower and lower, "I just feel that if we go in, something bad will happen..."

　　"Eh?" Everyone immediately became worried, even Grandpa Sun was so surprised that he said to himself: "What could be in here? Can you actually feel it?"

　　Only Wang Xi agreed seriously: "I feel it too..."

　　Bang!

　　Sang Yu slapped him directly, "Stop messing around here," she frowned slightly, "Take out your little god-controlling tube and go in and take a look."

　　That's a solution.

　　This is a pretty good idea. It would be much better for the little tube to go in and take a look than for us humans to go in. At least it is a soul and is naturally fast. Unfortunately, no one knows what happened. Wang Xi's divine control technique failed at this moment!

　　Damn it! Looks like they really need someone to go in.

　　Everyone started discussing enthusiastically, and I was the only one holding the hair in my hand, not knowing what to do. I started to get irritated for no reason, and stood up with a thud: "Fuck it! Since we are here, we must solve the problem. We will know whether it is a mule or a horse after we have a look. So, Sang Yu, me, and Grandpa Sun will go in, and Wang Xi, you, Shisan, and Qiao Yun will stay outside, so that you can help us if anything happens."

　　Thirteen was very depressed: "Am I just a supporting role? You always ask me to stay behind."

　　Sang Yu comforted him, "How could that be possible! Isn't it because Qiao Yun is here that you can rest assured to hand Qiao Yun over to my brother?"

　　Wang Xi was dissatisfied: "Sister, what's wrong with me? You make me sound unreliable."

　　We shouted together: "You said it yourself that Xiao Hei was laughing and playing with a branch with his claws.

　　Thirteen thought about it and nodded firmly, "That makes sense."

　　Wang Xi: “…” This blow to his brother-in-law was huge, and the boy immediately shut up.

　　Sang Yu and I laughed together.

　　He searched for all the talismans on Thirteen and Wang Xi and stuffed them into his pockets. He threw blank talisman paper and cinnabar ink to Thirteen and told him, "Set up a formation here. If anything slips through the net, catch it first."

　　Wang Xi responded with a strange expression: "Are you ready to capture hostages so we can exchange them later?"

　　I laughed and scolded, "You little brat, you have a bad mouth, don't you? All right, when I get home I'll call Mr. Lu and ask him to send someone to bring Sister Qiao Yun back."

　　"Long live Brother Liu!" Wang Xi immediately sang his praises: "Mighty and domineering, majestic, handsome, and suave..."

　　Sang Yu said with a snort: "Just be handsome and dashing, forget about being romantic and suave. Okay, let's go in and take a look. Be careful." Xiang Xiang added: "Don't tell my dad about this if he calls."

　　"clear."

　　While they were explaining things, I was thinking whether I should prepare anything. When I saw Xiao Hei next to me, I suddenly realized something and slapped my head: "Oh, Xiao Hei has to come in with me..."

　　Bang! Xiao Hei stumbled and fell to the ground. "I won't go, I won't go." He fluttered on the ground with his four paws and was about to run away. I reached out and grabbed him. "It's not up to you. Do you believe I will throw you into a pile of female cats when we get back?"

　　Xiao Hei immediately wilted and drew circles to show surrender.

　　※

　　The location of the cave is really difficult to climb, it is seven or eight meters above the ground, and it is on the wall halfway up the mountain, with no handholds nearby. Would I tell you that we tied a rope to Xiao Hei and threw him in, and asked him to find a place to tie himself and climb up?

　　The entrance to the cave was not big, but there was a corridor only a few meters long, and then an archway, with flying beams and eaves painted with tiger patterns, and slanting colorful patterns hanging down from the sides, and then countless barbs, horns and flames, surrounding two winding and coiling giant snakes. The giant snakes were like human figures with four claws, holding gilded bells and standing upright, with glittering snake eyes and a wide open mouth, revealing an incomparable evil and brutality.

　　It was pitch black behind me, with wind blowing outside. The wind was not cold but rather warm, but it made me feel chilled to the bone. I don't know why my body shivered and convulsed.

　　Behind them, Sang Yu and Shisan were still helping Grandpa Sun climb up. I was attracted by this feeling and walked over.

　　Just taking a step past the door, I actually had a feeling of traveling through time - none of my five senses were stimulated, I just felt like I had arrived at the entrance to hell, where countless wronged souls, ghosts, and evil spirits were wailing, and the chill penetrated my skin, muscles, and bone marrow and reached deep into my heart!

　　Below was a huge funnel-shaped vortex pit! I stood on the edge of the funnel, feeling so tiny. The terrifying feeling was coming from the bottom of the funnel, pumping outward.

　　Damn, is this the entrance to hell? I don’t know how big this pit is. I can’t estimate it with my eyes. The strong flashlight can’t reach the other side, so I don’t know how far it is. It feels like the place we are in now is about the size of a football field, no less.

　　I believe that if I use my Yin Eyes at this time, I will be able to see the source of the cold. They are rolling in this dark cave but are trapped in it. Only occasionally a little bit of it will escape and affect some sensitive people.

　　I took a deep breath - of course, it would be stupid to use the Yin Eye at this time. If my brothers knew about this, they would definitely praise me: "You have the solution to X+2＞4!"

　　Ahem, two to infinity!

　　While I was watching, Sang Yu, Grandpa Sun and Xiao Hei also came over. They had the same strange feeling as I did, but it seemed that their reaction was not as big as mine. They were just a little surprised by the size of the tiankeng.

　　We looked down and saw nothing. We didn't know if the group of things had just fallen down. Xiao Hei suddenly stood up and called out, "Hey, look over there, is that a path?"

　　Focusing the flashlight there, it really was - there was a platform protruding a little bit in the distance, about three or four square meters, and then there was a circle of ladder beams on the side. The ladder beams were made by drilling a deep hole along the mountain wall, inserting a wooden beam halfway in, and leaving the other half outside. By continuously drilling holes and inserting wooden beams along the mountain wall, it became a staircase that people could use for support. The only advantage of this thing was that it was easier to make, but it was very dangerous and not strong enough, so it was rarely used in later generations.

　　Looking at the ladder beam below, not much is exposed, only a little over half a meter, and judging by the color, it should be a stone beam.

　　We slowly moved along the edge, jumped onto the platform one by one, and then slowly walked down the stone beam. I don't know how many years this stone beam has been there, and there is a bottomless sinkhole below. Sang Yu tied a rope around the three of us according to the rules of mountaineering. Grandpa Sun walked in front with a stick to explore the way, Sang Yu followed closely with Xiao Hei in his arms, and I was at the end - Sang Yu's opinion was simple, in case of any mishap, I would be left at the end to use some strength to pull the others up.

　　There were many broken stone beams along the way, and in some places we had to jump over them, but fortunately everyone had practiced and it was fine. Although the road was difficult to walk on, we tried our best to be cautious, but we still stumbled - just when we thought we would be safe all the way, suddenly a stone beam was poked by Grandpa Sun's stick and broke with a snap!

　　The one-foot-square stone beam flew down with a loud bang, making a series of crackling sounds that echoed and roared in the tiankeng.

　　Immediately, a shrill scream came from below!

　　Chapter 244: Evil Gathering Attacks

　　We suddenly stopped, holding our weapons and standing on our respective stone beams, ready for battle. Xiao Hei also looked as if he was facing a great enemy. Just as I grasped the God-killing Blade in my hand, a black shadow flew over my head with a whoosh, emitting bursts of laughter like a crying baby!

　　There were several black shadows following closely behind us, some screaming, some crying, and some chattering. They flew in the air, trailing long trails of black smoke, and swept past us from time to time.

　　It's the gathering of evil!

　　I shouted angrily, "Lean against the wall and protect your flank." As I spoke, I had already walked down two steps quickly and was only two arms' length away from Sang Yu. "Xiao Hei, help us keep an eye on the ground below.

　　The three men and the cat quickly formed a counterattack formation. They casually placed the flashlight on the protrusion of the stone wall behind them, directing the light towards the huge space outside. Those evil spirits seemed to be a little afraid of the strong light, and their flight trajectory turned and avoided when they encountered the light column, and their speed also slowed down.

　　I held the God-Killing Blade in my left hand and held it across my chest. I took out the rope from my bag with my right hand and let it hang in front of me. The nine bells on the top of the rope made a crisp jingle in the night sky. With just one sound, the gathered evil spirits suddenly howled together.

　　They suddenly stopped circling in the air and began to gather together, then rushed towards us one after another!

　　I suddenly raised my arm upwards, and the magic rope snake leaped into the air. As my wrist shook, my hand deflected in the air and shot towards the nearest Jusha like lightning!

　　The flying trajectory of that thing made a perfect turn in the air, avoiding the whipping of the rope, and then shot towards me. Its lightning speed gave me a thrilling feeling.

　　I shouted loudly and pulled my wrist back suddenly. The rope followed closely and whipped towards its back! The speed between the two was jaw-dropping. However, the rope was still a beat slower and couldn't catch up.

　　At the moment when the evil spirit rushed in front of me, I saw its body suddenly stretch out and turn into a huge net. There were countless eyes in the net woven by black mist, showing indifference, hatred, and pain... It opened its big mouth and bit me!

　　In the blink of an eye, my body suddenly bent, and the Killing Blade in my hand was swung up as fast as lightning. The dazzling cold light and I pounced into this huge net together.

　　As the God-killing Blade was pulled downwards suddenly, all I heard was—

　　Sniff

　　At the same time as the strange tearing sound rang out, I felt the touch of a knife cutting cotton in my hand. My body, like a huge blade, rushed out of the net with the Killing God Blade and fell on the stone beam without slowing down! I could see the black smoke around me actually flowing with bright red blood where I cut it with the knife, just like a wound on a person!

　　Hiss!

　　Jusha's entire body began to convulse like a rag, twisting and flying backwards. Unfortunately...

　　With a dull 'bang', its body, which had just jumped up, hit the bell of the magic rope heavily, and the impact position was right in the middle of its eyes. The severely hit Jusha immediately fell in front of me, and began to twist and deform in the void in front of me, making a constant hissing sound - the Killing God Blade in my hand quickly pulled out a cold light, cutting this guy in half from head to tail!

　　It was like cutting a bottle in mid-air, and the bright red blood gushed out, and no one knew how much it was, dripping like rain! But the blood gushed out and fell within a few meters before it burst into flames with a bang!

　　Almost at the same time, several balls of fire exploded around me. They were all the killed Jusha that spontaneously combusted under our attack. Suddenly, a cloud of ashes floated in the air, and flew upwards with the air flow!

　　The remaining gathering evil spirits suddenly all rose high up, flying and circling above our heads, as if they were afraid of us and dared not come down!

　　Sang Yu didn't say much. He formed a seal with his left hand and blasted several palm thunders into the air - but the strange thing was that these evil spirits didn't seem to be very sensitive to the palm thunders, and had no effect after hitting them!

　　It's weird, why does this thing react to physical attacks but not much to spells?

　　"No more fighting, let's go down." I shouted fiercely, "If they don't come over, we can't hit them, and the guys down there also know we are coming - we can't waste time here, let's go down quickly."

　　"Okay," Sang Yu and Grandpa Sun agreed, took the flashlight from the wall, used the light to protect themselves, and then rushed down.

　　"Xiao Hei, come on my shoulders!" I squatted down slightly to let Xiao Hei come up, and then put the rope into the bag. Just as we were about to move, the Jusha moved again. This time there were three Jusha, and the three guys rushed towards me in a V-shaped formation. It felt like they were airplanes forming an attack formation, and three black shadows flew up, one high and two low!

　　Now the rope between Sang Yu and I is almost breaking tight. If I stop, the momentum of the two will be blocked - I cut the rope with a knife and prepare to fight these three guys again!

　　Just as I turned around and prepared to take action, the three black shadows suddenly raised their figures, flew over my head and returned to the air again!

　　Damn! This guy is not going to fight me, he just wants to disgust me, right?

　　Sang Yu and the others had already noticed my abnormality and were ready to rush back. I quickly stopped them and told them to continue, "I have a way, don't worry about it.

　　But it didn't seem to have much effect. Sang Yu was about to turn back and climb up, while Grandpa Sun was trying to persuade him from below. In the end, I could only shout to Sang Yu: "Sang Yu, believe me.

　　Although I couldn't see, I could feel Sang Yu staring at me from a distance. Although we couldn't see each other's faces, it seemed that our eyes had already met. Sang Yu paused, and his voice was a little hoarse: "Okay! I believe you.

　　Then she immediately added: "Then, then hurry up." The voice echoed in the dark space, repeating...

　　I took a deep breath, calmed myself down, and then rushed down again, but the three guys who had just started running pounced on me again - I kept stopping and rushing, rushing and stopping, and the distance between me and Sang Yu and the others was getting farther and farther.

　　Sudden…

　　Just as the gathering evil spirit rose again, I exerted my strength to run down. After the gathering evil spirit found out about my abnormality, it sped up its movements and changed its form in the air at lightning speed. Listening to the sharp sound of breaking through the air, I was secretly surprised. This gathering evil spirit was too strange. It was originally a void, but now it has become substantial. It not only has flesh and blood, but it can also glide in the air like an aircraft. What on earth caused it to change?

　　My speed did not slow down at all, I still ran according to my own video, and suddenly accelerated to make myself faster! I just paid attention to the position and landing point of the stone beam under my feet, and didn't care what would happen behind me. Xiao Hei stood on my shoulder and held my clothes tightly to act as my eyeliner!

　　Between life and death, I exerted my potential to the utmost without any reservation.

　　Getting closer!

　　The gathering of evil spirits rushed towards me like flying arrows. They saw my intention to escape, so they rushed towards me regardless of everything. Their speed advantage was obvious, and the distance between us was getting closer with every blink of an eye!

　　Five meters!

　　Xiao Hei called out on my shoulder, but I still rushed forward as fast as flowing water, completely not caring about what would happen.

　　Here we come!

　　I was surrounded by three murderous shadows and smoke. I could almost feel the piercing coldness coming from my back. Just when the three were about to wrap me up, I suddenly pushed my legs against the ground with all my strength, leaped forward with a big step, and barely avoided the inevitable attack, and landed on the stone beam in front of me!

　　clang!

　　Turn around!

　　With that leap I dodged the attack and rushed to the stone beam in front of me. The God-killing Blade in my hand rubbed hard into the mountain wall - I felt a violent tearing and pain in my palm, but I gritted my teeth and didn't let go. Instead, I turned around in the air and rushed forward like a bullet!

　　Bang!

　　Just as the evil spirits were gathering and catching them off guard, I had already sideways and narrowly passed through their midst, and like a well-practiced acrobat, I reached the back and landed on the stone beam again!

　　Then, a snake-like rope rolled out in the air, and made a large arc in the air, binding the three of them with a loud clanging sound!

　　It worked! Just as I guessed, these guys seem to have some kind of entity. Having flesh and blood and a body is an improvement, but it also gives me an opportunity to take advantage of it!

　　The God-killing Blade swept up once again, and I mercilessly chopped all three of them in half - the same way of cutting cotton, the same blood spilled everywhere, and the air was filled with stinking blood, but fortunately, there was no stain on my body!

　　I panted heavily, looking at the last two gathering demons in the air, raised my arm and extended my middle finger: "I fucking

　　It seemed that the two evil spirits were not going to come down again. Suddenly, their bodies wrapped in black smoke dispersed, just like smoke blown away by the wind. At that moment, light shone through their bodies, and the mottled and disordered glimpse looked extremely strange.

　　"Gone?" I laughed out loud, but I started coughing loudly after just a few laughs. The burning pain in my hands and the burning sensation in my lungs made it a little hard for me to breathe - Sang Yu was calling me loudly from a distance, but I didn't care whether she could see me or not and just waved my hand.

　　I can still cough, but I'm fine! I think Sang Yu understands what I mean.

　　Ten minutes later, I met Sang Yu and the others. Naturally, I was looking forward to being praised with great pride, but was scolded and pinched by Sang Yu. I am sure that if there was any combat power ranking for the Wang family, Sang Yu would undoubtedly win the first place with just this one move!

　　So awesome!

　　I was pinched, but Sang Yu still carefully bandaged the wound on my hand caused by the huge force when I turned around suddenly. I felt much better when I held the Killing God Blade again.

　　Not far away, the stone beam turned into a stone staircase about two meters wide, rising vertically to a height of one hundred meters. When you step on it, it makes a crackling sound, like the feeling of countless coarse sand and sawdust. When you shine a flashlight on it, you can see that there is a thick layer of some unknown powder here.

　　Looking down, there is no end in sight——

　　Chapter 245: One Flower, One World

　　This entire huge deep well passage should have been a narrow crack between rocks, and its shape should be called a fault. This situation is obviously caused by the contraction of the earth's crust when it cools, but now it has been repaired into a funnel-shaped sinkhole - can you guess how much manpower and resources it took to do this in ancient times?

　　What on earth is inside?

　　Regardless of whether this guy is a mythical beast, an ancient beast, a spirit, or a demon, one thing is beyond doubt, that is, this guy's mental power is unprecedentedly huge - how could he gather so many demons?

　　The bottom of the tiankeng was dim and hazy. The flashlight was like a drop in the ocean, unable to create any ripples. The beam of light that could shine for hundreds of meters in the night sky was simply unable to penetrate the gloomy mist. It only allowed us to vaguely see that there was still a solid piece of land underneath.

　　The bottom of the pit was a world of bells and pebbles, and the ground was covered with countless sand and gravel. Because of the mist, the light could not penetrate very far and could not scatter and illuminate. However, some indescribable light shone in from the edge through the narrow cracks in the rock. We followed the path of the light and walked for a while before looking back, only to see that it was a flat path left between the bells and gravel.

　　I heard some vague sounds. These sounds were continuous, like the sound of waves hitting rocks, and sometimes like the sound of a bleak wind.

　　The end of the path was finally somewhat normal. The gap seemed to be propped up by a torn pair of pants. The path slanted along the bottom of the gap all the way to the depths - the wind inside blew out with the smell of rotten feet, making one feel sick.

　　We took the lead and walked forward carefully, looking around under our feet, above our heads, on stone walls, and in the shadows. The group of people we saw at the beginning, such as Cheng Huang and Meng Ji, were not simple. Who knows if they will suddenly rush out and scare me?

　　The end of the gap passage was completely different from the weird and enchanting scene I imagined. It was just a stone house with square stone foundation and strip rock as bricks. The stone wall was painted with simple and elegant seal patterns, which were dignified and generous, but just some simple lines, and the front wall was a whole dark red, brown and yellow mural - it was an ancient palace building, with corridors and eaves, long bridges lying on the waves, wind and rain, countless creatures or people and animals running and shouting in it; above the palace were nine gods and Buddhas possessed and staring, and vast light descended from the sky and fell on the four people in front of the palace.

　　These four people were all wearing white straw raincoats with long beards and eyebrows raised. They stood in four directions and stretched their hands towards the middle as if exerting force. In the middle was a deep well. Something was falling in the well, twisting its body and stretching its claws towards the air to struggle...

　　Other than that, the stone chamber was completely empty. The monsters that had rushed down first had disappeared. I stood in the middle with my hands spread out, asking in bewilderment, "Nothing? What's going on?"

　　Sang Yu wondered, "Is there another place here, a cave, a dark room, or another hidden cave? Even if there is nothing here, it's not strange, but it's a bit surprising that those ancient beasts are gone, right?"

　　Grandpa Sun also felt a little confused, so he used a stick to knock on the stone wall, but after listening for a long time, he heard no empty sound as he expected. "There is only one road, and I didn't see any other cracks beside it." He looked back and was also confused: "If there are other secret rooms, they can only be here - but it looks like there is nothing."

　　"It should be here," I shook my head and looked around. "This is the main structure. We went through all this trouble to guard it strictly because we were afraid that someone would come. Otherwise, why would we have built such a place? Why don't we look around a little bit, first look on the ground, and if that doesn't work, climb up to the ceiling and have a look."

　　Sang Yu rolled her eyes at me and said, "What are you looking at with the ceiling? The height of the third floor is so high that even the ancient beasts can't fly, let alone us. How did they get up there?"

　　"Uh, that's right," I coughed a few times embarrassedly to cover up, "Isn't that what I said... Hey, Xiao Hei, what are you doing?" I saw the little black man standing in front of the mural, smacking his lips and hesitating, and immediately found a good topic.

　　Xiao Hei turned his face with great effort. His eyes were still hazy, like a writer who failed to get good grades. He was confused, helpless and resentful. "There is a familiar smell here, but it is very faint." He scratched white marks as if trying to dig out the smell. "It comes from here."

　　My eyes lit up: "Uh, there's a secret door behind the wall?"

　　"Impossible," Grandpa Sun replied expressionlessly, "I've knocked on it before - it's solid inside, right?"

　　Xiao Hei quickly shook his paw: "Not behind here," he clicked his tongue, "It's like seeing the breakfast eggs through the belly, I always feel like I can't see clearly..."

　　I shuddered and cried out, "Do you mean they entered the wall? Isn't that..."

　　After a pause, Sang Yu and I shouted out two words together: "Painted wall?"

　　We looked at each other in bewilderment, having never imagined that there was a "landscape in a painting" waiting for us here!

　　Everyone is familiar with the murals, so I won't talk much about them. All of this is actually in a Buddhist story: The Buddhist scriptures say that in the past, the Buddha picked up a flower and said: "One flower is a world, one tree is a floating life, one grass is a paradise, one leaf is a Tathagata, one sand is a paradise, one place is a pure land, one smile is a worldly fate, one thought is a tranquility." All living beings did not understand, but Kasyapa smiled, and then walked towards paradise.

　　The meaning of this sentence is often interpreted as a state of mind: all Buddhist scriptures, and even all religions, are pessimistic about life, believe that life is painful, and seek liberation; they all believe that this world is flawed and miserable. Only the "Avatamsaka Sutra" believes that this world has no flaws, and even if it has flaws, it is beautiful; this world is the most true, the most good, and the most beautiful; it is a true Dharma realm, where all dharmas are free, and where one can become a Buddha everywhere and attain enlightenment at all times. But there is something mysterious in this sentence!

　　According to us, the earth is the world of human beings, and we are supreme in this world; but for the bacteria in your tooth decay, that tooth is their earth and their world... No matter whether it is a flower or a tree, a blade of grass or a tree, it is actually a separate world - this wall is also another world, and that world exists just like our world.

　　As for the size of things in that world, it is even more difficult to say. If Mount Sumeru and mustard seeds can exist, how can all other things be confined to the size of this physical body?

　　Xiao Hei bared his teeth in contempt: "Are you done yet? You made such a simple sentence so complicated, and even dragged out the words of the Buddha to cite. If you didn't provide me with food, I would really want to go to Zongheng to complain about you for spamming - that place is actually another world.

　　I:"……"

　　"Since we know it's another world, then this monster should be sealed inside," Sang Yu bit her lip, "Is there any way to get in?"

　　The words seemed to be directed at me and Grandpa Sun, but her eyes flickered to me - it seems that this matter will eventually fall on my shoulders, but I don’t understand how to do it now!

　　I squatted down with a smile on my face: "Xiao Hei, you are the most knowledgeable among us. Come on, tell me, is there any solution?" I started to scratch Xiao Hei's chin. It is said that both cats and dogs like it.

　　Xiao Hei shook his head and said, "Do you think you are the only one who wants to go in? I actually want to, too! But it's not that easy to get in here. Generally speaking, only the soul can go in here, not the body.

　　"Tell me what you think. I want to hear if there is any solution."

　　"I know a lot of similar stories," Xiao Hei walked back to the wall and told me a novel while touching the wall: "There was a guy whose soul traveled to a certain country and lived there for his whole life. When he woke up, the boss's rice was not even cooked..."

　　"That was just a dream."

　　"There was another guy who traveled through time and space to an ant nest and lived there for decades..."

　　"It's just a dream."

　　"There was also a guy who found a concubine inside the wall..."

　　"That's a painted wall - fuck, why are you talking about all this nonsense? I'm asking you how to get in, not telling me about online novels about ancient souls traveling through time and space! Can you just tell me what to do?"

　　Xiao Hei groaned and laughed along: "Actually, I only knew these stories from reading books in the past two years. At that time - you also know that I was thrown into the sea during the Qin Shihuang era, so I didn't know anything. These stories came out after I was thrown into the sea. What do you think I know?"

　　It turns out that this little black guy has a similar understanding to me...

　　It was Grandpa Sun who spoke up at this time: "I have an idea, uh, but I don't know if it will work?"

　　"babble?"

　　"You must travel outside the world to enter the painting. The simplest way is to leave your body. Neither the Yin-Yang School nor the Maoshan School are good at this, so I can only help you do this..."

　　"Oh? You mean that you can let my soul and Piyun's soul leave our bodies and enter the world in the painting?" Sang Yu was a little excited. She probably hasn't played this in all these years - I don't want to leave my body anymore.

　　Last time, I accidentally walked into the underworld, and it was the old man who got me out in the end... What if I take the wrong path again this time?

　　While I was daydreaming, Grandpa Sun didn't stop. He explained to Sang Yu, "If we Qigong practitioners want to become immortals, we already have the art of corpse transformation, which is similar to guiding the three souls and seven spirits to leave the body - but it has considerable risks." He scratched his chin a little embarrassedly: "My ability can only allow you to leave the body once, and the time cannot exceed seven days. If you exceed the time, you will not be able to come back by then."

　　I felt relieved when I heard that. "Seven days is too long. I'll have enough time to take a shower, go shopping, and do some work! It doesn't matter. Just do whatever you want..."

　　Grandpa Sun's face was even more embarrassed: "Uh, it's not the seven days here, but the seven days in the painting... I don't know what the ratio is between the speed of time passing inside and outside, and I don't know how long the seven days inside are outside." He spread his hands and said, "Besides, it's not certain whether there are days inside. Maybe the monster will blink seven times and the time here will be up.

　　I was a little mad: "So you mean to throw me into the sea on a broken boat, and I have no idea when it will sink. It depends on my luck whether I can make it to the shore, right?"

　　"You can't say that..." Grandpa Sun's face almost turned into pig liver, "But the meaning is almost the same..."

　　Chapter 246: Heart Demon Realm

　　You don't even know what's inside, but you have to risk your life to see it - if it's a beautiful singer who grabs the autographed photo, I'll accept it, but if you're unlucky and get squeezed to death by fans, that's bad luck, but if you're lucky, at least you can get an autographed photo and a handshake photo by getting to the front... If it's over here, what's the benefit of tying your head to the belt and still having to worry?

　　I wasn't ready to refuse yet, but Sang Yu was not happy: "Biyun, what's with that expression?" She raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you afraid now?"

　　"How could that be possible?" I quickly denied: "There is nothing contradictory about rushing in to sacrifice myself for the people and being cautious - I am just calculating the time to see how I can get you out unscathed..."

　　"Bah! No one wants to bring you out. I'll bring you out when the time comes." Sang Yu said this but his expression softened: "Then how long do you think it will take to get out?"

　　"It's impossible to calculate, that's all." I said with a sullen face: "The time in that mustard seed world can be long or short. I haven't been here, so it's impossible to know how to calculate it. But the monsters have been in there for a long time. According to our time, an hour is no problem."

　　Sang Yu resolutely said: "An hour is enough, we just need to hurry up then.

　　I suddenly got a headache. Actually, what Grandpa Sun meant was that he could keep our souls in there for that long. The length of time was determined by the loss of soul energy, but as time went by faster, our loss speed would inevitably increase. By then, the remaining yang energy in the body outside would not be enough to turn back. At that time, we didn't know how the time was measured inside. Even if it was really an hour, we wouldn't be able to estimate it!

　　Seeing my bad face, Grandpa Sun had already guessed this. He pointed at Xiao Hei and said, "If all else fails, you can take Xiao Hei with you. He is the sealed soul of the Pixiu. He should be able to help you estimate the time correctly. How about that?"

　　"That's a good idea. I suddenly realized it. But I'm not thinking about Xiao Hei's estimation of time, but how can we travel through time without a cheat code? We might be killed by monsters as a snack!

　　But it’s different if we bring Xiao Hei with us. After the soul recovers its true form, it will at least be a divine beast that can bite, pinch, ward off evil spirits and exorcise monsters - at the very least, it can be considered as being born with a piece of jade in its mouth, and people can give it a name like Baoyu and make it a young master, right?

　　I admit that I have read too many online novels...

　　"Xiao Hei, accompany your brother for a walk. Will there be a feast for you when you come back?"

　　For the first time, Xiao Hei had no complaints about the assigned work. He even nodded in a dignified manner: "Okay! Even if there is no feast, I would have wanted to go with you. I need to find out what the smell is in there. But a feast would be better. I'll just consider it an unexpected gain..."

　　So I still lost money?

　　Grandpa Sun was about to make preparations when he suddenly remembered something: "Oh, that golden hair is a good thing. Hold it in your palm. After you leave your body, you will find the door to the painting world. Then you can put the hair between the two worlds. The door will remain open for you and won't be closed suddenly when you come out."

　　"Oh? So good?" I didn't expect that Grandpa Sun would send us such a good thing in the first place. With this fur, the safety factor seems to be increased a lot...

　　Alas, life and death depend on a single hair!

　　※

　　Sang Yu, Xiao Hei and I sat on the floor waiting, while Grandpa Sun quickly drew three pieces of talisman paper, wrapped our hair in them and folded them into a square. Then he took out something as thick as a hair from his arms and burned it into ashes in the fire. He carefully mixed the ashes with ink, spread half of it on the talisman paper, and used the other half to draw a talisman on our foreheads - of course, you can only see Sang Yu and me, Xiao Hei's was basically the same as if it was drawn or not.

　　Damn! Grandpa Sun has quite a few goodies on him. First, he has the golden hair that can lock the entrance and exit of the painting, and now he has taken out the Spirit Blind Lure... It seems that the Sun family has accumulated a lot of wealth after so many years of exorcising demons!

　　Ancient people tied animal hair and hemp into a bundle and added a long handle to brush away dust and mosquitoes, which was called a whisk. In some sects, people would make whisks out of their hair and leave them in the world during the process of becoming immortals, ascending to heaven, or becoming earthly immortals. One reason was to use it as a deterrent to protect future generations, and the other was that the spiritual power it carried could be used as a weapon to defeat the enemy.

　　After thousands of years of being used to exorcise demons and monsters, the whisk has become spiritual and will follow its master. The remains left in the world are called Lingzhuyin by us. It is one of the important props in the process of corpse transformation, which can make the soul leave the body smoothly. This thing is extremely rare, and I didn't expect that Grandpa Sun could still find one.

　　Sit on the floor, relax your whole body and start meditating. Slowly fade away and forget the things in your mind, calm your thoughts, and gradually enter a state of emptiness... In order to achieve a state of concentration, clear mind, and deep meditation, you must let go of everything you have, and not simply put it behind you. Only in this way can you let your body, mind, and spirit enter nothingness.

　　I also know a little about the soul leaving the body. A simple coma or falling asleep can also achieve this state, but the sequelae are too serious. After returning to the body, we will have memory loss and headaches for a period of time. In order to avoid this situation, people in our sect will try to enter this state of deep meditation before leaving the body, so as to ensure that everything is smooth.

　　"Tie

　　Suddenly there was a loud shout in my ear, my head buzzed and my eyes suddenly opened - the world in front of me turned into a blue and gray world, countless obscure shadows were wriggling in front of me, and dark and heavy smoke surrounded everything.

　　I feel so light and weightless, but my body is still my own, just light and floating, similar to the feeling I had last time in the underworld, like an inflatable doll - uh, this is getting evil!

　　Sang Yu beside me shouted with joy and excitement: "Hey, this is what it feels like to have an out-of-body experience!?" Then I felt her patting me on the shoulder, "Haha, this is so interesting!

　　"Nothing interesting," I turned around slowly. "Last time - wow! Damn, a monster~ He jumped three feet high and scared me so much that he pulled Sang Yu backwards and fell over. She was also startled when she saw him and pulled me backwards...

　　Behind him stood a grayish-white monster, its body like a short and fat horse but with a broad torso somewhat like a lion. Its head was similar to the dragon head in that year's painting, it had unicorn feet, and a long deer tail - but why was there only one horn on its head?

　　White air blew out of the monster's nose, and he raised his head, chest out, and raised one hoof, then twisted his head triumphantly: "Old Liu, see, my real body is quite good, right..." The size of the head, the white teeth, and the fat body immediately shocked me. Thinking of how I lifted and swung this thing around, I immediately broke out in sweat and pinched myself in the sweat.

　　This is probably the true form of Xiao Hei.

　　But I didn't expect that the most powerful one was Sang Yu - she suddenly shook off my hand and rushed forward, with stars in her eyes, and touched Xiao Hei's back: "Come on, sister, touch it! It feels so good, I didn't think I could touch a divine beast in this life."

　　She looked at the fat back of the Pixiu, tilted her head and smiled: "It's also because I didn't bring a camera, otherwise I would have to take a picture - come, squat down and let me ride on you," she said as she was about to take advantage of him.

　　The enlargement of this nerve made Xiao Hei and I sweat!

　　Xiao Hei was quite dissatisfied, "Miss Wang, I am a divine beast after all. It's inappropriate for you to ride me like that, right? Can you give me a little face?" He shook his head and swayed back and forth to prevent Sang Yu from climbing up.

　　Who knows——

　　Bang!

　　Sang Yu stretched out her hand and pinched Xiao Hei hard, her almond eyes widened and she spat: "Are you looking for a fight? You shine with a little sunshine, you become romantic with a little sea water, and now you dare to turn your face away from me? - I tell you, stay here honestly, or after I go out..." She looked around for a long time to think about her words, and finally followed my obscene style: "...I'll throw you to a pile of horny female cats, okay?"

　　Xiao Hei was stunned for a long time, and finally howled heartbreakingly: "It's so unfair, Liu Piyun has ruined my sangyu - marry a chicken and follow the chicken, marry a dog and follow the dog, it turns out it's not a legend.

　　…

　　Turning to look at Grandpa Sun, it felt as if he was looking through a frosted glass, but the wall seemed to be rippling slightly, like a pool of water in front of us. The pictures on the wall also began to come alive, as if something had come to life, and began to present its spirituality and essence in front of us.

　　I stretched out my hand towards the wall, and a cool feeling came along my arm - I winked at Sang Yu and rushed forward with my head held high.

　　It was like being poured with a basin of cold water from head to toe. When I opened my eyes again, there was a…

　　A dark and blood-red world!

　　I appeared in a city-state. Countless buildings were hidden in the darkness, like a beast with its mouth wide open and grinning fiercely. There was a blood-red moon in the sky, very low and large. The dim world was dyed reddish-brown by the moonlight, as if dried blood was splashed in front of my eyes. There were some vague shadows in the buildings, running and calling, but I couldn't see clearly and couldn't hear clearly. I just felt cold and bleak in my heart!

　　Broken arms and scarlet blood were spread out in front of me. None of the bodies were intact. Most of them were half body or disemboweled. When I looked carefully, they were gone - but soon another one appeared next to my eye.

　　Everything was like this. When I tried to look, there was nothing blurry. However, the world in my peripheral vision was bloody and terrifying, as if the Asura hell had descended upon the earth.

　　Suddenly a piece of cloth fell in front of me - the wind blew!

　　When the strong wind blew, it was wrapped with a thick smell of blood, howling between heaven and earth, like a rampant monster showing off its power. The stench irritated my nasal cavity and mucous membranes, making me feel as uncomfortable as if I were pricked by needles.

　　Just at this moment, Sang Yu appeared beside me.

　　As soon as she came out, she screamed, obviously frightened by the scene in front of her. I quickly held her hand and whispered in her ear: "It's okay, it's okay, don't worry."

　　Seeing that it was me, Sang Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but when she looked at those things again, she blinked in disbelief and murmured, "Why, why are they blurry?"

　　Blackie poked his head out and heard me say this, and asked, "What's fuzzy?" But before we could answer, he groaned, "Damn, this is such a messed up Five-wheeled Heart Demon Realm!"

　　Chapter 247: Immortals in the Painting

　　The wall behind me was very ordinary, just a solid high wall, but this wall was very real and pure, I could touch and feel it with my hands - I groped to find the place with water ripples and stuffed the golden hair in. When I looked back, Sang Yu was still looking around, just like when I first came in.

　　It's just that one of them doesn't understand what the world is like, and the other is just curious. To put it bluntly, laymen watch the excitement while experts watch the doorway, and Xiao Hei is the one who watches the doorway.

　　"What is the Inner Demon Realm?" I clapped my hands and stood up, "Please explain it to me."

　　Xiao Hei stretched out his tongue and rolled it up to lick his nostrils, smacking his lips and explaining, "Inner demons exist in everyone's heart, no matter if they are evil or kind, a dying old man or a crying baby, even the most kind-hearted people can't completely drive out their inner demons. These inner demons include eternal empire, murder and robbery, revenge, division of territory, countless beauties, huge amounts of money, etc. These are the inner demons of normal humans; in the hearts of evil ghosts and demons, there are corpses everywhere, human flesh is eaten alive, blood flows like a river... These are the so-called inner demon realms.

　　The inner demons cannot be driven away, they can only be resolved. Some eminent monks and immortals do not drive away their inner demons during the process of practicing Taoism. Instead, they are resolved and integrated with the kindness of their original body. This is the origin of practicing Taoism.

　　But the inner demon realm we saw today is a little different. The murderous aura in this inner demon is extremely violent and violent. It is not simply directed at a certain person or a certain situation, but hatred for the entire world and all living beings. This hatred is so overwhelming that it even makes me tremble..."

　　Sang Yu shuddered all over, turned his head and leaned towards me, puzzled: "Xiao Hei, then tell me, why did we enter this inner demon realm? At the beginning, didn't Grandpa Sun tell you that this was a realm in a painting?"

　　Xiao Hei smiled strangely, and the two catfish-like whiskers on his eyes trembled and smirked, "Actually, this is why I'm so proud. The Realm in the Painting and the Realm of the Heart Demon are obviously different, but the creator of this Realm in the Painting actually used the Five Wheels Technique to intercept the Realm of the Heart Demon and connect it to the Realm in the Painting, and then..."

　　“Okay, I quickly stopped this guy from showing off his knowledge: “In this matter, you can just skip the process and talk about the result directly. The Buddhist cause and effect and reincarnation are different from what Sang Yu and I think, and we don’t understand them well - only the result can be understood.” The process was too complicated for us to understand for a while, but Xiao Hei’s smile let us know that this trip would not be too dangerous, otherwise how could this guy laugh?

　　Sang Yu nodded: "The things of other sects are always different. No one understands the process, but the results are the same... Just tell us the results directly, and we will deal with it according to our own sect's understanding."

　　"To put it simply?"

　　"To put it simply

　　Xiao Hei's big mouth, like a palm leaf fan, grinned: "To put it simply, there is only one sentence - this monster trapped in the painting is actually trapped in its own inner demons. No matter how it struggles, it can't escape... Uh, since it can't get out, why don't we just leave?"

　　"No," I interrupted it firmly, "This monster has spent so much effort to summon ancient beasts and gathered evil spirits. Could it be that it is bored and is preparing to fight four rounds together? I can be sure that this thing definitely has a way to get out! Well, maybe it was because of the thousand-year calamity that gave it the opportunity, so it summoned these ancient beasts and gathered evil spirits to prepare to escape... Although I don't know how it did it, but I believe they are the key... Just like the old man said, everything has cause and effect, and everything leaves a trace. This thing is not a brain-twitch Xiao Hei, how could it make such a big fuss for no reason?

　　Sang Yu immediately clapped her hands and praised: "That makes sense! Xiao Hei, you said you have turned into a mythical beast Pixiu, why only your body has grown but not your brain?" She seemed to have begun to relax a lot, and began to look around and tease.

　　Xiao Hei was suddenly speechless - his eyesight was as sharp as a 3000x high-definition microscope. Even if there was a dollar on the ground, it would not escape his eyesight, let alone such an obvious problem. Not only did he misjudge the problem, but he was also cleansed by Sang Yu.

　　"Well, what do you say we should do?" Xiao Hei stretched out his paw to scratch his head - it turns out that the Pixiu scratches its head in the same way as a dog, using its hind paws... "I'll do whatever you say, but we have to be quick, we have to hurry."

　　That makes sense, and now we have seen most of the surroundings - when I started talking nonsense, I had already started to use my Yin Eye and Yang Eye alternately, and finally I opened my Yin and Yang Eyes together, and then I vaguely saw that the killing aura in the southeast was very strong, as if something was going on...

　　He pointed, "Over there." After thinking for a moment, he said, "Uh, let Sang Yu sit on it." Seeing that his face was dark, I could only remind him, "You just said that we should do what you said."

　　…

　　Sang Yu rode on the black car and we sped along, passing through the pavilions, ancient trees and rockeries, just like a train dragging countless black shadows behind us. The bloody storm was still spraying around us, there were still so many swaying figures, so many corpses and blood, but there was nothing concrete, and it was always hazy and invisible.

　　I was thinking about things but didn't stop, but I suddenly saw a flash of light in the corner of my eye - it rushed out for no reason and pushed Sang Yu off Xiao Hei!

　　Just as I passed over Xiao Hei's back, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my body, as if I was burned by a branding iron on my back... Xiao Hei also roared loudly!

　　Xiao Hei's roar was like a bomb being detonated. The strong air wave rolled up behind me and pushed Sang Yu and me far away!

　　Xiao Hei is so fucking majestic, he is worthy of being a divine beast!

　　Ignoring the severe pain that felt like my whole body was being torn apart, I crawled to my feet and helped Sang Yu up, "How are you? Are you okay?" At the same time, I looked around vigilantly, fearing that something else would attack me again!

　　Sang Yu was hit hard during the fall and tumble, but she did not answer my question but asked me: "Biyun, was there something hitting your back?" She bit her lip and turned my body backwards: "Let me see..."

　　"It's okay, I'm fine." I quickly endured the pain and comforted her, "Don't worry, I'm fine." I pulled Sang Yu up and said, "Be careful, there are monsters here..."

　　"Haha, monster?" A golden light flashed in front of us, and a person appeared in front of us! The only person we could see clearly since we came here!

　　This man's hair and beard were all white and he had a wooden hairpin inserted into them. His face was as delicate as a child's but with the vicissitudes of an old man. His eyes were as bright as thunder and lightning, and he looked like an immortal with a ethereal and otherworldly appearance. He wore an old brown hemp robe and a half-length straw raincoat on his back, a slightly yellow cloth belt tied around his waist, a thousand-character pattern sling across his body, and a half-man-high brocade scroll in his hand. Just standing there casually, I felt an indescribable sense of solemnity - he gave me the feeling of looking up at Mount Tai, and I couldn't tell how high the clouds were!

　　He already has five lights protecting his body in his Yin-Yang Eyes, which clearly tells me that this man is at least a master of the Earthly Immortal level, and can only be defeated with wisdom but not force - let's listen to what he says first!

　　“How ridiculous, how sad,” the old man stroked his beard and sighed, “Two naughty boys who have not yet entered the Dao, and a Tianlu who has lost his Dharma nature, dare to break into our Kunlun Prison like this - I really don’t know whether your master didn’t teach you, or you have forgotten the immensity of the heavens and the earth. As he spoke, white light in the shape of clouds continued to emerge from his body, and actually... Damn it, the white light could actually float up to the sky?!

　　(All Chinese characters are replaced by vernacular Chinese)

　　At this point, his eyes suddenly widened: "How dare you! How dare you call me a monster?"

　　I was immediately dissatisfied: "Old sir, what you said is not right. Tell me, we didn't provoke you, and we didn't do anything against the will of heaven and earth. You came out and attacked us two juniors... Was this done by an immortal or a demon?"

　　He laughed: "Your words are divided into three flavors: heaven, earth, and man. Your words are in line with the moral principles of the world, and have already occupied the human relationship; your words are reasonable and in line with the way of heaven; however, you do not take into account the terrain - this Kunlun prison has long been said that everything in it is imprisoned and can never be freed. No matter whether you are human, demon, devil or immortal, as long as you enter, it will inevitably cause turmoil, change the variables in the environment, and let the monster we are guarding escape. In addition, we can feel that the ability of this monster is increasing, so now I can only eliminate you to balance the variables inside and let everything return to normal.

　　Xiao Hei interrupted: "Bah."

　　I coughed twice to cover it up, and then asked a question to change the subject: "I understand what you mean - if we come in, the monster will escape, so you are going to kill the three of us... But now even if we are killed, it will be useless, there are already a bunch of monsters and evil spirits in here, why don't you catch them, why bother fighting with the three of us? After all, we are good people, right?"

　　His expression changed slightly: "How did you know these monsters came in?" He paused after saying this, but immediately continued: "They must be destroyed by us, but unfortunately so are you - any soul that enters must be destroyed, otherwise the Heavenly Dao cannot be maintained."

　　I was filled with righteous indignation: "You have killed good people and you still uphold the Way of Heaven? How dare you say that! Well, I'm not saying anything bad about you, but you are a god after all, so does this count as killing innocent people?"

　　There was really no other way but to mess around and see if I could find any opportunity - you know what, after saying this, the old man seemed to hesitate: "I don't know if it counts as indiscriminate killing, I just know that I have to disperse your souls..."

　　Xiao Hei immediately said, "You've never done this before? You don't look very professional." It expressed its contempt, "I guess you can't do it?"

　　"Huh?" Not only the old man was surprised, but even Sang Yu and I were surprised.

　　Xiao Hei said smugly: "You don't know, right? Let me tell you - uncle, if you really planned to kill them right away and used all your strength, my two friends would definitely not be able to avoid it... Would you be very hesitant, struggling, and feel sorry for the people of the mountains and rivers...?"

　　Xiao Hei's nonsense was all he said casually. It was the same thing that he usually emphasized when he was arguing with us, but this kind of talk actually stumped him!

　　I was totally stunned!

　　Chapter 248: The Expert

　　After a while, the old man actually sighed deeply: "That's right! You are indeed the first group to enter. Although we have agreed beforehand that we will kill whoever we see - I really can't do this. He looked up at the sky and sighed, feeling so emotional. It seems that you are reluctant to let us go even though you can't kill us...

　　"Hehe, that's not it. We are good people, but those vicious beasts are not. They came here to get that guy out - you go find them, catch and kill whoever you want, crush and strangle to death, it's fun, and it's great to have you as a demon slayer..."

　　clang~

　　A bright flash of lightning flashed in front of me. When I looked closely, I saw that the old man looked a little lonely, but the long sword in his hand was unsheathed and across his chest. He said lightly: "It's a pity. Even if the sky is angry and the people are resentful, I can't let this guy go." He concentrated and raised his sword and pointed: "I'm sorry.

　　As soon as he finished speaking, the sword in his hand came flying like a rainbow, and the lightning-fast move was in front of him in just a glance!

　　quick!

　　I jumped up and raised the Killing God Blade in my hand with all my strength. The collision of the swords actually knocked me back several meters, and I stumbled and fell to the ground!

　　but…

　　The sharp sword edge paused for a moment, and then immediately stabbed at me again, like an arrow shooting without hesitation - almost at the same time I was bounced away, Sang Yu had already rushed in front of me. She used her body to block the long sword, but the sword in her hand stabbed at the old man with all her might!

　　My mind exploded!

　　Sang Yu was unable to block the old man's earth-shattering sword. At this time, she did not hesitate at all and chose a strategy that would hurt both sides. She had only one goal! If the old man did not withdraw his sword and turn around, both sides would inevitably suffer losses!

　　perish together!

　　My eyes were tearing, and I rushed towards Sang Yu without hesitation! But I saw that the sword had already reached Sang Yu's chest, and blood was about to splash on the spot... If his soul was injured, wouldn't Sang Yu become a vegetable?

　　No!!!

　　I screamed desperately!

　　God will not let me go! At that last moment, the old man's sword finally turned around - he suddenly swung his body backwards, using the force to make the long sword turn in the air. There was a crisp sound of tinkling, and flames flew everywhere. Such an uncoordinated collision was only a 50-50 wave, and neither side gained an advantage!

　　After the two of them hit each other, they took two steps back. Sang Yu happened to bump into me. I suddenly supported her and shouted, "How are you?" But at the same time, the same words came out of her mouth.

　　Sang Yu held me so tightly!

　　I looked into Sang Yu's eyes, the concern and nervousness in them were beyond words. I wanted to take a good look at her... but not now!

　　I stood up by pushing myself up with my knees, and pushed Sang Yu behind me - it's time for me to act like a man!

　　It was just the right time to stand up. Sang Yu was standing on the ground to block the opponent's falling sword in mid-air. After the old man fell from mid-air, he pointed his toes and rushed over again!

　　Although I was well prepared, the wild flowers raised by the long sword still caught me off guard... At this critical moment, the idiot beast brother finally appeared!

　　Xiao Hei descended in front of me like a god, howling and slapping the old man with one claw, and immediately a fight broke out between us - I was so excited that I couldn't say that I cried: Damn, the countless meals were finally worth the money...

　　The old man dodged Xiao Hei's flying claw, and the bright sword light cut through the air. He pounced on Xiao Hei with an unstoppable momentum. The speed, strength and explosive power of this sword far exceeded the attack power against me and Sang Yu just now. Within a short distance, even a bronze lion would be cut in half by this sword.

　　"roar

　　Xiao Hei felt like he was in danger, so he kicked hard and dodged two feet, narrowly avoiding the extremely powerful Xue Liang - at that moment, all the short hair on his body trembled, which showed that he was very scared.

　　"boom

　　The old man slashed the air with his sword, and the sword went straight into the ground, leaving a long scratch on the ground instantly. The power of this sword was definitely comparable to the full-strength attack of M500, and a string of huge bluestone slabs were all shattered into pieces.

　　The attack method of the Pixiu was similar to that of a lion or tiger, and it also used the same trick of one pounce, two sweeps, and three cuts. Xiao Hei, who dodged the sword, pounced forward instantly, and his pair of sharp claws suddenly swept out, and his tail also flew towards the old man's neck at that moment.

　　There was even a hissing sound in the air. I don’t know if it was my illusion or due to the fast speed!

　　I can't dodge it anyway. If the target of this attack is me, I might even have to wait until Xiao Hei bites my neck off before I realize that I'm going to die. Only the old man can resist it!

　　"snort

　　The old man snorted coldly again, and his body rose up like a wisp of smoke. He dodged all of this with just a simple leap into the air - although the distance was only half a foot or a few inches, every move of his was in vain and he gained nothing.

　　Flipping over and landing, Xiao Hei's strength was greatly reduced due to his transformation into a soul, but he was still not to be underestimated. The moment he landed, he turned around and faced the old man again. At this time, Xiao Hei did not attack again, but just cautiously stared at the old man and slowly turned around, and walked back to me and Sang Yu.

　　My heart suddenly warmed up - Xiao Hei was obviously afraid that the old man would take the opportunity to attack me and Sang Yu, so he stood in front of us... Hey, this guy is really something! At that time, I had an idea in my mind: just for this favor, I will give Xiao Hei meat every meal in the future...

　　I was staring at the fat ass in front of me and sighing, when Xiao Hei said, "Lao Liu, how about changing hands? I can't do it, can I take a break first?" It panted and said, "I don't have a body, I don't have the strength, I can't bear it after two or three times."

　　I was dumbfounded: "Nima, do you think I can beat him?"

　　Xiao Hei stared at the old man but kept talking: "Go ahead and take the hit. Didn't you see that the old man was holding back? He won't die in a short while. Lao Liu, you rough fellow, haven't you been hit enough?

　　Damn it!

　　Well, the meat is gone! And I'm planning to get a dog in the future, so that he can climb the table and the wall to grab food...

　　The old man said slowly: "Don't hide! To tell you the truth, none of you can leave here today. He paused, then continued apologetically: "Just accept your fate.

　　As soon as he finished speaking, the sword came out, and the long sword slashed towards Xiao Hei again!

　　The previous sword should have been extremely powerful, but this sword not only had more power but also had improved skills. It seemed that the old man had not used it for many years and was a little rusty, so his condition was still recovering.

　　Very fast! Facing this sword, Xiao Hei still chose to dodge, but that sword was too fast. If Xiao Hei was at his peak, I guess he could easily dodge it. At that time, let alone dodging one sword, he could handle dozens of swords with ease. But now his strength has declined and his physical strength is not good, so it is naturally difficult for him to dodge. He was stabbed in the side by the old man before he could dodge!

　　※

　　Xiao Hei in front of Grandpa Sun coughed a few times suddenly, and his body exploded with a bang, and a cloud of blood mist shot out from his body.

　　"Damn, his chuan-shaped eyebrows twisted into a ball in an instant: "There is a painting guard

　　※

　　The sound of a blunt weapon tearing silk was heard, and the tip of the old man's sword cut a deep wound on Xiao Hei's body. A dark blue gas spurted out from his body.

　　If Xiao Hei's body was still there, not to mention being cut by a knife, even a machine gun might not be able to hurt it, but today's sword almost pierced through its body and cut it in half!

　　"Xiao Hei and Sang Yu screamed and rushed out - but Xiao Hei's fat butt blocked us behind!

　　"Hey! I'm coming!

　　After being scratched by the old man's sword, Xiao Hei's ferocity was completely aroused. Bursts of low roars kept coming from his mouth, and his pair of dragon eyes staring at the old man were also full of murderous intent!

　　Although it is a divine beast, it still has some wildness. And who wouldn't be angry when it's so injured?

　　The divine beast is still a beast after all!

　　Moved! Xiao Hei completely ignored his own injuries and pounced on him again. His speed increased significantly at this moment, and a faint golden light appeared on his body. His sharp claws rushed towards the old man with a sound of breaking through the air!

　　That's a desperate move!

　　Joy appeared in the old man's eyes, and a ray of white light shot up into the sky from his body. The whole person was white like a fluorescent tube. The long sword in his hand spit out a three-foot white light, and the sword energy was so strong that the whole air was choked!

　　"Bang!

　　It was like two blockbuster bombs collided with each other!

　　The old man and Xiao Hei were seen shuttling back and forth, sprinting, slashing horizontally, and slashing vertically at high speeds... The flashes of swords and sabers were as fast as thunder and lightning, with crackling sounds and roars. The fierce collisions continued, and Xiao Hei's wounds were severely broken and aggravated. Dark blue gas gushed out like a fountain, and his strength was reduced again...

　　Xiao Hei roared in rage, constantly squeezing out his only remaining strength, desperately rushing forward again and again. The golden light flickered like an unstable voltage, and it was obvious that Xiao Hei couldn't take it anymore!

　　I turned my head and saw the same determination in Sang Yu's eyes - we both shouted and surrounded the old man from both sides!

　　I took a big step and came to the right side of the old man in an instant. At this time, the old man just dodged this side under Xiao Hei's pounce. I rushed forward without thinking twice and used the "Green Dragon Entering the Sea". The old man's sword move was not old, and his face was still indifferent, but with a flick of his wrist, the long sword flew out and came towards me diagonally...

　　At the same time, Sang Yu also came from the left side, and without hesitation, he made a "walking step and lifting clothes" move, cooperating with me from behind like a meteor rushing to the moon and attacking my back!

　　I saw that the long sword in the old man's hand was about to clash with my Killing Blade.

　　but!

　　A sense of crisis, an extremely strong sense of crisis! I don't know why I had this indescribable weird feeling all over my body. In a split second, I suddenly squatted down and rolled on the ground like a carrot, rolling to Sang Yu's side.

　　Sang Yu was caught off guard by my sudden change of tactics, and we almost poked holes in each other - before the confusion in Sang Yu's eyes could take shape, a huge explosion was heard behind him!

　　A huge pit actually exploded where the old man's sword pointed, and countless huge rocks flew up and rolled!

　　This is the real chapter!

　　When he put away his sword, the old man had an indescribable coldness on his face: "Forget it, stop struggling and just accept your fate. Look, Tianlu can't hold on any longer."

　　Sure enough, Xiao Hei was now lying on the ground gasping for breath like a broken ball - this guy couldn't hold on any longer!

　　Our last barrier is gone.

　　Chapter 249: An unexpected turn of events

　　The old man slowly turned the sword back, "If I kill you, I will also be punished by the Great Dao, but I have a clear conscience. I am Mr. Zhou Shu from Jiaoli, and I am willing to accept all the punishment and guilt - this is my destiny, and the only purpose of my staying here.

　　As he said this, he slowly lowered his eyelids, looked at the coldness on the sword edge and sighed, "I feel very uncomfortable, really..."

　　What does this mean? Is this a condolence?

　　I was so angry that I started to roar: "Fuck, you are so uncomfortable, why are you still trying to kill us? You are not willing to let me go, but you are still pretending to be kind and righteous. Damn it! In our current words, you are like a toad on the road - you are wearing a camouflage jeep, right?"

　　Zhou Shu's face twitched twice, "This is fate..." He began to approach us step by step...

　　I slowly approached Sang Yu and pushed her behind me. She struggled and said, "Biyun, don't..." "Don't talk." I lowered my voice and said, "I have something to say."

　　"Well?" Sang Yu's body suddenly stopped, and she lowered her voice as well. "What's your plan?" There was even some joy in her eyes when she spoke: "Can you kill him?"

　　When we talked, our bodies were very close, and we stared at Zhou Shu with a look of full preparation to avoid suspicion. Sang Yu's words gave me some hope, and my mind quickly turned, and I began to desperately look for a way... But the time was too short, and he was too strong, so I couldn't help but smile bitterly: "Do as I say! When I rush up, I will use the Yin-Yang Eyes to entangle him, and you find a way to rush out - remember where the door is, it's just..." As I was talking, I suddenly felt something was wrong, and I turned my head slightly to see Sang Yu's face was extremely pale!

　　It’s too late!

　　I suddenly turned Sang Yu over and yelled at me: "Stop being in a daze and do what I say.

　　Sang Yu's somewhat scattered eyes finally focused on me, "You said..."

　　Seeing Zhou Shu getting closer and closer, I became anxious and said, "Hurry up and leave..." and then I pushed Sang Yu backwards!

　　But there was no push!

　　"Pah

　　A hot, burning slap hit me on the face!

　　As I stared in amazement, a string of tears burst out from Sang Yu - she cried, hoarse, and cursed desperately: "Biyun, you are a heartless thing. There was a kind of sadness in her eyes that gradually grew, which made my heart twitch suddenly!

　　What kind of feeling is this? It’s like someone has grabbed my heart and is ruthlessly ravaging and trampling on it!

　　Sang Yu grabbed my hand and held it tightly. "Biyun, you went to seek death last time in the sea, and now you are here again - I'm telling you, I will never run away by myself this time, I will never...

　　The deep sadness and pain in her eyes immediately made me understand that there is no greater pain than a dead heart!

　　Her hands were clasped together with her fingers interlocked, so tight and so warm, it was as if two hearts were pulled together at this moment, beating rapidly... What she was thinking, what she wanted, what she felt in her heart were all clear at this moment!

　　So that’s how it is…

　　It was at this moment that I finally understood why Sang Yu slapped me - she would rather die with me than live alone!

　　I nodded heavily and said solemnly and seriously: "Okay

　　Sang Yu's expression finally relaxed, revealing a beauty like a rainbow after the rain: "We will face it together..."

　　"Pah

　　I can guarantee that this blow will ensure that she won't wake up within thirty to fifty minutes!

　　Zhou Shu was less than five meters away from us. I turned around and pushed Sang Yu onto Xiao Hei's back, whispering, "Run, run now! No matter what, you must rush out and stare into its eyes. I swore formally, "Don't worry about me! Don't worry, I will definitely come back."

　　After hearing what I said, Xiao Hei struggled to stand up, carried Sang Yu on his back, rubbed his head against me, turned around and ran away!

　　Almost at the same time, Zhou Shu flew towards me! This guy is not stupid, he can naturally guess what we want to do, and he doesn't play it cool and just beats us up!

　　I stood still, made hand gestures, opened my eyes wide, and tried my best to activate the ability of the Yin-Yang Eyes!

　　One minute, one minute and they can escape!

　　I repeated this sentence in my heart, ready to fight to the death - suddenly, a chirping sound came from the distance!

　　What does this mean?

　　Obviously Zhou Shu understood the meaning of this cry better than I did. He stopped, put away his sword, looked at me reluctantly, and then he pushed his feet hard on the ground and flew up - towards the direction of the cry!

　　Is there something wrong over there? What a damn good luck!

　　I turned around and looked at Xiao Hei's figure rushing into the darkness in the distance, and suddenly remembered something - if he was dead, it would be fine, but in this case, I deceived Sang Yu and abandoned her... She will beat me to death soon!

　　"Grandpa Hei, don't run away, come back

　　I ran after him, crying and shouting!

　　※

　　The force I used in the palm strike on the back of Sang Yu's neck was far less than I had expected. I grabbed Xiao Hei and turned back, but before I had gone far, she woke up on the Tianlu brand beast mattress with a groan: "What's wrong with me?" As she spoke, she propped herself up, but as soon as she stood up, she rolled off Xiao Hei at an angle.

　　"Be careful!" I quickly shouted, "Xiao Hei, slow down. Let Sang Yu come down."

　　He didn't stop talking, he stepped forward and stretched out his hand to gently hold her waist, and gently helped Sang Yu down: "Stand still, stand still, watch out, be careful of Xiao Hei's claws below..."

　　Sang Yu stood firmly on the ground, rubbed his temple with his hand, and looked confused: "What happened just now? Eh, I remember... I remember seeing an old man... It seems that he fought with us - yes, the confusion in his eyes suddenly turned into fear, and he grabbed my hand and pinched it painfully: "Biyun, are you okay? Are you okay?"

　　She pulled me, turned my head up and down, and kept muttering, "What happened just now? Biyun, are you hurt? Is there any accident..." The concern in her words was beyond words, and she was so anxious that she almost cried.

　　"It's okay, it's okay! Sang Yu, it's really okay. I patted Sang Yu's hand and comforted her, "The old man was entangled with something, so he let us go - it's okay, it's really nothing. I also pretended to be a good girl: "Look at you, you are really anxious, and tears are almost running out."

　　Sang Yu shook me for a long time and saw that I was fine. Only then did she feel relieved and retorted to me: "Pooh! What a brilliant and concise word!

　　I was smiling happily and ready to continue, but Sang Yu's expression gradually became a little strange. I saw that the situation was not good and was about to change the subject, but Sang Yu's expression suddenly changed and his voice rose eight octaves: "Liu Piyun, I want to ask you, why did I faint just now?" He looked so angry that he was almost on the verge of exploding.

　　I'm no pushover either, I've been prepared for this!

　　I immediately looked concerned, "Oh, Sang Yu, you don't know this - the soul is unstable in the first few times it leaves the body, and it is possible for the three souls and seven spirits to disperse and gather at any time. In the soul state, it is like fainting... I didn't expect that the old man just received the signal to leave, and you fainted! It must have been very hard to hold on for a long time, right?"

　　"Really?" Sang Yu's eyes were full of disbelief, and his answer was also hesitant and uncertain. "I remember I had an out-of-body experience once before, and this is the second time - you didn't lie to me?"

　　"It's possible that they separated the first time, or they separated in the previous times. It's normal for them to separate the second time. I definitely didn't lie to you." I nodded firmly. "If you don't believe me, ask Xiao Hei - Hey, Xiao Hei, tell Sang Yu, did she faint on the ground just after she saw the old man leave?"

　　Xiao Hei's beard shook a few times to show his support.

　　"That's true," Sang Yu finally believed it, "There is such a saying..." She twisted her neck to convince herself, "No wonder, my four-pillar pure yang fate took the initiative to leave my body for the first time, so I was a little uncomfortable."

　　I glanced at Xiao Hei, and he was gesturing with his claws, as if he was referring to so many hotpot meals... Well, it's finally over.

　　I didn't want Sang Yu to have any more wild thoughts, so I quickly found a topic to talk about. "Oh, Sang Yu, it looks very dangerous in here, so we can't stay here for long. I thought, why don't we take advantage of the fact that the old man is being harassed and go take a look and leave? What do you think?"

　　"It's fine to take a look, but I'm afraid that old man will want to kill us again, and we may not be as lucky as we were this time... Do you have any good ideas?"

　　The meaning was very clear: the matter had indeed gone a bit too far at this point, and although we were lucky enough to get away with it without any trouble this time, there might not be such an opportunity next time, and then we would be in big trouble... However, Sang Yu had our current responsibility to figure out the whole story, so he asked me to think of a way to see if there was any good solution.

　　"I've thought about this and I can think of a way. That old man calls himself Master Zhou Shu of Jiaoli, so he must be one of the Four Haos of Shangshan in the late Qin and early Han dynasties. The four of them are Tang Bing, Duke of Dongyuan, Cui Guang, Duke of Xiahuang, Wu Shi, Ji of Qili, and Master Zhou Shu of Luli. Together with the 'God of Xiapi' Huang Shigong, they were the five great hermits of the time, and they had a close relationship with each other. The founder of your Five Pecks of Rice Sect, Immortal Zhang Daoling, is a descendant of the strategist Zhang Liang, and Zhang Liang's master is Huang Shigong... When the time comes, you can just say that you are Huang Shigong's disciple in later generations, and you can't escape this friendship. In addition, as long as we have established our identities, we are also practitioners of the method of exorcising demons, so he will give us some face, right?"

　　I figured this out on the way. At first I blamed myself for not thinking of it when the fight started, but now I bring it up just to reassure Sang Yu and let her stay behind me with Xiao Hei - as long as there is a distance, Xiao Hei can easily take Sang Yu and escape when the old man finds me!

　　"Is this possible?" Sang Yu was a little skeptical: "But I'm afraid they will turn against me, and then it will be troublesome.

　　I laughed: "Impossible! Those old guys value old friendship the most, and they will definitely give you face - when the time comes, you just need to show them the old things of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, and everything will be fine.

　　"Old stuff? I only have one book at home, and it's at my dad's place. I didn't bring it with me.

　　"Sang Yu, no one else has that old item with pure magic power, but you definitely have it. It's you who forgot it.

　　"Uh, what is it?"

　　I smiled with my white teeth showing: "Do you still remember the Zuguo ring you carry with you? It was the one that Huang Shigong gave to Zhang Liang.

　　Chapter 250: Recalling the Zuguo Ring

　　Do you remember the ring of light we found in the Grand Canyon? Everyone knows the origin of the ring, so I won't repeat it - but the disappearance of the ring in the Thousand Coffin Cave due to the appearance of Qiongqi has always been a mystery!

　　It was a dead end. Qiongqi, who had recovered most of his strength, appeared in front of us. We couldn't resist the pressure alone and all of us fainted... What was the last footsteps we heard before we fainted? Why didn't Qiongqi kill us? How did we get out of there? Where did Zuguo go?

　　We have never found out the results of these secrets!

　　But the only thing I can be sure of is that all this must be hiding some secret of Qiongqi - as long as we find Zuguo, we will know what happened at that time... uh, maybe we can even find Qiongqi's weak spot!

　　For this reason, Sang Yu naturally kept the ring with her at all times.

　　She hesitantly took out the ring from her bosom and asked me, "Is this ring really useful?"

　　"Of course there must be one. Think about it, this is a ring that can cultivate array spirits, it is definitely not an ordinary thing, it is more or less stained with some of the spiritual veins and immortal energy of the time. Zhou Shu's group of immortal cultivators can be considered as spirits, how can they not recognize it? Humph, let's wait, okay?

　　Now that the key problem has been solved, we should naturally hurry up and look for the beast. He looked up to identify the direction and pointed with his hand: "Let's go, this way."

　　When we said this, we were in an alley. There was a nine-foot-wide road in the middle between the towering walls on both sides. At the end, there was a five-colored archway with sloping corridors on both sides. Behind it was a tall attic that was hundreds of feet high. It should be the commanding height here!

　　When we got to the stage and looked around, we realized how magnificent the mural we were standing on was: the entire area was full of towering buildings that blocked out the sky and sun, and it was built along the mountain to the north and then turned west, extending all the way to the river. The river water and the river waves were mighty, flowing into the palace buildings with rippling waves. There was a building every five steps and a pavilion every ten steps. The corridors were wide and winding, and the eaves were pouting. The buildings were built according to the height of the terrain, as if they were embracing each other. Various buildings gathered in the center, and the corners of the houses faced each other.

　　There are tens of millions of palaces and pavilions standing in the winding and twisting land, like a honeycomb or a whirlpool. Long bridges lie across the river, like a dragon crossing the river. Between the pavilions, wooden passages run across the sky, colorful like a rainbow. The pavilions are up and down with the terrain, making people confused and unable to distinguish the east from the west...

　　Such a large group of buildings were all half hidden and half visible in the darkness, just like a wild beast hiding under the sky, except that from time to time there were flashes of fire in the southeast corner, like fireflies in the night, flashing and very dazzling.

　　I moved through the palace and soon arrived close. I asked Xiao Hei and Sang Yu to hide behind and prepared to go over and take a look myself. Just as I was about to leave, Sang Yu grabbed me and stuffed something into my hand.

　　This is... uh, why did Sang Yu hand the Zuguo ring to me?

　　Just when I was about to ask her about this, she had already spoken: "We don't need to carry this ring here, so why don't you carry it? If anything happens, we can use your method to deal with it, right?"

　　This is really reasonable. I'll just take it with me if there's no harm in it... I winked at Xiao Hei, then told Sang Yu, "Be careful, I'll be back soon."

　　"Well, be careful

　　After leaving Sangyu, Xiao Hei walked along the edge of the palace, and as soon as he emerged from here, he saw a ruin - dozens of palace buildings in the scene had collapsed into ruins, broken bricks and tiles, bluestone walls could be seen everywhere, and palace lanterns and bronze tripods were scattered all over the ground.

　　Four people including Zhou Shu were fighting desperately in the field. Four flying swords were circling in the air with sword energy, and in the middle of them was an extremely huge monster!

　　This monster looks a bit like a sheep, but it's much bigger, about the size of a dump truck, and its body is covered with fluffy hair that's more than half a meter long. It has a big head and a big mouth, but its teeth look like tiger teeth, its four claws look like human hands, and a five or six meter long iron whip-like tail behind it.

　　The four old men occupied the four directions of Taiyin, Taiyang, Shaoyin and Shaoyang, and each of them stepped on the steps of the true diagram and the flying swords also changed like the birth, residence, change and destruction of all dharmas. It can be seen that they followed the four aspects of birth, residence, change and destruction - don't say more, this is a four virtues and four phases formation!

　　The flying sword controlled by the first old man opened and closed widely, practicing the mantras of 'bo' and 'you', and the magic power entangled in it slightly swallowed up and exhaled the true meaning of 'soft' and 'smooth', which was the virtue of Taiyin Earth; the flying sword controlled by the second old man rushed forward and practiced the mantras of 'tong' and 'ru', and the magic power flickered on it like a light, which was the origin of 'nothingness' and 'flow', which was the virtue of Taiyangfeng; the third old man I know, his flying sword is like lightning, appearing and disappearing mysteriously, 'walking' and 'following' its meaning, and its magic power is like a ball wrapped in black mist On the above, the 'jian' and 'shou' of the Shaoyin - water virtue have been solved; the fourth old man's sword is really sneaky, short and thin, only using the two words 'small' and 'change' to move the vital points, and the magic power is like flowing water sticking to the sword, the 'tang' and 'shang' of the Shaoyang - fire virtue are absolutely correct; when I peeked at the formation, the four swords were not idle either, flying in the air like strings of lights, clinking when they hit the monster but not hurting it at all - but suddenly these four swords combined and hit it!

　　There was only a slight "puff" sound, and the black gas gushed out and spread all over the ground!

　　An extremely domineering roar came from the mouth of the tiger-fang monster. After being hit by this move, the monster did not run away like other beasts. Its ferocity was completely aroused, and it rushed straight towards the first old man regardless of everything!

　　Can you imagine the feeling of a dump truck loaded with soil?

　　"retreat

　　With just a shout from the old man, the four men retreated like flowing water, observing their hearts and keeping their positions, trapping the monster inside and maintaining the situation of four guarding one!

　　After several consecutive attacks failed to produce any results, the monster suddenly jumped high up - when it landed on the ground like a heavy bomb, its body had shrunk to about two meters, and its limbs and muscles bulged like steel, rock and stone, demonstrating how terrifying its power was.

　　But its most powerful feature is not its strength, but its claws. The extremely sharp silver-white claws on this monster's limbs are constantly emitting white light, and the halo is pouring out through the vortexes at the claw tips, like water ripples.

　　The long sword made a rustling sound in the air, and rushed towards the monster again!

　　The sword moved, and the monster also moved - this guy had already sensed the danger when the Taiyin Earth Virtue Sword touched him. Without any hesitation, he just squatted slightly, and when he jumped up again, it brought up a ray of light like thunder!

　　Fast! That's really fast!

　　"You beast, die.

　　The old man roared, and the four flying swords suddenly turned around and slashed towards the monster in mid-air!

　　"Bang

　　There was no dodging. The monster was not afraid of this attack at all. It didn't evade at all - it stood firm and resisted the combined attack of the four swords!

　　Sparks flashed, and the sword cut off countless animal hairs, carrying wisps of black air to the other end of the monster, but...

　　The first old man was pierced through the body by the monster's claws, and he slowly fell to the ground with an expression of disbelief!

　　In an instant, his body gradually turned white and translucent, gradually became very faint and light, and turned into a white light flying eastward.

　　"broken

　　The other three old men shouted in unison, with anxiety and uneasiness in their eyes, but not the grief I had initially expected - I changed my mind and immediately understood that this state could not really kill him, at most he would be injured and his essence would be damaged, but he would not really disappear or die.

　　The formation became incomplete immediately after one person disappeared. In addition, the monster's speed increased dramatically after changing its voice. It quickly gained the upper hand by charging left and right, and forced the three old men to retreat... The scene when I first faced Zhou Shu immediately changed.

　　The monster was fast and powerful, and it was not afraid of the attack of the flying sword. It was like a tiger entering a pack of wolves and was unstoppable. But I soon discovered something was not right - just when the second old man was killed, the monster glanced in my direction intentionally or unintentionally, and it seemed that it had discovered me!

　　…

　　Damn it!

　　Sang Yu, I and Xiao Hei were no match for Zhou Shu when we were three against one. Now four Zhou Shus were beaten up by that monster - I wouldn't be so blind as to go up and deliver food to others, right?

　　What else are you talking about? Get out of here!

　　Immediately, I made up my mind to turn around and run away - just as I turned and ran a few steps, I saw another bright light behind me!

　　This time it’s getting faster and faster, I guess the third one is dead too!

　　I rushed down in two or three steps. Sang Yu and Xiao Hei thought something happened and quickly ran over. "What happened?"

　　"It's too late to say anything. I pulled Sang Yu and started running. "Let's get out of here first. Hurry up. Something big has happened."

　　Xiao Hei turned around and started running, and rushed to the front.

　　“Damn it,” I yelled as I ran, “Xiao Hei, wait a minute, don’t run to the front…just stay behind and watch over us. If the monsters come after us, you can help me block them.”

　　We ran for dozens of meters, and the last white light behind us finally lit up!

　　"All over?"

　　My heart moved and I listened carefully to the sound - but before I could make out what it was, something huge suddenly fell to the ground in front of me with a bang, stirring up a cloud of flying ash, black dust and countless smoke!

　　broken!

　　As expected, the two-meter-long monster was now standing in front of me with its teeth bared, a mouthful of saliva dripping down its fangs, making a wet spot.

　　Xiao Hei and the monster were circling around and glaring at each other, and they looked like they were about to have a fight - look, it's about to pounce!

　　Xiao Hei and the monster jumped into the air at the same time, and then fell to the ground with a loud bang.

　　But the following scene surprised me and Sang Yu -

　　One shouted: "Brother

　　Another one said: "Brother

　　"It's bad. I said to Sang Yu very seriously: "It's not easy. Xiao Hei is a relative of the monster.

　　Chapter 251: Taotie Zero Distance

　　The two guys were rolling and jumping on the ground, tumbling together, groaning and roaring, it was really lively - I despised this scene. To be honest, if there were some fish heads or pork bones on the table, it would be more in line with the Brownian motion of dogs and cats fighting for food.

　　I didn’t expect that the divine beast would be like this?

　　Sang Yu stared at it in amazement for a long time, and suddenly exclaimed: "Biyun, could this fellow also be a dragon's son..." She exclaimed as if she remembered something, and then she suddenly realized something with great nervousness: "Could this be a Taotie?"

　　Damn! I almost cried: I came here to deal with the Nazis. The Four Evils have nothing to do with me. I went through so much trouble and hid in the northwest desert, but I still didn't jump out. Am I extremely lucky or extremely unlucky?

　　The reason why I think so is because what Sang Yu said does make sense - you see, that guy is such a cool monster, so vivid, so outstanding... his melancholy eyes, sighing stubble, magical clawing skills, and that glass of drymartine, are as dazzling as fireflies in the dark - and can also deeply fascinate a lost stray dog!

　　This monster looks like a glutton, and it really is a glutton!

　　A cry broke the joy of the two guys meeting. Taotie looked at us and said to Xiaohei: "Tianlu, why are you two servants interrupting me without respect? It's too rude. His eyes rolled: "Well, their physiques and comprehension are not very good, it seems that they are not suitable for each other. How about this, let me eat their souls first to get rid of them, and then find two good ones to return to you?"

　　Xiao Hei was immediately anxious: "This won't do! Taotie, these two are not my servants, they are my friends - let alone eating them, even if they are injured, it's not okay."

　　"What?" Taotie's eyes bulged... I know that when people describe someone's eyes as bulging like a bell, it's just a metaphor. But now it's like a bell. The eyeballs, which are as big as a fist, are half squeezed out of the eye sockets. Fortunately, they didn't fall out. So he said, "You, you are a divine beast, you are a dragon, how can you be friends with a human? Were you tricked by them?"

　　"Things are different now, brother." Xiao Hei sighed, "Thousands of years have passed, and the outside world is completely different now. Humans are no longer the weak race that knelt at our feet and begged for protection. We have become the rulers of the entire world, able to move mountains and seas, and go into the sky and the earth. Gods, immortals, spirits, and ghosts like us are either dead or have passed away. We can hardly see them in the world of the living now."

　　Taotie was not surprised to hear this. He nodded and said, "The situation you described is a bit unbelievable, but it is not impossible. In fact, I woke up when the millennium calamity appeared. I have been sending magic power from the cracks of this prison to confuse the ancient beasts and evil spirits. I want to accumulate more magic power and enter here, so that I can devour it to restore my magic power... It took me more than a year to find such a small thing. I realized it was not good at the time... Tianlu, let me ask you, how many cultivators are there outside now?"

　　"Not much, very little - the mainstream thing out there now is called technology, which is something else."

　　"Are there many methods out there? Are they those guys who claim to be righteous?"

　　Xiao Hei glanced at us and said, "There are still some, but not as many as before. It's just that they are now organized and have undergone many changes. They are faster and stronger when they act, and they also have many super weapons."

　　"That's really hard to deal with," Taotie panted, "Among the six reincarnations, the Heavenly Dao Shusu of the upper three are the most powerful, and my strength is only 30% of what it is now. If it's really as you say, then I can't enjoy myself, and even escaping will be a problem? - Finally, let me ask you, are there many people now?"

　　"People?" Xiao Hei's face changed when he heard this: "Brother, what do you want to do?"

　　Taotie showed his mouthful of tiger teeth and chattered: "The old way, eating to gather yang, swallowing fire to consolidate essence, as long as there is food, and the amount of food is enough, I can recover to my peak and eat and drink as much as I want in this world."

　　"Are you still thinking about becoming the king? Brother, I advise you not to think about it. Not to mention that there will be countless people from the Dharma sect watching you when you get out, and they might even destroy you. Now it's even a question whether you can get out.

　　…

　　What you said made me feel creepy - does it seem like you want to eat me?

　　Taotie actually has similar abilities to Pixiu, both of them are very good at eating. But Pixiu is a mythical beast, and although it can eat, it only protects wealth and has no other function; while Taotie can rely on the ability of devouring to increase its own abilities - coupled with its greedy desires, it is inevitable that it will eat humans!

　　At first, Pixiu and Taotie had a very good relationship, perhaps because they shared the same hobby of eating...

　　Xiao Hei and Taotie chatted about family matters, and Sang Yu and I were not idle either, and we quickly studied countermeasures: Logically speaking, this place belongs to the realm of painting, and is connected to the realm of inner demons. Taotie cannot escape before his inner greed is eliminated - it is a dead knot that cannot be untied. The person who designed this prison was very smart. It is impossible for Taotie to get out by his own ability!

　　I remember that Taotie was the third ferocious beast to be sealed, and it was also at the end of the Qin Dynasty and the beginning of the Han Dynasty. After it, there was only one left, Qiongqi, who was also hiding everywhere, so adding guards here would naturally be foolproof - but the situation is different now!

　　First, during the Millennium Tribulation, all the cages and formations were loose and damaged, and their power was greatly weakened; second, there were Qiongqi and Taowu outside, eyeing this place covetously - if they found this place, they would probably be able to work together to break it down!

　　At the beginning, he was just counting on his abacus and running away to protect his own safety, but when he heard what Taotie said, he immediately threw the abacus to the ground and smashed it to pieces.

　　Can I run? I don’t know what kind of mess I’ll make if I get out… Let’s not talk about the big mess, if you randomly invite a thousand or eight hundred people to eat in a county, the number of hits on the Internet will be higher than that of the Spring Festival Gala, and the people may be agitated and the whole country may be in turmoil - as for the messy editing of my works by online writers in the future, it will not be considered!

　　No! I really have to deal with this thing. At the very least, I have to trick it out and hand it over to the master to see if there is any way to deal with it.

　　Taotie and Xiaohei were chatting nonsense there, one had a worried look on his face and didn't know what to do; the other also had a worried look on his face and didn't know what to do.

　　At this critical moment, the leader of the Fifth Group of the Seventh Department of the National Security of our great motherland, Senior Agent Liu Piyun, numbered '028E01', stepped forward with a sincere patriotic heart and a noble character of being willing to die generously. Facing the ferocious beast Taotie that could turn the clouds with one hand, he spoke righteously -

　　The above is the content of my self-report in the internal document. In fact, the real situation is similar: I walked up to them cautiously, with a smile on my face, and chatted with them: "Hi! Hello! Xiao Hei, is this an acquaintance? Why don't you introduce your relatives to me? Have you eaten?"

　　I interrupted their stupid meeting. Taotie looked like he was sharpening his knife to kill the pigs and sheep, while Xiaohei looked like he saw a ray of hope after a dark period. They both said, "You've come just in time!"

　　Taotie rushed over immediately, yelling, "Let me eat one first..." His saliva almost covered his feet. Xiaohei crouched in front of me and yelled, "Brother Liu, tell me what's going on outside!"

　　Seeing that the drooling guy was about to rush to Xiao Hei, I quickly said, "I can let you go out.

　　creak

　　Wow, I was able to get from 100 mph to 0 mph in less than 10 meters! It braked suddenly in front of me with wisps of smoke coming out of its four paws - this is also a divine beast. If a small car did this, foreigners would never believe it. According to my country's new traffic regulations, running a yellow light is a fine of 200 yuan and six points deducted, or at least life imprisonment, and even suspended death penalty is possible!

　　"You?" Taotie scratched his claws on the bluestone slab, and it seemed that he was burned. He looked at him with complete disbelief: "You think you can get me out? I don't believe it.

　　Nonsense! I don't even believe in myself, how can I expect you to believe?

　　Thinking about it, I still looked unfathomable: "Of course I have a way, but before you leave, I have to tell you the current situation... After you listen, I will tell you the solution, okay?"

　　He sat down in front of me with a plop, and confronted Xiao Hei: "You tell me."

　　"This world is no longer the world you once lived in. I heard from Xiao Hei that although we don't have that many magical instruments and treasures to use in this era, we humans now have more means to deal with your fierce beasts and ancient spirits. Do you know why?"

　　Taotie opened his bloody mouth and smiled contentedly: "I really don't know what you can do... There are no more cultivators, no more Heavenly Masters, and only a few Dharma sects left - are you planning to starve me to death with the human wave tactic?"

　　I shook my head in disdain: "First of all, we now have more powerful magic weapons, such as this one in my hand--" I turned around and took the M500 from Sang Yu and gestured at it: "--It's just a simple little thing, almost everyone has one, but if I try it on you, it's not much worse than the flying sword. I thought about it and chose a very cool name: "This is the Divine Fire Cannon

　　The claws scratched the fur: "If you don't believe me, you can give me a try."

　　…

　　Although I was not interested in his request, I still coughed and awkwardly refuted the scientific title: "You can ask me to shoot you, don't say one shot is OK - pay attention, watch it carefully

　　He raised his hand and hit Taotie with a bang!

　　The M500 used Sang Yu's evil-breaking bullets, which contained silver nitrate and condensed tears. When it hit the Taotie's body, it immediately blew off a tuft of hair, revealing a black spot on the skin underneath - it was obvious that the defense was not broken, but the armor also shed a long piece of blood.

　　Taotie then stopped looking down on it and said in a somewhat dry voice: "This is the Divine Fire Cannon. Does everyone have it?"

　　It was finally my turn to be proud: "Yeah." Seeing her look, I immediately added: "This is still a small one. The bigger it is, the more powerful it is. It is almost a hundred times more powerful than this small cannon."

　　"A hundred times?" Taotie was really dumbfounded at this time: "Could it be that this is not a magic weapon, but a magic treasure?"

　　Chapter 252 Reminiscing the Past

　　There was actually an important reason why we didn't use this thing when we were dealing with Zhou Shu - Zhou Shu was so fast that we couldn't hit him. Although it is powerful, it would be useless if it can't hit him, right?

　　Taotie is faster than Zhou Shu. If it is in motion like us, how easy is it to hit? Now that I have explained it to him directly, the nature of the weapon will be different. I am going to test its power, so he just stood there and let me shoot him.

　　To sum it up in one sentence, the power is exaggerated while the speed in mobile warfare is ignored - this is what it means to avoid the important issue and only emphasize nuclear deterrence without discussing nuclear technology.

　　"This is the current magic weapon," I said solemnly, "So, we can definitely destroy you with force.

　　Taotie swallowed his saliva and said, "So, what about the second point?" This guy's confidence has been shaken by me - Xiao Hei talked for such a long time and he just refused to agree, but now he gives in after being shot... This should be called being a masochist, right?

　　"Also, although the world's population is large now, we have unified dispatch, coordination and planning, and we can borrow some things to quickly travel back and forth around the world - to put it bluntly, you are exhausted running around, and we may be able to get there before you while sleeping comfortably. When the time comes, we will wait and give you a head-on blow, and you won't be able to escape."

　　"Well…"

　　"Also," I didn't wait for it to speak, "Now that all the sects in the world have united, we can quickly pass on the message, and a large group of people can come to chase and intercept you at any time. No matter how many people there are, there will be a lot of people gathered around you anyway."

　　Hesitantly, the Taotie asked me: "Can I, let me take a look..."

　　I waved my hand and said, "Not now. I'll give you a chance to try after we get out... These are just plain words. You can ask Xiao Hei. He has seen them all."

　　Xiao Hei beside me nodded like a rattle and kept encouraging me: "Yes...really...right, right..." He was just asking, and from the look of his face, I could understand what Xiao Hei meant without him saying a word.

　　Taotie looked at Xiao Hei and then at me, and suddenly stood up. A cold murderous aura filled the air, and that feeling made us realize the true nature of this creature again - Taotie, one of the four evil beasts! At the beginning, those friendly and warm feelings were only temporary.

　　The claws squeaked on the bluestone slabs, leaving white scratches in front of me. Xiao Hei immediately stood up and said, "Brother, don't do anything stupid. My friend didn't lie to you. These are all the truth. It sounds bad but it makes sense."

　　I can see that Xiao Hei is afraid that I will scare Brother Taotie and make him go crazy, which will cause trouble if he paws me.

　　The Taotie did not move, but spoke with a fierce look in his eyes: "I have been trapped here for thousands of years. Now I can finally get out of the thousand-year prison cage, but you are blocking me here. I will tell you clearly that even if there are thousands of troops outside, I will break through.

　　"Brother, aren't you afraid that you will be captured by someone after you get out? In the beginning, you guys were so powerful that no one could do anything to you. At most, you were sealed. But after so many years, you are so weak that you were hit by magic weapons. How can you survive?"

　　"I have to give it a try." Taotie said with a frown, "I don't know how dangerous it is outside, but it is really dangerous inside. Do you still remember those white-bearded old men? They are the four doctors of the Qin Dynasty, known as the 'Four Haos of Shangshan'. They left behind immortal essences. They did nothing else but keep an eye on me. Before the millennium disaster came, I saw them like a mouse seeing a cat. I couldn't beat them, I couldn't escape, and I was tortured to death. For thousands of years, there was not a day that I didn't hide in fear... Now I have this opportunity, and I took the opportunity to restore my abilities, so I naturally won't stay in there.

　　Everyone was dumbfounded!

　　It seems that whether this glutton is begging to go out to eat or not is secondary. The biggest reason is that he can’t stand the abuse in there anymore——"I can understand Sang Yu’s opinion: "This day is not a life for human beings... a life for dragons. Thousands of years of torture, anyone would be anxious."

　　Taotie had a look of relief as if he was understood, and his eyes flickered.

　　I interrupted, "Hey, hey, hey, you're still pretending to be complaining - Brother Taotie, how many people did you eat back then? They were all eaten into one of the four fierce beasts, and you still feel wronged?"

　　"Ah?" Taotie jumped up suddenly, angry and embarrassed: "How come I am one of the four ferocious beasts? What's the name and who gave it? Who else is there besides me?" He had a shocked expression and it seemed that he had no idea about this.

　　Sang Yu and I were completely confused, but Xiao Hei came up to explain to us, "Ahem, the so-called four great beasts were actually a term given to them by later generations. There was no such saying back then. It's like when people later talked about Li Bai, Du Fu, and Li Du. In fact, Li Bai, Du Fu, and Pu had absolutely no idea that they were being dragged into the same thing."

　　"I understand. Sang Yu and I looked at each other and said in unison: "These so-called four great beasts are simply made up by later generations.

　　“Then Xiao Hei started to explain, shaking his head and tail: “I know my brother’s story very well. Actually, my brother and I are both very greedy. But I am especially popular because I am called a divine beast that can bring wealth to people. My brother is just a big eater. He has stolen the state government’s stored grain several times, causing famine, so he has always been regarded as an unlucky thing by the world…”

　　"So the cannibalism thing is fake?"

　　"Hey, how can that be true?" Taotie was furious: "Tianlu and I can both rely on eating to increase our strength, but we don't really have to eat people - yes, I have eaten people before, but they were all bandits, pirates, corrupt officials, and most of the time I was just looking for something good to eat."

　　"I don't believe it - didn't you just rush towards me and yell 'eat one first'?"

　　"That's because I smelled something sweet in your pocket, so I wanted to eat one."

　　I'm a little confused when I think of this: "What exactly does Taotie mean? Xiao Hei, tell me about it."

　　"Isn't my brother just a fool?" Xiao Hei slapped me with his claws, and I was so scared that I rolled and crawled to avoid it. Five white scratches immediately appeared on the bluestone slabs on the ground - beads of sweat dripped down my head.

　　My face turned pale, and I stood on one leg with a trembling voice: "Be careful, you...Okay, I understand what you mean, just slap me to death, right?" His face and intestines turned blue with fear.

　　"No, no, I just missed it." Xiao Hei apologized quickly with a smile: "Let's talk business - my brother liked to eat and drink everywhere in the past, and sometimes he did hang out with Qiongqi's gang, I know this... He's just like the Black Whirlwind in "Water Margin" you saw. He threw a young yamen to death for no reason, but he's still a hero, right?"

　　"Well, that's a gang of bandits - doesn't that make us understand? Your brother is just a scoundrel," Sang Yu asserted, "He's mindless and heartless, and he's just messing around with the backstage."

　　“Hey, this time it’s my turn and Little Black Taotie’s turn to nod together.

　　"Then why are you locked up here again?"

　　Little Black Taotie was a little discouraged this time. The four Tonglings looked around together. Finally, it was our Hei Sang who spoke up: "Ahem, actually, this matter has something to do with me..."

　　"You have something to do with it?"

　　"Yeah, you actually know a little about this matter - Brother Liu, remember what happened when I first met you?"

　　When Xiao Hei mentioned this, I remembered: He said that he saw a big fire that burned for dozens of days, and then someone dug up a tomb and took out countless jewels. This guy went in and had a big meal and then was sealed into the black cat's body...

　　"What does this have to do with your brother?"

　　Xiao Hei coughed twice and said, "In fact, it wasn't just me who went to eat the jewels. My brother went as well. After I was sealed away, my brother went berserk in order to save me. He rushed back and forth to kill people. As a result, the warlock had no choice but to flee, and he fled to the Afang Palace in a flash..."

　　"How do you know it's the Afang Palace?"

　　"I have no idea."

　　"Nima, you didn't know and you still said it to me so confidently?"

　　"Isn't that what you said?"

　　"Did I say that?"

　　Xiao Hei chuckled, "Look at your memory - Brother Liu, if you really can't remember, please refer to the end of the third section "Coercion and Inducement". You said it yourself.

　　…

　　"Okay, even if I said that, what happened next?"

　　"Later, later...Brother, you tell me

　　Taotie was a little embarrassed. He groaned for a long time before speaking: "At that time, Tianlu was sealed by the sorcerer. I killed many people in a rage. Later, I saw the sorcerer and chased him to kill him. The sorcerer had no time to move, but his feet were really fast. He escaped to the Afang Palace. I didn't know, so I chased him.

　　When we got to the Afang Palace, we met four old men - they were the four we had a fight with at the beginning. They were real and quite capable. Uh, I was caught by mistake...

　　I don't know how those four old men teamed up to create this magic circle to trap me. The scenery is exactly the same as the Afang Palace where I started. They also drew out some of their souls to guard it... I became what I am now.

　　After the incident, I understood: Taotie was just like the old man and his friends, just a foodie who was a little greedy, and not the same as Qiongqi and Taowu. He was trapped in this inner demon realm for a thousand years because he was forced into a corner and did something wrong.

　　I thought: If Taotie really said that, then it's not that evil. According to my idea, if I can get this guy out and let him follow me or hand him over to the old man, then even if the four evils are broken, they will never be able to gather all four; on the other hand, if I don't care, Qiongqi Taowu will find this place and get it out, and then there's no telling what will happen to it and those two idiots...

　　Okay, I'll get this stuff out!

　　Before he could come up with an idea, the Taotie's expression suddenly changed: "This is bad!"

　　Chapter 253: Lobbying the Four Elders (Part 1)

　　At first, the old men who were hit by Taotie turned into white light and flew towards the east. Now when Taotie changed his expression, he was also staring at that direction - the white light was flying towards here like a rainbow and thunder and lightning.

　　"What the hell?" Xiao Hei immediately shared a common hatred for the enemy and stared at the brilliant light with a covetous look, "Enemy?"

　　Taotie choked sadly, "Are they still those old soul guys from before? You said they were all knocked away by me dozens of times, but they come again? Can you stop being so persistent? After saying that, he pulled away and said, "I have to leave quickly, do you want to leave?"

　　"Wait..." I jumped out from behind Xiao Hei and said, "To be honest, you can't leave.

　　"Yeah, I really can't get out. Xiao Hei was also worried beside me: "You are in the fifth round of the inner demon realm, that is..."

　　"Shut up!" A voice shouted in the air, "You are indeed evil cultivators. You just pretended to be good people and tried to get away with it. I'll tell you frankly, even if you know it's the fifth wheel of the inner demon realm, don't even think about letting this beast go."

　　As he was speaking, a bunch of white light fell from the air with a few puffs, and after condensing, the four little cockroaches appeared... no, the souls of the four immortals.

　　Several people glared at us, pulling at the long swords in their hands like pulling out seedlings, and the Taotie also glared and bared its teeth - when I saw it, I hurriedly took two steps forward and raised my hands... But I didn't dare to get too close, what if these Yuanshen guys suddenly lost their minds and started to fight, and I would be caught in the middle and turned into powder.

　　I didn't care whether they knew the international hand gestures or not. I stood in the first row with my hands raised high. "Everyone, we are not evil practitioners. We are disciples of the authentic sect." I stretched out my hand and showed the ring: "Masters, please look at this!"

　　It looked familiar, and the old men were slightly surprised. Zhou Shu, who had fought with us at first, said, "Can you throw the ring over here so we can take a closer look?"

　　"OK, I'll just throw the ring into your arms.

　　They were a little confused by my nonsense words, and they probably didn't understand what I meant before they saw the ring flying towards them. The first old man stretched out his hand and took it off like a bird egg, and the four of them passed it around to each other.

　　After reading it, several people whispered a few words, and one of them said, "So it's the Zuguo ring! Since you can take out this ring, it must be closely related to Huangshi's disciple Fang Xianzhi - if so, we will let you go and give you a chance to explain why you entered here? And why you are so harmonious with the beast?"

　　It seems that they have no awareness of "seeing an old friend from a thousand miles away with tears sticking to the handkerchief" at all. They say that they believe in us and give us a chance to explain, but their faces still have the attitude of interrogating an attempted rape suspect, and their swords are still pointed horizontally and vertically for defense.

　　Could it be that these guys are NPC refreshes, and their memories are gone after they turn white and reset? It was me who stopped Taotie and let them go, right? He didn't even look at who was let go countless times!

　　I coughed twice and said, "My fellow immortals, we are the 88th generation disciples of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect founded by the descendants of Master Zhang Liang and Master Zifang (I just made it up since I don't know). We came here this time because of the instructions of our predecessor, hoping to relieve the thousand-year catastrophe in the human world.

　　I'm using such a big banner to cover up my true intentions, do you think you'll be fooled?

　　Upon hearing this, the four old men were a little surprised and asked one after another: "Thousand-year calamity? Has the time of the thousand-year calamity arrived?" This is the pragmatic...

　　"What's the night?" This is an abstract...

　　"Alas! The world is in danger. This is a pessimistic view...

　　"Impossible! How could the human heart fall to such a state so quickly?" This is the reality-seeking person who doesn't believe anything... Another way to put it is to question everything that doesn't believe in reality.

　　According to the three-step process of liberating wronged souls and hungry ghosts: the first step is to scare them, "If you do this, you will definitely fall into the Asura Hell", "Your soul will be torn apart"... These kinds of statements will scare them first, making them tremble with fear and panic; the second step is to comfort them, telling them that I have a way, or that as long as they do what I say, they can return to reincarnation, avoid heaven's punishment, and avoid hell's punishment, so that they will have a good impression of me; the third step is to start to bribe them, making them feel that I am doing them a great favor by helping them, and that they will never get the chance again if they miss this opportunity...

　　The first step seemed to be successful. The old men were all a bit fussy and looked like they couldn't take it anymore. So even gods could be so exhausted?

　　I spread my hands flat and pressed them down: "Don't make noise, don't make a fuss... Just be quiet, believe me, there will be any answer, let me tell you one by one, okay?" If you replace the word "I" with "big brother" and "answer" with "lollipop", then it's basically the same as what I said when I was helping out at the kindergarten downstairs some time ago...

　　But this trick works, it works!

　　After shouting twice, several uncles turned their eyes to me, so I briefly explained the current situation to them. It was nothing more than saying that the righteous path has fallen and people's hearts are lost. Most people in the world have lost their faith and only know how to worship money and power. As long as it is for money and power, anything can be sold, no matter family, love, country, or even the soul, they have become tradable items.

　　Morality is lost in money, gentlemen succumb to power, poverty cannot be maintained, chastity cannot be preserved, talents are not valued, and the world is filled with people who are just sitting in their positions and doing nothing... In a word, the right path is now in danger and on the verge of collapse.

　　To use the words of the Dharma, the yin and yang are in disorder and the laws of nature are disrupted. The dark power formed by the darkness, confusion, sorrow, resentment, greed, etc. in people's hearts is too great and has reached the brink of destruction of the righteous path.

　　I recited the Buddhist verse left by the seven past Buddhas who came to the Saha world to save sentient beings: The mind of an illusory being is originally nothing, sin and blessing are all empty and have no place to stay, the sun wanes and the moon waxes, the netherworld fire appears, yin and yang are reversed, and the wonders of destiny appear!

　　After I finished reading it, I went on to tell them that now the power of darkness has caused the ferocious beasts to wreak havoc. Among the four ancient ferocious beasts, Qiongqi and Taowu have already been resurrected and are hiding in the dark to accumulate strength. At the same time, they are also looking for the whereabouts of Taotie and Hun Dun, preparing to resurrect the two beasts and turn the world into a Shura cemetery...

　　Before I finished speaking, one of the elders waved his hand and said proudly: "Since you are the descendants of nephew Zifang, you should know how powerful this five-wheeled inner demon realm is. Taotie is trapped in his own inner demon and cannot escape no matter what. He spoke with great dignity and power, as if he had won the battle.

　　I smiled slightly, "Sir, you are right. With the combination of the Five Heart Demon Realm and the Realm in the Painting, it is absolutely impossible for Taotie to get out from here (Taotie beside me was whining to express his dissatisfaction). But you must not forget that once the Qiongqi and Taowu outside find this place, it will be possible to break in from the outside."

　　This was the truth, and the four elders knew it in their hearts. They couldn't help but frown at what I said, and began to think about the solution. Suddenly Zhou Shu raised his head and said, "Since you know that Qiongqi Taowu will come, then you descendants should set up formations and cast spells outside to guard against it. Why come in now?"

　　After hearing what he said, the other three nodded, "Not bad, not bad, you guys leave Qiongqi and Taowu outside, and we'll just contain Taotie here..."

　　Sang Yu replied bluntly: "Seniors, your words are simple, but have you ever thought about our situation? Liu Piyun has just said that there are many ferocious beasts, ghosts, evil spirits, and evil spirits wreaking havoc on the world, and there are few people in the Dharma Sect. We are really unable to take care of ourselves and have no ability to arrange manpower for defense here. Secondly, Taotie is only one of them, and Chaos has not been found yet. If Chaos also comes out, the power of the three beasts will be combined, and we will never be able to resist it.

　　As soon as Sang Yu's words came out, all the retreat routes in front, behind, left and right were basically blocked - anyway, it is a fact that we are few in number now, and it is also a fact that the four beasts are gathered together. It would be best if we can take Taotie out. Even if we can't take it out, you can't kill Sang Yu and me in here, right?

　　The four old men started to discuss together again, and finally turned to ask me: "You just said that you came into the painting world according to the instructions of the ancestors, so you must have a countermeasure - can you tell us about it?"

　　I was a little confused - I just said it casually, so what's the idea? According to the original intention of the Navy and Army Conference, we adopted the tactics of Uncle Mao... I immediately had an idea in my mind: "Our basic tactics now are: when the enemy advances, we retreat; when the enemy stays, we harass; when the enemy is tired, we attack; when the enemy retreats, we pursue; we can win by taking advantage of the guerrilla warfare; we can advance and retreat in large steps, lure the enemy deep into our territory, concentrate our forces, defeat them one by one, and annihilate the enemy in mobile warfare.

　　After hearing this, the old men were immediately surprised and said, "This is brilliant, brilliant, this is a great strategy when facing a strong enemy, it can preserve our strength to the maximum extent and eliminate the enemy, it's amazing..."

　　Damn, how can this not be brilliant? We relied on this tactic to fight from tens of thousands of troops to millions of troops and conquer the vast world. After all, it makes sense.

　　"But..." another old man asked, "You just said that you couldn't defend, and now you're talking about mobile warfare - this can only be aimed at the Qiongqi and Taowu outside. What are you going to do with Hun Dun and Tao Tie?"

　　Here it comes! Isn't it just for this sentence that I have been talking for so long?

　　I spoke carefully, "Actually, Taotie is not as evil as Qiongqi and Taowu. He is just greedy for food. So I have reached an alliance with him: as long as he does not join the Qiongqi group and joins our sect, I will satisfy his food and drink, and then I will properly settle him down."

　　After these words were spoken, several people shouted, and Taotie was delighted: "Is it really enough? - No problem, as long as you satisfy my appetite, you will be my master from now on.

　　The other old man sneered: "Do you know how much he can eat? I told you, the produce of a county can't even feed him.

　　The four elders lived in the late Qin Dynasty. The Yellow River and Yangtze River basins in China had not yet developed high-yield crops such as corn and potatoes. According to statistics, the two river basins could only support 60 million people at most, so most people in China were in a semi-starved state. How could they have guessed that we would have hybrids, two crops a year, greenhouse crops, etc.? They also didn't know that there would be various high-yield crops from America.

　　China now has 1.3 billion people to feed, so there is no need to worry about these 100,000, 80,000, 300,000 or 400,000 people! - As long as you don't ask me to feed you alone!

　　I smiled faintly: "You guys underestimate me. These thousands of years in China have not been in vain. Now hundreds of millions of people live on this land. At least they don't have to worry about food and drink... Look, I am the only one who feeds the Pixiu.

　　After thinking for a while, I added: "And it has meat to eat every meal.

　　Chapter 254: Lobbying the Four Elders (Part 2)

　　In fact, nothing is as good as this sentence - think about it, how much money would it cost to raise a Pixiu? These uncles at the end of the Qin Dynasty would never have thought of the current situation in China, where people have no worries about food and clothing and have meat every meal. If there is too much meat, Xiao Hei will naturally eat less!

　　I can still afford this little bit of money.

　　I don’t know how many times they have held this small meeting, but these four uncles put their heads together and started to discuss... After a long time, they turned around and asked me: "If everything you said is true, but this Taotie regrets changing his mind after you take him out, what will you do?"

　　Think about it, I just made up that plan casually, how can it be a perfect plan - but now that things have come to this, I have to use any method I can. I have no choice but to act like a big shot: "Well, I haven't thought of it yet..." I coughed a few times: "But believe me, there must be such a way."

　　Zhou Shu smiled and said, "Since you have no solution, I can give you an idea."

　　Is this true? I laughed: "Okay, can you tell me about it?"

　　"The Five-Wheel Heart Demon Realm is connected to the Realm in the Painting. If Taotie wants to get out, he must first dispel his own heart demons. If he wants to do this..." He stared at Taotie with a hint of sarcasm: "... Without further ado, ask it if it can?"

　　Taotie cried and said, "Stop talking. I really can't do it. The battle in the fire in the Afang Palace scared me to death. It is still in my mind. I have nightmares every night and can't forget it at all..."

　　I saw that he looked smug and at ease, so he certainly had an idea, so I flattered them and said, "We can't do anything about this. You have to make the decision."

　　"I do have an idea - it is impossible to drive out the inner demon from this inner demon realm, but if the four of us are willing to help, we can transform into a copper ring together with the inner demon realm and stay on its neck. In this way, as long as it moves abnormally, we can bring out the inner demon realm at any time and seal it again..."

　　"What a good idea! This time, three people are in favor of it: me, Sang Yu, and Xiao Hei. But there is one more person who is unwilling to do so: Tao Tie. He immediately objected: "Won't I fall into their hands? They can lock me up anytime and anywhere, without any freedom at all?"

　　Hey, I finally dealt with my mother-in-law, but now this daughter-in-law doesn't want to marry me, right? I immediately persuaded Taotie: "That's right, there's nothing wrong with it! Think about it, didn't you do it to get out? Although you have a collar around your neck, as long as you don't want to hurt others and don't get involved with Qiongqi, you won't come out of this inner demon realm, right? Now you can't get out anyway, and being able to go out for a day is an unexpected gain. Even if you are locked up again in the end, it will only return to the current situation. What's the big deal? It's not a loss.

　　This was absolutely reasonable, and Taotie had nothing to say, but he refused to admit defeat: "What's wrong with me staying here? Even if I stay here, won't there be others to save me?"

　　It turns out that this guy had just heard that Qiongqi and Taowu were making a fuss outside, but I still have confidence in this sentence!

　　So I glared at him, "Wow, you've improved! Are you really planning to wait for Qiongqi to rescue you? You've seen the power of that magic weapon. It won't matter if it's blown apart, you won't be able to escape. We won't talk about these anymore. Let's talk about something else! Think about it, if you follow Qiongqi, do you know who will be the first person to fight you to the death?"

　　"Who?" Taotie didn't quite understand and hummed arrogantly: "Who am I afraid of?"

　　I pulled Xiao Hei over and patted her on the head twice. "I'm not necessarily afraid, but it's your brother Tianlu. It's not bad for the two dragon sons to fight each other. They haven't died in the hands of others for thousands of years, but now they are killing each other. This is really a big deal, tut tut

　　Taotie's face froze: "Huh? Tianlu, if brother relies on Qiongqi to get out, will you..." "Yes." Xiaohei interrupted him directly: "Brother, this is my duty and I can't ignore it. By then, we two brothers will really kill each other. I don't want to fight with you, but I can't go against my duty. By then, you really want to force me to die - Brother, just listen to Lao Liu. This way, there will be no impact when you go out, you will have food and drink, and you two brothers can be together, how great is that.

　　After hearing what Xiao Hei said, Taotie was moved, but he was still hesitant: "What if these four old guys don't keep their promise?" It obviously didn't believe it: "Tianlu, I believe you, and I also believe your friend's words... But I really don't believe those four old guys.

　　Zhou Shu snorted twice, seeming to be dissatisfied, but still held back his anger and turned over the trump card they had discussed: "We can swear by the three Lingbao monarchs and pray that heaven and earth will keep their promises, how about that?"

　　"Look, they all said so - brother, just do it this way. When the time comes, I will make them break their promises. I swear to release you at that time - I can help people keep their promises, so this is still possible."

　　Taotie looked around, and it seemed that now that everyone agreed, he was still being stubborn, so he spoke hesitantly: "How about, how about we do as you say..."

　　Make the decision immediately!

　　"Hey, that's fine! Since you agree, let's get started quickly?" I turned around and greeted the four elders: "Since you are all seniors, I also believe in your character. Regarding the Taotie matter, I will do it according to your words - did you all swear as you said first? The sooner it's over, the sooner it's over, right?"

　　The fourth uncle didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "You still don't believe us? We are friends of your great master..."

　　"There's nothing you can do about it, right?" I chuckled. "You're locking up Taotie, not me. If you want it to believe that you're not setting up a magic circle to trick it, you have to do this first. Otherwise, next time you have a chance to lock me up, you can do whatever you want."

　　…

　　These old men finally swore an oath in the manner of offering sacrifices to heaven and earth, and then brought us to the center of this demonic realm - a very high and huge building, which seemed to be nearly a hundred meters high. It should have been a place for astrology and divination.

　　Taotie was lying on the stone platform in the middle, and then the four elders flew up from the platform and headed towards the four corners.

　　After staying here for about ten minutes, I suddenly felt as if the air was stirred by an exhaust fan - when I looked closely, the black fog and miasma around me were running towards the four corners like flowing water, as if being pumped by a super-large vacuum cleaner, sucking away all the bizarre things.

　　Just then, the whole world was like a blanket that was folded by its four corners, and turned into four balls of thick fog that followed the four elders and rushed towards the building, and arrived in front of them in an instant.

　　The four elders stood beside Taotie first, chanting in a language I couldn't understand, and their feet began to move in the order of birth, residence, change, and extinction. Those messy things rushed into their bodies like they had life...

　　Their bodies gradually began to glow, but the light was clearly black, which moved and surprised me very much - there has never been such a so-called black light among the colorful lights, but I actually saw it today!

　　Maybe it was my illusion, but I just felt that the light was dazzlingly black, deep and dazzling, and in an instant it began to permeate the entire world in front of my eyes, like flowing water and falling flowers, or like a stunning beauty. Anyway, it felt extremely uncomfortable -

　　The entire air began to stir and rumble, as if someone had been thrown into an abstract gallery, with their heads and faces filled with this thing whose meaning they couldn't understand and which they couldn't make out, rushing across the world and into the bodies of four people.

　　…

　　Suddenly I felt something soft approaching me. I was slightly startled but before I could say anything, I smelled a familiar scent of perfume. So I reached out and held Sang Yu, crossing my fingers: "Don't be afraid, it's okay."

　　"Yeah," Sang Yu's voice responded softly beside me. She sighed, "I didn't expect that we could actually subdue the Taotie - uh, Piyun, you'll be able to show off when you go back this time."

　　"Tsk, what's the matter... Besides, this is not something I did alone, right? It was done by your Wang family, our Zhuge family, and the Lu family together." At this point, I remembered something: "By the way, Sang Yu, you know about Thirteen and his father, right? I want to help Thirteen."

　　"Ah? I know," Sang Yu immediately understood what I meant: "You mean to let Thirteen make peace with his father and return to the Lu family?"

　　I nodded, not knowing if Sang Yu could see it. "Actually, I don't care whether Thirteen is willing to return to the Lu family or not, but I think he's not having a good life. Think about it, Thirteen's mother died early, leaving him alone for more than a decade. He thinks his only father is a bad guy and doesn't want to bother with him. Now he has found his sister and recognized her, but he only has this one sister, and he has to pretend not to know her. They may be separated at any time. Anyway, as friends, I want to help him."

　　I couldn't see Sang Yu's face, but I could feel that she seemed to smile: "Then you figure out a way, and we'll do whatever you say when the time comes...ah, what's wrong?"

　　She suddenly screamed in the middle of her speech, and I realized that the four old men in the middle had disappeared, and the black light in front of me seemed to fade and thin at the tip of the sword, just like the mist in the fields when the sun shows its face in the early morning, quietly dissipating in the air.

　　Taotie was standing in the middle, swaying its body. There seemed to be a golden circle on its head and neck, with four red tassels on it shaking slightly. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary item - yes, it should be the thing transformed from the spirits of the four old men!

　　The dissipated black light was still continuously injected into the tassels - after just two or three minutes, all the black light here had disappeared!

　　In front of us is a pure white world! Whether it is above our heads, below our feet, or around us, it feels like everything we can see is white. The whole world is like... By the way, I read a comic called "Dragon Ball" some time ago. In it, the gods who live on the top of Jialin Immortal Tower let Sun Wukong enter a house to practice, and one day is equal to one year outside - that house looks like this!

　　A vast white world——Sang Yu cried out: "How do we, how do we get out?"

　　Sure enough, in this whole white world, the wall through which we first came in was no longer there!

　　Chapter 255 How can one word describe it?

　　Do you remember a line from the poem Dream of the Red Chamber? It was like "When all the birds have eaten, they fly back to the forest, leaving the earth white and clean"?

　　That's what I said! It sounds a bit sad and sorrowful, and it's nice to have some poetic feelings, but it's a pity that it doesn't feel right when you're in it - if you're lucky enough to stay in a huge white fresh-keeping box for a while, I guess all the poetic feelings will be gone...

　　It feels like... well, it's like when your balls are pinched when you zip up your pants - every man knows it.

　　I was still a little panicked at the time, and hurriedly called Sangyu, Xiaohei and Taotie to find a way out together... I raised my foot and found that the building under my feet had disappeared, and now we were standing on flat ground. I don't know what material this ground is made of, anyway, it is white like snow, and the hardness is moderate, and it feels like a path in the field.

　　Under normal circumstances, we could take a closer look and maybe even pry a piece away, but we didn't know how much time was passing, so we naturally wanted to leave here as soon as possible. So we quickly split into three groups and began looking for unusual places, trying to find the door we came out of in the first place.

　　Sang Yu and I are naturally in one group; Xiao Hei is in another group; Taotie and the old man who appeared beside him are in one group... Let me explain here: Although the power of the Four Elders of Shangshan has been transformed into Yingluo, they can still take turns to come out one at a time to keep watch, but they cannot leave Taotie too far away - so now Dongyuan Gong Tang Bingxian came out and brought Taotie to help us search in possible places around.

　　Dozens of minutes passed, and I had found all the places that looked a bit abnormal, but unfortunately, they were nothing more than the remains of the ancient beasts that first entered here, or a focal point of some refracted light, or some garbage discarded when I first came in - anyway, none of them were right!

　　The more I couldn't find it, the more anxious I became, and the more anxious I became, the more I couldn't relax... Gradually, I started to panic. My forehead felt sticky and wet as if I was sweating, and my hands and feet felt numb and itchy. I knew I was about to lose the ability to calm down!

　　I reached out and grasped the Killing God Blade, hoping to use the cold feeling to calm myself down - unfortunately, the Killing God Blade also changed after entering the painting. It was like an air cooler but without the heart-wrenching coldness. It was completely useless!

　　"Relax, relax, I have to calm down... Damn it! If only I could splash some ice cubes and cold water on my face right now - you're not going to use your Yin Eyes to draw out the Yin and Dark Qi, are you? Wait, this idea can be tried

　　At first I didn't dare to use the Yin Eye because I was afraid of something going wrong, but now according to Journey to the West, "the supernatural power has been taken away", so I can use the Yin Eye to take a look!

　　I began to activate my Yin Eyes - the world in front of me became blurred in the eyes of the three realms of the world, as if I had returned to the realm of inner demons just now, with countless mists and dim blue fluorescent lights.

　　The whole world became as gloomy and green as some slow-rock bars, but I soon noticed a glimmer of golden light—really just a little bit, but that little bit of light here was like a firefly in the dark night that couldn't be hidden, and it made me feel indescribably refreshed!

　　"Over there! I found it. I took Sang Yu's hand and ran, so fast and so loud. When I got in front of it, I saw that it was actually a strand of hair floating in the air, emitting a faint yellow glow, like the bulb of an old-fashioned flashlight.

　　Only then did I realize there was a crack in the air, and the hair was stuck in that narrow gap, just like the crack of a mirror. There was a slight warmth in the air.

　　It is the Mao that Grandpa Sun gave us!

　　I almost cried - my admiration for this hair is like the surging river, endless, or like the flooding of the Yellow River, unstoppable. I was so excited!

　　I just want to say this: It’s great to have hair!

　　I called Xiao Hei and the others over, then reached out and gently touched the gap... Suddenly I was pulled by a huge attraction, and floated out. My whole body seemed to be squeezed and peeled by some uncontrollable force. I don't know why my eyes suddenly lit up, and I had come out of this painting!

　　※

　　"Ugh, it's so bright!" I covered my eyes with my hands, frowned and propped myself up. Only then did I feel sore and weak all over. The slightest movement made me feel numb and itchy in my bones. But before I could say anything, I had already tried to get up and rushed to Sang Yu's side in two or three steps - she had just woken up.

　　"How are you?" I reached out and helped Sang Yu to stand firmly. "Are you okay?"

　　"Uh, I feel a little uncomfortable." She coughed twice with a bitter face and quickly rubbed her throat. "It's not a big deal, just a little dizzy and a little nauseous."

　　"Haha, you have the sequelae of out-of-body experience." Grandpa Sun was pacing vigorously over there. When he saw us wake up, he hurried over with a concerned look on his face. He just happened to catch up with Sang Yu's question, so he smiled and said, "It's okay. This is called 'sequelae of out-of-body experience'. Many people who have out-of-body experience have it. Try a few more times, and this problem will naturally go away."

　　“Forget it, I don’t want to do it anymore.” Sang Yu waved her hands quickly: “It’s too uncomfortable, even worse than being thrown dizzy on a roller coaster - it’s enough to have an out-of-body experience once, it’s a life experience, and if it happens again, you’re asking for trouble.”

　　"Yes, I support that I am making fun of Grandpa Sun: "I have never heard that you can get used to motion sickness after a few times."

　　"Why are you dizzy?" Xiao Hei beside him rolled over and stood up, and started yelling while rolling over, "Who are you talking about? Who are you talking about? Are you talking about my brother?"

　　Then I remembered that there was a Taotie brother who was about to come out - but what to do without a body?

　　"Body, body, we need a body now." I quickly grabbed Grandpa Sun, "Is there any dead cat or rotten mouse nearby? Find one for me so that the Taotie can possess it?"

　　"No! My brother can't enter the body of a rat. Xiao Hei quickly objected: "The body that comes out for the first time is very important. If he enters the body of a rat, won't my brother be a rat for the rest of his life?"

　　"It's already pretty good. With the right time and right place, it's hard to find a toad, let alone a mouse... Stop complaining and looking for trouble for me. Use your brain." I said rudely, turned around and said to Grandpa Sun, "Grandpa Sun, you... Wow! What's with that expression on your face?"

　　Grandpa Sun said seriously, "Liu Piyun, could the ancient beast sealed here be the Taotie, one of the four legendary evil beasts? But how did you let it escape?"

　　"Uh, he didn't escape. I brought him out..."

　　"What?" He jumped up and shouted, "How could you let this thing out? Do you know how scary it is?" Grandpa Sun rubbed his hands and swung the stick to set the sky on fire. "No! I will never let it out.

　　He started to take a defensive stance against the wall as if he was facing a formidable enemy, and it looked as if Taotie was about to rush out. I quickly asked Xiao Hei to go out and find an animal, and then explained to Grandpa Sun in a few words...

　　"So that's how it is." He finally understood, put away the stick in silence, and sighed after a while: "You had no choice but to do this." He shook his head repeatedly, as if I had suffered a lot.

　　"Yeah, yeah..." I quickly added, shaking my head and sighing, feeling overjoyed - this is a good thing! I wish everyone would think I was at a disadvantage!

　　Xiao Hei hadn't come back yet, so I was ready to stretch my muscles, but as soon as I moved, I felt my feet go weak. Fortunately, I was able to stabilize myself by holding on to the stone wall. Thinking of what happened just now, I quickly asked, "By the way, Uncle Sun, I feel something is wrong with me right now. You have more experience with this out-of-body experience, can you show me what's going on?"

　　That move just now scared Sang Yu. She started to scold Grandpa Sun before he even said anything: "Oh, why didn't you tell me earlier? This out-of-body experience is no different from anything else. What if I get a headache or a fever in the future?"

　　I feel like this - what does it have to do with her if I have a headache or fever in the future? She is so anxious and fussy, could it be that...?

　　He burst out laughing.

　　As a result, Sang Yu was a little anxious after seeing this smile: "Hey! You are still laughing? Is your brain confused?" She reached out and touched my forehead, "Oh, it's really a little hot - she was anxious and pulled Grandpa Sun and shouted: "Hey, Grandpa Sun, is there a big problem with Biyun? His soul has left his body? Or is it out of balance? Or is the yin and yang separated? Please think of a solution for me quickly. There was a layer of mist in her eyes. Uh, did she cry?

　　I quickly pulled Sang Yu: "Uh, I'm fine..."

　　"Bullshit!" Sang Yu frowned and said, "You're still saying it's okay now? Are you trying to piss me off to death?"

　　"Uh, no..."

　　Grandpa Sun then spoke up: "Sang Yu, let me take a look. Only after I see it can I know what the problem is.

　　"Oh, yes! Yes, yes, come and have a look." Sang Yu quickly stepped aside and stood by to watch. Grandpa Sun touched my forehead, then looked at my tongue and rolled his eyelids. His expression became more and more serious...

　　"Oh, what's wrong? What happened?" Sang Yu was so anxious that she almost cried: "Uncle Sun, please tell me, what happened?"

　　"Don't worry, let me ask you - Xiao Liu, are you feeling sore all over and weak in your limbs?"

　　"Yes, yes, I nodded quickly.

　　"By the way, your nose is not feeling well and your head is hurting?"

　　“That’s right.

　　"Feeling hot and cold all over?"

　　"That's right - please don't ask me, what happened? I can't bear it any longer. When Grandpa Sun asked me this, not only did Sang Yu get anxious, but even I got anxious - what on earth happened to this out-of-body experience?

　　Grandpa Sun said calmly: "Drink more hot water, and then find a sauna to steam properly..."

　　"My dear uncle, can you please explain what this problem is? Why do I feel like I don't understand it?"

　　He had a blank expression on his face: "You've been lying on the floor for a long time, you probably have a cold.

　　“…”

　　(Recently, book fans have reported that many mobile websites are reprinting this book. Well, I must say that this book is on Zongheng Chinese website. Although it is a bought-out work, it has always been free to read. Liuyun hopes to get your collection and clicks on Zongheng, because this is a means of evaluating the author. Thank you. Secondly, the official book fan group has been opened, 261225642, which contains various types of people: disciples who go out to work as horses, disciples who can communicate with the Yin, disciples who have out-of-body experience... and so on; thirdly, this book of one million words is going to give away some small gifts, two demon-subduing pestles and a conch shell. When the time comes, you can choose in the form of questions and answers in the book fan group. Thank you)

　　Chapter 256 Flower Dog Taotie

　　You said this! I thought it was a big deal, but it turned out that I just caught a cold because I lay on the floor for too long. I haven't caught a cold in years. I really don't understand!

　　Sang Yu also burst into laughter and pinched my arm hard, "You bastard! You really scared me to death." Her face was filled with relief, happiness, joy and a genuine sense of ease, which really made me feel warm in my heart...

　　Just when I didn't know what to say, Xiao Hei had already rushed over. This guy had now turned into a fat cat, dragging a skinny dog ​​corpse behind him. The whole body was mixed with black, yellow and white, but it was covered with snow and mud, and looked dirty. It was also shedding hair everywhere. It was more than half a meter tall, but its head was incredibly big, like a skeleton supporting a basketball. Sang Yu was immediately happy: "Xiao Hei, is this what you were looking for?"

　　Xiao Hei threw the dog corpse in front of us and said proudly: "Not bad, it's obviously an alien species, with that appearance and figure... Tsk tsk, there's nothing to say! My brother will definitely like this body."

　　"Ugh." Sang Yu, Grandpa Sun and I all broke out in a sweat.

　　Seeing that we didn't move, she got anxious and kept urging us to do somersaults next to Grandpa Sun: "Hurry up, hurry up, why don't you do anything?"

　　Uncle Sun looked at me, and I quickly replied, "Okay, Uncle Sun, thank you for your help. Ahem, it was Xiao Hei who chose it anyway."

　　The old man nodded, placed the dog's corpse in front of the mural, lit three incense sticks around it, and then immediately tied a red rope around the corpse's forehead and connected the other end to the mountain wall.

　　Then he quickly took out a talisman paper and threw it out. When the talisman paper fell from the air, it had already turned into ashes with the firelight. Then he quickly threw out some foam and sprinkled it on the corpse. Instantly, the dog corpse turned a little purple in the dim flashlight. Grandpa Sun stretched out the stick in his hand and tapped the ground a few times, then the stick head suddenly bounced up and lightly touched the wall...

　　"Imperial Decree! Reincarnation!

　　A wave of water slowly flowed out from the wall, along the red rope and into the dog's corpse. In an instant, the dog's corpse suddenly shone with fireflies like stars, and then began to shake violently, with the amplitude increasing and becoming more and more frequent. At first, only the dog's head was moving, and gradually the shaking spread to the body, limbs, and tail. After the dog's tail moved a few times, it suddenly fell into calm again and lay on the ground motionless.

　　A few seconds later, the dog rolled over and started coughing loudly, then vomited violently. Suddenly, the place became as stinky as a toilet!

　　Xiao Hei turned around quickly, otherwise he would have been sprayed all over - he was scared to death and quickly backed away. Sang Yu, Grandpa Sun, I smiled slightly and pretended to be calm while moving forward... It was really smelly.

　　Everyone smiled at each other and understood each other tacitly. They all stood there with their arms crossed, waiting for Taotie to finish vomiting.

　　I coughed and was about to say a few witty remarks when I turned to the side and saw that Sang Yu's face suddenly changed - Sang Yu's complexion had always been quite rosy, almost red without rouge but not white without makeup, but now a very strange layer of cardamom red appeared on her face, which was so charming that it was a little abnormal.

　　I embraced Sang Yu and looked down to see a thin mist of smoke on her face, which flashed away. Grandpa Sun also said "huh" and shone the flashlight in his hand.

　　"Oh, headache!" Sang Yu struggled to stand up, opened her eyes and saw us staring at her solemnly. She was startled first: "Why are you staring at me like that?" She reached out and wiped her face: "What? Is there something stuck on it?"

　　I get scared more times in this day than I do in a year!

　　"That's not the case - Sang Yu, how do you feel?" I said in a rather dull tone, "Do you have a cold too?" I reached out my hand that I had taken back after helping Sang Yu stand steady, ready to touch her forehead, but Sang Yu shook her head and held my hand instead: "I feel a little dizzy, as if I was pricked by something."

　　"Uh..." I looked to Grandpa Sun for help - he nodded gently and said: "I'm afraid, I'm afraid something happened to your brother..."

　　"Ah?" Sang Yu and I shouted at the same time: "What's going on?"

　　"It's hard to explain. I'm afraid it has something to do with my soul leaving my body and returning. That's why I can feel some changes in my relatives around me. You guys go out and take a look. I'll take care of this.

　　"Okay," I said, and before I could move, Sang Yu had already rushed several meters away.

　　It was difficult to get down from the funnel-shaped tiankeng, and it was even more dangerous to get up. Who knows if the stone beams can withstand our climbing again? Sang Yu quickly ran to the bottom of the tiankeng and ran up step by step. I quickly picked up the rope that I had left here and called her.

　　Two people tied the rope around our bodies again, and we rushed up along the tiankeng. The tiankeng was very steep, and each lap was estimated to be several hundred or even thousands of meters. I don’t know how long it would take to run like this...

　　After only two laps I found a way.

　　He called Sang Yu to take down the rope, made a loose-knot cowboy noose at a certain point, and then took Sang Yu's flashlight and tied it to the noose to add weight - just like a cowboy throwing a noose, he threw it upwards over two stone beams.

　　Now everyone knows my method: if we were in a hurry when we came down at the beginning, we could probably let down a rope from above and climb down, which could save more than half of the time. However, we were afraid of sneak attacks from monsters or evil spirits in the dark so we didn't dare to do that. Now, we do the opposite, use the rope to loop around the stone beam on the upper layer and climb directly upwards, which can save us from having to go around such a large circle and rush up quickly.

　　We used this rope repeatedly for about twenty minutes before Sang Yu and I climbed to the initial cave entrance. After passing through the double snake archway holding gilded bells, we immediately felt the biting cold outside.

　　But what Sang Yu and I were concerned about was the voices coming from outside in the wind!

　　“Haha, you are really brave. That voice was filled with venom: “But I can tell you something more clearly. Even if you don’t say anything, I can guess that the location of the Taotie seal must be in that cave - haha, but I’m not in a hurry…”

　　Sang Yu and I slowly groped our way to the cave entrance and looked out. A handsome-looking guy was standing in the snow, talking with his head down and kicking around. The person lying at his feet was Thirteen - Thirteen was lying tightly on Qiao Yun's back, like a shell protecting the person underneath him, Lu Qiao Yun!

　　A few steps away, Wang Xi was trying to crawl towards them! Blood foam was coming out of his mouth, and his body and hands were covered with mud and blood, but with a firm look in his eyes, he crawled towards the two of them little by little.

　　His eyes were full of anger, but he kept his mouth tightly shut and said nothing. He just gathered all his strength in his hands, dug his hands into the snow, and tried to pull himself forward.

　　Who is that handsome guy?

　　I obviously couldn't see the guy's face clearly from such a distance, but I recognized who he was at a glance - he looked very ordinary and thin, like an underdeveloped teenager.

　　But he exuded a strange aura from head to toe. Yes, strange, enchanting and weird! This guy exuded an intoxicating aura from the inside out. His gestures were natural and elegant, dazzling people. But behind every movement and action, there was a confusing feeling, a faint sorrow and sadness, gushing out from him endlessly, like a vengeful spirit from an endless hell.

　　Taowu!

　　The monster formed by resentment in the legend is also the bloody humanoid monster that I saw when I witnessed the 9/11 incident in my out-of-body experience - he finally found a suitable human skin and recovered his strength!

　　She hasn't finished her words yet:

　　"...I will pull out all your hair and nails, smash all your bones, and let you eat each other's flesh bit by bit, including eyes, noses, and tongues...hahaha, I think you will really enjoy it, hahahaha

　　I have a clue in my mind: Taowu is not only the embodiment of resentment, but also a pervert with special hobbies!

　　While I was thinking about this, Sang Yu had quietly slid down the rope that Grandpa Sun had used to climb up. She landed on the snow without making any sound. She had already taken out the Killing Blade and M500 in the blink of an eye, and fired five rounds in a row at Taowu's back!

　　"Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

　　The huge sound of gunfire echoed in the valley, causing the snow on the tree branches and cliffs to fall down. Five specially made bullets penetrated into his back, and the violent impact threw him several meters away!

　　"Sister Wang Xi finally spoke, trying to force a smile: "I didn't embarrass myself this time." Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, but he smiled very happily, "Haha, better than Brother Liu, right?"

　　Thirteenth Young Master also tried to turn over, coughing non-stop. Qiao Yun, who was under him, rolled and crawled to turn over, shaking desperately: "Brother, brother! How are you?"

　　Sang Yu burst into tears, rushed forward to hug Wang Xi, and cried out: "No! No! I'm proud of you..."

　　Wang Xi was so cool at this time - he gently wiped the tears from Sang Yu's face and showed a charming smile: "Ahem, I'm fine... Ahem... Sister, do me a favor..."

　　"Okay! Go ahead." Sang Yu wiped her tears while still crying. She didn't know whether she was happy or sad, or she couldn't help crying after seeing Wang Xi injured...

　　"Help me check on Qiao Yun..." When he said this, Wang Xi suddenly tilted his head and fainted.

　　"Wang Xi! Wang Xi! Piyun, come and help me see what happened to Wang Xi... Piyun?" Sang Yu felt Wang Xi's artery and found that he was just unconscious, so he was not very nervous. However, when he turned around and called me, he found that -

　　I stood in the snow beside her, motionless!

　　Chapter 257: Pi Ge, Tao Ge and Tao Ge fighting against each other

　　I didn't move not because something was wrong, but because I was on guard against that guy Taowu. …

　　Now the weird guy fell to the ground after being shot five times, and the blood flowing from the wound on his back was even less than that of a pigeon - even though the body was motionless, I still couldn't feel at ease.

　　Whether you are striker Ronaldo or midfielder Beckham, as long as the opponent takes the ball into the second half, you will participate in defense - the reason is very simple, that is the sense of crisis created by the enemy.

　　This is also the reason why I am standing here now.

　　It turned out that my worries were not unfounded. Just three seconds after Sang Yu called me, I saw the guy's ears suddenly move.

　　At the same time, Sang Yu also stopped shouting, and hurriedly took Qiao Yun to help Shisan and Wang Xi to the side, and then found Zheng Qu a few dozen meters away and moved him together, collected some wood and started a fire.

　　Taowu slowly stood up with his back to me, and then began to stand up and turn around little by little like a stick insect. His eyes were extremely evil and strange in the darkness, as if he was thinking about something: "Have I seen you before?"

　　I stared at him coldly without answering, but I had already pulled out the God-killing Blade in my hand and held it in my hand. My feet began to unconsciously step out a seven-star rotation. He asked and answered himself: "No! I should not have seen this person... In the previous life? The smell is very familiar, but I can't confirm..." The confusion in his eyes became stronger and stronger, and he was about to fall into deep thought...

　　According to legend, Taowu was the son of Zhuanxu, the Northern Emperor of Heaven. He also had other names called Aohen and Nanxun. From these names, we can roughly infer what he did.

　　Zhuanxu was the grandson of Huangdi and the leader of the Jiuli tribe. According to legend, Changyi was the second son of Huangdi and Leizu, who gave birth to Zhuanxu. Zhuanxu had a deep character and strategy. At the age of fifteen, he assisted Shaohao in governing the Jiuli area and was granted the title of Gaoyang (now Gaoyang County, Hebei Province), so he was also called Gaoyang. He was both virtuous and talented, but unfortunately his son only inherited his agility and good strategy, and his moral conduct was not good, so he was not designated as the heir in the end. According to "Zuo Zhuan·Weng Gong Eighteen Years": "Zhuanxu had an untalented son who could not be taught and did not know how to bend his words. He became stubborn when he was told and became noisy when he was left alone. He was arrogant and cruel, and disrupted the order of nature. The people of the world called him Taowu."

　　This guy was extremely unwilling, and after his death, his resentment condensed into Taowu. Although Taowu became a demon beast, he still liked to think and became the military advisor among the four evil beasts. However, this guy still had a bad habit, which was that he often fell into deep thought and was caught by people to escape.

　　Of course, I'm talking about ordinary people in ancient times, not now - he has only been resurrected for a short time, and he is not as powerful as Qiongqi. I want to take this opportunity to kill this guy!

　　If I really manage to deal with two ferocious beasts at once, I will go back and ask Boss Ye for subsidies. You can't give me another 250 this time, right?

　　I know Taowu can't guess where he saw me, but you know that when I was in the canyon, the submarine had a problem, and the Three-Life Eye brought a trace of my soul to the World Trade Center. After coming out of there, I entered a maintenance channel under the bridge and saw Taowu who was recovering with the help of Qiongqi.

　　I don’t tell ordinary people.

　　Just when I was thinking about something good, Taowu suddenly shook his head, and the confused look in his eyes disappeared immediately. He suddenly laughed beautifully, "It seems that I almost fell into deep thought again... You are unlucky. Recently, my eldest brother gave me a suggestion. Let me think about it... Oh, by the way, if I catch you and crush your arms and fingers, then everything will be revealed - why bother thinking so hard?

　　When he said this, he raised his hand and pointed. Along the tip of his finger, a bunch of black things flew over from somewhere and smashed down like a storm... But I was prepared!

　　I fell sideways into a snowdrift and rolled over. I heard a series of muffled popping sounds, and a bunch of small holes appeared in the pit where I fell. I was so scared that I broke into a sweat!

　　But I didn't have time to care about the sweat. When I looked up, I saw the second wave of things in that guy's hands flying towards me, so I rolled on the ground.

　　As a result, the humanoid Taowu machine gun monster kept firing and I kept rolling around... It's a pity that this is snow and not a movie theater, otherwise I could have wiped the floor clean!

　　I was rolling happily, and I didn't know whether I had rolled six, seven or ninety times. Suddenly, my head hit a hard bump. My eyes went black and I suddenly saw stars and grimaced. Damn, I was so happy that I forgot to change direction and rolled several times in a row towards the east... OK! This time I hit the rock wall of the mountain stream.

　　I felt so sad: If I had known that I should have rolled three times to the left and three times to the right before rolling!

　　But now is not the time to blame myself, because a new round of black beads from Taowu is flying towards me!

　　The black beads rushed towards me like a swarm of bees. They were so dense that I completely covered them. It seemed that there was no way to hide or retreat. I got mad and used my Yang Eye!

　　There is a wonderful use of looking at these fast-moving things with the Yang Eye, that is, if you can keep up with it, you should slow down the speed to give yourself time to react. As soon as I used it, I saw that the black thing in front of me was very close. It was all hexagonal shiny ice lumps. I don't know if it was condensed by extracting water vapor from the air.

　　I desperately squatted down, hoping that the guy would stop the last wave - even if you are a machine gun, you have to change the magazine, right? It can't be endless, right?

　　Hey! You know what, that was really the last wave. After I crouched down, the guy stopped shooting ice lumps from his hand, and his gesture changed - Shit! He opened his hand towards me with five fingers in a palm, just like that casually.

　　The moment before the ice lump hit the stone wall, it flew up into the air with two whooshes, drew a small circle in the air, and shot towards me from top to bottom!

　　The distance is too close and I can no longer hide!

　　I gritted my teeth, turned my body and lowered my head, ready to take the blow on my back... Suddenly, I heard a few whistling sounds in the air, and a strong wind brushed past my forehead.

　　There was a series of clinking sounds, and when I turned around, I saw Grandpa Sun standing beside me with an iron rod in his hand. The rod was dancing in his hand like a flower, and it bounced off all the ice lumps.

　　The two things in front of him, a black cat and a spotted dog, were staring at Taowu with bare teeth, and making "woooo" sounds in their throats, like the last warning before snatching food.

　　Taowu was stunned at first, but then his expression softened and his words were no longer in that effeminate and hermaphroditic tone: "Taotie, is that you?"

　　Hua Gou was shocked at first, then asked in disbelief: "You are... Taowu?"

　　A stream of hot air sprayed on my ears. It turned out that Grandpa Sun had come over. He said softly, "Hmph, now it's good. He said he was afraid that Qiongqi Taowu would come to rescue him, so he brought Taotie out and sent him to your master. But when he met Taowu at this time, he didn't even bother to break the formation.

　　"Who knows?" I grabbed the end of the stick and propped myself up, shaking off the snow on my body and head. "Isn't this even less likely than winning five million? How could I know that I would run into this guy?"

　　Over there, Taowu started to chuckle, "I didn't expect you to come out before I did. I won't say more. Let's kill all the humans nearby, and then I'll take you to see my big brother. The three of us are going to cause a big fuss this time and turn the world upside down."

　　After saying this, Huagou's face changed, just like a dog's special skill of changing faces: "I won't agree to this." He raised his front paws and gestured twice like a dog shaking hands: "These people are my friends. I have already promised them that I will be with them - I will not join Big Brother's side anymore."

　　"What?" The voice of the Taowu demon brother suddenly became hoarse. After a pause, he immediately screamed sharply: "You are actually involved with humans?" There was disappointment, disbelief and doubt in the voice, but the feeling of resentment and malice also began to reveal itself at this time.

　　"That's right. Not only did I agree to them, I also agreed to my brother - this is Pixiu, my best brother among all the dragon sons. He has established himself in this world with the help of these humans. Helping him is like helping me, so I will definitely accept the suggestions of these humans."

　　"No, no, no," Taowu said anxiously, "We don't have to kill these people, and we don't have to kill your brother either - but you can't not come with me to see my elder brother! Don't you want to eat enough food? Don't you want to have enough souls to strengthen your own strength? Don't you want to be able to eat people anytime and anywhere?"

　　This guy spoke quickly and seemed very sincere, but unfortunately he was not attractive enough. To be honest, no matter his tone, demeanor or temptation, he was not as good as the guy on TV shopping who screamed "Yes, you heard it right, such a good phone, only 299! 299!"

　　It sounds like this: when I have money, I will buy a lot of twice-cooked pork and put it at home. When someone comes over, I will eat a piece; when someone passes by, I will still eat a piece...

　　The legendary beggar's dream is said to be a grand and ideal contribution on the same level as the Yellow Millet Dream!

　　The flower dog Taotie snorted a few times: "Don't waste your breath - to be honest, I really don't want to hear you say that! Let me tell you honestly, these humans have already supported me, and I can eat whatever I want and as much as I want... Why should I fight with you?" At this point, he pursed his lips to show his contempt: "I'm different from you, I'm supported by someone - jealous, right?"

　　This guy had too simple an idea. He thought that Qiongqi and Taowu were the same people who believed that food was their most important thing. Now that he had someone to support him, it would be those two guys' turn to be envious and jealous, and that he was worthy of showing off.

　　Okay, I'll admit it here. I do have a history of keeping mistresses - now it will be considered a stain on my file, right?

　　Taowu's face changed, and a huge resentment suddenly burst out from his body: "Then I will kill him, and see who you can rely on?" Before he finished speaking, he waved his hands, and his two sleeves flew out several meters like water clouds!

　　Is this move in the legend called Flowing Clouds and Flying Sleeves?

　　(Recently, book fans have reported that many mobile websites are reprinting this book. Well, I must say that this book is on Zongheng Chinese website. Although it is a bought-out work, it has always been free to read. Liuyun hopes to get your collection and clicks on Zongheng, because this is a means of evaluating the author. Thank you. Secondly, the official book fan group has been opened, 261225642, which contains various types of people: disciples who go out to work as horses, disciples who can communicate with the Yin, disciples who have out-of-body experience... and so on; thirdly, this book of one million words is going to give away some small gifts, two demon-subduing pestles and a conch shell. When the time comes, you can choose in the form of questions and answers in the book fan group. Thank you)

　　Chapter 258: The Devouring Tao Ge

　　In the Dunhuang murals, some women's sleeves fly several meters high, and their dancing looks almost like a queen's whip. This thing is called Flowing Cloud Flying Sleeves, and some novels even use it as the name of a move - although there is no such skill at all!

　　But that’s not a sleeve, Brother Taowu!

　　Taowu stretched out his hand and waved it forward, and a strong airflow shot out from his fingertips, draining the moisture in the air and condensing it into countless tiny ice pebbles. [. The ice pebbles dragged a trail in the air with the water mist, looking like a sleeve.

　　At this time, Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua moved!

　　The little flower Taotie suddenly jumped to the side, then turned back with a kick of his four claws, and rushed towards the guy recklessly, while opening his mouth and making a hoho sound. Xiao Hei was much smaller and did not dodge, but rushed straight towards the guy - two lightning bolts streaked across the night sky like a meteor passing through the moon, and the Taowu could not help but move.

　　Grandpa Sun and I jumped to the sides, and a pile of boulders hit the cliff and flew out, hitting my back painfully. When I turned around, the cliff had been shot into a honeycomb - Pi Ge, Tao Ge and Tao Ge had already started a fight!

　　Taowu dodged Xiaohua's pounce and raised his leg to kick Xiaohei, but Xiaohei twisted his body in mid-air to avoid the attack. The claw passed over his leg like a ghost, taking away a large piece of flesh.

　　The little flower behind me is here again...

　　Just a quick glance revealed that the guy was in danger. It must have been a very unpleasant experience - at the moment when the wind started again behind him and Xiaohua attacked, he was suddenly airborne, and with the swing of his arms, he actually used the force to slide out ten meters!

　　Uh, is this a bat?

　　Grandpa Sun and I didn't hesitate at all and started to attack him: Grandpa Sun turned over with his stick like a dragon stepping on the sea, waving it and rushing to the three roads; I quickly drew a circle with two dots on my right hand and drew a palm thunder, and swung my hand to blast...

　　"Bang!

　　The guy's clothes exploded and flames flew out. I was confused - Brother's palm thunder doesn't seem to be that powerful? It also comes with +3 fire damage?

　　But I understood immediately: Sang Yu was standing far away with an M500 in his hand, and smoke was coming out of the muzzle... Well, considering the extent to which Taowu hurt Wang Xi, it was a courtesy that Sang Yu didn't use a rocket launcher to directly blow him up.

　　This guy was hit by several bullets but he didn't move or dodge. He just stood there like a wooden man.

　　Several small flames jumped and soon began to climb up along the clothes, instantly burning the guy into a ball of fire. Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua didn't dare to go up, but Grandpa Sun was not vague and hit them on the head with two sticks!

　　The two sticks hit him firmly, but the sound was wrong, it felt like hitting wood. I looked up and saw that the guy's face was covered with ice chips.

　　Seeing that Taowu didn't move at all, I quickly asked everyone to put out the fire together. Upon closer inspection, I found that this guy was already dead!

　　The guy's body was burned black and red, but his pupils had been dilated for a long time, so it was obvious that he had not just died. He had been dead for dozens of minutes.

　　His face had gradually become stiff, and the teasing smile on his face became even more strange and mysterious... His eyes were originally bulging, but now tears suddenly flowed from his eyes. The dead will never shed tears - they are not tears, but blood! The corners of his mouth were bleeding, and all seven orifices were bleeding, a purple-black blood that flashed with a pale green light. It was definitely not like the blood that humans shed - even the blood of the evil spirits in hell might not be so mysterious and so terrible.

　　I don't know when, Taowu had already slipped away... Suddenly we heard a cackle from the cliff, the voice was filled with resentment and hatred: "Humph, you guys are really working together, if I hadn't borrowed this body first, my body would have been destroyed by you!"

　　It was only then that I saw a person standing on it. He was still as charming and strange as before, but his appearance was vaguely recognizable - this was the person I had seen in the well under the bridge, and this was also Taowu's true body!

　　Now he is looking down at us, and we are so annoyed by his appearance, but we can’t do anything about it! Taotie cursed directly: “Taowu, why don’t you come down and try now?”

　　"Do you still want to attack? Humph, there is no chance now. She touched her body resentfully: "I can't bear to

　　Is this a change to bickering? That guy didn't want to leave, and didn't want to fight, but just stood there and cursed at us, so that we couldn't go to see Shisan and Wang Xi's injuries, and could only soak here - he thought quickly and picked up Xiao Hei: "That son of a bitch is so annoying, he's just making fun of us! Master Hei, let's discuss it, how about we launch a sneak attack?"

　　I looked amiable and harmless, but I didn't know that Xiao Hei Ya had noticed something unusual. She swallowed hard and said, "Uh... Can I not comment?"

　　"No, I'm so angry. Damn it! Am I that scary? My face looked much better when I rushed towards Brother Tao just now! So my face darkened: "You have the right to refuse, but I will pretend not to hear every word you say to reject me... Now, I will use the palm thunder to sneak attack you, and then throw you up, and you can use a cat pounce to knock you down, okay?"

　　Xiao Hei started crying immediately, it was so miserable, tears and snot, "Stop! Lao Liu, you are an undercover agent, right? If you throw it in the air, if that guy finds me and shoots ice lumps at me, I won't be able to hide.

　　"That won't work," I said firmly, "Brother can't stand that bird's breath... Look, Taowu is about to pee down there - if you can't come up with a solution, I'll throw you up there right away."

　　"Don't... let me think..." Xiao Hei racked his brains and looked around. My hand was already ready to pull the bow backwards, and it suddenly screamed: "Wait! Don't throw... I have a solution.

　　This is the moment when the fog is cleared and the sky is revealed! I immediately pulled Xiao Hei in front of me and said, "Tell me quickly, tell me."

　　The little black man came up to me with a thief in his eyes and said, "Throw my brother out..."

　　Damn! Is this any different from throwing Xiao Hei? I was so angry that I picked up Xiao Hei and was about to throw him! The little cat tugged at my sleeve with its claws: "Wait! Listen to me, there is a reason for this..."

　　There were all kinds of high-level black sprays over there, and we were also entangled in it - in the end we could only pull Xiao Hei over and ask him in detail, only then did we find out that we should really throw Xiao Hua!

　　I immediately came up with an idea. I let Xiao Hei out to discuss with Xiao Hua and prepare for the follow-up work. Then I turned around... and just happened to hear Tao Wu still shouting, "Bah! I advise you to stop being so hypocritical and surrender honestly, otherwise my eldest brother will get angry and you will all die!"

　　"Hey, hey, you're still shaking, aren't you?" I shouted at him, "Boy, don't say I didn't remind you, you are the target of all our Chinese sects now, hey, just wait and see what the Eight Diagrams will do to you.

　　"Eight formations? I've never heard of it." Taowu's expression remained charming as usual and continued, "Hey, are you trying to fool me with this nonsense?"

　　I sneered and retorted, "That's because you don't understand! This is a magic circle invented by our Yin-Yang School's founder, Zhuge. It comes from the Luoshu River Map. It's so powerful that it can seal gods and lock demons. You haven't even seen it, what are you talking about?

　　"Never seen it?" Taowu's face changed slightly and twitched twice. It was obvious that his curiosity had been aroused to the fullest, but he refused to admit defeat: "Stop bragging. Can your Eight Diagrams have such great power?"

　　I just opened my mouth and wiped my mouth with a straight sentence, and now I brought up the Eight Diagrams Diagram. Sang Yu beside me was completely confused and didn't understand what was going on. She tugged at the corner of my clothes twice to signal me, but I just patted her hand lightly to show that I had an idea - and she also argued with Taowu: "Yo! Yo! Yo! Then I will use the power of the Eight Diagrams Diagram to give you a palm thunder. If you have the ability, don't hide. I also said fiercely: "If I can't hurt you, I will give this..."

　　Pointing to the dirt next to him, he said: "...eat this dirt.

　　As soon as the words came out, Taowu became more cautious. After hesitating for a long time, he didn't know what he had in mind. He nodded and challenged: "Okay, come on." His face darkened: "I will ask you to eat this pile of dirt, believe it or not?"

　　"Okay! It's settled. I won't say any more. Let's get started right away.

　　The palm thunder on my right hand hadn't disappeared yet, so I drew another one on my left hand. After I was done, I yelled at the guy, "Here it comes, you take it!"

　　He slammed his hands upwards randomly!

　　A string of palm lightning shot upwards, and Taowu was also on high alert. Unfortunately, the distance was quite far, so it hit the snow pile on the edge of the cliff, causing a sky full of flying snow, but it did not hurt Taowu at all. This guy couldn't help but burst out laughing: "Haha, is this all you can do?"

　　The guy was laughing so hard that his body shook with joy. "Just wait...

　　While snowflakes were flying all over the sky, Grandpa Sun had been hiding nearby and used a stick to make a seesaw to bounce Xiaohua onto it. Now, Xiaohua was only ten meters away from him!

　　Unfortunately, it has reached its limit!

　　Ten meters might be a long and arduous journey for Xiao Hei, but not for Xiao Hua - it opened its mouth and started shouting in mid-air!

　　I saw an extremely strong air mass suddenly shot out from Xiaohua's mouth, forming a huge whirlwind in the air that pulled everything into its mouth!

　　This is exactly the Taotie’s signature skill – swallowing up everything in one go!

　　Taowu never expected that Taotie would use this trick at this time. He was caught tightly by the suction force when he was not careful. Although he stretched out his hand to grab a big tree on the cliff, his clothes and skin were bulging towards Taotie.

　　After a few seconds of struggle, blood oozed out of Taowu's face, and it seemed that he would be completely swallowed by Taotie in just a few seconds!

　　Even if we can't destroy it, at least we can destroy this guy's body now!

　　"Ah, Taowu's face turned green and he screamed wildly, pulling hard towards the back -

　　"A large piece of skin was torn off and flew into Xiaohua's mouth. The wind followed the torn skin back into Xiaohua's mouth and it also fell from mid-air!

　　I stretched out my arms and put the flower on the ground...it was chewing it happily!

　　On the cliff, half of Taowu's face skin had fallen off from left to right, and his flesh was bloody. A pair of white eyes stared at us, and his face kept twitching.

　　"What a trick! I'll remember you!" Taowu could no longer stay still. He turned around, stretched out his arms, and jumped up like a big bird. When he landed, he had disappeared from our sight.

　　"Huh, finally gone.

　　Chapter 259 The World's Most Poisonous

　　As soon as Taowu left, the tingling sensation like needles on my back disappeared immediately, and everything returned to calm - but this calm actually caused ripples in my heart!

　　Only then did he remember that he had never heard the voices of Wang Xi, Shisan, and Zheng Qu, and even Qiao Yun hadn't said a word?

　　This doesn't make sense!

　　Following Sang Yu to the concave part of the mountain wall, I saw several people lying on the ground motionless, with a faint green glow on their faces. When I opened my eyes, I saw that their eyelids were purple and black, and they were obviously poisoned...

　　Wang Xi, Shisan and Zheng Qu were obviously unconscious at the beginning, and it was not obvious that they were poisoned now, but Qiao Yun was different. She opened her eyes and mouth, but could not say a word. Only the melancholy and anxiety in her eyes could tell us that she was still alive, but she could not speak.

　　"Poisoned

　　Although I don't know what poison they were poisoned with, but it can turn three living people into living dead in such a short time, the poison must be very serious - I touched Shisan and Sangyu, and they were icy cold where I touched, so I felt a little relieved.

　　"The temperature is not high, so the toxicity won't spread all over the body so quickly," I said to Sang Yu and Grandpa Sun, "but we are far away from the highway now, so we have to deal with it first. Otherwise, no one can survive until the end of time."

　　Grandpa Sun looked at the conditions of the few people and thought for a while, "This poison is very strange. Considering the situation of Taowu just now, it should be caused by him. There is no way to simply remove it. However, there is a folk method that can alleviate it, which is bloodletting.

　　Bloodletting therapy is a kind of acupuncture method, namely the pricking method in the Neijing. It uses a "three-edged needle" to puncture the superficial blood vessels in specific parts of the human body according to different conditions, release an appropriate amount of blood, and achieve the purpose of treatment by promoting blood circulation and regulating qi. Generally, Quchi and Sanyinjiao are used for detoxification, Neiguan is used for dyspnea, Zhongwan, Neiguan, and Zusanli are used for vomiting, Jiache and Heji are used for clenched jaws, and Renzhong and Yongquan are used for coma.

　　…

　　Now the situation is a little different. No matter what kind of poison is present, it is mostly in the blood. We bleed to reduce human metabolism and slow down body activity, and secondly, to eliminate some toxins. Therefore, in addition to the acupuncture points, we must also eliminate enough toxins. -. -

　　The blood of a human body generally accounts for about 8% of the body weight, so according to the calculation based on a body weight of 50KG, it should be 4000-5000 ml. Under normal circumstances, an adult may not have obvious symptoms when losing 500 ml of blood. When the blood loss is more than 800 ml, symptoms such as pale face and lips, cold sweat on the skin, cold and weak hands and feet, rapid breathing, and fast and weak pulse will appear. When the blood loss reaches more than 1500 ml, it can cause insufficient blood supply to the brain, and the injured will experience blurred vision, thirst, dizziness, confusion or restlessness, or even coma.

　　This is common sense, but I still remember this in the first aid manual: If the human body loses about 1,500 blood, it will be dangerous. But if the blood loss is chronic, 50% will endanger life!

　　Under such low temperature conditions, we can drain 500 ml of their blood, then stop the bleeding from other wounds and leave only one to bleed slowly. We estimate that they can hold out until the plane arrives and takes us to the hospital.

　　I picked up the satellite phone and called the bureau, but there was no one on duty. I then called Boss Ye, and when he told me the situation, he became anxious and quickly contacted Lanzhou to send us a helicopter - but this was also a pitfall!

　　Due to the lightning that could occur at any time in the Death Valley, the military district told us that they would pick us up at the entrance of the valley. Not only would no planes come in, but there would be no personnel coming in either... We had to get the people out!

　　Me, Sang Yu, Grandpa Sun, plus a cat and a dog, how difficult is it to get four people out? Looking around, a clump of bamboo in the distance gave me an idea: if it doesn't work, we can make a simple sled, put the four of us on it and pull it out!

　　They did it right away - Grandpa Sun pierced the Quchi, Sanyinjiao and elbows of several people one by one to let the blood out, while I pulled Sang Yu to cut some bamboo and start making a sled.

　　The God-killing Blade and the Ruler Sword are both relatively rare weapons, so naturally we couldn't use them. Sang Yu and I dug out Wang Xi's samurai sword from a pile of snow, and then took out the military dagger from Zheng Qu, and started chopping bamboo with a click. After chopping, Sang Yu cut off the bamboo leaves and branches nearby, and I cut the bamboo to a suitable length and first tied a "田" shape frame, then spread the bamboo on top layer by layer and tied it tightly to make a raft, and then tied a few thick bamboo poles at the back as slide rails... As a result, Xiaohua and Xiaohei didn't understand what we were trying to do at first, but once they figured it out, they took over the task of chopping bamboo, waving their claws and chopping much faster than Sang Yu and I!

　　The claws of the dog that Taotie turned into are really sharp!

　　Later, Grandpa Sun also came to help, and with everyone's combined efforts, the bamboo sled was basically completed in more than an hour. In the end, the rope was not enough to tie it, so Grandpa Sun went to find some vines and other things to finish it.

　　The rest was easy. We tied a few vines onto the sled, and Sang Yu led the way with a samurai sword. Sang Yu and I dragged the sled with Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua, while Grandpa Sun pushed the sled with a stick at the back to keep the direction and also took care of the bleeding hands of the four people. After more than three hours, we finally reached the exit of Hell Valley.

　　The plane from the military area was already waiting outside. They were still shocked to see a group of us savages coming out. They finally dealt with us after we showed our credentials. Some simple antidotes and a doctor came randomly, and they immediately stopped the bleeding and injected the antidote.

　　However, this antidote can only relieve the poisoning. As for what the poison is, we have to go to the hospital to find out.

　　After arriving at the military hospital, Sang Yu refused to go to bed and insisted on waiting here for Wang Xi to wake up - even though the hotel arranged for us was right next to the hospital. In the end, I had no choice but to persuade Grandpa Sun to take Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua to rest and eat, and I stayed to accompany them.

　　Brother Taotie was very excited and was jumping around, clamoring for a big meal. Finally, I thought there was nothing I could do but ask Uncle Sun to buy twenty boxes of instant noodles from the supermarket downstairs, and then use a stainless steel bucket to add hot water to make some for him to eat first.

　　A bucket is worthy of the name.

　　Damn, that’s not bad. I spent more than a thousand yuan on instant noodles in one meal. It turned out to be the right thing. I immediately fell in love with this way of eating with a strong MSG flavor. Later, I would eat a few buckets of it whenever I needed to celebrate... I use Fumanduo, it’s much cheaper than eating out in a restaurant!

　　Let’s turn to this side.

　　We stood outside and watched several people receiving intravenous drips. None of the snake venom serum and bezoar antidotes worked, and in the end all four of them fell into coma. Sang Yu asked me to wait for the test results, and she immediately went to ask Grandpa Luo for help.

　　The test results came out first:

　　The king of poisons, the most poisonous thing in the world - botulinum toxin!

　　You would never imagine that it is something you can easily encounter in your daily life. Some raw pork contains a kind of botulinum bacteria. The toxin it secretes is the most poisonous thing in the world. 7 parts per hundred million can kill an adult, which means that half a kilogram of this stuff is enough to kill all human beings. That's why doctors tell everyone that pork must not be eaten raw.

　　This stuff is usually found in very small amounts, and generally speaking, one gram can kill 12 million people. It is millions of times more toxic than sarin gas - if you buy tens of thousands of bottles of wrinkle-removing injections, you can extract a few millionths of a gram from them.

　　Although the toxin produced by this Taowu has undergone some changes and its toxicity has been relatively weakened by N times, the molecular structure can make people clearly know that it is this kind of thing. Although no one knows why it has changed, it is impossible to detoxify it!

　　The only thing we can do now is to let them maintain this state for three to five days, hoping to find a way to resolve it.

　　There is basically no way for doctors to help us. The only thing we can turn to is Grandpa Luo’s superb medical skills… Sang Yu came back with a tired face, “Grandpa Luo knows about it. He said he would contact Master Zhuge and find a solution for us soon.”

　　As we talked, we looked at the people on the bed: Thirteenth Young Master and Wang Xi had better physical conditions and had practiced alchemy and cultivation for a long time, so their resistance was slightly stronger and their complexions were better; Qiao Yun was a girl, and Zheng Qu was not from the sect, so their complexions were much worse, and their complexions were like tombstones in a cemetery, covered with a layer of deathly gray...

　　I can basically conclude that, judging from the Yin Eye, they are all almost half dead!

　　Sang Yu immediately burst into tears. She choked and held my hand, "Biyun, what should we do... If they hadn't come here with us this time, how could this have happened? I, I'm sorry for them..."

　　Although these words came from Sang Yu's mouth, I always felt that they were talking about me - because this was originally my mission. I was the one who brought Sang Yu, Wang Xi, and Qiao Yun Shisan here, and even Zheng Qu, who didn't know any magic at all, was involved...

　　I took a deep breath, but the depression in my chest still didn't ease. After thinking about it, I forced a smile and said to Sang Yu, "Don't worry, everything will be fine."

　　In fact, Sang Yu was unwilling to admit the most tragic ending of being incurable, so she still had hope after hearing what I said. She raised her eyes and looked at me, with infinite longing in her words: "Will it be? Can Grandpa Luo help me in this situation?"

　　"Of course there is! Think about it, who is Grandpa Luo? It's not an exaggeration to call him a miracle doctor. How could he not be able to do anything?" I chuckled twice, "Relax, give it some time, he will definitely be able to save Wang Xi and the others."

　　"Yes." Sangyu nodded heavily, but when she turned to look at Wang Xi, she couldn't help but feel a little sad... I simply pulled Sangyu to sit on the bed next to her, "Yes, actually it's useless for us to be anxious now. What's more important is whether we can do it when Grandpa Luo finds a solution - if we don't have the energy by then, we're doomed." I said with a sense of necessity: "Take a good rest, eat something to restore your energy, as long as they come up with a solution, we will do it immediately - do you think it's okay?"

　　Sang Yu didn't look at me while I was talking. After I finished listening to me, she simply shook her head - if she continued like this, Sang Yu would probably collapse from exhaustion, not to mention recovering her strength!

　　I thought about it, walked around and brought back a cup of coffee: "Since you don't want to rest, then it's good to drink some coffee - at least it can make you energetic, right?"

　　This sentence hit the nail on the head. Sang Yu finally picked up the coffee and drank it all... Five minutes later, she finally couldn't hold on any longer and lay down on the bed.

　　"Oh, I'm sorry." I gently covered Sang Yu with the quilt: "I really don't want to give you sleeping pills - but! I have no choice

　　Chapter 260: Death and Rebirth

　　I don't know how long I slept in a daze leaning against the bed. I only remember that I was woken up by someone shaking me in my dream. When I opened my eyes, I felt they were extremely dry, as if they were smoked by smoke.

　　I looked up and was shocked! Are there too many people?

　　Our Zhuge family has come, the eldest brother and the fifth brother; from the Wang family, it is Master Luo, old man Wang Zichuan, and Sang Yu’s aunt Wang Heshu; from the Tongming family, it is Master Tian Yishan and two disciples... A group of people surrounded Wang Xi Shisan, and only the eldest brother and the fifth brother came first, and it was the fifth brother who shook me - the two Bolts and Kyle were also in the corridor, and when they saw that I woke up, they gestured to indicate that the European scum Sam is here too!

　　Damn! I don't know what Master Luo and the old man were thinking, but this guy actually knew it!

　　I was so depressed that I was about to howl a few times, but then I saw Fifth Brother’s dark face that looked like ash at the bottom of a pot… I immediately stopped and smiled: “Uh, hello, Fifth Brother.”

　　"Okay, I'm fine. Fifth brother's face was clearly grinning. He came over and slapped me on the head. When he bent his head, he lowered his voice and said, "You are a good kid. I won't say anything about you bringing a group of people with you to handle a case. Just think of it as you are asking for external assistance for a mission. You should think about it before you act. Didn't I teach you to go forward when you see danger and give way when you see honor? But you are so good. In the end, everyone else fell down, and you were the only one left standing there... How do you think we should explain this to the National Security Bureau?"

　　"... Damn, are you really my fifth brother?" I couldn't help but get angry and sad: "So in the end, everyone else was fine, but I was the only one who was treated well by you after I was beaten down?"

　　I turned to my eldest brother, heartbroken: "Brother, am I not your biological child..."

　　The eldest brother laughed: "Don't be so hypocritical, kid! The fifth brother's words were a bit harsh, but they were meant for your own good. You think that now that the young master of the Wang family is in bed, you have nothing to worry about. How can you please the Wang family to marry their daughter to you?" Seeing that I was speechless, the eldest brother paused and said: "The National Security Bureau's affairs are trivial matters, your marriage is a big deal... Do you understand?"

　　Seeing Sang Yu still sleeping soundly, I spoke cautiously, "Uh, brother, do you all know about this?"

　　"Hey, can you hide your little thoughts? Not to mention us, even the mice in the master's house know about it, and they pulled me aside to ask about it the night before," Fifth Brother said seriously: "My senior brothers are all doing this for your own good, but look at your little thoughts... Tsk tsk, what do you mean, am I not your biological child..." She imitated me in a pretentious tone: "I really want to take off your pants and throw you on the street like when I was a kid

　　"No, I'm wrong, isn't it?" Fifth Brother is really capable of doing what he wants. I'm afraid it will be difficult to deal with him if he gets mad - but I can't beat him and can only beg for mercy: "I know Fifth Brother treats me well - by the way, what do you think I should do in this situation? I'll rub blood on my face and pretend to be injured, is that okay?"

　　The fifth brother complained: "I think it's okay if you break your legs with a brick."

　　"No, that's too bad! At most I can break a nail, and it has to be the little finger nail on my left hand so it doesn't affect eating and dressing..."

　　The fifth brother looked at him with contempt: "You still want to atone for your sins in this state? Stop talking nonsense and just knock your legs over - if you really can't do it, I'll help you?" Then he moved a stool to the side: "Don't move, or it will hit you on the head..."

　　"Stop it," I said righteously, "If you want to do this, it really means that I am not your biological child - Damn, this is too dark.

　　We were just making a fuss here when we felt something moving next to us. We turned around and saw Sang Yu waking up, so we quickly said to her, "Hey, Sang Yu, Master Luo and the others are here."

　　Sang Yu got up immediately, and while climbing out of bed, he greeted his eldest brother and fifth brother, stuffed his feet directly into his shoes, and rushed over without even lifting the heels, "Grandpa Luo! Can you help Wang Xi?

　　Mr. Luo immediately hugged Sang Yu in his arms and said, "It's okay. We have already made up our mind about this matter. Don't be afraid..."

　　"Really?" I was also excited, and blamed the fifth brother: "Fifth brother, you are not kind, you know there is a solution to this problem but you still fooled me." I also mentioned the bench: "... and you are trying to break my legs. To be honest, it's too bad.

　　The fifth brother sneered: "There is a solution, but don't be happy too soon, this is a big trap.

　　…

　　Everyone gathered together, looking at each other, and finally Mr. Luo spoke up: "This matter is not easy to cure, you see... (1000 words of professional terms omitted here)... So our method can be summed up in four words: rebirth after death

　　"What does this mean?" Sang Yu asked immediately. I was so distracted by looking out the window that I didn't pay attention. I only came to my senses when I heard Sang Yu talking. I also asked, "Yeah, what does this mean..."

　　Master Luo's eyelids drooped slightly: "If we want to do what we just said, then we must use the Beikan Xuanwu Cloud Mist Technique, soak them all in a large steel barrel, add medicinal soup, and then light a fire below to cook..."

　　"Then hurry up, Grandpa Luo, put them in the bucket and boil them." Sang Yu immediately shouted, "Let's hurry up, otherwise it will be too late."

　　"Yes, hurry up..." I chatted absentmindedly, still glancing at him. … "But not now. Grandpa Luo shook his head: "This poison has actually been tried for treatment a long time ago. At that time, the ancients diagnosed it according to the five colors, shape method, calmness, measurement, pulse classics, pulse method, pulse essentials, pulse changes, and strange coughs. They believed that the only way to detoxify was to use strong medicine to remove the heavy poison. However, when they tried it, the patients died or went crazy because the medicine was too strong. According to the records in Volume 32 of Tangye Jingfa and Volume 31 of Taiyi Zazi Huangzhi, there has not been a single successful case of treatment so far..."

　　"Ah?" Sang Yu and I were terribly scared. Does this mean there's no hope?

　　Sang Yu's tears immediately started to flow, and she choked up: "So, there is no way?" She was so worried about her brother that she was confused. If there was really no hope, how could these people be so idle? Look, her aunt Wang Heshu came over immediately, hugged Sang Yu in her arms and comforted her: "Don't worry! Although no one succeeded before, it doesn't mean that it will be the same for us... We have thought of a way this time, and there is great hope, so you can rest assured."

　　Taking a peek, I saw that she said that she had great hope, but her face did not look relaxed at all. She still looked very serious, and it was clear from her expression that this method would probably be difficult to implement.

　　"Is there a way?" Sang Yu stopped crying and opened her eyes wide, staring at Master Luo without moving, and asked anxiously: "Grandpa Luo, tell me, is it true?"

　　Master Luo's face was also very solemn: "The solution to this matter is the four words I just said, death and then rebirth." He sighed slightly: "We set up the Beikan Xuanwu formation, light a fire in the barrel, and when the temperature of the potion reaches almost, we must let them die first, and then increase the dosage to force the poison out. After that, we will take their souls out of the underworld and put them back into their bodies to let them revive from the dead. Otherwise, even if the four people are successfully detoxified, their three souls and seven spirits will inevitably be damaged and turn them into idiots."

　　After hearing this, I understood. It turns out that the key to detoxification is to let these four people die first, remove the poison from their bodies, and then bring them back to life - the key is how to prevent their souls from entering the underworld after they die!

　　This matter! Damn, it's really difficult to deal with!

　　Maybe you think that we have all experienced out-of-body experience, so why can't we use out-of-body experience to do it? That's because people have three souls and seven spirits. The three souls are the human mind, and the seven spirits are the human energy. Every time out-of-body experience, two souls and six spirits leave the body, but there is always one soul and one spirit left in the body, so that the soul and spirit can finally return to their original position - so out-of-body experience cannot make the three souls and seven spirits leave the body completely, and cannot completely escape the harm of this strong medicine.

　　Secondly, although the out-of-body experience is the separation of the soul and the body after death, it is completely different in the underworld: the out-of-body experience is just the soul leaving the body of a living person, and it can do whatever it wants without being restricted by the underworld; but after death, the soul is registered in the underworld, and must enter the cycle of reincarnation according to the rules of the underworld, so there is no way for the soul to return to its place.

　　Even if we are from the Dharma sect, we cannot influence the law enforcement of the ghost messenger in the underworld, so this matter is really difficult to deal with... Who will stop the ghost messenger? How to stop the ghost messenger? This is the key point.

　　No wonder Master Tian Yishan from the Tongming family is here!

　　I thought about this section and couldn't help but ask, "Could it be that the person who went down to the underworld this time is Master Tian?"

　　"Haha," Master Tian laughed first, "I really can't do this. Our Tian family belongs to the underworld. We usually have a little friendship with the ghost messenger, but it is limited to lending one or two souls to the world of the living to meet and communicate with relatives. It is impossible to stop the ghost messenger from sending people to reincarnation. This is one thing. Secondly, we don't have any magic power in the underworld. Even if we want to use force, we can't do it. This is the second reason. To put it bluntly, we are just here for reference."

　　Now that you put it that way...I understand!

　　Among all the people in the Famen, the only one who has some relationship with the ghost messenger is probably the Wang family. Everyone still remembers how Bian Qi came here, right? He was a candidate ghost messenger in a certain hall under the King of Hell - but I think it's not right!

　　I'm afraid this relationship isn't enough to get the four people back?

　　Seeing everyone's looks, I finally understood - I have to be the one to be chosen!

　　In the Yin and Ming realm, I can use the Three Realms Eye ability of the Yin Eye and rely on the power of the Yin and Ming. Last time, I was frightened by Qiongqi and my soul left my body. At that time, I just released the palm thunder out of instinct. Now that my Yin Eye is open, I am naturally more confident when I can use spells!

　　Thinking of this, I nodded firmly: "I understand - I'll go."

　　Before anyone said anything, I volunteered. Master Tian was surprised. He smiled and said, "Yes, the Zhuge family is the Zhuge family after all. They have many talented people and their brains are quick. They figured out our purpose right away. Well, the person to be the villain this time is you.

　　Everyone's expressions at this moment are really wonderful:

　　The eldest brother and the fifth brother looked very proud, proud of me, their junior brother - they really didn't treat me as their own son!

　　I don’t know where the two European guys went - did they go to report the news to that dude?

　　Sang Yu's eyes were filled with gratitude - Okay, I have to fight for you too!

　　Master Luo had a blank expression on his face and I didn’t know what he was thinking - I guess it was probably him who tricked me!

　　Old man Wang Zichuan hadn't said a word until this moment, when he smiled slightly - I wonder if he still holds a grudge?

　　Aunt Wang Heshu was quite approving - it seemed that she was the one in the Wang family who had the best impression of me!

　　I looked around and turned to Master Tian, ​​speaking with great pride and ambition: "Just tell me what you want me to do.

　　Chapter 261: Beikan Clouds and Mists

　　Stopping the ghosts from arresting people is not in line with the rules of our sect, and we can't do it openly, right? So how to fool the ghosts on the way to the Santu River after the death of the people, delay the time, and then wait for the poison in the bodies of several people to be eliminated and start to operate the Beikan Cloud Mist Formation, and then bring the souls back to the world of the living... I don't understand the details, so Master Tian Yishan, the old man of the Wang family, and my aunt Wang Heshu came to explain it to me in detail; in addition, Master Luo took my two brothers and began to arrange to send people to the arranged place outside to prepare for the formation. …

　　The treatment method is actually very simple. It is to put the person in a steel barrel and add the potion first. Since the potion is extremely toxic, it will kill the person. When the person dies, we heat the steel barrel to activate the potion further and inject several more powerful poisons to increase its medicinal properties. After the potion maintains a temperature of 60 to 70 degrees for dozens of minutes, it can neutralize the toxicity in the body... At this point, we activate the Beikan Cloud Mist Array to keep everyone's body highly active, repair the damage just caused by the neutralization of the two poisons, and then return the soul to the body...

　　The Beikan Cloud and Mist Formation uses the Kanque technique to enable a person to quickly restore physical vitality. Its main function is to promote muscle activation and heal wounds. In many ancient books and legends, you have seen some people who were seriously injured but did not die. In fact, they used formations like this.

　　In that era when even a fever could be fatal, can you believe that a penetrating wound could be easily healed?

　　I only heard about the things over there later, this is the key point - Master Tian and his team explained to me in detail the details of entering the underworld and fighting with the ghost messenger, which took more than an hour. Later, seeing that the time was almost up, we rushed to a small courtyard.

　　This place was not prepared by the National Security Bureau, and it was probably the property of some unknown sect or external disciple. When we got here, we found that it seemed to be a greenhouse. A large area inside had been vacated and flattened, and the soil underneath had been compacted, and a layer of yellow soil and fine sand was evenly sprinkled on it.

　　Four large stainless steel barrels were placed in the middle in a prism shape, each supported by a square iron frame more than a foot above the ground. Then there was a stove, and pipes were connected in pairs and connected to a pipe with a tee, and then connected to two large liquefied gas tanks weighing 100 kilograms on the left and right...

　　The four stainless steel barrels were connected by black lines, and then a circle was drawn outside the prism with the same black line. I took a quick look and found that the material of these lines were actually black beans - I didn't know what was mixed in them, there was some powdery substance in it.

　　Seeing my curiosity, Sang Yu's aunt Wang Heshu said, "Add the ashes of the black wood from the bottom of the sea, the powder of the laurel fruit, and a little jade dust to it. This will unify the yin and yang and communicate the power of the seven stars of Dou, Niu, Nu, Xu, Wei, Shi, and Bi to summon the power of Xuanwu. Only in this way can the power of the Beikan Xuanwu Cloud Mist Array be brought into play."

　　I nodded: "Understood."

　　There are many red powder lines between the circles and prisms. This thing looks very familiar - eh? It seems to be the five treasures cinnabar powder of our Yin-Yang family?

　　This is not because I have good eyesight, ahem, it's because the senior brother is holding something in his hand and checking it carefully, repairing the unfinished parts bit by bit.

　　Four large barrels were placed in the middle. Thirteen, Wang Xi, Qiao Yun and Zheng Qu were sitting in the barrels respectively. Their faces were dusty, their lips and jaws were blue, and their skin seemed a little shriveled. The soup in the large pot next to them was obviously ready. Now Sang Yu and the fifth senior brother were pouring the soup into the steel barrels bucket by bucket.

　　The eldest brother clapped his hands and stood up, letting out a long breath. Then he quickly took out some incense sticks, three in each, and inserted them into the formation in seven bundles - this was considered almost complete.

　　When Master Luo saw us coming, he smiled and nodded, greeted Old Master Wang, and then asked Senior Brother: "Aoran, are you done?"

　　"Alright! I'm all right here. Master Luo, what about you... Oh, Old Seven, you're here too." He smiled: "It seems everyone is fine?"

　　Master Luo smiled slightly: "In addition to the detoxifying soup, the water treasure is almost ready. As long as Xiao Liu is ready, we can start."

　　"Okay," Master Tian replied.

　　Then Mr. Wang nodded: "I'm fine here too."

　　Huh? What's going on? Does this require a lot of people to prepare?

　　I don’t understand! I don’t understand!

　　At this time, Sang Yu and the fifth senior brother's work was also finished. A group of people gathered around, and the eldest senior brother explained to me again: "The magic array and the method of saving people we used this time cannot be completed by any single sect, so there is a division of labor - first of all, the detoxification soup is prepared by Master Luo; the Beikan Xuanwu magic array is completed by our Zhuge family, I will draw the array, and your fifth brother will cast the spell; your out-of-body technique requires you to completely leave your body with all seven souls, so only Master Wang can use the soul-separation technique to let your two souls and seven spirits leave your body, leaving only one soul to guard the body; although the following details are told to you by Master Tian, ​​you still need to adapt to the situation at that time and be careful yourself."

　　"Uh..." I see.

　　Finally I understand!

　　Pine and cypress ashes, paper ashes in front of the coffin, coffin ashes, jade chips, and the ashes of my burnt hair and nails, mixed with cinnabar and diluted with snake blood, then picked up the civil and military brush - Grandpa Wang pointed to the mattress next to him: "Okay, Xiao Liu, lie down on it and take off your coat." I did as he said, and then waited for the old man to draw talismans on my body.

　　Seeing that Mr. Wang was about to cast a spell, the others tactfully stepped aside - this is the unspoken rule of our sect, and we will never spy on the spells and techniques of other sects. It is also a way to avoid disputes.

　　Now only Sang Yu and her aunt were left beside Mr. Wang… The old man raised his pen, but stopped in mid-air. He said softly, "You two should go too, and don't read it anymore—I have something to tell Xiao Liu."

　　Hmm? Could it be that the old man has some last-minute life-saving tricks to tell me? Come to think of it, although the last time I met with Mr. Wang, it was very unpleasant and I didn't give him face later, but this time I'm going to save his grandson after all, right? It's a gesture of kindness if I can help a little, right?

　　Sang Yu was a little unwilling, but she didn't dare to talk back to the old man. She stared at me reluctantly, biting her lip and said, "You must come back and never look at me again." She pulled her aunt's hand and ran to the side.

　　This is?

　　Before I could think about it, Mr. Wang had already retracted his gaze and said calmly: "Xiao Liu, I know you like my granddaughter Sang Yu very much, and I also know that you have a good relationship with Wang Xi. Logically speaking, if you are willing to help rescue Wang Xi, our Wang family should marry Sang Yu to you, but Sang Yu already has an engagement..." He sighed: "Besides that, I can help you with any request you have, even if it is to repay your favor, and at the same time thank you for your help this time."

　　What a trap! You said you don't want to marry your granddaughter to me, why are you still doing this? But since you asked, I can't be polite, right? I rolled my eyes: "Anything is fine?"

　　When Mr. Wang spoke, he was full of aura, and his words were as powerful as his words. He replied proudly, "Anything is fine. Even if you want to be a multi-millionaire or a high-ranking official, I can find a way for you."

　　"Then you help me kill Sang Yu's fiancé

　　“…”

　　"No? Can't kill? Then I'll change someone else - you've made that guy impotent.

　　“…”

　　"Damn! This doesn't work, and that doesn't work? Mr. Wang, I wonder if your words of repaying me just now were sincere or perfunctory - it looks very similar.

　　"Xiao Liu, can you mention something that has nothing to do with Sam?" Mr. Wang looked very angry, and the veins on his forehead were popping out. "Others, anything else is fine..."

　　"Bomb the United States for me. Blow it up completely and leave no Mao behind. I'm serious: "This has absolutely nothing to do with that bastard Sam.

　　"… Let's get started."

　　I snorted.

　　This is a very simple matter. Now I have only one thing that he can do and that I hope he can do - but he won't do it for me! And then he swears to do this and that for me and says he is repaying me for my kindness!

　　I understand what I mean: either you deal with the Sang Yu matter, or you just owe me money forever!

　　Mr. Wang changed the subject without answering, obviously disagreeing - the calligraphy brush in his hand fell directly on me.

　　The brush moved like a dragon on my chest, and I felt a tingling sensation mixed with coolness. However, a strong sense of sleepiness rose in my mind. While I was stiff and half asleep, I remembered one thing: why did that jerk Sam not come here after he got here?

　　Just as I was about to ask about this, the tip of Mr. Wang's brush had already reached my forehead. He flicked his hand and sent the brush flying into the pen holder. He stretched out two fingers of his right hand and touched my forehead, shouting, "Imperial Order - Leave!"

　　His fingers came quickly and left slowly, slowly rising from my forehead, and I just felt like a numb balloon that was easily peeled out of my body and floated outside along with the fingers - is it true that out-of-body experience also requires practice makes perfect?

　　This time the feeling is very different from the previous two times!

　　Let me put it this way, when I left my body before, my soul left my spirit, but this time my soul stayed - so I felt that my thinking seemed a little numb and slow, and I often felt that I couldn't concentrate and was a little dazed, but my power was much greater.

　　Even if I fight against the Ox-Headed and Horse-Faced Brother I met last time, I think I have some chance of winning, right?

　　Uncle Wang gently touched my chest, then made a gesture to everyone, and the action started over there immediately.

　　The stove under the stainless steel barrel emitted green flames that licked the bottom of the barrel, while Master Luo, the eldest brother, and Sang Yu began to give injections to the four people with disposable syringes - probably a central nervous system anesthetic with respiratory depressant effects.

　　As the temperature rose higher and higher, the breathing of the four people gradually weakened - at this moment, I saw faint shadows being ejected from the four people.

　　This was the first time I saw a ghost without the help of the Yin Eye - in fact, ghosts in the world of the living often have several forms, and the souls that can really see human form have relatively huge energy. The sources of this energy are varied, the power of hatred in the heart, the shackles of unfulfilled wishes, the power of external input... For those of us in the Dharma, there is only one reason.

　　I have practiced them all!

　　(Thanks to Xiao Le and Ye Xiao Xin for the tips, as well as everyone's New Year red envelopes - actually, tips are really not necessary)

　　Chapter 262 Seventh Master and Eighth Master

　　Of the four people's souls, Thirteen's was the most obvious, followed by Wang Xi and Qiao Yun. For some reason, Zheng Qu's soul also had a form, but it was like a faded old photo, very faint, with almost only an outline - I quickly moved aside so that they could not see it.

　　Death is a kind of transcendence that can relieve a person of all pain, but it also severs all connections between a person and the world of the living, which is often unacceptable to many people. As a result, attachment to family ties, money, fame and gain in this world has created many bound spirits - I didn't expect that among this group of people, the one who could see things the most was Wang Xi.

　　He looked left and right and uttered a cry, then put his hands together: "Are we dead?" He leaned forward to look left and right, complaining: "It's too early to die, I still want to..." He was stuck here and glanced furtively at Qiao Yun.

　　After hearing what he said, Qiao Yun's face changed instantly, tears streaming down her cheeks: "I, I'm not ready yet - Brother, I just found you..."

　　Thirteen came up with a calm expression, "Bah! Don't listen to Wang Xi's nonsense - you see the formations are complete here, Liu Piyun is also next to us, I guess he is using some formation to help us." He glanced at Wang Xi: "If you keep talking nonsense, you are not allowed to see Qiao Yun."

　　"No, no, no, that's just what I said," Wang Xi hurriedly apologized to his brother-in-law with a smile: "Didn't you see Lao Liu... By the way, Thirteenth brother, what do you think the meaning of Lao Liu lying next to me now?" This kid has now learned my way of making jokes and changing the subject, and can change the subject at any time; but Thirteenth brother is still the same as before, every time he is successfully interrupted and the subject is changed, and the things he wanted to say at the beginning are always left unfinished.

　　It took me many times to realize that this guy was doing it on purpose. To put it bluntly, he is not good at swearing and he just wants to say as little as possible.

　　Suddenly, in the inky night, there was a sound of horse hooves as dense as raindrops. Two horses pulled a huge wooden cage and came galloping towards us in an instant.

　　There were two people pulling the cart, one in white and the other in black. They were both wearing straw hats of the same color as their clothes. They did not stop the car when they came in front of them. Suddenly the man in white raised his hand, and there was a series of "whoosh, whoosh, whoosh" sounds of the wind, denser than the night and more urgent than the sound of hooves. The long iron chain in his hand flew out, and with a loud noise, it made countless circles in the air and were all put on the heads of the four people.

　　Master Tian from the mortal world beside him suddenly stood up and said in a lost voice: "Here it comes!"

　　Before he finished speaking, the iron chain wrapped around everyone flew up into the air and was sent directly into the wooden prison behind! The carriage passed by without stopping for a moment and rushed into the night quickly!

　　I don’t know what they are thinking or doing, I just know that something bad has happened here - damn, the ones who came are actually Seventh Master and Eighth Master.

　　According to legend, the White Impermanence was named Xie Bian, and the Black Impermanence was named Fan Wujiu, also known as "Seventh Master" and "Eighth Master". It is said that Xie and Fan became sworn brothers since childhood and were as close as brothers. One day, the two walked to the Nantai Bridge together. It was about to rain, and Seventh Master asked Eighth Master to wait and go home to get an umbrella. Unexpectedly, after Seventh Master left, a thunderstorm poured down and the river surged. Eighth Master did not want to break his promise, but was drowned because of his short stature. Soon Seventh Master came to get an umbrella, but Eighth Master had disappeared. Seventh Master was so heartbroken that he hanged himself on the bridge pillar (so many images of White Impermanence show a long red tongue). The King of Hell praised their deep trust and loyalty, and ordered them to catch criminals. Later, there was a division of labor: White Impermanence mostly punished those who were disloyal and unfilial, while Black Impermanence was dedicated to using chains and shackles to catch those who committed crimes and committed heinous crimes.

　　The cold air in the air was swept away, and Master Tian was a little confused. His voice changed: "How, how could this happen?" He screamed: "Not good..."

　　The faces of everyone around him changed - this was what they called an accident!

　　"What's wrong?" Several people shouted at the same time!

　　Before Master Tian could reply, Old Master Wang spoke sadly, "He came and left quickly, he is not an ordinary ghost messenger... We had made every possible effort in our plan, but we missed this point - the two most ruthless guys, Seventh Master and Eighth Master, came to collect the souls this time! Nothing can be discussed with them, and there is no mercy..." He looked a little depressed, "Now, Xiao Liu is our only hope.

　　At that time, I didn't know that I was given such a huge burden, because I had already moved the moment the chain flew out!

　　Without any other thoughts, I just rushed out recklessly and ran after the carriage - and I actually managed to keep up!

　　I tried my best to chase the carriage. I didn't know how I could run much faster than usual. With the whistling sound of the wind in my ears, the distance between the carriage and me was getting closer and closer...

　　I don’t know how far I chased her, nor where we ended up. I only know that when the distance between me and the carriage was less than ten meters, a black curtain appeared in front of me, and the carriage whooshed into it!

　　One of the entrances to the underworld! It was also the place where I met the Bull-Headed and Horse-Faced Demon last time.

　　Without any hesitation, I rushed straight towards the black curtain. After a flash, I was back to the place where I was last time.

　　The wilderness in the dark night was filled with thick fog. There were some faint shadows floating around, some people and some animals - everyone was heading in the same direction.

　　Because there is light!

　　I looked around, but there was no trace of the carriage - in this situation, I could only run towards the light, desperately looking for the carriage!

　　Damn, there is not much time! If a person's soul is out of the body for too long, even if they are revived, they are all idiots. This matter will cause a big fuss!

　　I ran not far when a very mysterious feeling appeared in front of me. The invisible force that blocked me last time actually appeared!

　　Could it be Brother Niu or Brother Ma again?

　　At this time, I heard a voice next to me shouting, "Hey, guy, you've come to the wrong place." The voice didn't sound scary at all, and even sounded a little soft. I turned around in surprise.

　　There were four strange-looking guys sitting together on the side of the road, each with a huge cage behind them, containing animals, birds, fish and insects. They just sat on the ground, flipping through some books in their hands, and they all had red eyebrows and red hair, green faces and fangs, but their faces were relatively kind.

　　I took a few steps forward and saluted according to the gestures my master had taught me: "Excuse me, seniors. I am Yin-Yang Master Liu Piyun. I am here to greet you.

　　At the time, I thought they must be ghost messengers, or high-level ghost messengers, and it was always good to have good relationships with them, so I was unusually polite. I didn't expect that this would be the case!

　　When I asked, the remaining three stood up and stared at me as if they were looking at something strange.

　　The ghost who called me just now opened his beak and laughed: "I haven't seen such a polite little fellow like you in a long time - by the way, your name is Liu Piyun, right? Judging from your complexion and expression, it seems that your death is not over yet, why did you come here?"

　　Another one with wrinkled face also laughed: "Could it be that you Yin-Yang School have also begun to understand the Yin and the underworld and prove life and death?"

　　"That's not the case," I explained quickly, "I followed the Seventh Master and Eighth Master's carriage down because I had something to do, but once I entered the underworld, the carriage disappeared for some reason - I would like to ask the seniors to show me a way forward. After saying this, I bowed deeply, my head almost touching my stomach.

　　The bird-beaked ghost nodded immediately upon hearing this, "So it's you who's in trouble, no wonder - which branch of the Yin-Yang family are you from?"

　　I don’t know if they have any grudges against my Zhuge family. I have never heard of this and I can’t make it up, so I can only answer honestly: "To the seniors, I am a non-Chinese disciple of the Zhuge lineage of the Yin-Yang family. My master is Zhuge Boyu..."

　　When they heard me say the old man's name, a few guys laughed. They actually came over and patted my shoulder, saying with a smile: "So you are the apprentice of that little Zhuge! You and your little guy are really alike. You have the same character. You think you are young and like to mess around..." As if they remembered something funny, they couldn't help laughing. They looked at each other and laughed out loud.

　　Anyway, to these ghost officials, both the old man and I are just little guys in front of them, so I am not angry - it just seems that they seem to have some friendship with my old man!

　　I was suddenly amused: "How many seniors know my master?"

　　The bird-beaked ghost half-knelt and raised his head, trying to hold back the smile on his face: "This is such a funny thing. If you want to know what it is, go home and ask your master. I won't tell you - and don't blame us for not being able to help ourselves. To be honest, it was really funny..." Halfway through his words, his face began to twist from side to side, and he actually knelt down again and started laughing uncontrollably with his head down.

　　Well, this is about my old man, how can I, as his apprentice, ask? So I could only remain silent and smile. But this is the only clue and I dare not give up, so I have to keep it.

　　Well, four ghost grandfathers are laughing here, and my third grandson is accompanying them - it's so stupid!

　　After they had finally laughed enough, I dared to approach them and asked calmly, "Seniors, as a disciple, I don't know much about the master's affairs, and I don't know who you are..."

　　I was just trying to make a transition, but they all stood up straight at once. One of them asked seriously, "Little guy, it doesn't matter if you don't know who we are. Your Zhuge family has always had some connection with our underworld. In addition, your master came here once decades ago and has a good relationship with several of us old guys. It makes sense for him to help you..." At this point he paused, "But there is a condition."

　　Damn "but". It's like this many times. A good thing is ruined by the word "but" - I was dumbfounded: "Huh? Conditions?"

　　He nodded, "Just like your master, I'll ask you a question, if you answer it correctly we'll help you, if not you'll do it on your own, okay?"

　　"Well, can I just say it's bad and you guys just help me?"

　　"No." Several ghosts shook their heads. It seems that they are very interested in our Zhuge family. If you don't answer the questions, they probably won't help.

　　I nodded helplessly: "Then you can ask."

　　Chapter 263: The Ten Most Serious Men

　　When they heard I agreed, they jumped three feet high and quickly gathered together.

　　I leaned over to take a look, and I saw that they were preparing to draw lots! I was confused at the time - do you think playing truth or dare can be so fun? I wonder how bored they are normally!

　　The winner was a ghost in yellow clothes. He came over with a smile and asked a question. The other three were not angry either. They also gathered around happily. "The question is very simple. There is only one sentence: Guess who we are?"

　　Oh, so the game is guess, guess, guess.

　　You think these old men must be thousands or even tens of thousands of years old in total? How could they be so lonely? They are so happy just by playing with cats and dogs?

　　So I have to start from here.

　　Among the many legends of the underworld, there are the Ten Yamas, the Ox-Headed and Horse-Faced Demons, the Chief Judge Cui Fujun, Zhong Kui, the Black and White Impermanence, Meng Po... There are so many people, but why do these old men look nothing like any of the ones in the legends?

　　Could it be that they don’t exist in folklore? I suddenly realized that these old men probably don’t interact with people much, so they are basically not heard of in legends, so they are bored to death…

　　Several figures suddenly appeared in my mind, and I thought they were about the same. Then I looked at the carriage cage behind and suddenly I understood: "I see! So these Yin Shuai are...

　　"Hahaha," several ghost old men laughed together, "Little guy is smart, almost as smart as your master."

　　※

　　According to the legend of the underworld, there are ten great ghost generals, each of whom can use his strengths, lead his own soldiers, punish evil, and reward merits. No matter how powerful the evil ghosts are, even if they can go to heaven or enter the earth, they can hardly escape their clutches.

　　The ten are: Ghost King, Sun Wanderer, Night Wanderer, Impermanence, Ox Head, Horse Face, Leopard Tail, Bird Mouth, Fish Gills, and Wasp. Among them, the Ghost King is a group, that is, the so-called big leader of the ghost messenger, who is on duty in various places; and Impermanence is two, the Seventh Master and the Eighth Master.

　　According to the "Sutra of the Original Court of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva", there are dozens of great ghost kings in hell and Jambuvipa (the southern continent where humans live) alone: ​​the Infinite Ghost King, the Vicious Ghost King, the Great Argument Ghost King, the Flying Ghost King, the Thunder Ghost King, the Wolf-fang Ghost King, the Thousand-eyed Ghost King, the Beast-eating Ghost King, the Stone-carrying Ghost King, the Consumption Ghost King, the Disaster Ghost King, the Three-eyed Ghost King, the Qilishi King, the Great Qilishi King, the Qilicha King, the Great Qilicha King, the Anatha King, the Great Anatha King, etc., and there are dozens of small ghost kings in the thousands.

　　The last four of the Yin Shuai, Leopard Tail, Bird Mouth, Fish Gills, and Wasp, rarely appear in folk legends. They are mainly responsible for managing the souls of animals everywhere, including beasts on the road, birds in the sky, fish in the water, and insects on the ground, with Leopard Tail as the leader.

　　The symbol of the banner in our Yin-Yang school is the leopard's tail. It is recorded in the book "Xie Ji Bian Fang Shu - Leopard Tail" quoting "Qian Kun Bao Dian": "The leopard's tail is also the symbol of the banner, and it is often located opposite the yellow flag. In the direction where it is located, you cannot marry, take in slaves, raise livestock, or build. Those who violate it will lose money and harm their children."

　　Without further ado, these last four ghost masters never interact with humans, so there are very few stories and legends mentioning them. It is no exaggeration to say that they are unknown. The souls of the dead cannot communicate with them, and other people who have come down from the underworld are not very interested in them - have you ever seen someone spend a lot of money to hire a psychic to go down to the underworld and bring up the soul of their dead pet to communicate?

　　※

　　I really didn't want to interrupt the happy time of the four thousand-year-old uncles, but I also had several lives to save, so I carefully interrupted them: "Uh, everyone, I still have some things to do..."

　　"By the way, did the little guy come down to do something? It was Leopard Tail Yin Shuai, who has the closest relationship with our Yin Yang family, who was the first to react. After reminding everyone, he asked me: "What is it? Tell me, as long as it is within our capabilities, everything can be discussed."

　　Finally, I got down to business. I quickly explained the current situation. "I need to find Master Qi and Master Ba immediately, and then take the four souls out to return them to their bodies."

　　"Seventh Master, Eighth Master?" Several uncles shouted in unison.

　　Yubi Yinshuai shook his head and sighed: "There are so many people in the underworld, and they are the hardest to talk to. Let alone us to intercede for you, even if the Ten Kings of Hell come out, it may not work..." "No, that's not the case. I hurriedly said: "You just need to help me find him, and then I will talk to the Seventh Master and the Eighth Master, what do you think?"

　　"That's no problem." Baowei agreed quickly. "In that case, we will send you to the outside of the Reincarnation Hall. That's their first stop when they return. The wronged souls in the car will be handed over to the judge to judge their life span and deeds, good and evil. When the time comes, see if you can talk to Judge Cui or Judge Zhong for mercy."

　　As he spoke, he took me to the carriage and sat beside me. He whipped the horse whip lightly, and the carriage rushed out. The other three Yin Shuai were probably idle for a long time, so they got on their carriages and followed behind us, looking like they were helping out.

　　On the way, I began to think: Zhong Kui and Cui Jue are both famous judges. I didn't expect that I would have to ask for favors from them this time?

　　There are actually four judges in the underworld: the Rewarding Department, the Punishing Department, the Inspection Department, and the Yin Law Department. Each judge has a duty, and they will be replaced after they have been on duty for many years and enter the reincarnation. However, Cui Fujun, the judge of the Yin Law Department, is determined to stay in the underworld and will never enter the reincarnation, so only three judges need to be rotated, and it is not known who they are.

　　Zhong Kui was originally a judge in the Punishment Department. Later, because he had been going in and out of the Yin and Yang world for a long time to hunt hungry ghosts, he was pulled out to deal with the hungry ghosts and evil spirits outside alone. Although he was still a judge, he no longer belonged to any department.

　　It seems like I have a great chance of meeting Mr. Cui!

　　The carriage was heading towards the lights in the wilderness at such a fast speed that the shadowy ghosts beside it were completely invisible - they arrived at the gates of hell in just a few minutes.

　　From afar, I saw a group of little ghosts standing at the door, and a large group of ghosts outside lined up to enter one by one - the carriage did not even stop, and rushed in through the middle door with a roar!

　　Once you enter the gates of hell, life and death are uncertain!

　　The Ghost Gate is completely different from the underworld. Although it still looks very cold in there, there are balls of green ghost fire floating in the air, casting a bleak light down from the air. Although it still looks dim, at least you can see the road.

　　Behind the Ghost Gate was a huge open space, with no end in sight and no idea of ​​how big or wide it was. In the distance ahead, within reach of the naked eye, there was a tall flagpole with three lanterns hanging on it, with the words "Yan Luo Hall" written on it.

　　The carriage left a long trail of dust and rushed past with a roar.

　　When I got closer and took a look, I was shocked. This is not the Hall of Yama, it's just pavilions and towers!

　　At the outermost part is a large hall. After everyone comes in, they are sent inside. Then from the outside, you can see a small door at the back of the hall. The people who go in are divided into countless small teams and are sent to the back by ghost messengers. This seems a little different from what I have always thought of as the underworld?

　　Seeing that I was confused, the Leopard-tailed Yin Shuai explained to me in detail: In fact, the process of the underworld is not what people think. After passing the Ghost Gate, you will be interrogated in the Ten Courts of Hell, and then go to hell or reincarnate according to the process... In fact, it is not like that!

　　After entering the Ghost Gate, you will first be judged in the initial hall, and your karma from past lives, amount of good deeds done in good deeds, fortune, longevity, wealth and fortune... Then you will be sent to the four divisions to be classified by the judge to see which hall you should enter for the final judgment.

　　The Ten Kings of Hell each have their own responsibilities and will only judge the ghosts belonging to their own hall - but usually the trial is also conducted by the judge of the hall. King Yama will only come out from the back of the hall to try the case when a key criminal appears.

　　As we were talking, the carriage did not stop, but passed by the main hall and quickly brought us to the side of the Four Judges' Court at the back - the Yinlu Court!

　　The gloomy and dark hall exuded an indescribable desolate and solemnity, as well as a faint smell of blood - there were two hall doors, one of which had countless ghosts being drawn in, but the other was empty.

　　The empty hall entrance was definitely the carriage I had seen.

　　The leopard-tailed Yin Shuai stopped the carriage at the door and nodded slightly: "Okay, this is it, Judge Cui's place. Be careful - we are outside, if anything happens, just let us know and we will come in to plead for you or at least get you out."

　　I was still worried. "Since the grandfathers said so, I will go in - you must not leave when the time comes." I directly upgraded them to the "grandfather" generation, so that they would not have to stand by and watch. "You must not leave.

　　Shouting "Grandpa" made the old face of Leopard Tail Yin Shuai bloom. He nodded repeatedly, and the three Yin Shuai who got off the carriage next to him also had sunny faces: "It's okay, it's okay, you can go without worry.

　　It felt like Stephen Chow was hiding behind a pillar with an axe, encouraging the second in command to go up and chop around with his axe.

　　I got out of the car, walked forward carefully, and walked up the huge steps step by step into the palace gate: there seemed to be nothing special inside, just an empty room, and at the end of it was a screen and a desk, and there were piles of files on the ground, which would take at least three or four trucks to unload.

　　There were several ghost officials standing on the left and right in front of the table, and in the middle were two figures, one black and one white, they should be the Seventh Master and the Eighth Master; next to them, right in front of the table, there were two figures, one black and one white, and in the middle were four... They were definitely Thirteen's group!

　　I had only walked in for a few steps when the ghost in front of me saw me and shouted, "Who is it?"

　　Three ghost officials rushed over with three-pronged forks in their hands and grinning!

　　"It's okay, it's okay, I'm here to look for someone. I shouted and raised my hands in surrender with a charming smile on my face: "The Yin-Yang School is the Zhuge lineage. Liu Piyun pays homage to Judge Cui, the Seventh Master, and the Eighth Master.

　　At the same time, I unceremoniously took out a bag of paper money and handed it over: "I'm here to invest. I want to ask if there are any policies to support the disabled or reduce investment exemptions for compatriots from Hong Kong and Taiwan?"

　　Chapter 264: No Agreement

　　"Wait a minute!" Judge Cui shouted, and the ghost messengers immediately stopped in front of me. I thought to myself: Damn, investors are welcome in that place, it's true. You see, the underworld is an inseparable part of our country's territory, and it is equally enthusiastic in attracting investment!

　　Since Master Cui had spoken, the ghost messenger naturally did not make things difficult for me and took me to the front of the hall - only then did I see clearly what those famous masters looked like!

　　To be honest, Cui Pan Ge's appearance is really not that good. He is lean and capable, well-dressed, wearing a long gown and a tall hat, with his white sleeves rolled up. If he appeared in a movie, everyone would know that this is a movie about "Shanghai Bund" from him. He is a nostalgic version of a gentleman. It's a pity that his appearance is too rogue, which completely destroys the gentlemanly manners and makes him look weird and lame.

　　His eyes were sunken and his face was thin. His eyes were dull and lifeless, just like a heavy smoker. He coughed from time to time - a tuberculosis patient, a drug addict, and a pedantic poor scholar... Anyway, that's the feeling he had.

　　Looking at Brother Bai again, he looked like he was in his thirties, with a thin face and skin that shone with an indescribable metallic sheen. His arms were very long, hanging down to his knees, and his eyes seemed to be always half-closed. As I was looking at him, I suddenly felt a needle prick my body, and the icy prick made my hair stand up.

　　Dangerous person!

　　I smiled apologetically and took a step back, almost stepping on Wang Xi's foot. However, the souls of the four of them all had an attitude of blank indifference, and they were like zombies without any movement... This seems a little abnormal, right?

　　Before I had time to think, I saw Hei Ye’s face - strange!

　　Hei Ye is a middle-aged man dressed in black. He always has an inexplicable smile on his face and is indescribably friendly. But when you look closely, you find that he is standing in front of you but you can't see him clearly, and he seems to be far away in the horizon... This contradictory feeling immediately confuses me.

　　Seeing me looking at me, Hei Ye smiled slightly and said, "You are a disciple of Yin Yang School, not a ghost master. What are you doing here?" He didn't feel like the legendary ghost of the underworld at all. It was just like the neighbor chatted with me.

　　Before I could experience this spring breeze-like feeling, a cold voice rang out from the side. It was rough and hoarse, a bit like the feeling of a broken saw pulling on wood: "Even if you are a ghost master, you should know the rules of our group. We never help you to call back souls or find relatives and reminisce about the past. You...are you here to cause trouble?"

　　"I immediately stated my position loudly: "I have something to discuss with you, hehe."

　　"It's not really an investment, is it?" Hei Ye laughed again: "You come to the underworld to earn money and use it after you die?"

　　Mr. Bai sneered and said, "I'm afraid it's not that simple... Are you here for these people?"

　　"Uh..." I was wondering, how did these two old men know? - I was a little embarrassed but had to admit: "This is just part of it."

　　"Don't say that, little thing from the Zhuge family," Hei Ye said with a smile, "Just now when we were coming back, we felt that the spiritual power was fluctuating abnormally and there were signs of death, so we took the opportunity to bring these four souls back - weren't you hiding nearby at that time?"

　　Damn! It turns out these two guys really saw me. I thought I was hiding well! It seems that they let me go because I am not dead.

　　By the way, the words these two guys said sounded really familiar - uh, have you seen "Xia Ke Xing" starring Tony Leung? The two envoys who rewarded good and punished evil in that movie were like this, one was sarcastic and the other was smiling. I wonder if Kim Jong-un has seen the Seventh Master and the Eighth Master?

　　"Hehe, you two gentlemen really have a keen eye. I admire you very much..." I was still talking nonsense when suddenly a crisp cough interrupted me!

　　Mr. Cui has spoken!

　　He raised his head with great effort: "Little guy, tell me, what are you doing here? If you don't have a reasonable reason, we may have to send you back." He slowly turned up his eyelids, and stared at me with his black and white eyes: "The underworld is where the dead go. No living person should appear here."

　　"I'm sorry, Judge Cui," I quickly explained my purpose: "What happened is, my four friends were poisoned by Taowu, so we had to use the method of dying first and then resurrecting to get rid of the poison. Uh, so they came here..." I deliberately raised my voice when I mentioned 'Taowu', but it seemed to have no effect.

　　"You want to take them back?" Mr. Cui's expression remained unchanged, not moved at all: "Then continue with your plan?"

　　"Well, these people are all important figures in our sect, and they play a crucial role in dealing with the Four Evils, so I would like to ask you to be kind enough to let me take them back - Judge Cui and the Seventh and Eighth Masters, please make an exception for the sake of all living beings, okay?"

　　"Make an exception? I'm afraid that doesn't make sense." Judge Cui raised his head with difficulty: "Once you pass the gates of hell, life and death are separated! No matter who you are, once you pass the gates of hell, there is absolutely no way for you to return to the world of the living. Everything in the world of the living has nothing to do with us in the underworld. You don't have to beg us."

　　What a joke! I heard the bad tone, and then I looked at the faces of the Black and White Impermanence. The White Lord sneered, and the Black Lord smiled but said nothing, but the meaning was very clear - No!

　　I knew then that this was going to be bad!

　　I had no choice but to beg, but Judge Cui just wouldn't give in after talking for a long time. Even when I told him about the relationship between Wang Xi's family and the underworld, it was all in vain. The three of them were just cut from the same cloth and wouldn't give in no matter what!

　　When the situation became critical, I grabbed Wang Xi and started shaking him, "Wake up, wake up..." As soon as I started shaking, I felt a strong wind behind my head, as if something was coming towards me.

　　I shrank down, crouched, and rolled over like a donkey, rolling several meters away. When I looked up, I found that the person who hit me from behind was none other than Hei Wuchang - he was waving the mourning stick in his hand with a smile on his face, but there was an indescribable weirdness in that smile.

　　Judge Cui's face turned dark, and his originally dim and lifeless eyes suddenly shot out a sharp cold light. He said coldly: "Boy, I didn't make things difficult for you for the sake of your master, but I didn't know that you were so ungrateful - Master Seventh and Eighth Master, then I'll have to trouble you to send this man back! I won't leave. I suddenly stood up, and my Yin-Yang eyes opened wide. In this dim light, they were like powerful 2,000-type laser lights: "Unless you let me take them away, otherwise - you might as well leave me here with you.

　　"Isn't that easy?"

　　The original intention was to threaten me, but who knew that Bai Wuchang would take direct action. A stick appeared in his hand and flew towards my armpit without saying a word!

　　Hei Ye also moved.

　　I dodged Master Bai by turning sideways, then used a spinning top to avoid Master Hei, and swung the Killing God Blade in my hand twice to attack Master Hei. At this moment, I instinctively chose Hei Wuchang, who looked easier to deal with!

　　But I was wrong. Although I don’t know how good Mr. Bai’s kung fu is, but Mr. Hei’s skills are unfathomable!

　　When I attacked with the knife, he had already appeared in front of me. At the moment when I changed my moves, Heiye's fist had already hit my shoulder fiercely. I heard a cracking sound, and a sharp pain came from my right hand. I flew out like a kite with a broken string and hit the wall, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

　　Mr. Bai has appeared in front of me.

　　I had no time to get up, so I could only grit my teeth and lunge forward like a fish, aiming the God-Killing Blade straight at his calf. But at this moment, I was too slow to even fly out - before I could throw myself out, a stick had already hit me hard on the side of my waist, turning me into a C shape in an instant, and I rolled to the other side.

　　One blow, just one blow. The Black and White Impermanence didn't even use any magic, nor did they suppress me by taking advantage of their home field. The power of hand-to-hand combat alone knocked me down like a dog. My heart was so cold at that time!

　　This is really a bummer - let alone saving people, if things go wrong, I'll have to stay here too!

　　I lay on the ground in a daze, not moving, until Judge Cui's ferocious eyes passed in front of me. I was awakened by the piercing feeling - I struggled to get up, coughed loudly, covered my stomach but kept my eyes on them.

　　"Okay, keep going!" I screamed, "Aren't you going to keep me? Then why are you staying here? Keep going!"

　　As I spoke, I had already recited the second level of the Three Lives Eyes spell, and a surge of mighty yang energy emerged from somewhere, like a tornado creating waves in the air!

　　"Great! There's even a Three-Life Eye! Child, it's clear that you've inherited the true teachings of the Zhuge family, and you're more than capable of exorcising demons and catching ghosts. For a child in his twenties, you're indeed a genius! What a pity..."

　　Hei Wuchang pointed his stick forward, as if tapping into the void. The next moment, the frightening yang energy dispersed like bubbles, whistling up into the sky, without leaving a trace behind.

　　At the same time, I felt a countless amount of needle-like pain in my brain, as if someone had suddenly taken away the strength from my eyes. The strength disappeared so quickly that I quickly became weak!

　　But, this is not important, because in the next moment, I may continue to face endless attacks from the enemy, and my life will be lost here!

　　If Wang Xi Shisan and the others hadn't shown up, why should I live?

　　I laughed loudly, raised my right hand across my chest, and prepared for the final blow. Seeing all this, Judge Cui couldn't help but speak - he slowly stood up and warned loudly: "Child, this is the last time... If you put down your weapon, I can still allow you to go back.

　　I glanced at him from the corner of my eye, my eyes full of contempt and ridicule. But just when I was about to fight these three desperately, footsteps suddenly came from outside the door.

　　Shit! It’s finally here!

　　I was feeling happy when I suddenly noticed - why were there footsteps?

　　You have to know that Yin Shuai definitely doesn't make any footsteps!

　　Section 265 Inspection

　　I turned my head with great effort, but the dim light only allowed me to see a figure but I couldn't see the person's appearance clearly. However, in addition to the footsteps, there was also a sound of something being dragged - it seemed like metal rubbing on a stone slab?

　　The four red and yellow ones at the back are the four Yin Marshals.

　　The man walking in front suddenly spoke up: "Judge Cui, you are so majestic and murderous! There is even disdain in your voice!

　　The person coming is——Uncle Sun?

　　Judge Cui's voice changed: "You are, you are the descendant of the Sun family?" Not only him, but also the Black and White Impermanence changed their expressions, looking at the visitor with a little fear.

　　"Yes," Grandpa Sun answered loudly, "You have good eyesight. Do you still remember the stick of my Sun family?

　　When he got closer, Grandpa Sun gently poked the ground with the stick in his hand. There were a few crackling sounds, and the bluestone slab with a string of words broke into two pieces!

　　"Ruyi Bang Judge Cui no longer had any doubts, and quickly stepped down from the table, raising his hand to salute: "I am Cui Yu, honored to meet you. I wonder what the patrol is doing here?"

　　When did Grandpa Sun become a patrol officer? What does this mean?

　　Seeing that Grandpa Sun had no intention of answering, Baowei and other Yin Marshals hurriedly explained: "The patrol officer came here on his own, and just grabbed a Yin messenger's carriage and came here - he said he was looking for this guy."

　　The kid they were talking about was me, but I didn’t understand why Uncle Sun was looking for me in such a hurry—he even came to the underworld, and I didn’t know how big a deal it was.

　　Uncle Sun ignored Cui Sang, Heisang, and Baisang and walked directly to my side, looking a little anxious: "You have to go back immediately - I don't know where a few foreign devils came from, and they insisted on catching the Taotie you brought back! Uh, the fight has already started, if you don't hurry up, I don't know how big a mess it will be.

　　Damn! What idiots are they! I finally dealt with Taotie, why would I bother with him? Do they really want to force him to Qiongqi?

　　As soon as he finished speaking, Grandpa Sun said to Judge Cui with a dark face: "Now the evil beasts are causing chaos in the world of the living. There are a lot of things to do. I won't waste any more words - take out the soul-locking needles from these four souls, and then arrange a car for me to take them away."

　　As soon as I said this, the girls' faces changed. They had just fought to the death with me and refused to let me go. They were so decisive and full of energy. Who knew that the patrol officer would say the same thing in the blink of an eye? It was a bit embarrassing...

　　Cui Pan smiled and said, "This is a bit bad. Look, this is against the rules..."

　　"Nonsense! If we follow the rules, who released Li Shimin back to the mortal world?" Grandpa Sun snorted, "Stop talking nonsense, release him and leave immediately.

　　This sentence hit Cui Pan's sore spot, and he immediately mumbled, "Well, since the inspection requires someone, then Master Qi and Master Ba, are you..." Halfway through his words, Bai Wuchang suddenly spoke up, "We can't let him go.

　　He squinted his eyes and said coldly: "Patrol? Humph, others may be afraid of you, but I am not! Everything in the underworld must be done according to the rules, but your Sun family doesn't! It was your ancestors who came here before, and this time it's you again - just use whatever skills you have, and see if I can pull it out or not.

　　When Grandpa Sun heard this, he swung the stick in his hand, and it made a flower in the air and came at him on the head. Bai Wuchang did not dare to be negligent and dodged by twisting his body. At the same time, the mourning stick shot towards his shoulder like lightning.

　　In an instant, Grandpa Sun retracted the tail of the stick inwards and swung the head of the stick - with two snaps, he blocked the mourning stick and pointed it out diagonally... The head of the stick jumped and the tail of the stick swept. The feeling in the hands of a master of stick techniques was indeed extraordinary. It soon became clear that Grandpa Bai had been blocking left and right and had many flaws. He was about to be defeated after just over ten moves.

　　He suddenly let out a whoosh and flew up into the air...

　　Grandpa Sun turned around and was about to chase, but suddenly, he seemed to notice something, and he dodged to the side, and in the nick of time, he moved his body several body lengths away - a ball of blood-red stuff flew past his shoulder, hit the floor in front of him, and broke into a sticky ball!

　　A fishy smell wafted in the air, and I noticed it clearly from the side. It seemed to be the smell of blood.

　　Although I don't know what kind of attack this is, I think I know it won't be anything interesting. Grandpa Sun turned his head, his eyes flashing with cold light, and his sight fell on Bai Wuchang who was floating down in the distance.

　　After landing, Mr. Bai didn't say much. He just hit his chest with the mourning stick, opened his mouth and spit out something with a "wow" sound - that thing condensed into a ball of blood in the air and shot towards Mr. Sun like a meteor!

　　However, just when the blood ball flew into the air, Grandpa Sun moved. He took a step sideways, a seemingly light step, but it caused the entire floor to shake, and a clear footprint appeared on the bluestone floor... At the same time, he swung the stick in his hand suddenly, with a force that seemed to compress the air to the extreme and then explode!

　　The black stick was shining like a lightsaber in Star Wars, like a full moon flashing through the air. The direction in which the stick was swung was still dozens of meters away from Bai Wuchang and the blood ball...

　　"Crack~Pop

　　Just after the stick was swung out, the blood ball exploded in the air for no reason. Then, an invisible force like a thousand-pound hammer hit Bai Wuchang fiercely!

　　A hazy shadow was smashed out from Bai Wuchang's body, but it only flashed for a moment and quickly returned to his physical strength - immediately, he vomited a mouthful of yellow water from his mouth and fell down softly like a broken ball!

　　Grandpa Sun leaped up and landed beside him, pointing with his stick in one hand and grunting heavily.

　　"Show mercy

　　"Have mercy

　　Judge Cui and Hei Wuchang both shouted at the same time, then rushed forward recklessly and stood in front of Grandpa Sun - "Old Bai is ignorant and bumped into the inspector. Please, inspector, for the sake of his many years of service to the underworld, don't send him to the Eighteen Prisons to slowly come out." It was Judge Cui who said this.

　　"Please spare my life, inspector." It was Hei Wuchang who said, "Well, I'll take care of your matter right away.

　　Of course, the four evil masters also came over and winked at me, "Little guy, help me to talk to them.

　　It seems like you also know that I have a good relationship with Grandpa Sun?

　　Since you found me, you can't just ignore me, right? So I helped out: "Well, Uncle Sun, how about we just forget about this? I've already admitted my mistake, can you forgive me this time?"

　　When Grandpa Sun saw me speaking, he followed me down the stairs. He snorted, "Then there's nothing to say - why don't you do it quickly? I have a lot of things to do here. As I was talking, I took back the stick, and I don't know how it broke into several pieces in my hand and put it into the bag.

　　Things were simple after that. Hei Wuchang removed the soul-locking nails from Thirteen and the others, restored their consciousness, and then sent us back to the world of the living at full speed - it was only about half an hour since they died.

　　It was here that I learned some secrets of the Sun family.

　　Since the image of the Monkey King in Journey to the West is based on the prototype of the ancestors of the Sun family, what are the things that people remember most vividly?

　　That must be Sun Wukong’s Ruyi Jingu Bang!

　　It is said that an ancestor of the Sun family, after years of exorcising demons, not only upheld justice in the world, but even the gods were moved by him, so they gave him a stick that could be split into three parts - with this stick he could travel between the Yin and Yang worlds. At the same time, the descendants of the Sun family were allowed to wield the stick from generation to generation to make decisions on some unjust deaths and injustices.

　　This is not only the origin of the Ruyi Jingu Bang in the novel, but also the origin of the Sun family being called the Inspector General.

　　In addition, some yellow hairs grew on the back of the head of the ancestor of the Sun family. These hairs could perform magic tricks, conceal one's true appearance, and break through any magical illusion - that was the yellow hair that Grandpa Sun gave me at that time.

　　In the novel, this is what Sun Wukong does, he can do to turn the hair of little monkeys into something else. In fact, it is just some very simple illusions, which are infinitely exaggerated in the novel.

　　A Qigong practitioner who is endowed with the ability to travel through Yin and Yang, that is, the ability to detect the lower Yin - this is the true identity of the Sun family!

　　Things were almost done and we had reached the top. Uncle Sun naturally went back to revive himself, while I took Thirteen and a few other confused guys up with me.

　　If we didn't go through the Gate of Rebirth, we had to return the same way. Fortunately, Leopard Tail Yin Shuai was an experienced driver and was familiar with the road. He quickly took us to the exit. As usual, I greeted, hugged and said goodbye, then took the four souls back to the world of the living.

　　As soon as I entered the world of the living, I immediately felt as if there was a huge suction force outside calling me - I felt a flash before my eyes and my whole body shook, and when I opened my eyes again, I had returned to my body.

　　He turned over and called out, "Call the soul back, it's back!"

　　Seeing me wake up, everyone cheered and started to summon the soul immediately. I didn't dare to delay and rushed out without even bothering to button my clothes. When I passed Sang Yu, I took the M500 on the table.

　　Go downstairs, go out, turn around and enter the small hotel, then get on the elevator - as soon as the elevator door opens, you'll see a huge mess of broken stools, broken glass and shards of wood!

　　The corridor was already a mess.

　　At that time, I knew that the Taotie matter was of great importance, and I estimated that many people from the Dharma sects would come, so the first thing I arranged was to book all the rooms in this small hotel, and Taotie and his friends were temporarily arranged on the top floor - otherwise, who knows what would happen if outsiders knew about it!

　　I heard the sound coming from the roof, so I went up to the top again.

　　Wow, this is really exciting!

　　Grandpa Sun was tied up upstairs, and it seemed that he came out of his body to look for me after being ambushed and captured; Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua were running on the roof, and the opponents were that idiot Sam and his two men, and a few unfamiliar exorcists.

　　They didn't dare to use heavy weapons, but they had a lot of light weapons - crossbows, swords, daggers, flails... Damn, even if you want to deal with Taotie Xiaohua brother, you have to use a pistol or something, why do you have to go back to the era of cold weapons for no reason?

　　Could it be that he was preparing to launch a surprise attack in order to make Xiaohua feel like she was traveling through time and space?

　　No! I looked around and soon saw the nylon rope net in the hands of the two guys next to me - they looked like they wanted to capture him alive?

　　Chapter 266: Transaction, and Transaction Again

　　"Stop!" I yelled and rushed out. The little black and little flower who were confronting me immediately rushed over with a howl and stood behind me with full confidence. Did they think I was the backup team of the Longzi Army?

　　Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua nodded, then turned around and coughed, "What do you mean by this? Are you abusing lynching in our Chinese Dynasty for no reason and planning to arrest my pet?"

　　"Get out of the way." Sam's face turned pale. I don't know if it was because he was a little irritated because he failed to catch the cat and the dog after all the efforts. "These two guys are wanted by our Stuart family. You have to give them to him. If you don't, you have to give them to him." He said to me fiercely, "If you know what's good for you, I will naturally give you millions of compensation at that time, but if you stop me... then you can't blame me."

　　You say I can give in?

　　I said, "You are standing on the roof playing with your pockets - you are crazy! You know that Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua are my pets, and you come to catch them and compensate me? I will compensate you with a face full of

　　He pulled his ID out of his pocket and said, "Read this clearly: I am a member of the Seventh Department of China's National Security Bureau, responsible for dealing with people like you who use cold weapons to pretend to be high-end combat power in the 21st century! Now stop talking nonsense, you are all under arrest - men stand on the right, women stand on the left, and those who are neither men nor women stand still."

　　"You..." Sam almost went crazy and rushed up regardless of everything - but then Bolt grabbed his hand and whispered in his ear: "Don't be impulsive! Now is not the time to confront him head-on..." I didn't hear clearly what he said afterwards, but I guess he was trying to persuade him not to fight to the death with me.

　　Kyle next to me smiled at me friendly and took a small step to the right without making any noise.

　　Of course I understand the relationship. Bolt is a member of the Stuart family, so I'm naturally on his side. But Kyle is a professional, and it's at most an employment relationship. There's no need to offend members of the Chinese National Security Bureau for a business, right?

　　I said to Xiao Hei cheerfully: "Look, the androgynous person didn't move..." From the moment Bolt pulled him, I knew the matter was over - no one would dare to confront the NSA, not even if you are a big European businessman. If we tell the United States that you were the one who did the 9/11 World Trade Center attack, then wouldn't the United States label your entire family as terrorists and destroy them?

　　Xiao Hei has been with me for quite a while, and he already knows a lot of things, so he is not in a hurry. He crawled to my feet and started licking his fur. But Xiao Hua Taotie is different. He is already confused, as if he has traveled to the future. In addition, he can't hold back when he is attacked, and he still looks like he is facing a great enemy.

　　I kicked Xiao Hei with my toes. "Xiao Hei, tell your brother about the current situation and tell him to relax and stop showing a clinical reaction of rabies syndrome. Okay? Leave this to me."

　　After saying that, I stopped talking nonsense and walked over to untie the rope for Grandpa Sun. The old man jumped up and rushed forward with the stick. I quickly blocked the door and drove the old man outside. I persuaded him to give an explanation, and only then did I let Grandpa Sun drag the stick back to the room.

　　I must say that Uncle Sun is really nice to me.

　　Sam turned around and snorted heavily, then turned his shitty face to look up at the sky with an expression of extreme disdain. Only Bolt came over with a flattering look on his face... Does this guy have anything to say?

　　really!

　　Bolt walked a few steps forward and smiled at me in a friendly manner: "Mr. Liu, oh, I really don't know what to say! This is 100% a misunderstanding. We didn't know that the two pets were yours."

　　"That's not necessary! It's enough for me to know it myself." He didn't finish his words and looked at what else he was going to say.

　　Bolt lowered his voice: "I know you have difficulties, but can we go to the side and talk together?" He tilted his head to point to the edge of the terrace next to him. I shrugged indifferently, "Whatever."

　　We walked to the terrace facing each other, about 20 to 30 meters away from Xiao Hei and Sam's group. The wind was howling on the roof, making me shrink my head and duck down. "If you have something to say, say it quickly. It's cold."

　　"Here's what happened," the fellow said, getting straight to the point without being pretentious: "You know that our young master's holy spear head was stolen by the Japanese ghost sect. You were at the scene when this happened..."

　　I nodded: "What good luck. -.

　　The fellow continued calmly: "... Later we also investigated and found that the Holy Spear was immediately sent away from Chengdu by the Ghost Dao Clan through special means. Our family lost track of it after two days of tracking it down. We were dumbfounded at the time..."

　　I continued nodding: "The technique is too poor."

　　"This may not seem like a big deal to you in China, but it is a big deal to Europe. If we can't find it, Europe may not have the sacred object to restrain the beasts. If the beasts come here, won't there be a lot of suffering and starvation?"

　　I shook my head: "I'm not telling the truth."

　　"Well... well, our Master Sam's position as the heir to the family is in jeopardy. This must not happen..."

　　I stroked my chest and smiled: "I'm glad to hear that."

　　After being ridiculed by me continuously, Bolt suppressed the urge to hit me and got to the point: "Last night, the ghosts said that you subdued the Taotie and brought it with you - they proposed a condition in exchange..."

　　I sarcastically said, "I asked you to exchange my little flower for the Holy Lance? That's a good idea. I can just fool you into going against our National Security Bureau, right?"

　　Bolt looked embarrassed, but still said the last part: "Well, our eldest master means that as long as you are willing to hand over Taotie to us, he is willing to give up his engagement with Miss Wang Sangyu - isn't this what you want?"

　　this!

　　My mind was suddenly not clear! Just think about it, at first I begged and pleaded with him to break up his engagement with Sang Yu, and I finally convinced myself not to force him, and let him go - this made me regret it for several nights... I didn't expect that just half a month later, this good opportunity would be put in front of me again?

　　And this time it was this guy who asked for it, damn!

　　I didn't understand what was going on at the time, but many years later I finally understood: everyone has a scale in their heart. Many things will not be clear before they are compared, but once compared, there will be a new standard of measurement... Before Sam's core interests were not touched, Sam may have always believed that Sang Yu was at the top of the pyramid in his heart, but the last incident made him compare the family heir with Sang Yu in a balanced manner. After that, although there was no real exchange because of my retreat, Sang Yu's position in his heart had already changed...

　　Poor thing! At that time, Sang Yu came to thank me for this guy, but she didn't know that at that moment, she had completely lost to the wealth represented by the inheritance rights of a big family!

　　One of the essences of game theory: Anything that happens for the first time will inevitably happen a second time.

　　After Sam stopped struggling and chose wealth, I was the one who was really struggling: at that time, I had friendship on one side and love on the other, and I didn't make things difficult for myself... Bah!

　　Got it wrong!

　　It should be said that: on one side is a beauty, on the other side is a beast, and it is really difficult for me to make a choice between the beast and the beauty - they clearly represent trust and love!

　　Am I destined to make a tragic choice between the two, instead of being lucky enough to step on dog shit and have the best of both worlds?

　　Alas, maybe it is my destiny. If I want to stick to my principles, I will be alone for the rest of my life... I finally smiled and shook my head again, just as firmly as I did in front of Mr. Wang: "I'm sorry! Although... your suggestion is very tempting, it is really destined... I can't go against my principles.

　　I laughed bitterly, feeling a fire burning inside me, as if it was going to burst my chest. I opened my collar in the cold wind and let the wind blow into my neck, hoping to feel better. Unfortunately, the opposite happened. The feeling was still as strong as ever, and even got worse...

　　I turned around abruptly and walked back before anyone could see the expression on my face. "Xiao Hei, Xiao Hua, let's go.

　　Following my call, Little Black and Little Flower rushed to my side and walked downstairs triumphantly. Sam was startled at first, but then he reacted immediately and shouted to Bolt, "What, what's going on? Did you tell him?"

　　That poop face upgraded to a constipation face, looking at a loss - the children of big families have unique advantages that we cannot match, but when it really comes to the critical moment, their psychological quality...tsk tsk, really not that good!

　　As he walked out of the staircase door, he heard Bolt's mumbling from behind, followed by an earth-shaking howl: "Oh - my God, he actually refused! I don't believe it! I don't believe it!

　　Xiaohua looked up and asked me, "Lao Liu, why is this guy so loud about not believing it? Could it be that you gave him the wrong position, so he doesn't believe it?"

　　Then I remembered my original complaint: 'Men stand on the right, women stand on the left, and those who are neither male nor female stand still...'

　　Xiaohuasang is still struggling with this matter?

　　I seemed to have nodded a bit too many times today, but I still emphasized it at the end: "That's... she doesn't believe she is a second-rate kid, so she's very sad. Be more considerate when we meet next time - it's not easy for this kid either."

　　Xiao Hei was laughing happily beside me.

　　After going downstairs, Xiao Hei, Xiao Hua and I went into the first room, sat on the bed, drank drinks and looked outside. Not long after, Sam came down from upstairs with Bolt and his party. When he saw me, his face turned ashen, and it was so distorted and deformed that his beard was squeezed out!

　　I took a sip of Coke and smiled, "Not bad, not bad, it tastes really good

　　Sam suddenly stopped.

　　This fellow had a face full of hatred: "Mr. Liu, I warn you, don't think that this matter can be let go." His eyes were full of ferocity: "You are in big trouble..."

　　Bang!

　　A broom flew out from the side and hit Xiao Hei in the face. I spit all over Xiao Hei. Then I saw Grandpa Sun slowly appearing: "Yes, it's really a big deal on the beach.

　　The old man was waving the stick in his hand, and there was a man next to him with an even uglier expression—when did Mr. Wang come over?

　　Chapter 267: Night (Part 1)

　　Sam was very unconvinced and seemed ready to go up and get his revenge, but when he saw Old Man Wang, he lost confidence. His face was red and white, and he hesitated and whispered, "Uh, hello, Grandpa Wang."

　　"Good! Good! I am good, but some people may not be good. Mr. Wang's face was very ugly: "You go..."

　　Sam suddenly became depressed, "Grandpa Wang, I, I didn't, I didn't mean that."

　　"What do you mean?" Grandpa Wang snorted, "Go away - don't disturb me and my old friend."

　　"But..." The guy wanted to say something, but Bolt pulled him from behind, "Let's get down to business first, young master."

　　Sam wanted to say something, but after hearing this, he had to give up. He looked at me angrily, waved his hand, and left.

　　It was not until the elevator these guys took went down that Mr. Wang turned around, his face calm and not unhappy at all: "Haha, you've lost face this time, old monkey.

　　"Bah! The young are better than the strong. I was ambushed by a few young men. What's there to be embarrassed about?" Grandpa Sun disagreed. "I'll accept my age. It's no big deal. But some people mobilized dozens of people and did it secretly without revealing the news. They wanted to seal Qiongqi and show his face, but he escaped. Haha, you devil king, you are so embarrassed!

　　"That was because of the earthquake, otherwise the matter would have been settled long ago..."

　　"Isn't it Qiongqi who caused the earthquake? King of Ghosts, can you just admit defeat for once?"

　　"Oh, you still have the nerve to say that I lost? Have you ever beaten me in all these decades?"

　　The bickering between the two old men made me understand. It turned out that these two old men were as familiar with each other as one's right-hand men and left-hand men. They must have been friends for many years. Although they were scolding each other all the time, there was no hatred on their faces. They even had a bit of the bickering look of children.

　　In the end, even the nicknames "Old Monkey" and "King of Devils" were called out...

　　Grandpa Sun was calm in his heart - no matter what happened this time, the fact that Taotie had been subdued was laid before us, and as for the credit... hehe, there was some credit. …

　　Old Master Wang was too confident at the beginning and failed to trap Qiongqi, so he naturally lost in this comparison.

　　Unexpectedly, the two old men’s quarrel became more and more fierce. It would be inappropriate for me to stay any longer, so I winked at Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua, and they seemed to understand what was going on and followed me into the next room.

　　Then...I started to boil water and make instant noodles.

　　The soundproofing of this small hotel is not good, and my ears are particularly sensitive, so the sound of their quarrel came through word by word: "...Anyway, I have a part in this Taotie matter..." said the smug Grandpa Sun.

　　"My granddaughter is here too," said the unconvinced Mr. Wang. "I win again this time."

　　"Bah! I did it myself, and you are my granddaughter - the devil king, do you have any shame?"

　　Mr. Wang was speechless for a moment, but within ten seconds, he suddenly let out a shocking roar - this sentence surprised me so much that I almost poured boiling water on my face!

　　"Well, the main force is Xiao Liu and my Sang Yu, which means my granddaughter and grandson-in-law are the main ones. Why should I be embarrassed?"

　　The old man said...

　　I burst into tears at that time - damn, why did I come out? If I still stay there and the old man says this... won't my identity be confirmed?

　　So, life is really full of countless pitfalls. If you are not careful, you may fall into one and get a bloody head without knowing why!

　　The heartless guy next to him was scratching the seasoning bag with his claws, humming a little tune: "Tianlu, I think Liu Piyun is a good person! He not only gives us food, but also helps us deal with things - why don't I just live in his house when I go back?"

　　"Sure, it will be more lively with more people! I'll help you order something delicious to eat then..."

　　"Ah? There's something delicious to eat? Tell me what it is?"

　　Xiao Hei was very proud: "Let me tell you, the most delicious thing is given by the old man with white beard, called Kaifeng dish.

　　"tasty?"

　　"It's delicious! And there's a song: With Kaifeng cuisine, life is better..."

　　My tears that had just stopped welling up again - Kaifeng cuisine is KFC, or Kentucky Fried Chicken. This is the abbreviation I came up with to fool my best friend. I didn't expect it to be passed on to Xiao Hei...

　　If two big eaters really eat KFC every day, I would be really "scammed"!

　　One room is full of bickering, another room is full of yearning, and I am the only one caught between regret and anxiety, anxiously waiting for the sudden shrinkage of my wallet!

　　At this moment, I suddenly heard a series of rapid footsteps outside, and several people rushed in.

　　As soon as those people saw Mr. Wang, they rushed in and shouted, "Dad, it's enough, it's enough." They were about to send him over when they heard a creaking sound outside. Then they started talking at once, "Let's go, let's go. It's a bit narrow here."

　　"Push harder over there, don't let go."

　　"Hey, hey, hey, lower yourself a little, it's stuck."

　　The last drop of water in the kettle poured into the basin. I threw the kettle away and ran out. Outside, a group of national security members were carrying several stretchers. On them were Shisan, Wang Xi, Qiao Yun and Zheng Qu. Although they still looked a little haggard, their complexions were no longer in the critical period and there were no signs of poisoning anymore.

　　The depression in my heart was immediately dispelled.

　　Since his grandson was doing well, Mr. Wang naturally stopped arguing. He rushed to the corridor and gave orders, asking people to send Wang Xi to an empty room, and then announced: "Okay, I will live in this room and accompany Wang Xi."

　　Sang Yu's eyes were still red, and she was full of joy at the moment. She laughed and shouted, "In that case, I want to live in the same room with Sister Qiao Yun, and you guys don't have to fight over it.

　　Is this a brain seizure? I looked around at the group of grown men and thought, who would dare to fight with you? Even if someone wants to do this, they have to dare to do it. Don’t say that Thirteen is lying down now. Even if you kill Thirteen, he will probably rush up from the underworld to bite you to death!

　　Old Master Wang nodded and said, "Heshu, you should accompany Sangyu and take care of Qiaoyun."

　　Aunt Heshu nodded and stood over consciously.

　　Zheng Qu, the honest child, was lying there in a miserable state. Grandpa Sun laughed and nodded: "I'll just accompany Zheng Qu..." I quickly added: "Then Master Tian, ​​please help me take over. In case Grandpa Sun goes out to buy something or go to the toilet, you can keep an eye on him."

　　I guess what Mr. Wang is worried about is similar to what I am worried about. Since he has spoken, I will naturally do the same - it's a tacit understanding.

　　Seeing that most of the people had been divided, Sang Yu was about to speak——

　　I quickly said: "I sleep alone

　　She was stunned: "Well, what about Thirteen?" Her eyes were already flickering towards me, and her expression was extremely unfriendly, as if she would strangle me to death if I didn't agree - but now I've been targeted by Sam, how could I take care of Thirteen?

　　But I can’t say it!

　　I said painfully, "Big Brother, Fifth Brother, you and Thirteen can live in the same room - uh, is that okay?"

　　The two brothers didn't understand what was going on, but they had already realized the potential crisis from the unusual assignment between Grandpa Wang and me, so they agreed together without asking any further questions.

　　There were obviously extra rooms, but Master Wang and I arranged two people in each room to take care of the patient. Master Wang himself could use the Royal God, which was equivalent to two people - only Sang Yu didn't understand this, but everyone else guessed it.

　　In a word, we are all foxes that have been around for thousands of years, so who can hide their tails?

　　Actually, there are two things to worry about now: First, since the ghosts know that we have subdued Taotie, there is a high possibility that Sam will launch a sneak attack without succeeding. Xiao Hei, Xiao Hua and I can protect ourselves in the same room, but it is hard to say if there is one more patient. It would be really stupid if we were taken hostage or injured by mistake.

　　Mr. Wang might not have guessed the second point, but I always feel that Sam might not be able to let it go. What if this guy doesn't think it through for a while and plans to kidnap someone to exchange with me, then who is the best candidate?

　　Behind Wang Xi and Qiao Yun is the Wang family and the Lu family respectively, so I guess they wouldn't dare to make a move. But it's hard to say about Shisan and Zheng Qu - so I have to make preparations and separate them from Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua, so as to avoid any joint operations that we may not be able to handle.

　　Sang Yu was quite dissatisfied with my arrangement: "Biyun, Thirteen is not familiar with your senior brother, why don't you go by yourself?" She curled her lips: "Are you that tired?"

　　"Uh, a little, a little, hehehe." Just play dumb, what else can I do at this time?

　　"That's all, it's good. Xiao Liu really needs a rest," Mr. Wang came to my rescue at this time: "Sang Yu, don't make it difficult for him.

　　Seeing that the old man approved of Sang Yu, he naturally didn't say much. He glared at me fiercely and turned around to send Qiao Yun to her room. That look made me feel very uncomfortable - brothers, what do you think of this? I won't talk about taking the blame, I have taken a lot anyway, but can you not let your love rival take the blame?

　　After arranging the rooms, it was time to eat. Our National Security Bureau delivered many kinds of food to the rooms. Everyone visited each other, ate, and chatted according to their needs. Then no one had the energy to do anything else, so they all took a shower and went to bed.

　　From beginning to end, I never heard Sang Yu mention Bolt, Kyle and that scumbag Sam. I don’t know if he forgot or didn’t want to mention this person.

　　By the afternoon, the patients had almost all recovered some strength. Although they were still too weak to get out of bed, they were all very clear-minded. I greeted and chatted with everyone one by one, and then prepared to go to bed.

　　I encountered something in Wang Xi's room:

　　This guy actively asked me for the custody of Xiaohua, and his reason was very good: "Brother Liu, look, sister Qiaoyun likes Xiaohua very much now, why don't you lend her to me to raise? Not only will it not cost you a penny, but I will also be responsible for raising her fat and strong, okay?"

　　My eyes welled up with tears at that moment, and I nodded with sobs and was speechless - this was truly a timely help!

　　Wang Xi was extremely happy: "Haha, that's great! Then I will take Xiaohua to find Qiaoyun, and then take her out on the street saying that I am walking the dog - Brother Liu, what do you think people will say if they see this?"

　　I was so excited that I made a slip of the tongue and said three words: "dog, man, woman"

　　Chapter 268: Night (Part 2)

　　Most people are very tired today and will not be very alert at night, so I arranged for the National Security Bureau to be on duty in the rooms at both ends of the corridor on our floor. Master Tian also arranged his two disciples to be on duty - we may not be able to prevent the ghosts from coming, but it is better to prevent them than not, right?

　　I took a nice bath in the bathhouse, and then lay on the bed to enjoy the rare warm feeling. This was completely different from camping in the snow and ice outside. It was simply heaven on earth. Of course, if it was Sang Yu instead of Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua who was with me, it would be doubly perfect!

　　Now the two guys I despise are curled up in a ball on a bed in the inner side, snoring and drooling in their sleep, with drool flowing from the corners of their mouths onto the floor.

　　I let out a long sigh and tucked myself into the bed, reaching out to touch the switch of the bedside lamp... Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

　　I jumped up immediately and reached out to grab the Killing God Blade on the bedside table - then I remembered, if that guy was an enemy, why would he knock on the door?

　　So I asked, "WHO?"

　　As I expected, a familiar voice came from outside: "It's me, uh, it seems to be Sang Yu - Damn! Sang Yu! What's the matter with you coming to see me in the middle of the night?

　　I guess you guys would guess that my face was hot and my neck was red, and my eyes were bloodshot like a bull in heat... But it wasn't! At that time, I suspected that Sang Yu came to ask me about Sam's affair, because I didn't know what to say, and I was in a state of confusion...

　　I opened the door and saw Sang Yu standing in the darkness outside. I couldn't see her expression clearly, so I was more hesitant. "Uh, what's going on so late at night?"

　　Unexpectedly...

　　Sang Yu actually chuckled: "Aren't you going to invite me in to sit down?" She took two steps out of the darkness and stuck out her tongue playfully under the light. "If my grandfather saw this, he would probably say something.

　　"Uh, please come in, please come in." I quickly stepped back to let Sang Yu in, and then quickly boiled the water: "Please sit down, I'll make some tea."

　　The hotel provided a small electric kettle for boiling water, but I brought my own bamboo leaf green tea. Looking at the green buds floating in the water, the misty water vapor emitting a faint tea fragrance, at this moment Sang Yu suddenly spoke: "Biyun, I have something to ask you.

　　Here it comes! My heart clicked and I started to think hard, but my face remained calm and expressionless. I even looked extremely elegant when I took a sip from the cup. “Ask whatever you want to ask. I can tell you everything I know.”

　　Oops, something bad is going to happen! But now I just can’t figure out how to explain it…

　　"Piyun, why did you disappear as soon as you came back from the underworld today? Did something happen?" Sang Yu didn't act pretentiously and asked directly: "Also, why did we feel something strange when we came here? Did something happen between you and my grandfather?"

　　Eh? Things are a little different from what I thought!

　　Let’s analyze it: Sang Yu didn’t notice that I left in a hurry at that time, so she didn’t know what happened later. Therefore, the first question should be just a drop in the ocean and is insignificant; as for the later one, which is the key point, that is, the tacit understanding between Mr. Wang and I to allocate the rooms made Sang Yu notice something unusual!

　　It seems that Sang Yu is not as completely indifferent as I imagined.

　　Since she asked, I had no choice but to tell her the truth. In fact, I myself don’t understand whether I said “I can tell you everything I know” in order to strengthen my confidence in telling her the truth.

　　People who follow the Dharma must keep their promises, and they will naturally do what they say - so I said this so that I can tell her everything without any guilt?

　　Sang Yu was sitting opposite me, staring at me with unusually bright eyes. I swallowed hard, "Can I not ask this?"

　　"No!" Sang Yu smiled and wrinkled her nose playfully: "You must tell me! If you have any secrets with my grandfather that you can't tell me, I will fight with you." Sang Yu raised her fist to threaten me: "Do you still remember the special training?"

　　Special training in the United States? I was no match for Sang Yu then, and I still am not now - but I did not give in and started to play dirty instead: "Then just beat me up."

　　This made Sang Yu so angry that he almost did it when he saw my shameless look... After thinking about it, Sang Yu suddenly spoke in a long voice: "Piyun, I remember you promised me, right? Didn't you say that a promise is worth a thousand gold in the Yin-Yang family? So, are you going to break your promise and try it?"

　　She found the flaw so quickly? I really am...

　　So I nodded dejectedly: "Okay, I'll tell you everything..."

　　Just as he opened his mouth, the whole building suddenly began to shake uncontrollably!

　　I was stunned at first, then I immediately reacted and started shouting: "Oh no, something big has happened!" Before I finished shouting, I heard the voice of the fifth brother: "Earthquake! Everyone be careful!

　　Huh? Was it an earthquake? I thought it was the Ghost Path that was attacking!

　　So I breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Sang Yu kicked the bed twice and pulled me to run away. It was then that I realized: Damn, even if it wasn't the demons attacking but an earthquake, there's no point in relaxing! Isn't an earthquake more powerful than the demons?

　　Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua rolled over and shouted excitedly, "Earthquake, earthquake! This is the first time I've encountered an earthquake." They happily followed me into the corridor.

　　Everyone in the corridor had woken up and was rushing out in groups of twos and threes, supporting the sick. Sang Yu shook my hand and rushed over to help my aunt support Qiao Yun, shouting, "Liu Piyun, come and help."

　　How can I help her? Qiao Yun is wearing thin clothes now. If I go to help her, I might be seen as someone trying to take advantage of me and get slapped in the face. I can't go no matter what!

　　Sang Yu urged again: "Come here quickly, what are you wasting time on?"

　　"I really can't help. I almost cried. I immediately turned around and prepared to find something to do. If I had something to do, wouldn't she let me go?

　　But when I looked at it, I saw that everyone had at least two members of the National Security Bureau helping them, and there was no way I could get involved!

　　Sudden!

　　I heard a loud shout: "Calm down, everyone calm down! This is not an earthquake, it's just affected. Look, we are not shaking now.

　　It was Mr. Wang who spoke. He had a serious face and said, "Everyone stay where you are. Start from the front and go downstairs one by one. Do not take the elevator."

　　After the old man said this, everyone felt it and it seemed that the vibration had really stopped, and the scene suddenly became much calmer.

　　After we escaped, we saw that the whole city was in a state of panic, with everyone running out to the streets. Many police officers were using loud speakers to maintain order: "Attention everyone, attention everyone, we were only hit by the aftermath of the earthquake, the magnitude is not high, and there have been no reports of any damage to buildings in the city, please don't panic; attention everyone..."

　　Later we learned that at 17:26 on the afternoon of November 14, 2001, an earthquake with a magnitude of 8.1 occurred in the Kunlun Mountains (36.2 degrees north latitude, 90.9 degrees east longitude) at the junction of Xinjiang and Qinghai. The epicenter was located in Ruoqiang County, Xinjiang, 400 kilometers away from Ruoqiang County and 350 kilometers away from Golmud City.

　　This is exactly the kind of earthquake we are experiencing.

　　The earthquake came so unexpectedly that there was no sign of such activity in the earth's crust, but it happened anyway - the only good thing was that I didn't have time to tell Sang Yu everything in detail.

　　After the earthquake, this place was no longer suitable for recuperation, so we split into several groups and set off overnight: Sang Yu and Mr. Wang sent Wang Xi directly back to his hometown and prepared to let her recuperate at home for a while; I and my two brothers took the others to Chengdu, handed Qiao Yun to the Lu family, sent Zheng Qu back to Hangzhou, and Shisan stayed at my house...

　　This is where the disadvantages of earthquakes come into play: the old men were studying how to deal with Taotie, but who knew that guy was so determined to follow me, not giving anyone else any face and insisting on living in my house, mouthfuls of Kaifeng dishes and yelling non-stop, and threatening that if I didn't follow me, he would go and hang out with Qiongqi - in this case, the master would definitely throw this hot potato to me, and generously support me with 10,000 RMB for expenses, which is really stingy!

　　But this is a lot compared to the money the bureau gave me - Boss Ye only gave this work three thousand a year, and in the end I almost took Taotie to his house for dinner before I got a little increase.

　　It’s just five thousand.

　　I returned to my home in Chengdu overnight. Everything had already been dealt with on the plane, so my task was to sleep, sleep and sleep... I was very tired anyway, so I decided to get enough sleep first!

　　Just when I was half asleep, someone next to me pushed me and said, "Telephone, Lao Liu, answer the phone!"

　　When I opened my eyes, the phone next to me was chirping and singing. The person pushing me was Thirteen. I grabbed the phone and said, "Thirteen, are you okay? - Hello, who is that?"

　　Thirteen nodded and shook his arms and replied: "It's okay, I just feel a little weak..."

　　Inside the phone: "Xiao Liu, it's me."

　　When I heard the voice was Boss Ye, I was surprised to see the phone number was totally unfamiliar: "Boss Ye, did you change your phone number?"

　　"No..." The voice didn't have the usual bloody feeling at all - now it made sense... "Wait a minute, someone wants to talk to you."

　　There were two clicks on the phone, and then a very awkward Mandarin voice came over: "Mr. Liu Piyun, we meet again.

　　"You are..." I couldn't figure out who it was for a moment, I just felt familiar with it, but the voice made me feel a chill on my back, and gradually a person appeared in my mind - I screamed, "Professor?"

　　"Yes, it was from inside me that I heard the professor's gloomy chattering laughter. "Surprising, right?"

　　All of a sudden everything became clear!

　　Chapter 269: The Undying Professor

　　Do you remember what Gui Yi Fa Yan said at that time? I don't remember you referring to Section 233 - Gui Yi Fa Yan said, "We can't let those Nazis get away with it." Then Ya Gui Wan added, "… Lan Bote will never die."

　　It seems that just as the ghosts said, the professor came out of the pit!

　　Let’s look at section 241. The Zhang family ambushed and captured the ghosts. Then at night, the ghost brother led his men to counterattack and wiped out the Zhang family’s nest before escaping. On the way, someone chopped them into pieces and the corpse was also taken away...

　　It seems that the professor is definitely not a simple sick old man. The Nazis have been tossing around for dozens or hundreds of years. They must have some new technologies and new weapons, right? For example, last time in Fuxi Bagua, that idiot named Lin Chao took out new weapons - this thing was probably done by the professor and his people. I just don't know if this Kunlun earthquake has anything to do with him!

　　I snorted, "To be honest, I'm not surprised! You're already old, and you don't have a girl to accompany you. You're running around learning how to kidnap people. Aren't you afraid of hurting your back?"

　　The professor smiled sinisterly: "Isn't it because of those brats from your National Security that I'm running around like this? Humph, to be honest, if we hadn't taken action, you would have been wiped out by the Ghost Dao in Kunlun long ago - don't you understand how to repay a favor?"

　　"Kunlun?" I played dumb: "Kunlun, are you helping us?"

　　"To tell you the truth, you were followed by the Ghost Daoists all the way to Kunlun, and the two most powerful ones were Ya Guiwan and Gui Yi Fa Yan. Your every move in Kunlun was monitored by them. If we hadn't sent people to harass you along the way, you might have been killed by the Ghost Daoists before you even got out of the cave! In the end, I sent people to save your lives.

　　Look, now I understand!

　　I just felt strange at the time. The Ghost Dao group had fought with me several times in Ruoqiang County. Although I didn't win, I didn't lose either. Why did they give up later? It made me understand that Gui Yi Fa Yan was also accumulating strength at the time, preparing to follow us to find Taotie, but I don't know why he was careless and was taken advantage of by the Zhang family. After Gui Yi Fa Yan and others got the news and returned to rescue everyone, they tracked us again, and then the Nazis took action...

　　Now that we understand the situation, we need to look at the present. Now Boss Ye seems to be in his hands. I coughed a few times and asserted, "Let's not talk about anything else. Now you seem to have arrested someone from our National Security Bureau. Are you going to raise this matter to an international level? Do you want me to report it to the National Security Bureau and apply for the Terrorism Act to track you down together with the United States?"

　　"Then you try it." The professor uttered a few words softly: "If outsiders intervene in this matter, your National Security Bureau Director will certainly die, but some other members who have no ability will also not escape - Liu Piyun, I can't do anything to you, but killing some of your friends and family is not too much trouble."

　　Damn! This is so boring. This guy actually started using these tricks.

　　I spat in hatred and said straightforwardly, "Just come here and tell me what you want in exchange for my release. If we can negotiate, I'll give it to you. If not, I'll fight you. No more nonsense."

　　"Okay, speak quickly." Boss Ye laughed twice, and spoke in a tough tone: "In a word, I want the Taotie in your hand - tie it up and send it to me, and your director can go home safely, otherwise..." This guy sneered a few times and said no more, and all the threats were implied.

　　Thirteen's eyes flashed with murderous intent. I didn't know if it was because he had been frustrated recently or if he really had a big problem with that guy. I quickly waved my hand to ask him to relax, but said, "I have to discuss this with the old man..."

　　"No," the professor interrupted me firmly, "Except for the few people in your family now, if any outsider knows about it, he will be dead. Liu Piyun, don't think of these tricks. They won't work."

　　This guy! The front and back doors are blocked, right?

　　Who lives at home now? Just me, Thirteen, Little Blackie, and Little Flower. In total, there are only two living people, a dog, and a cat. One of them is still sick. If the Nazis send a few people, plus the professor who can come out from underground, things will be really difficult to deal with.

　　I don't know if anyone is watching me, so I should take one step at a time. ... So I pretended to hesitate for a moment, and said decisively: "Okay, I can give it to you, but... let me talk to Boss Ye first."

　　There was a few noises on the other end of the line, and then Boss Ye's voice came, "Xiao Liu, ahem, I'm really embarrassed this time."

　　"Uh, Uncle Ye, it's okay. Can you tell me what happened?" I quickly turned on the recording, and then tapped the speaker of my phone with my fingers lightly and rhythmically. "How did this happen?"

　　"It was my own carelessness, ahem, that's it..." Boss Ye began to explain what happened in a rambling manner. In fact, it was very simple. He was on his way home and was going to buy some chicken bang bang to take home near the community, so he stopped the car and got out to buy the chicken - at that time there were two other people waiting in line behind him who also wanted to buy some, and as a result, he accidentally felt something pressing against his waist.

　　Then they threatened, blinded, and took away...

　　Boss Ye revealed several pieces of information very clearly during his speech. The first was that the place where he bought the chicken was a store near his residential area, and I knew the exact location. The second was that the time was around 6:30. The third was that he was taken into a car. The fourth was that there were two people... Although Boss Ye's speech was a little unclear, he made all the key points clear.

　　More importantly, I could vaguely hear the same rhythmic tapping sounds as mine mixed in with his speech.

　　Finally, Boss Ye cried, "Come and save me quickly. They blindfolded me and fed me instant noodles. I couldn't finish two buckets of them. You can't stand the torture at your age." Someone's voice came from the side, "It's good to have something to eat. Aren't we just eating instant noodles?"

　　Then the professor shouted, "Shut up."

　　After Boss Ye finished speaking, I nodded and said, "Got it. I'll get you back as soon as possible. Boss, give him the phone number and I'll talk to him about the time."

　　Then I reluctantly told the professor that I accepted the request, but there was one thing: Taotie was free now, and I had to give me some time to find a way to catch it, otherwise the transaction could not proceed. The professor was knowledgeable and agreed to contact me in three hours and tell me the specific transaction location.

　　After hanging up the phone, it's my turn to take action.

　　According to my analysis, Boss Ye arrived home at around 6:30, when Chengdu was quite congested with traffic; and he was in the car for about half an hour, so the distance could not be too far, probably within a radius of five kilometers; judging from the Nazis' way of doing things, it was either a small hotel or an early rented house in a residential area, but the fact that there was hot water for instant noodles showed that it was probably a small hotel.

　　There are also a few words that the boss conveyed to me through Morse code: the hot pot restaurant with long queues - Boss Ye probably heard the voice calling out the queue numbers; the aroma of the brine of X Spare Ribs - I believe this, as Boss Ye can never go wrong with the time-honored shops in Chengdu just by smelling them; the smell of barbecue - well, there are not many barbecue restaurants open so early, it must be a big store; putting all these together, I quickly came to the conclusion: first rush to the vicinity of Boss Ye's house and find a X Spare Ribs, then ask them to outline all their shops, call the store clerks one by one to ask about the surrounding environment, and then find out which one it is... and then save people.

　　Before I could make a move, Thirteen had quietly put on his clothes and armed himself. His eyes clearly told me that he had recovered and that he must go. Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua were still sleeping, but when I mentioned this, they both got angry and were ready to rush downstairs. I quickly held them back and said, "Don't worry, let's go down to the parking lot, come up from under another unit, and get a taxi."

　　Before I arrived at Mr. Ye's house, I called Guoan, and then talked directly to the boss of X Pai Gu. He cooperated well and helped me inquire about nearby stores, and then pointed out one - the taxi turned around halfway and rushed over.

　　When I got there, I saw that it was really like that. There was a hotpot restaurant with a long queue, an XX barbecue, and X spare ribs. There also seemed to be quite a few small hotels around, and each of them looked like a good place to kill and rob and hide a murderer.

　　Thirteen got off the car, pulled his hat very low as I instructed, and asked quietly: "How do I find it?"

　　"Simple," I smiled, "Just watch me."

　　Then I found a few old ladies who were playing mahjong at the street corner and said the following: "Aunties, please help me. My face is in so much pain that I feel like a dog whose tail has been stepped on. If you don't help me, I will die.

　　When the middle-aged ladies saw my expression, they immediately became excited: "Young man, what's wrong?"

　　I pretended to be embarrassed and said angrily, "Auntie, my wife works for a foreign company. Their boss is in his 50s or 60s, but he still seduced my wife. My friend just said that the foreign old man brought my wife to this street to get a room. Look, I am here to catch them cheating, aren't I?"

　　Then I burst into tears and felt so miserable: "I can't find which room they booked! If you can help me find it, I will top up 100 yuan for your phone bill.

　　When the aunties heard this, their blood boiled, and the fire of gossip burned in their eyes. They patted their chests and shouted, "How can this be allowed?" They all said they would help me find this person. They took out their cell phones that they usually didn't want to use from their clothes and prepared to make a call...

　　"Auntie, please be careful. Don't let that foreigner's men find out." I also reminded them.

　　The aunties nodded quickly and spoke in low voices, while at the same time reminding each other to keep the secret - countless phone calls were made, countless old ladies were running around the streets asking questions... The streets were full of old ladies whispering secretly...

　　"Uh, is this your idea?" Thirteen was stunned. "Is this even possible?"

　　I nodded heavily: "No problem. Every time we adjust the water and electricity bills, or open a new store to buy one Guokui eggs, it's always like this. And I laughed sinisterly: "Especially since the water bill was adjusted yesterday, even if that guy saw it, he would think it was the electricity bill that was adjusted again.

　　Just ten minutes later, we got confirmed news that a foreigner had indeed booked a room in a certain hotel!

　　Thirteen and I headed towards the hotel. Behind us, there were more and more enthusiastic old ladies, old men, and young people watching the fun. It was like my wife was having an affair...

　　Thirteen infinitely sighed: "The people's enthusiasm for gossip is really a huge force.

　　Chapter 270: Undoubted Rescue

　　Thirteen and I arrived at the hotel in one go. Naturally, we followed the old rules and revealed our identities. Although the boss didn't know what the meaning of such a large group of people following us meant, he was very knowledgeable when he saw my ID and immediately took us upstairs.

　　I turned around at the stairs and said, "Uncles and aunts, I'm going to catch him right away. Do you think you should not go?" I explained in a low voice, "If everyone goes, I won't be able to free my hands all of a sudden, and the old man might even run away.

　　Several ladies immediately supported him: "Right! Young man, you have made a good plan. Let us help you keep an eye on them from below, and you can just go up and catch them. You can beat them however you want."

　　A certain old lady came over and handed me a broomstick...

　　Tears welled up in my eyes. I bowed repeatedly and said, "Thank you." I stood up straight and said with a determined look, "Don't worry, I will definitely not let that old thing have an easy time."

　　The boss poked his head aside and asked, "What's going on?" Thirteen turned the girl around with a shove and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Stay in the front and stay still."

　　After I finished my work here, I took the boss upstairs. We reached the third floor. The boss pointed to the small room at the end of the corridor and said, "Rooms 310 and 312 are theirs."

　　After sending the boss to wait on the first floor, Thirteen and I said nothing and quietly groped towards the end. Under the shadow of the dark eyes, the three flames on the heads of the people in the room were swaying. One of them was sitting, and the other three were surrounding something in a semi-arc - but there was no one there!

　　Weird? What are the three of them doing together? Are they eating?

　　But I certainly didn't see anything that looked like heat!

　　When I was hesitating, Thirteen suddenly patted me, looked up and saw that she was concentrating with her eyes closed, then slowly said: "Xiao Hei and the others are already outside the window, I'm afraid they are about to take action... Not good

　　As soon as I said "Oh no", I heard the sound of glass breaking. Without thinking too much, I kicked the door!

　　The door of the hotel was kicked open with a bang by me, and then Thirteen rushed in first, waving a meteor hammer.

　　I didn't dare to delay, and when I went in, I saw Thirteen and the two Nazis already fighting each other, Xiaohua was wrestling with the professor, and the remaining Nazi was running quickly to the back, while Xiaohei was still desperately running around to try to stop them on the way - I threw a broomstick at him without saying a word!

　　The stick hit him on the head with a bang. He was just stunned. I had already rushed behind him quickly and slashed at his neck with my hand without hesitation.

　　That guy was no mediocre person either. After being hit by the stick, he stopped immediately and dodged to the right without any hesitation. I hit him with such a strong force, but he narrowly avoided it and the strike just brushed his hair.

　　But the room was very small and the aisle was very narrow. This guy only guessed the beginning but not the ending... After he dodged and just stood firm, something behind him hit his back like a cannonball!

　　He immediately threw himself several meters away and fell to the ground, unable to get up!

　　Xiao Hei!

　　Seeing this guy falling to the ground without stopping, I rushed forward and kicked him on the calf. With a crisp cracking sound, he let out a scream, and then immediately hugged his calf and began to howl like a ghost.

　　But Xiao Hei and I had already rushed over there one after the other.

　　Xiao Hei went to help Thirteen, while I faced the professor - although this guy didn't look much changed, the skin on his face was pale and bluish, and a little swollen, just like a zombie.

　　And there are no more three fires!

　　When I rushed over, I saw that the professor was already mad with rage, and was struggling desperately with Xiaohua biting his leg tightly - unfortunately, this guy met the gluttonous Xiaohua Sang, whose appetite was even stronger than Xiaohei's. He really ate everything he saw, and he was not picky and had a strong taste. Don't say that the boy looked like a zombie, a living corpse or a zombie, even if he was one, he would still eat him!

　　But he was not stupid. When he saw Xiao Hei and I knocked one down, he came towards him. He suddenly raised his hand and threw a black thing at me. I dodged it by turning my head, and heard a tearing sound!

　　When I looked back again, a parabola flew over my head and hit the wall heavily, whimpering with something in its mouth... and the professor had already rushed out like a shadow!

　　Damn, it seems like this guy got mad when he saw me rushing towards him. He didn't care about anything with his feet and just swung Xiaohua away and ran away... This guy is so shameless!

　　It was no problem for Xiao Hei Shisan to fight two against two. I rushed downstairs with a swish. Just as I reached the corner of the second floor, I heard a noise. I looked out the window and - damn! This guy actually went down directly from the window!

　　I'm chasing...chasing Mao! That's the Funan River below, and I can't swim at all!

　　I spat viciously at the bottom, thinking that even if you run away, you will have to drink my saliva to survive, so that I can vent my anger a little. Then I remembered Boss Ye and rushed up in two steps.

　　When I got back, Xiaohua, Xiaohei and Shisan had already dealt with the other two Nazis. The three of them were lying on the ground with blood all over their faces. Shisan was wiping the tip of his meteor gun with a sneer on his face. The blood-stained white cloth in his hand was dazzling.

　　I was just about to say a few words when I suddenly remembered Boss Ye, so I looked for him according to the location where I had seen Sanhuo just now. Sure enough, when I opened the cabinet at that location, I found Boss Ye tied up tightly and stuffed inside.

　　I quickly pulled off Boss Ye's blindfold, then the cloth stuffed in his mouth... Boss Ye took a rough breath and yelled, "I'm suffocating.

　　Then Boss Ye hurriedly urged me to untie him. He couldn't wait to kick the guy in the face and cursed: "How dare you tie me up, you bastard!"

　　Then he spit heavily.

　　Uh, it turns out that Boss Ye also holds grudges...

　　Boss Ye turned around and noticed that there were other people around. He laughed to cover it up: "Oh, so you are Xiao Liu's friend. Thank you so much." He shook hands with Shisan and laughed a few times, then looked down at Xiao Hei: "The legendary Xiao Hei, right? What a good cat." He patted Xiao Hua on the head again: "Not bad, not bad, a good dog."

　　Xiao Hei: "Meow

　　Xiaohua: "Woof woof woof

　　Seeing the boss's expression, I didn't know whether to laugh or cry. "Boss Ye, can you please stop trying to get close to cats and dogs? I'll send you back first, so your family won't worry... Uh, think about how to explain it to your wife first?"

　　Boss Ye's face changed drastically. "Oh no! This is really hard to handle! If I tell my wife that I've been kidnapped, she will think I'm lying to her and that I was actually playing mahjong all night. She will definitely scold me. Xiao Liu, what should I say?"

　　"Uh, so you said you were going to pick up girls?"

　　Boss Ye's face turned pale: "You want to die? Ahem, Xiao Liu, you seem to have just come back, and your travel expenses are not reimbursed...?"

　　"No, no," I forgot about it in my excitement. I quickly gave him some advice: "How about this, Boss Ye, why don't you just not go back? I'll send you to the hospital and put you in bed. I'll also handcuff these three guys and lock them in a room. Then I'll say you were injured while catching a criminal - what do you think?"

　　"This is a good idea!" Boss Ye's eyes lit up: "Let's do it this way

　　So the next thing was simple. I called the national security members to take away Boss Ye and the three Nazis. The whole of Sichuan began to secretly search for the professor's whereabouts. At the same time, I called the old man and the content was only one sentence: Master, I'm back!

　　As the National Security Bureau camouflaged the three foreigners away, many old men and women asked me on the way, "Young man, did you catch them?" They crowded around me, and a few old women threw vegetable leaves at the three guys, cursing, "Shameless, stinking hooligans..."

　　I walked along and nodded, proudly saying, "I got it, I got it, thank you, thank you." An old lady next to me squeezed hard to my side and stretched out her hand to grab my clothes, "Young man, are you just going to leave like this?"

　　Huh? The look in his eyes made me look like I wasn't catching someone cheating, but the adulterer...

　　I was confused: "What's the matter, Auntie?"

　　The old lady's face suddenly darkened: "Young man, this is not good! Let me tell you, I have been on this street for so long, but I have never... (I don't know how many words are omitted here)..." Countless other old ladies joined in, and I really didn't understand a word they said.

　　What's going on? Seeing that lady's face was really unfriendly, I was extremely melancholy, "Thirteen, what's going on?"

　　Thirteen thought about it and said a few words: "One hundred yuan."

　　"What do you mean by 100 yuan?" I still didn't understand. Seeing that the lady was getting more and more excited and almost crying, I asked, "Just tell me clearly?"

　　Thirteen squeezed out two more words from between his teeth: "Phone bill."

　　I just remembered now - when I first asked a few aunties to help me, I agreed that if I found the person, I would top up 100 yuan for her phone bill, but then I got busy and forgot about it...

　　He quickly took out a hundred dollars from his pocket and put it in the old lady's hand: "Here, old lady, this is the agreed phone bill. Thank you.

　　I thought the matter was over, but someone else rushed over and said, "You can't give it to her! Actually, the matter is like this..." Wuwu Zaza talked for a long time, but the meaning was just one sentence: She also has a share!

　　Seeing that Boss Ye and the others were walking away, I simply took out another hundred yuan from my pocket and said, "Here, this is for you. Thank you too."

　　"No, the first lady who collected the money immediately grabbed my hand and refused to give it to me: "This is definitely not what she said... (save the N word again)... If it's 200, I should take at least 150."

　　Well, now it has become two hundred, and the two aunts started to quarrel over who contributed more!

　　He gave the first lady another hundred yuan: "Okay, Auntie, don't give me a hundred and fifty yuan. I'll give you a whole number of two hundred yuan. Is that okay with you?"

　　Then...the second aunt felt it was unfair again!

　　My head is about to explode!

　　I was being dragged around by two old ladies to make a fuss, and countless old men and women around me were trying to reason, discuss matters, talk, and make suggestions... I suddenly realized that I was an idiot. If I had not taken action to deal with the professor but asked the two old ladies to make a fuss, how much trouble would that have caused?

　　I'm so annoyed!

　　Finally, after spending five hundred dollars and three hours, I finally broke out of the crowd and joined the Thirteen Victories!

　　Thirteen was slurping rice noodles in the small noodle shop next to him and sighed: "It seems that behind every incredible power, there must be a high risk of backlash.

　　Chapter 271 Case 02: Strange Statue (1)

　　When I woke up the next day, I took Taotie to Dujiangyan to meet with the masters and summarize what happened this time.

　　It was originally a simple task to deal with the Nazis, but who would have thought that it would become a battle against the ghosts, the Nazis, the corpses, and even Taotie in the end before facing Taowu? Others went around China and only found a few soul owls, ghosts, and evil spirits, which was not as exciting as mine - I don't know if it was my bad luck or my good fortune!

　　This time, the matter was handled without any danger: although we lost the Shiba, we did successfully subdue the most important Taotie, and our people were also safe and sound, which can be considered a blessing in disguise.

　　As for those guys from the Zhang family, we can only say that they were just unlucky.

　　The Masters' Association has basically disbanded now, and everyone has returned to their own homes and deployed defenses in their own areas. They have only organized a few special operations teams to carry out activities in various parts of China: basically, it is a structure based on large families with other scattered small sects.

　　The Zhang family and the Shaolin monks organized an army; the Lu family and the Grass Ghost Po Duoban family jointly formed an army; the Mo family's own disciples formed an army; the Wang family did not want to rely on others, so they also formed their own army; the other scattered small sects were led by the northern ghost-catching master Ma Conglong, and they also formed an army together.

　　These five teams, which are considered special forces, have been dealing with an endless stream of incidents all over China, including various strange phenomena, ancient beasts, ghosts, and demons. They are considered the main combat forces.

　　Having said that, everyone now knows that Qiongqi and Taowu have not fully recovered, so the focus is still on finding these two guys - if they are lucky enough to run into them and can injure them a little, that would be a great honor!

　　Master Xie's lineage is small, so it was merged with our Zhuge family to take on the important task of finding clues - to put it bluntly, any news about Hun Dun, Qiong Qi and Tao Wu, once discovered, can directly notify several teams to go and deal with it.

　　Of course, that's just a general approach. If we really encounter a fight, I guess no one will be left behind and everyone will have to join in, right?

　　I don't know the specific members of those five troops, but we are very clear here: the eldest brother is the leader and the fifth brother is the assistant. Master Xie and my old man are the commanders behind the scenes. They take the ninth boy and Master Xie's daughter to look for clues in the information books of various sects and find the hiding place of Chaos.

　　When I thought about it this way, I felt happy. It had nothing to do with me anyway, right? So, couldn't I just be lazy and have a good rest at home?

　　Shisan is not well yet and can't leave for the time being. Together with my two diners Tiezi and Xiaohei, and Xiaohua, whom I have the rights to raise but not the property rights to, our house suddenly becomes lively.

　　Three grown men plus a cat and a dog, this house... is really fun.

　　I originally thought that the matter was over, but for some reason, the Wang family did not include Sang Yu and Wang Xi when they sent people. The main members were still Grandpa Wang, Sang Yu's father, second father and aunt, plus Grandpa Luo and the gang brothers who had always had a good relationship with him - as for them, ahem, they ran to Chengdu a few days later.

　　The year 2001 passed without any incidents. In fact, something happened in the United States later. It was said that American Airlines Flight 587 crashed near New York, killing 265 people. The eldest brother guessed that Taowu came to China alone to find Taotie, and maybe Qiongqi stayed in the United States and never came back, so the fourth brother rushed back in a hurry and invited the Wang family to investigate the truth of the matter.

　　The spring from 2001 to 2002 was beautiful and happy for me. I would hang out with Shisan, Wang Xi and Sang Yu in the streets whenever I had nothing to do. They were all not working anyway and my job at the National Security Bureau was also very leisurely. We didn't learn anything else in a few months, but they did become very familiar with the game of Chengdu Mahjong.

　　Sam didn't come to see me later, and I don't know why. Every time this thought flashed through my mind, I always felt a little uneasy. At this time, my friend always called me at the right time: "Brother Liu, it's time to fire!"

　　During this period, I also took them to handle some cases, not too big or too small, which was just an episode.

　　Not long after the New Year, Sang Yu and Wang Xi went back home to celebrate the New Year, Shisan went to xī zàng to accompany his teacher, and Tiezi went home for the winter vacation - there was no one else at home, so I took Xiao Hei and Xiao Hua to stay in Dujiangyan and successfully passed the huge food expenses on to my senior brother.

　　Who told him that his income is so many times higher than mine?

　　The New Year celebrations in Dujiangyan were very lively this year. In addition to the old man, me, the eighth sister, the ninth boy, the eldest brother and his wife, there was also the fifth brother and his wife, and even the thirty-fourth brother came back with his family, making the small courtyard quite lively.

　　But before the fifteenth day of the lunar year was over, I received a call from the bureau.

　　There is an urban village in Chengdu, which is actually the factory area and some staff dormitories of the former Chengdu Tea Factory. Those houses have several decades of history. Most of the former employees no longer live in them, and most of them are rented out to outsiders who come to work.

　　Just after the New Year, a working couple rented a cheap house, but strange things happened within a few days of moving in, so they called the police, saying that they often heard strange noises and saw some terrifying things - even saying that the woman was so scared that she returned to her hometown without waiting to collect her salary.

　　From the first night they moved in, they were awakened by a banging sound coming from outside the wall. At first they thought it was occasional, but they didn't expect that the sound would appear on time at 2:59 every night, and each time it lasted for more than 40 minutes. The husband got up on the third day and went to the back of the house, thinking it was someone else's rental house, but who knew that there was actually a public toilet behind it!

　　It was then that the husband discovered that the house he lived in was the last one in the row, and behind it was just a makeshift public toilet, and the wall from which the sound came was the common wall between the toilet and their house.

　　At first, the husband thought someone was deliberately making trouble, so he asked his co-workers to wait outside together. However, at 2:59, the sound still appeared, but the public toilet was empty!

　　The night before the police were called, someone heard a couple screaming for help in the house. Several neighbors were awakened by the sound and rushed in. As a result, four men and one woman claimed that they saw a blurry figure appear on the wall, and the whole wall was shaking and flickering - as if someone was banging against it from behind!

　　Everyone rushed to the public toilet, but when they came back, his wife was sitting on the ground screaming and saying she had seen a ghost!

　　Two or three minutes later, everyone saw the figure on the wall gradually becoming clearer, staring at everyone with lifeless eyes, disheveled hair and a bloody face, as if he had just been hacked to death!

　　Screams, frenzy, and then a group of people fled in all directions...

　　The next day, not only the couple, but even other neighbors started contacting the landlord to ask for a rent refund, with only one reason - it was haunted!

　　This time the landlord was not happy about it, and the situation escalated, and finally they called 110 for mediation... That's why our National Security Department 7 intervened in the end.

　　At first, the nearby police station sent people to take a look. As expected, there was nothing unusual during the day. But at 2:59 in the evening, they first heard a thudding sound, and then a female figure appeared on the wall, and then it kept shaking - after more than 40 minutes, everything returned to calm.

　　The station sent people to check one after another, and everyone saw the same scene for three consecutive days. Well, the matter was reported to our seven departments and then transferred to me.

　　I looked at the time and it was still afternoon, and there was still a long time before 2:59 when the abnormal situation occurred, so I took a comfortable nap, ate and drank a lot again, and finally went to Chengdu.

　　By the way, Xiaohua has changed her nickname now. After reading a novel by a great writer with Xiaohei, she took two characters from the Chinese character "独孤求败" (The Legend of Dugu Qiubai) and called it "不败" (Unbeatable). She also asked me to call her that from now on. Do you think I can walk down the street with a dog and keep barking "不败不败"? Wouldn't people think I was drunk?

　　In order to get this guy to change his name, I had to show him another work of this great artist, and at the same time emphasized the character "Dongfang Bubai" - finally he gave in and changed his name to a less conspicuous one: Abai.

　　It sounds a bit like Abai, finally not so stupid!

　　When Xiao Hei and Abai heard that I was going to Chengdu, I don't know if they were bored of staying in Dujiangyan or were planning to go see some girls, they insisted on going with me and even said, "I'm watching you for Sang Yu. If they don't take us with us, they must have something to hide." Well, whether it's true or not, I have to clear myself and have to go with me!

　　The location of the urban village was not far away. When I arrived, the National Security Bureau had already contacted several police officers who were waiting there and took me directly to the scene of the incident.

　　I could see the problem without using my Yin-Yang eyes!

　　The wall had obviously been painted with a new layer of putty. Although it looked very dirty due to water and dust, it was still newly painted. A discerning person could easily find the key - no more than two months old!

　　He knocked on the wall with a stick and soon found the source of the hollow thudding sound. He then pried it open - and found a very strange wood carving inside!

　　This woodcarving looks very strange: it is a monster with three eyes, six legs and five arms, with a green face, fangs and a terrifying appearance, black hair all over the upper body, and a tiger skin skirt around the waist. This guy's hands and feet are like animal claws, each holding something similar to human limbs, with an arm in his mouth and two women's bodies under his feet...

　　The statue was very black and shiny. Although it was obviously carved from wood, I could immediately feel its unusual weight when I held it in my hand - the weight of this thing was almost the same as that of stone!

　　What’s even more strange is that after turning it over, I saw a line of text on the back of the wood carving, very strange text!

　　Chapter 272 Case 02: Strange Statue (2)

　　The eldest brother placed the statue on the desk and took a magnifying glass to carefully observe the lines on it - uh, you guessed it right, I waited in that room until three o'clock and there was no sound, so I decisively asked them to seal off the place, and then I took the statue back to Dujiangyan... and then I got the eldest brother to help me decipher the decipher!

　　The eldest senior brother is also a research fanatic. When he heard about some strange things, he didn't care about scolding me. He got up from bed in pajamas, took off his shoes, came into my room and started to work. I... fell directly on the bed and fell asleep.

　　It’s so great. With a master of decryption like my senior brother, what else can I do besides sleeping?

　　But this mood lasted less than ten minutes. Before I even fell asleep, the eldest brother had already picked me up from the bed. "This statue is carved from dark wood," the eldest brother said with certainty, pushing his glasses. "There is no doubt about it.

　　"But why can't I see the typical characteristics of the dark wood?" I was puzzled. "Although this statue is also lifeless, it doesn't have the unique evil-repelling and fire-repelling properties of the dark wood at all?"

　　The dual attributes of thunder and fire are one of the most important characteristics of sunken wood, which means that the wood has these two properties and can ward off evil and avoid danger. Generally, most sunken wood has some of these characteristics, but unfortunately the wood of the statue cannot show any of them.

　　The eldest brother smiled slightly: "This is not an ordinary dark wood, but a rare ghost wood. He tapped the statue lightly with his fingers a few times: "Come on, I will tell you about the dark wood."

　　How can I not listen? It's the middle of the night! I just asked you to tell me the situation, there's no need to drag me to class - I thought so in my heart, but I actually had a smile on my face: "Okay

　　Dare not listen? Then you will probably be annoyed to death by the senior brother!

　　The word "sinking" in "sinking wood" actually refers to the storage environment and state of the wood: "yin" refers to the poor natural environment where the wood is not easily exposed to sunlight; "sinking" refers to the wood lying next to the water source or even at the bottom of the water...

　　Therefore, the sunken wood must meet several conditions: it must fall naturally rather than be cut down by humans, and must not be contaminated by any contact with knives or axes; it must be stored in nature rather than being artificially stored; and finally, all of this evolution must not be contaminated by any breath of living people.

　　In terms of time, there are three stages of sunken wood, which are the classifications of sunken wood: the first type is natural sunken wood: from the moment the wood falls to the ground, it is already sunken wood. Due to the protection of the bark and edge materials, the inner heartwood of the wood has not been oxidized, the fiber density is increased, the resin-sealed pores are reduced, the texture is faded, solidified and the color is deepened, and it is very precious because it is found in sparsely populated areas.

　　At this time, the sunken wood has almost lost its activity due to absorbing the wind, clouds, thunder and lightning between heaven and earth, and gradually has the attributes of thunder, so it can be used to make any object to ward off evil spirits.

　　The second type is gloomy carbonized wood:

　　Some sunken wood exists in water. Due to long-term corrosion and invasion, its resin, protein, etc. are decomposed by aquatic microorganisms after hundreds of years, leaving only the carbon element - this kind of wood is called ebony in some places, which means black wood.

　　The wood at this time has become very heavy, and it can no longer float on the water, but it has another attribute besides thunder, which is fire. It is really strange. I didn't expect that something produced in the sea would have such a strange attribute of fire.

　　The third type is petrified wood:

　　As time goes by, after millions or even tens of millions of years of storage, the carbon element can no longer resist the ravages of time and is eventually replaced by the silicon oxide outside, and eventually turns into stone - but it retains its own wood texture and is as smooth as jade, so it is also called petrified jade.

　　At this moment, the black veins of red sandalwood, the scarred eyes of huanghuali, and the jade belt of golden nanmu are clearly visible and have a high ornamental value - it is a pity that the two attributes of thunder and fire in its body have been erased at this moment, and there is nothing left except faint traces, so it can no longer play any role in exorcising evil spirits.

　　Therefore, among all the sunken woods, only the second stage sunken carbonized wood can be used to ward off evil and avoid danger!

　　It's like a man, if he is too young, he is too immature, if he is older, he will be more attractive, but if he is too old, he will become a weird uncle!

　　To put it bluntly, when looking for a man, it’s best to choose someone who is thirty-four or thirty-five years old!

　　If the sunken wood is formed in the sea water, different places have different opinions. Some places believe that this thing with the attributes of thunder and fire can protect the house and ensure safety, but other places believe that it can only protect the house. In fact, it is because there is a special case of sunken wood, which is ghost wood!

　　If there are ghosts of people who died unjustly in the shipwreck, who stay on the ship all year round and are unwilling to leave, then the formation of the sunken wood will eventually be affected by this anger, resentment, sorrow, and tragic Yin force, and will eventually become something that is only suitable to exist in a cemetery, that is, ghost Yin wood.

　　And the so-called sayings about the use of sunken wood to ward off evil spirits are actually mainly directed at this thing.

　　After the eldest brother finished speaking, I understood, and asked thoughtfully: "Look, look, if you don't tell me, I don't know, but once you tell me, I can't forget it. If you didn't tell me, how would I know that this wood has such a great origin? You are amazing.

　　"Not necessarily." Why didn't the eldest brother look excited at all? Instead, his face looked a little unhappy: "I remember the old man mentioned it before? Have you forgotten it?"

　　Huh? I thought to myself, it's true. I seem to have said something about wood, but how old was I back then? How could I remember so much? So I felt a little embarrassed, and smiled and explained calmly: "I was young back then, and wood and other things were just clouds. I didn't learn well, hehe..."

　　"Forgotten?" The eldest brother imitated me and chuckled twice: "This wood has forgotten, and the Sanskrit has also been forgotten?" He turned the statue over and asked: "Do you still remember this word?"

　　"I remember. How could I not remember?"

　　I've been told it's Sanskrit, so what else can I say? I can figure that thing out with my toes, right? I immediately pretended to understand: "This is Sanskrit, but I just can't recognize it completely."

　　"I'm all yours. The senior brother slapped me on the head and said, "Stop playing dumb with me. Do you remember it or not?"

　　"Well…"

　　Seeing my expression, the senior brother gave up thinking about it and sighed, "Look at the few of you. None of you are willing to learn something. If anything goes wrong, you can only go home and read books. What if you encounter it while investigating a case?"

　　I nodded: "Big Brother is right. Uh, what if you encounter this, Big Brother?"

　　The eldest brother said proudly: "I can find the answer directly in my mind and know what this thing is." "Then what?" I asked.

　　The eldest senior brother was stumped at once. After thinking for a long time, he finally spoke: "Uh, go home and prepare the magic array and talismans..." He hesitated and felt awkward for a moment!

　　Haha! Everyone still remembers that my eldest brother is a typical intelligent giant, right? Even if he finds out what it is, he can only go home to prepare the magic array talisman - so I said calmly and aggrievedly: "See, eldest brother, you still have to go home to prepare! Do you think it is different from my trip home?"

　　"Uh... ahem, well... ah, let's just talk about the meaning of this Sanskrit." The eldest brother immediately changed the subject: "The meaning is very simple: eternal confinement, swallowing and spitting out suffering."

　　"What the hell is this?" To be honest, I don't know much about Sanskrit, so I can only ask for your advice - since the senior brother has changed the subject, do you think I can still continue to hold on to his tail?

　　Well, this is a long story, and it starts with the three main gods of India.

　　According to legend, there are three main gods in India, namely, Brahma, Shiva and Mahavairocana. Brahma is the god of creation and the lord of the universe; Shiva is Shiva, the three-eyed god of destruction (the king of ghost eyes); and Mahavairocana is the guardian of the universe and life. These three main gods have supreme power and are extremely high in status, even above the king of gods, Indra (also known as the god of thunder, Indra)!

　　Legend has it that once Indra offended the incarnation of Lord Shiva, Taurvanshas, ​​and was cursed. As a result, the gods below Indra lost their vitality and became increasingly withered, so the Asuras took the opportunity to attack the declining gods. The gods were defeated and had no choice but to ask for help from Lord Brahma, the god of all gods. Lord Brahma was too lazy to intervene and pushed the matter to Mahavira.

　　Mahavira thought of a way to solve this problem, and told the gods that he could help them restore their vitality, but the things he made must be enjoyed by the ascetics as well. Then the human catastrophe caused by the war could be resolved. After getting the promise of the ascetics and the gods, Mahavira threw some herbs into the milk sea, pulled out the Mandala Mountain as a pestle to stir the sea, used the Dragon King as the stirring rope of the pestle, and stirred the milk sea to obtain the nectar of immortality.

　　In order to obtain the nectar of immortality, the Asuras decided to cooperate with the gods, stop fighting, and churn the sea of ​​​​rice together to create the nectar of immortality. They would resume the fight only after drinking the nectar - Mahavihara transformed himself into a giant sea turtle to bear the bottom of the pestle, the Asuras held the head of the Dragon King, and the gods held the tail of the Dragon King, and began to churn repeatedly.

　　On the one hand, Maitreya transformed into a sea turtle to bear the bottom of the pestle, and on the other hand, he sat on the top of a mountain with his great Dharma power, infusing the bodies of the gods and the dragon kings with his divine power. During the stirring process, every time the dragon head stirred tightly, it would spew out flames, burning the Astragalus gods half to death, and their number became less and less.

　　After the nectar of the gods was created, the gods drank the nectar, but the non-gods were too weak to squeeze in. When they finally squeezed in front of the nectar, there was very little left...

　　At this time, the gods kept their promise and started a war after drinking the nectar - as one gained strength, the other lost, so naturally the non-heavenly gods were no match and were quickly wiped out and driven back to hell!

　　This brings us to the owner of our statue - Rahu!

　　Chapter 273 Case 02: Strange Statue (3)

　　When the gods were drinking the nectar of immortality, there was an Asura named Rahu who transformed himself into the appearance of a god and sneaked in among the gods to drink the nectar. However, at the last moment, he was discovered by Surya, the Sun King, and Suddhodana, the Moon King, and reported to the deva. A ray of light appeared where the deva’s finger pointed, and directly chopped off his head.

　　Luo Hou gained immortality due to the nectar of immortality he drank, but his body could not withstand Hua Guang's attack and began to decay. He screamed and fled into the air - from then on he hated the sun and the moon, so he chased after them at all times, and once he caught up with them, he would start to devour them. This is the origin of the legendary solar and lunar eclipses.

　　Although Luo Hou only has his head left, he is worshipped by many dark forces due to his enormous abilities. They even offer him living people to eat so that he can temporarily resist the power of corrosion and have a temporary body - ahem, those extra heads and hands are what he grew because he ate too much.

　　The power of Rahu, which devours the sun and the moon, is also used by certain sects in the darkness to seal the souls of the living.

　　Who did this? I guess we can only find the answer from the previous tenant.

　　It was impossible for me to rush to the city to find the answer in the middle of the night. I could only yawn and prepare to sleep first. Before going to bed, I called the police who stayed behind and asked about the situation over there.

　　As I expected, the room returned to peace after the statue was taken out, and nothing unusual happened until almost five o'clock. I thought they were exhausted, so I arranged for a few people to go back and rest.

　　The next morning I found the landlord through the police station. I thought the matter was over, but I ran into a dead end after finding the landlord.

　　It turned out that this row of houses belonged to the same landlord. He was old, so he handed everything over to his son to manage. But the real estate company his son worked for made a lot of money because of the good market conditions in recent years, and had begun to contract the developer's sales work itself - how could he value that little bit of money?

　　So his son rented this row of houses to someone at a low price, letting him act as a middleman to make some money, while he himself waited for the state to demolish and compensate for the area - mainly to save trouble, and did not think much about other things.

　　This lasted for nearly a year. At the end of last year, his father suddenly mentioned this matter and he remembered that he had not received the rent for several months. Even a small fly is meat, so he started to look for the middleman to collect the debt. However, the middleman disappeared.

　　This guy could only blame himself for his bad luck, so he quickly found another distant relative to do the job. One by one, the tenants signed formal contracts again, with the rent being reduced by one third and paid quarterly each time.

　　When the man finally signed in, he found that the room was locked, and after asking around, he realized that he had been unable to hold back for a long time... All that was left was to pry open the door and check, and he found that it was indeed the case. The black mold on the half plate of noodles on the table had already dried!

　　The clues seemed to end here. To be honest, if I couldn't find the previous tenant, I wouldn't understand where the statue came from, nor what story was involved - but what could I do now?

　　With this question in mind, I did not return to Dujiangyan, but planned to stay in Chengdu for a few days to get this matter settled - but who knew that I would receive a call from Wang Xi as soon as I got home.

　　Hey, Wang Xi and Sang Yu are back.

　　He threw the statue on the table and went out to meet them at the airport. Then he took them to a famous cheap restaurant to eat authentic Sichuan cuisine, and then went home. Unexpectedly, as soon as he put down their luggage, Wang Xi saw the statue.

　　"Oh, that's great, Brother Liu, when did you get a ghost-refining Luohou?" Wang Xi didn't care. "Why? Are you also going to learn from your sister and raise a few little ghosts?"

　　"What?" I put down the luggage in my hand, "Ghost Refining Luohou? What is this?"

　　Seeing that I didn't understand, Sang Yu's face changed first: "Then where did this thing come from?" She suddenly became angry for no reason: "Did someone give it to you?"

　　As she spoke, she took out a bottle and poured something from it onto the statue - that thing looked light yellow and sticky, like some kind of liquid, and as soon as it was poured on the statue, white smoke came out!

　　"The living brother and sister shouted at the same time! Without further ado, Wang Xi immediately took out a bamboo tube from his bag, pulled out a large roll of talisman paper, picked it up, and immediately took out a piece and stuck it on the body of the statue.

　　Then the statue was placed on the floor.

　　There was nothing wrong when the talisman paper was stuck on at first, but not long after, the talisman paper made a slight hissing sound, and then a thin wisp of green smoke rose up. As the green smoke became thicker, the talisman paper actually burned with a whoosh!

　　"Naosangyu snorted coldly and shouted: "This guy is almost there - Wang Xi, call Bian Qi out

　　Everyone still remembers Bian Qi, he was a substitute ghost catcher. Usually when he was used, it could be almost certain that it was some wronged soul or evil ghost - Wang Xi flipped his palm and a whirlwind suddenly blew up in the room.

　　A chill rose in the whirlwind, and the talisman paper on the statue was instantly blown away! Then the statue quickly fell to the ground, and then it snapped and split in two!

　　Following this click, a woman's shadow appeared in mid-air, gradually becoming thicker like smoke, and then her outline and face appeared clearly in front of me - she stood in mid-air with hatred on her face, shaking her head and feeling a little... uh, high.

　　Could this be the secret of the statue? To seal a certain ghost? I thought about it and began to observe the ghost's face. Intuitively, this woman seemed a little familiar, right?

　　"Who are you?" I thought about it but couldn't figure out who it was, so I just asked directly, but the ghost seemed to be complaining to itself and ignored me!

　　"She murmured in pain, 'It hurts... It hurts! ... Ah! ... Who is it? ... Don't say, I don't want to say..." She didn't know what to say!

　　"Uh, who are you?" I raised my voice and asked again, but the female ghost still didn't move.

　　I thought about it and took another step towards her: "You are..." Who knew that this step actually kicked Wang Xi's bag - the bamboo tube containing the talisman paper was placed on it without a lid, and it fell to the ground with a plop, and the talisman paper immediately flew all over the floor!

　　In the eyes of the ghost, those talismans were like deadly poison - the female ghost suddenly turned her head around, let out a shrill scream, stretched out her claws, her eyes were bleeding, and she pounced forward while howling!

　　Shit! I took out the God-killing Blade in my hand, and just as I was about to rush forward, a black shadow rushed to the front!

　　Bian Qi!

　　To be honest, just looking at his appearance, Bian Qi is extremely handsome, his muscles and lines are really amazing. As Jacky Cheung said in "A Chinese Odyssey", "He is still the same."

　　Bian Qi rushed over with a shout, and locked the ghost with the iron chain in his hand, then pulled it hard - eh? This stylish ghost lady was thrown to the ground like a dog eating shit?

　　It's a bit unreliable, isn't it? You said you can wake people up in the middle of the night, appear on the wall from a statue, and make a wall look like a sieve. Don't you have any skills?

　　I saw Bian Qi suddenly rushing forward, kneeling down and hitting the guy's back with his knee, then raising the iron ball in his hand high up - the aura always appears when needed. At the moment when Bian Qi raised his hand to smash it hard, a thought suddenly flashed through my mind: "Stop!"

　　Uh, it's a pity that Bian Qi didn't listen to me at all, and Wang Xi didn't seem to understand what I said - it's too late! I suddenly rushed over, and the Killing God Blade in my hand chopped towards the iron ball with all my strength!

　　Clang! The collision between the dagger and the iron ball in the void made a sound similar to that of a knife cutting wood. The moment I felt the power in my hand, the iron ball was thrown out by me and hit the floor!

　　An obvious dent suddenly appeared on the floor!

　　Bian Qi seemed very angry for being blocked, and he flew towards me without any warning, while his other hand swung in the air and threw it towards me fiercely!

　　At this time, Wang Xi finally discovered it!

　　"Stop!" Ya suddenly shouted, stopping Bian Qi, "Don't fight with Brother Liu!"

　　Bian Qi shook his arm violently to pull the iron ball back, then used the force to fly back a few meters and landed next to the female ghost again. He slapped her to the ground again!

　　A pair of small eyes stared at me.

　　"Look at you, what the hell?" I cursed in injustice: "I told you to stop, but you were ready to fight me - are you dying?" I snorted: "Do you know what the hell patrol is? My friend

　　Ahem, I did have a bad temper back then. I would be cheerful with a little sunshine and romantic with a little sea water. But recently, after knowing Grandpa Sun’s identity, I have become not very polite to the messengers from the underworld... This is not a good thing, don’t learn from me!

　　Bian Qi ignored me, but Sang Yu spoke up: "Biyun, what's wrong with you? Why did you rush over?" I guess Wang Xi told her about the situation at that time, so Sang Yu was a little confused. I immediately explained: "This matter is a bit strange! I feel that this female ghost seems incomplete to me, like a half-broken product. It shouldn't be the product of ghost refining as you said, right?"

　　Sang Yu looked at me, then at Wang Xi. She nodded immediately, "Well, I just realized it. Don't blame me! But it's true, just like what Brother Liu said. This female ghost is incomplete and looks like a new ghost."

　　"And then?" she asked.

　　I didn't understand the situation and didn't say anything, so Wang Xi answered for me: "According to the divine control technique, I think this female ghost is a ghost replacement, so she should be the victim, right?"

　　Ghost rotation?

　　Although I don’t know what caused the flash of inspiration at that time, I immediately found the answer after these three words came out of my mouth. Yes, this is the feeling that this female ghost gives me!

　　A soul replaced by a ghost, that is to say - her body has been occupied by an evil ghost!

　　Chapter 274: Case 02: Strange Statue (4)

　　I have now found a clue to this matter, so I did not dare to delay and immediately notified the bureau to contact the working couple who reported the police. After more than 20 minutes of waiting, the bureau gave me the news: the woman had returned to her hometown as soon as possible, and the man was staying at a relative's house waiting to get his salary and refund the rent - but he received a phone call last night, and I don't know what he said, the man's face suddenly became very ugly, and without saying much, he just bought a ticket and went home.

　　Looks like something's up!

　　While I asked the station to send someone to verify the address of their hometown, I quickly prepared to drive down - I thought at the time that Sang Yu and Wang Xi were already very tired, so they might as well rest at home and let me go by myself. But the two of them seemed to be bored recently, so wouldn't they be excited if something happened?

　　I'll follow you no matter what.

　　Four hours later, my Uick slowly drove into a small village that looked quite quiet. As soon as I entered the village, I attracted a lot of onlookers who were returning home from school.

　　The whole village is not very big, and the construction is scattered. It should be one of those villages that have not been completely planned by the government. There are only a few hundred households, and most of the houses are made of mud and have straw roofs. It does not look rich. Most of the people in the village are children and women, and there are a few men who are old and weak. I guess the men are all working outside.

　　I drove the car slowly to a dam and stopped, then got out of the car. The children watching suddenly took a step back, their eyes showing curiosity and fear that were unique to their age. So I smiled and said hello: "Hi, kid."

　　The group of children took three steps back suddenly...

　　Do you think I am so unpopular? I am a civil servant, after all. Why do I look like a human trafficker? ——"Get out of the way. I'll do it." Sang Yu patted my shoulder, and then... I obediently left.

　　Same posture, same words, Sang Yu chuckled: "Little friend, can I ask you something?"

　　The kids looked at each other, and then someone asked, "What's going on?"

　　"Oh, this matter... uh, matter... Hey, Piyun, what do we want to ask?" Sang Yu just remembered that he didn't know what to ask, so he quickly pulled me and said, "Let's talk about it."

　　At the time, I was lamenting that my beauty and wisdom were not being used by heroes. I was sighing and sighing in my heart and didn't pay attention. As a result, Sang Yu pulled me back to my senses, so I hurriedly said: "Uh, well, ask them where the village chief is - let's find the organization first.

　　This is our rule for handling cases. For some matters, we first find the local boss and then do the work.

　　The killing power of beauty is not only effective on men, but also on those half-grown perverted children - a few children quickly showed us the way and even jumped up and down to volunteer to lead us there.

　　So Sang Yu took out a Snickers bar from his pocket and gave one to each of them as a token of encouragement.

　　Until now, I still don’t understand why Sang Yu has always been keen on this kind of sweet and sticky food. She always carries it with her without getting tired of it, and she has never gained weight…

　　The village chief's house was not small, but except for the gaps between the stone steps and some cement in the foundation, the rest of the house was basically made of clay, and it didn't look very good. A family was eating around a table in the yard, and when they saw a few strangers coming in, they all stood up.

　　The child in front of us shouted: "Uncle, uncle, there are guests looking for you." Then he turned to us and said: "This is our village chief Uncle Ma." Sang Yu smiled slightly and patted the child on the head: "Oh, I see, thank you."

　　A group of children walked away laughing and skipping.

　　I turned around at this time and asked, "Well, are you the head of this village?"

　　"Uh, yes, I am the village chief, Ma Changshun," an old man in his fifties came forward and said, "I wonder what the leaders...the leaders...the leaders are here for?"

　　I stretched out my hand and showed my ID: "Village Chief Ma, I am an officer of the National Security Bureau. I came here to investigate a case, and I mainly want to know about Ma Gengzi..." As soon as I mentioned the name, the village chief's face changed suddenly!

　　At the same time, I heard a few low cries, obviously coming from the village chief's family.

　　The village chief showed a panic expression on his face and shook his head desperately: "It's okay, it's okay, Ma Gengzi is not at home, there is nothing wrong with his family. But this performance is obviously not professional, there is no acting skills at all - one more thing to say, although I always pretend to be very good, I am not an actor, I am an idol!

　　"Stop pretending!" Wang Xi snorted, "We have already grasped the situation, and we have enough evidence to prove that Ma Gengzi must have had problems at home. If you don't tell us, we will treat you as an accomplice." This guy looked serious, and he played the police image of a Hong Kong and Taiwan soap opera vividly, but unfortunately -

　　The old man Ma was trembling and shrinking but he refused to give in. He just kept saying one sentence: "It's really nothing..." Wang Xi and Sang Yu were stunned!

　　It happened the same again. No matter what the two said, the old man just refused to give in.

　　Alas! It seems that these two still don’t understand the national conditions of our China!

　　I coughed twice and helped Old Man Ma to sit down. "Village Chief Ma, this matter has nothing to do with you. We will not report the case to the government after it is solved. You, the village chief, can still take it as poverty alleviation money. By the way, there will be a reward of 3,000 yuan for the person who provides clues after the case is solved. Since you don't know, I will go outside to take a look..."

　　I turned around and left without saying anything more, but Sang Yu and Wang Xi didn't understand. Sang Yu pulled me and asked in surprise, "Ah? You're leaving just like that?"

　　"Let's go!" I whispered to her and pulled her outside... As expected, after taking two steps, I heard the village chief Ma shouting from behind: "Leader, wait a minute!"

　　Look, here it comes?

　　I slowly stopped and asked impatiently, "What's the matter?"

　　I saw a guy running up from behind, with a big smile on his face: "Leader, my dad has a clue, a clue, we can provide it to you, you don't have to go out and look for someone."

　　"Huh? Is there really one?" I asked in surprise, "Didn't you just say there wasn't one?"

　　"I remembered it wrongly, hehe," the fellow smiled charmingly and bowed repeatedly, "It's true, it's true

　　I winked at Sang Yu, then nodded pretentiously: "Well, I'll trouble you to listen to what you have to say. Do you have any clues? Tell me.

　　Then I looked around... Old Man Ma's son immediately brought a stool over and asked me to sit down, followed by Sang Yu and Wang Xi - Wang Xi was puzzled and whispered in my ear: "Ahem, so this is the way to do it..."

　　Full of resentment!

　　The Ma family now served us tea and water and placed a few wrinkled oranges on the table. They invited us to eat with great enthusiasm. It felt like we were offering food to the Buddha.

　　Old man Ma brought a small stool and sat in front of me, looking around and unwilling to speak. Little did he know that his whole family was making faces behind him - after thinking for a long time, the old man finally spoke.

　　After Ma Gengzi's wife returned home, everyone in the village was very surprised. They didn't know why she came back so soon after working outside, so they went to visit her one after another. But when they got to her house, they found that the woman had locked herself in the house and didn't come out at all. They couldn't be seen at all!

　　Originally, in addition to Ma Gengzi and his wife, there were Ma Gengzi's parents, sister, and son, a total of six people in this family, living in three rooms shaped like a "door". This time, not only did outsiders not see Ma Gengzi's wife, but neither of the two family members saw her. Later, I heard that his wife came back from outside at dusk that night, her face was pale and sweating, as if she was enduring great pain. But when I asked her, she said she was just tired and it was nothing, and she would be fine after a rest - then she moved into the house and has lived there until today!

　　At the beginning, family members sent some food over, but she asked everyone to leave the food at the door and no one was allowed to enter - later on, no one even agreed!

　　Only some groaning sounds could prove that there was a living creature inside - please note, it was a living creature, not a person, because she never uttered a complete sentence again.

　　The food was placed at the door and had never been touched!

　　But from that day on, livestock began to die mysteriously in the village.

　　In such a small village, each household has few livestock, so it is easy to find a few dead ones - first, the neck of a hen laying eggs at the head of the village was torn to death, then the guard dog at the back of the village was torn in half, and finally, the bodies of several cats were found at the end of the village...

　　All the livestock had obvious wounds on their bodies, and it looked like they were either bitten to death or scratched to pieces, but there was very little blood - now some people started to panic!

　　At this time, several people who had lost their livestock began to look for them everywhere. When they passed by Ma Gengzi's house, they wanted to ask him, but his door was closed in broad daylight and there was no sound at all!

　　No one knows how many days this situation has lasted!

　　Just this morning, someone saw Ma Gengzi coming back, but he locked the door tightly as soon as he entered the house. The person went to his back window to eavesdrop, but smelled an extremely fishy smell...

　　Like a fermenting cesspool!

　　"What happened next?" The conversation stopped here, but I felt that the story was not over yet, so I asked again.

　　"Later? Then you came.

　　Old Man Ma raised his cloudy eyes and stared at me, sighing deeply: "If the township knew that so many of our animals died, the breeding subsidy would be much less - Leader, you must keep your word.

　　"That's when I nodded and agreed, repeating my promise very solemnly, "We will never report this to the township. Now, let's go to Ma Gengzi's house and take a look. Think about whether there are other things happening in the village in the past few years and tell us later. When we finish our business, we will naturally give you the money."

　　The old man stood up immediately and held my hand: "Thank you! Thank you

　　Chapter 275 Case 02: Strange Statue (5)

　　Ma Gengzi's house is at the other end of the village. It is also a house built with big stones and adobe. It is a large house with a 1+2 structure that is common in rural areas. Each house has a main room at the entrance, and two rooms on the left and right for people to live in. There are many places on the wall where straw and mottled and peeling mud wall skin are exposed, which means it must have been built quite a long time ago.

　　The two houses stood at right angles, with the pigsty and toilet on one side, and a large stone platform with a tap installed on it, which should be a place for washing clothes and dishes in the countryside. But the water on it had dried up and turned brown, and it looked like no one had used water in the past few days.

　　The whole house is surrounded by an earthen wall more than half a person's height. We can see everything in the yard when standing outside: the whole yard presents an indescribable desolate feeling, leaves dance in the wind, and the exposed straw on the wall crackles - if there is more dust and moss, and the walls are a little more broken, it will look like a haunted house!

　　But... there is definitely a problem here!

　　There was a faint smell in the room, like the sweet fragrance after a person dies, mixed with an indescribable greasy feeling... Sang Yu frowned slightly and subconsciously blocked it with his hand, as if doing so could resist the smell -

　　"It's a very strange smell, not the stench of a corpse, nor is it grease." Sang Yu thought for a moment and said, "Biyun, have you ever encountered this situation?" Seeing that I shook my head in denial, she made a suggestion: "Take a look with your Yin Eye?"

　　"It's probably useless." I said this because I didn't feel any underworld power, but I took a look anyway - and sure enough, there was no trace of ghosts in the entire house. It looked exactly like a dead house!

　　I wondered in my heart, could it be that this guy knew we were coming, so he ran away? I didn't dare to delay, so I told them what happened and kicked open the gate on the adobe wall.

　　Then we quickly split into three groups: I went straight to the main room, which was the bedroom of Ma Gengzi's parents and sister; Sang Yu went to another house next door, which was the bedroom of Ma Gengzi, his wife and his son; Wang Xi went to the pigpen and the firewood storage at the back...

　　Keep kicking! Keep kicking!

　　I kicked a hole in the front, then looked around to see if it was safe, and then reached out to turn on the light. At this moment, I suddenly heard Sang Yu shout, "Biyun! Wang Xi

　　I didn't have time to take a closer look, so I rushed to the side room - I saw Sang Yu retreating outside the door with a vigilant look on his face, with a sword in his hand across his chest, and the other hand had already turned his wrist and took out a piece of talisman paper!

　　"Something?"

　　Sang Yu stared at the inside intently, and replied: "Help me keep an eye on the back, I'll go in and take a look..." "I'll go in and block the door, Sang Yu, help me keep an eye on the back, Wang Xi, pay attention to other places - what the hell? "

　　I was scared by the things in the house at that time!

　　The main room was in a mess, with incense ash and candles all over the floor. The entire floor was covered with a layer of light yellow, transparent, sticky, and slightly fishy stuff, like a bucket of salad oil poured onto the ground. In the middle of the pool of grease, a person was sitting cross-legged with his hands folded. His body was almost translucent. It was Ma Gengzi's wife.

　　There was a huge picture on the front of the wall: at the bottom were many people with hideous faces, some were skinny and had bloated bellies, and were gnawing on one of their own legs; some had rotten bodies with ribs bursting out, and their hearts held in their hands were like pools of pitch-black coal; some were supporting themselves with their limbs outstretched, their hands and feet bitten by some black insects, revealing their raw bones... In the clouds above these people, there was a huge lotus, on which lay a person, with liquid constantly flowing out of his body - uh, it looked like the lotus was still rising slowly!

　　It was then that I noticed that something like smoke seemed to be rising from those suffering beings, gathering from the air into the lotus.

　　Look at Ma Gengzi’s wife again. That woman’s face seems to be neither smiling nor crying. In short, it is a very strange expression. There is a little pain in the satisfaction, but there is relief in the sadness - what is this?

　　Beside her, Sang Yu was surprised and uttered four words: "Ghost Immortal Demon Cultivator?" She was asking and answering herself, but I answered at this time: "Yes, it should be Ghost Immortal Cultivator.

　　Since we are talking about cultivating ghost immortals, let’s start with the word “immortals”.

　　There are five kinds of Taoist immortals, namely ghost immortals, human immortals, earth immortals, gods and heavenly immortals. Ghost immortals are also called "spiritual immortals", which refer to some people who have failed to cultivate pure yang and become immortals. Ghost immortals are often created after the death of a Taoist practitioner. This kind of spirit is different from ordinary souls. It can continue to cultivate and make itself in a pure yin state to achieve Taoism. Although it cannot be ranked in the Daluo Immortal Class, it can serve as a Yin God, Night Traveler, Day Traveler and other divine positions, and can also be regarded as one of the lower immortals.

　　"Zhonglu Chuandao Ji" says: "Ghost immortals are one of the five immortals. They are detached from the underworld, their images are unknown, their ghost gates have no surnames, and their three mountains have no names. Although they do not reincarnate, it is difficult for them to return to Penglai. In the end, they have nowhere to go, and they can only reincarnate and take away their tongues." It also says: "People who practice cultivation do not understand the great way, but want to achieve success quickly. Their bodies are like dead wood. Their hearts are like purple ash, their spirits are kept inside, and their minds are not scattered. In their concentration, the Yin spirit emerges. They are pure ghosts, not pure Yang immortals. Because their Yin spirits are not scattered, they are called ghost immortals. Although they are called immortals, they are actually ghosts."

　　"Martial Arts Collection" also said: "If you just close your eyes and sit quietly, meditate and meditate, you will find stillness in stillness, and realize that the stubbornness of people is gone. But you have not completely extinguished your concentration, you have only cultivated a strong Yin spirit. When the qi is exhausted, the Yin spirit will come out and become a spirit ghost, which is called a ghost fairy."

　　From the perspective of cultivation, ghost immortals are the lowest level of cultivation. In terms of Dan Dao, it refers to the stage of cultivation that is limited to the basic sexual power. When cultivating, the body is like a dead wood, the heart is like dead ashes, the spirit is inward, and the enlightenment is empty. When it is time to let go, the Yin spirit can emerge from the meditation. The Yin spirit belongs to the pure ghost, not the pure Yang immortal. When cultivating, some people are old, decayed, or in a difficult environment, and there is no guarantee. There is no hope of cultivation in this life, so they use this method to produce the Yin spirit, so that they can continue to cultivate in the next life. It also belongs to the ghost immortal. This method includes: reincarnation, possession, borrowing corpses, reincarnation, etc.

　　This matter seems very simple now. When a certain ascetic got old, he sealed his soul in the statue of the ghost Yin wood. As for why it ended up in the wall, it is not quite clear. However, due to certain specific circumstances, the soul of this ghost immortal reappeared in the world and then seized the soul of Ma Gengzi's wife, commonly known as taking over another's body. After that, this guy began the process of killing himself to become an immortal.

　　There are many ways for ghost immortals to cultivate, and killing oneself to become an immortal is one of them, that is, killing enough souls, using their soul power to nourish one's own soul, and then becoming a fierce evil spirit. This situation is not uncommon in the process of ghost immortals' cultivation. Most of them are due to the delay of too long. They can't stand the pain of this soul sealing, so they turn to become demons, hoping to end this painful process...

　　Just imagine, if you stay in a dark and terrifying space, enduring endless pain for years, and then your hiding things may be burned by people outside, or you have seen through the warmth and coldness of the world, and you are really fed up... But unfortunately, your soul will have to go through this process countless times - you will also doubt your original decision!

　　Judging from the situation, the statue must be the hiding place of a half-finished ghost fairy. Our initial guess about the worship of Luo Hou was a bit off the mark - we don't know how the statue got into the wall, but because Ma Gengzi moved into the house, and because of some opportunity, the ghost fairy sensed that his wife's soul was suitable for him to take over, so he rushed out and occupied the woman's soul.

　　The rest was easy. After the semi-finished product possessed him, he started killing livestock and used the power of souls to restore his abilities. After his abilities were restored, he started killing people, hoping to become a true ghost fairy and attain the Great Dao in the shortest possible time. Unfortunately, at some point, because of a problem with the possession of the body, or a weakening of control, Ma Gengzi's wife found an opportunity to paint this picture on the wall...

　　There is no need to talk about the others. Looking at their current condition, they are definitely dead.

　　I don't know the specific details. If I knew, it would be a novel, not a diary, right? But I can be sure that this guess should be about ten percent off!

　　Ma Gengzi's wife who has become translucent in the middle should be the ghost immortal host who has been possessed by the semi-finished product and is trying to achieve enlightenment through this body!

　　I wrote half a page densely, but these thoughts only flashed through my mind very quickly. Just after Sang Yu and I said them, we saw that guy suddenly opened his eyes!

　　After this guy opened his eyes, the skin on his face began to twist, and sticky oil flowed on his face, which was unspeakably terrifying - this guy slowly raised his right hand!

　　It was equally disgusting, with sticky liquid and some skin falling down, the skin on the face and arms bursting as it twisted, the blood vessels and muscles under the skin exposed like jelly, and all kinds of unknown liquids gushed out from every crack...

　　I don't know what Sang Yu and Wang Xi were thinking, but as for me, I really want to slap her in the face and slap her so hard that she becomes a painting on the wall - killing is not enough, do you have to be so disgusting?

　　The guy opened his mouth and spit out white liquid... "Uh, I want to spit." Sang Yu couldn't help it and turned around and walked out: "Biyun, you deal with it."

　　“Who are you?” The guy was talking while spouting white foam. “Now that you’ve seen me, why don’t you hurry up…” The white foam was flying everywhere, almost splashing on my face——

　　"Stop talking!" I dodged and quickly stopped her from continuing to use the snot tactic: "I know what you want to say, I know your origins, and I know what you want to do! Now I just want you to get out of her and then go back with me to accept the seal. If this woman is not dead, I can send you to hell to atone for your sins. If she is dead, I will beat you to death."

　　"Not dead?" The guy suddenly laughed and spit something out: "You are still blowing air at me, can't you see that this woman is dead?" It felt like snot was spitting out of his mouth, it looked like...

　　"Fuck! I quickly ran out of the house, waving my hands and shouting, "Close the door, release Bian Qi - I can't stand it anymore."

　　Chapter 276 Case 02: Strange Statue (6)

　　Update time: 2013-03-22

　　The unfinished product said that the woman's body was dead, and I believed it - I could actually see clearly when she moved that her body was in severe pain, and the degree of pain was probably similar to that of a person who had been buried for about five days after death. It would be impossible to save her if I wanted to. Ma Gengzi's wife's soul was sealed in the statue. If the physical body could be freed, I still had the confidence to let her return to her shell and return to oneness, but now that the physical body is dead, there is nothing more to say.

　　This is not a movie or a performance. I won't do anything useless. I won't even cry for her. My goal is to stick to my principles and eliminate the evil spirits and fierce ghosts to protect the safety of more people.

　　Doing one's best and leaving the rest to fate may be the best approach. The yin and yang of nature are natural and regular. Since Ma Gengzi's family encountered this disaster, there must be the seed of disaster in the cause and effect, which led to the disaster. Destroying the cycle of yin and yang itself is not the way of doing things advocated by us in the Yin-Yang school.

　　So I'm ready to start.

　　The reason why the semi-finished product was hiding here was obvious. During this process, the skin, muscles, bones, and organs of this thing would slowly turn into a waxy, translucent substance. If no one cared, it would eventually turn into a pool of grease...

　　But its attack capability is now almost zero.

　　I slipped out of the door without saying much. I flipped my wrist and several thunder and fire talismans appeared. I waved them casually and they flew out and stuck to the wall. "I'll go behind you," Sang Yu rushed out directly along the wall.

　　The thunder and fire talisman is a very simple talisman, but as long as we place seven along the front and back of the house, we can still form a simple heavenly thunder and yang fire array. As long as we use pure yang to lead the fire, the thunder and fire can destroy this guy. Sang Yu's pure yang fate is one of the means to lead the array. In less than a minute, the talisman was in place. Sang Yu placed his hands across his chest with his palms facing each other. He put the talisman in his palms and muttered something - ten seconds later, Sang Yu suddenly swung his right hand outward, and the talisman paper flew out with a rustling sound.

　　The talisman paper with fire, green smoke and golden light fell right into the grease on the ground, and the whole ground was on fire at once. At the same time, I threw a handful of cinnabar in my hand into it. The semi-finished product screamed miserably in the firelight, and began to swing its hands vigorously. Its crossed legs also began to struggle hard in the hope of standing up. After struggling for several times without success, it actually pressed its hands on the ground and began to push upwards. As it exerted force, a thin crack appeared on its pants and thighs, and then we could clearly see in the firelight that its thighs had been torn apart. With a loud bang, a large piece of muscle was torn off its legs along with its pants, and one of its legs almost became a bloody skeleton. But its one leg could move. "Wang Xi, where's Bian Qi?" I asked softly, "Did he come out?"

　　"Okay - why are you calling Bian Qi?"

　　"Tell him to stay on the roof of the next house. If he escapes, kill him immediately."

　　After arranging this, I immediately instructed Sang Yu: "The fire has started. I'm afraid the villagers will see it and gather around. How about you go and call the village chief over and ask them to maintain order outside?"

　　Sang Yu looked inside, then looked at me and said, "Okay." She turned around and went out.

　　To be honest, I didn't send Sang Yu away because I was afraid of any trouble. It was because I didn't want the people to come and watch. After I turned around, I was not idle either. I saw that the guy's other leg began to loosen, so I threw three peach wood nails. The peach wood nails pierced the guy's hands, chest and forehead. He let out a series of squeaking howls, and fell to the side with a snap. He kept twitching and shaking, and water was pouring out of his whole body...

　　As the fire blazed, I could hear the voices of many villagers outside. It seemed that they had discovered the fire and were running over. I did not dare to delay and quickly shot out the other peach wood nails in my hand. The guy was pierced with holes all over his body by my peach wood nails. He lay on the ground and screamed in pain from the fire. The fire in the house was getting brighter and the smoke was getting thicker. I don't know why, but suddenly there was a blur in front of my eyes...

　　"Not good," I quickly activated my Yin Eye, and took a look - I saw a black shadow slip out of the leather bag through the roof. "Where are you going?" At the same time, Bian Qi in the other room shouted. I quickly looked in the middle of the yard, and saw two guys rushing out one after the other. The noise outside was getting louder and louder, and many people were already running over with buckets of water. I quickly asked Wang Xi to chase the ghost and Bian Qi, and I ran to the door to block it.

　　When I went out to see, many villagers had already rushed over. I asked Wang Xi to run away from the side, and I reached out and took out my Public Security Bureau ID - "Don't be anxious, listen to me," and stopped everyone with one hand.

　　"What are you doing?"

　　The two people in front stopped, but the women following behind were not happy. They didn't even look at my ID and were ready to rush in: "The fire is already burning, and you still dare to stop us? What are you thinking?"

　　I yelled at the top of my lungs: "Don't go in, listen to me." But the women didn't care about you. They grabbed my arms and hands and dragged me out of the yard door frame. I was too tall and strong to fight back, so they pulled me away in a few seconds without paying any attention to what I was saying. Seeing that the women were about to rush in, I suddenly had an idea and changed my words: "Don't go in, it's an infectious disease."

　　As soon as the words came out, the whole group of people stopped. Seeing that no one dared to go in, the women also became a little timid, and the foot that had stepped into the door quietly retreated...

　　Several old men surrounded me and asked in unison:

　　“What happened…” “An infectious disease? No way? How could there be an infectious disease…” “It must have been brought back from working outside, that’s why I said…” “What should we do…” All these words, revealing great panic and fear, quickly spread my intentions among the crowd.

　　Suddenly, a trembling voice came from a distance: "Don't be impulsive, listen to the arrangements made by the leader." The voice was obviously the call of Village Chief Ma. It seemed that Sang Yu also brought this person to me in time.

　　The village chief is in charge of the villagers' breeding subsidies, poverty alleviation funds, and assistance projects. Naturally, he is the top figure in the village. Now that he has come to the scene to cheer me up, then this matter is basically finalized. I cleared my throat: "Dear villagers, this family has been infected with a serious disease. Now we have sent the people to the hospital in the city, but in order to prevent the spread of infectious diseases, we must burn this place and inspect you - now please go home and don't go out. Tomorrow morning, we will register and inspect according to the number of people on the list. Thank you."

　　This is the aftermath process. Tomorrow morning, the Seventh Department will naturally send people to deal with it. They will burn down Ma Gengzi's house and then draw blood from every door in a formal manner, telling everyone that they are lucky not to be infected. Finally, a palm-sized piece of news will appear in the newspaper: a rare infectious disease has been discovered in xx place, but fortunately there is no possibility of any spread, etc. In the end, the village will say that Ma Gengzi's family was sent to live somewhere else and disappeared from here.

　　If he still has any family members, then the government will come forward to compensate them and let the matter rest - in China, an ancient country with a 5,000-year-old civilization, this is all we can do: appease the masses, eliminate ghosts, keep everything under control, and control all information that may cause panic and unrest...

　　Wang Xi came back more than 40 minutes later. He waved a jade abscess in his hand towards me without any hesitation and said, "Done - I'll give it to you when I get back."

　　I was a little confused: "Why are you still keeping it? Didn't you just kill this guy?"

　　"I'll leave it to you," Wang Xi smiled. "When the time comes, you can either beat him to pieces and make him die, or send him to the bottom of the underworld to be tortured. Our ancestors have a rule that we can only lock, collect, subdue, remove, drive away, and seal... but we can't kill this guy."

　　"Okay," I nodded. "I'll take the old man there later and see how he wants to play."

　　The villagers gradually dispersed, and only we and Village Chief Ma's family stayed here, watching the house turn into ruins in the flames - fire can destroy many things, including any evidence that was dug up and publicized by some busybodies, or in other words, material that causes panic. Even if someone knew about it and spread it, it would only be a post on some forum that would make people half-believe and half-doubtful.

　　However, the fire did cause some trouble. After burning the power lines, it made our final inspection work quite difficult. We could only ask the village chief to find us a few flashlights. After a careful inspection, I was convinced that there was indeed no potential threat here.

　　After persuading the villagers to leave, I called the bureau, briefly explained the situation, and asked Boss Ye to send someone to clean up the mess. The fire had been burning for two or three hours. When the fire was out and I started to check, I heard the sound of a car outside.

　　According to the bureau's procedures, we have to wait for the six groups to finish their work before we can start cleanup. That means we have to ensure that there are no hidden dangers. I asked them to wait outside, and quickly checked the entire house with my Yin-Yang eyes, and then handed it over.

　　These people quickly took action - they pulled up the cordon and connected several headlights. After the fire, they did not leave anything in the house untouched. They took away what was needed and sorted what was not needed, and then prepared for the final destruction.

　　It was none of my business, so I said goodbye to Sang Yu and Wang Xi and prepared to leave - just as I started driving, I saw old man Ma rushing towards me regardless of everything.

　　I felt very relieved. Just think about it, no matter what we do, the common people will remember it in their hearts. When I was leaving, they were so reluctant to see me off. I rolled down the window and said excitedly, "Uncle Ma, don't see me off. Go back. Be careful not to hurt your waist."

　　Uncle Ma didn't say a word, he just came over, and when he came to me he was already out of breath - but the old man still stubbornly grabbed my hand and said affectionately: "Leader, there are still 3,000 yuan."

　　Damn, you're so old now, can't you just not have such a good memory?

　　c

　　s

　　Chapter 277 Case 02: Tribute Tea (1)

　　Update time: 2013-03-23

　　The incident with Ma Gengzi's statue ended easily, and the soul was finally sealed in the statue again. The old man personally solidified the thing into a piece of cement, and then had someone throw it into the fish mouth of Dujiangyan.

　　The rest of the days went on as usual - the Wang family invested in a piece of land in Chengdu and began to develop early commercial housing. The Wang family sent their own CEO, general manager, and planner, leaving Wang Xi a nominal chairman, and Sang Yu was just a pure helper... I didn't expect that the commercial housing they developed was only more than one thousand or two thousand per square meter back then, but now it can be sold at a high price of nearly ten thousand. Shisan, who was boarding in my house, was used to it. After my introduction, he quickly connected with San Ye's bar, and then helped people read graves and exorcise ghosts - but every time something went wrong, that guy would drag me to do free labor, saying "anyway, your National Security Bureau will deal with it, right?" Later, I finally tricked my best friend into doing labor so that I could return to my lazy life.

　　As for my best friend, he shamelessly sat in my house after he came back from home, and even took time off to study at a driving school. He would secretly drive my car to Dujiangyan when he had nothing to do. He said he was visiting his grandfather, and every time he brought some bacon, sausage, roast chicken and roast duck from my house as gifts, and then he basically took whatever he could get. Even when my dad asked someone to bring two portions of Jiangyou specialties, he would put them in lunch boxes and send them away…

　　Now you understand why I sent this guy to work as a laborer for Thirteen?

　　Chengdu in April has gradually become hotter, and noon has become the best opportunity to take a nap. Of course, I did so - in order to make up for the late nights last year, I made sure I could sleep for more than twelve hours every day. One day, I slept at home as usual - Sang Yu and Wang Xi seemed to remember that they were having a meeting at the company, and had called me to have dinner together in the evening; Shisan seemed to have taken on some kind of house-guarding work recently, helping a boss go back to the ancestral home to communicate with the immortal; Tiezi rarely went back to school, probably to retake the subjects he failed last year; Xiong Abai stayed in Dujiangyan, anyway, his relationship with the old man has been getting better and better recently...

　　It was a pleasant day. I could stay at home with nothing to do and do whatever I wanted without any worries. I could wear shorts and bare-chested to read novels and play games. It was so wonderful. However, that pleasant feeling disappeared immediately after I received a call from the boss - needless to say, it was another crappy mission. A strange patient was suddenly admitted to a hospital in Chengdu.

　　The man who came was an official from a certain county. Although he was a heavy smoker and alcoholic, he was in good health. However, he suddenly fell ill recently. When he was sent to the hospital for examination, it was found that he had many lumps of flesh in his body. Some were hidden in the muscles, some were attached to the internal organs, and some were even hidden under the skin. Countless lumps of flesh protruded from the skin, making him look like a toad. It seemed that these lumps appeared overnight.

　　The local hospital was helpless and could only send a car to take him to Chengdu for medical treatment. However, during the treatment, the attending doctor was almost scared to death. After taking X-rays, he counted nearly 138 lumps on this guy's body. Under the X-ray, those lumps were different from any cysts, tumors, or tumors seen before. They were just black masses, and nothing else could be seen except their size.

　　At that time, several doctors decided to first cut open a lump of flesh on the arm, and then take a slice for testing. It was this cut that almost scared a group of doctors and nurses into mortals. After the anesthesia, the doctors and nurses heard a sound like a muttering, and it sounded like countless people shouting and screaming at the top of their lungs, and cries for help. Everyone looked at each other, but soon a nurse discovered that the sound seemed to come from this patient. All of a sudden, some people couldn't stand it anymore, and trembled and refused to get close.

　　The surgeon in charge was quite a capable man. In this situation, he still mustered up the courage to perform the operation - well, the girl fainted after the operation. After the skin on the arm was cut open, a lump of flesh squeezed out from under the skin. What...what was that lump of flesh? It clearly looked like a human head. There were complete eyes, ears, nose, and mouth on the lump of flesh, with hair on top and a deformed blood vessel connecting the neck below. The wrinkled face looked like a newborn baby.

　　But it’s not just that

　　The strangest thing was that mouth, it was actually moving, and it seemed, it seemed that the sound was coming from that mouth. Not to mention the nurses, even the doctors couldn't stand it anymore - they just ran away. Naturally, the matter was transferred to the hands of our National Security Department 7, and then the boss arranged for me to go and investigate.

　　When I arrived, the hospital had already sent this person to an isolation ward for supervision as we requested. In fact, many hospitals set up so-called isolation wards, claiming to be used when infectious diseases occur, so they are well guarded and self-contained, but in fact...

　　You know.

　　The isolation ward of this hospital occupies two floors, on the ninth and tenth floors of a certain building in the hospital. As soon as I came out of the elevator on the ninth floor, I saw the desk at the door and several casual guards next to it.

　　Those guys are the guards, they are all wearing the camouflage uniforms of our seven divisions.

　　Even though I knew them all, I still registered my name and position according to the regulations, and then asked them to report it back to the bureau immediately - that's the rule, specific cases, specific people, and if it's not a case I'm responsible for, I will never touch it.

　　Then they took me to the ward. First of all, I could see that this guy was definitely not a good guy. His eye sockets were sunken and he had bags under his eyes, his limbs were swollen and his belly was bulging. In addition, his hair was dry and yellow and his face was dull. At first glance, he was a drunkard and a womanizer who had been indulging in sensual pleasures for a long time.

　　I spat in my heart, but this was really not something I should or could control, so I could only curse a few words in my heart and let it go.

　　I pulled back the bed sheet and concentrated on my work, but when I took a look - you know what, the lump had not been sewn in and had dried out after being exposed, so it didn't look like a human head at all. It was simply the size of a ping-pong ball, a lifelike human head. Uh, it even drooled from its mouth. However, one thing that didn't match the report was that I didn't hear any sound at all, let alone any screaming. Even the guy's breathing was so faint that it looked like he was dead.

　　It seems that we can't figure this out just by relying on the Yin-Yang eyes or something like that. We can only start from this guy's life and work to see if we can find some clues to solve this problem.

　　The person who brought the official here was his wife, a plain-looking woman over 40 years old who looked like she hadn't seen much of the world. As soon as I opened my mouth, she actually started praising me with tears and snot, "Woo, my husband is a good man. Last time someone asked him to do something for them, they sent him two fat hens, but he didn't accept them..." I thought to myself: Does your husband think it's not enough?

　　"Woo, my husband works very hard. Most of the time he works overtime and doesn't go home, so he lives in the office..." I thought to myself: Can you tell the difference between the office and my husband's home?

　　After she talked for a long time, the only useful information I got from her analysis was: this guy has a deputy named Cui Ziqiang, who is like a helper and a younger brother. If there is anything, I guess this guy will know more about it.

　　I can't deal with him, but I can at least mess with this guy, right? So I ordered him to keep the guy in anesthesia and keep him alive by transfusing glucose, while I prepared to go to the county town to find Cui Ziqiang to find out the situation.

　　Not giving her food to eat can also help her lose weight

　　It was not even noon yet, so I naturally called Sang Yu and told her that we couldn't have dinner together that night. Unexpectedly, Sang Yu was even more excited than I was when she heard the news. She told me to wait for her and that she would go with me no matter what. As she was talking, I heard the clacking sound of Sang Yu's high heels in the corridor, and then she entered the elevator...

　　After such a big meeting, they just threw Wang Xi away.

　　Since Sang Yu was going, we would have to delay for a while, at least until she changed into casual clothes suitable for fighting and running. I saw that the time was almost up, so I simply told her that I would pick her up downstairs, so as to avoid wasting time looking for her.

　　Who knew it would be such a coincidence. When I parked my car downstairs, lit a cigarette, and took my time buying a magazine to read, Thirteen called me.

　　This guy said that he had taken on a business in a certain county town. It was said that a tomb robbery had occurred and more than a hundred urns had been stolen. Now that Tiezi was not around, Shisan insisted that I accompany him on this trip.

　　I couldn't run away because I had something to do. I was about to refuse, but suddenly I realized a problem: Damn, that place is the same place I'm going to. I started to wonder if there's any connection between them. So I had no choice but to ask Thirteen to join me. We were originally fighting alone, but now we became a three-man exorcist team and we went over there in a mighty force.

　　The county town is not too far from Chengdu, but it is not close either. The expressway from Chengdu to Chongqing was the first expressway in Chengdu, and it had its own design flaws: first, it had only two lanes; second, it had many bends and steep slopes.

　　On the way, we had a meal of silver carp in Gaodong, and then hurried back, but it was still after 4 pm. Seeing that the time was almost the same, we found a hotel nearby to stay, and then split into two groups to start the investigation.

　　Thirteen: Investigate the theft of the urn and see if it has any connection with my case; Sang Yu and I: Find Cui Ziqiang, and then look for relevant people to get to know his recent life and work.

　　c

　　Chapter 278: Case 02: Tribute Tea (2)

　　Update time: 2013-03-24

　　After asking around in this small county, I came to a conclusion: if that guy’s wife is not the legendary moron, then she must be a truly talented actress. She really scared me.

　　That official is known to everyone in this tiny county. Any shop owner on the street can tell me about seven or eight bad things he did, including embezzlement, bribery, pension, shoddy construction, bullying men and women... He is an all-round player. In addition, he has a group of hooligans led by Cui Ziqiang, and they can almost be said to be all-powerful in this county. The reason is simple. His father used to be a driver of a senior official. He sacrificed himself to save the senior official in an accident. So, he became the senior official's godson, and because of this relationship, he was promoted to this position. Of course, this section is the information extracted from our National Security Bureau before coming here, and it is not something that can be inquired from a small shop on the roadside.

　　The official with all the pimples all over his body is named Zhu, so we will just call him Cadre Zhu. As for the senior official, I won't mention his name, we will just call him Brother Senior Official.

　　Ahem, I seem to have gone off topic - after listening to the idle chatter of the three shop owners, Sang Yu and I came to the conclusion that if this guy really had something going on, then his chief lackey Cui Ziqiang must know everything.

　　Now just go find this guy.

　　Speaking of Cui Ziqiang, this guy is also a very famous figure. It is said that he was originally a local thug, with a rough appearance and no money. The only bright spot is that he has a sister who is quite decent... Hey, he caught this point and gave his sister to cadre Zhu to be his fourth, fifth or so mistresses, anyway, he got into the circle and became that guy's subordinate.

　　Then, relying on his shameless and life-threatening character, this fellow quickly gained the trust of cadre Zhu and even became a representative of the people. The character he admired most was the character in "Inspector Lei Luo", and he even often called himself "Little Lard", so he got the nickname "Lard Cui".

　　Cadre Zhu has quite a few businesses in this county town, and nominally they are all managed by Zhuyou Cui. In addition to restaurants and hotels, there are also saunas and bath centers, and he usually stays there when he has nothing to do. This timing is just right, and I don't need to ask my boss for instructions on this matter, so I made a phone call to the hospital and directly transferred Camouflage over. As for the guy lying on the bed, I don't care. As long as the problem can be solved, I don't care if he dies. There is evil that cannot be brought up on the table, but I know in my heart: it is impossible to kill this guy by myself, but if he has any accident, it has nothing to do with me... I have done a lot of things as a hero behind the scenes, and I don't mind getting rid of harm for the people in obscurity once more.

　　Then I said something to Thirteen and took Sang Yu to the famous bathing center in the county.

　　When we got there, we saw that it really didn't look like a bathing center in a small county. It was so grand and decorated that it would attract all the gamblers from the surrounding counties. It was a building covering thousands of square meters, decorated like a European manor, with flying eaves, beams and columns, reliefs everywhere, a statue of Venus with broken arms in the middle spraying water outwards, and a row of handsome men and beautiful women standing at the door of the building. The entire building and the parking lot were surrounded by a two-meter-high plant fence, dotted with countless angel balloons.

　　As soon as the car stopped, a beautiful woman leaned over and smiled at me from the window: "Hello, welcome to Dihao Business Club. How can I help you?"

　　The woman was wearing shorts and a tight vest, so tight that even if she hid a coin, it would definitely show up. Plus, the neckline was almost open to her navel, so half of her proud weapon was squeezed out. Plus, she was leaning on such a chair - I suddenly remembered the saying: one wave has not settled before another wave rises. Seeing this, I guess you would say that my eyes were straight at that time - ahem, that's really not the case. Don't say that I have no interest in this kind of woman of pleasure. Even if I am, Sang Yu is still sitting next to me...

　　I put the car in parking gear with an expressionless face, pushed the door and got out. Someone immediately handed me a parking sign, and then a drunkard in a suit and white gloves came over and parked the car.

　　Because I was with a woman, those people didn't know whether they should come up and greet us for a moment - they stood several meters away from us, waiting to speak.

　　Sang Yu walked up to me, stretched out her hand and gently adjusted my collar, but asked in a soft voice: "What should we do? Should we break in or arrest someone to question?" While she was talking, she was already glancing at me: "How about arresting the parking attendant?"

　　The word "don't" made me laugh and cry. Daxiu's preferences were fully displayed on her face. She looked like she was not here to consume, but to take her husband home. I begged her quickly, "Daxiu, please don't do anything rash. Can you listen to my arrangements this time? Don't worry, I guarantee that I will find the person and save time and effort."

　　I didn't wait for her to speak, I turned around and waved, "Beauty"

　　The girl with big breasts quickly walked over with her hips swaying as if she had the hiccups. I wonder what you would do if she threw something out?

　　I looked straight ahead, reached out and took out a cigarette and lit it: "Is Lard Cui here? Take me to see him."

　　"Huh?" The woman was stunned for a moment, standing there at a loss, "Manager Cui, Manager Cui..." She couldn't tell from our clothes what we were here for, and she was stunned for a moment, dumbfounded, not knowing how to answer.

　　"Who's looking for Manager Cui?" Suddenly a voice came from the side. I turned around and saw a fat guy walking over. He was wearing a fake suit, with a shirt deliberately cut open, revealing a gold necklace as thick as a finger on his neck. He looked at us for a few times, and suddenly his proud stride turned into a very careful and cautious step.

　　Even his face became a little flattering

　　This kind of person is not bad. Although he is a helper to others, he has probably guessed from the demeanor of Sang Yu and me that we are either friends of the big boss or outsiders. Anyway, he can't afford to offend us. This guy approached us cautiously and said with a smile: "Are you two looking for our Manager Cui?"

　　Sang Yu ignored me and looked up at the sky, full of arrogance. I nodded politely, but my words were equally arrogant: "We were sent by Boss Zhu to talk to Zhu You Cui about something - no more nonsense, just tell him to pack up and come here quickly."

　　After listening to me, Sang Yu walked straight inside and said, "Find a clean place for us to sit."

　　"Okay, okay, hurry up and tell the boss that a guest is coming... bring me some tea... conference room, come to the conference room." As he said that, the fat guy ran in front of us, leading the way and constantly giving instructions to the waiters around him - but I obviously found that this guy was not an easy person to deal with. He obviously didn't know who we were, so he took us directly to the top conference room, and then informed Zhuyou Cui in two words - if we were really sent by Boss Zhu, he would naturally not offend us; but if we were enemies... anyway, they would be notified, and Zhuyou Cui would naturally bring people to deal with the matter.

　　The elevator took us directly to the top floor, and I understood this guy's thoughts a little more: the top floor, with a KTV in the middle, so even if we were cut off, no one would know.

　　The second fat man accompanied us to the conference room at the end, and then served tea, brought a fruit plate, and passed cigarettes. His attitude was respectful and submissive, but I knew this kind of person very well - it was natural for him to treat us as guests now, but if he found something wrong later, he would change his face and become more ferocious than a wild dog or a hungry wolf. A few minutes later, the door of the conference room was banged open, and six or seven people came in one after another.

　　The current one is probably Zhuyou Cui. This guy looks to be in his thirties, of medium height and average looks. If it weren't for the fierceness in his eyes, people would believe you if you said he was selling tea eggs on the street.

　　Of course, that's just based on her appearance. If you add in the half-pound gold necklace around her neck, you definitely wouldn't be able to guess that much.

　　This guy sat down opposite us, stretched out his hand to take out a cigarette, and the younger brother next to him quickly lit it for him. After showing off enough of the Hong Kong gangster movies in the late 1970s, this guy slowly said, "You two, I'm Zhu You Cui. I heard that you were sent by my boss Zhu?"

　　"no"

　　As soon as I said this, the guys behind him immediately changed their expressions and shouted, "How dare you pretend to be the boss to tease us..."

　　"Shut up!" Zhuyou Cui was a big shot after all, so he shouted at all his subordinates, then smiled and said, "Excuse me, you two, we are so young and have never seen much of the world, so we are being rude. I don't know why you said you were not sent by Boss Zhu?"

　　You know very well in your heart that if I can refuse outright by saying that I was not sent, then there must be a backup plan. As for what it is, I have to listen to it before making a decision. Don't be in a hurry, calm down and talk about it first.

　　I snorted. "Although I'm here for your Boss Zhu's business, I wasn't sent here. To put it bluntly, based on your Boss Zhu's abilities, I don't think he's capable enough for me to run errands for him."

　　As soon as these words came out, Zhuyou Cui's expression became more serious. Although he didn't say that he completely believed it, he was also cautious. This guy put out his cigarette and sat upright. "Who are you?"

　　I pointed to the sky and said, "We are people close to Lord X. We knew that Mr. Zhu was in trouble, so we came here to treat him."

　　"Oh? Then what disease did our boss have?"

　　I smiled and said, "It's not a disease, it's retribution from evil spirits. So we came here to find out what happened to Mr. Zhu recently, so as to resolve this retribution."

　　"Oh, I see - this matter is of great importance. It's not that I don't believe in the abilities of the two wizards, but there are indeed too many secrets involved. Please prove your identities." As this guy spoke, a very weird smile appeared on his face. It seemed that he no longer believed us. As for what he said next, it was just that he didn't want to draw conclusions so quickly.

　　"Need not"

　　"No need?" His smile became even stronger. "Then how do I know if you two were sent by Lord X?"

　　I laughed it off and said, "You can choose not to believe it, and you can choose not to tell us. Of course, I won't prove anything to you - it's just that there is something, and I'll show it to you now."

　　After saying that, I nodded to Sang Yu and said, "Let them out and give it a try."

　　Sang Yu smiled lightly, and a stick of incense came out of his wrist, and then his two palms transformed into a phantom lion - in just an instant, the five ghosts were released. Suddenly, the temperature in the room dropped suddenly. In just a few breaths, it was as cold as an ice storage. At the same time, shrill screams echoed in the room, and five gusts of cold wind shuttled back and forth, whistling over our heads. This move immediately subdued this pile of people. Zhuyou Cui swallowed hard and was about to speak... Suddenly a voice came from the pager: "Oh no, oh no, boss, there is a fight downstairs"

　　c

　　Chapter 279: Case 02: Tribute Tea (3)

　　The gang under Zhuyou Cui are all playful and brave people, but now the house is filled with the howling of ghosts and wolves due to the five ghosts, and they are a little scared. When they hear the voice on the intercom, they all think of each other, "Brother, I'll go check it out..." "Brother, solve it immediately..." and rush out while howling!

　　Bang!

　　The door of the conference room was slammed shut. No matter how hard the guys pulled and tugged at it, it wouldn't budge. I said to the side, "Why, you want to get out?"

　　"Master, look at this..." Zhuyou Cui was obviously a little annoyed, and stood up with a smile: "Can you open the door and let them go out first?"

　　But the smile looked a little stiff, and cold sweat was dripping down from the side...

　　There was a constant chatter in the intercom: "Hurry up, hurry up... It looks like the battle is still very intense.

　　I ignored him and sat still, picked up the teacup and took a sip. "The tea is not good. It looks like it was bought from a supermarket. It doesn't look good and tastes bad. It doesn't even have the basic qualities of a nouveau riche."

　　Sang Yu squinted and said, "That's normal. It would be strange if this guy knew what good tea is."

　　I glanced at Zhuyou Cui and gave him a serious suggestion: "As a nouveau riche, you must remember this famous saying: Don't seek the best, only the most expensive! It's best to put the price on it, so that people can see at a glance that you spent a lot of money, and then it will look presentable if it's not 100% accurate.

　　While he was talking, the fat guy must have been an idiot. He actually rushed over and slammed into the door... Needless to say, he was rudely bounced back by the door and lay on the ground with his face up and groaning, just like a sow with hair hanging in the wind.

　　"I, I remember it." Zhuyou Cui's face was full of flattery - according to Master Xing, his expression was 'contrived and slightly exaggerated', and I felt it was fake at first glance - he reached out and touched his forehead, and glanced at the fat man, "But now, please put away this magic, okay?"

　　"That won't work. I was just about to continue showing off when I suddenly heard a sneer coming from the intercom: "Humph! Come again!"

　　Huh? Why does this sound familiar?

　　I slapped my head and stood up, shouting, "Hey, Nima! Zhuyou Cui, tell your men not to do anything, he is my friend. Then I quickly told Sang Yu to collect the five ghosts, and ran out!

　　Sang Yu and Zhu You Cui didn't know what was going on, and they just followed me with their little brother... Then she asked, "Who is it?"

　　"Ahem, Thirteen

　　After a few steps, I rushed downstairs. There was already a large group of people gathered at the parking lot below. There were security guards and subordinates lying on the ground, all of them were bruised and swollen. The worst were the ones who were thrown into the pool of the broken-armed Venus. They could only scream and couldn't get up...

　　Thirteen really made me proud, he beat a dozen people alone and won - now he is standing in the middle with a calm look, stepping on a little brother who looks like a decent man, and he doesn't care about the chattering of the people around him, just asking: "Tell me, where is the person surnamed Cui?"

　　]

　　I rushed out of the crowd and said, "No! Thirteen, let him go. It's me.

　　At this time, a bunch of ugly guys saw Zhuyou Cui behind them, and they immediately stood up to show their loyalty: "Brother, it's him." "Brother, the one who messed up the place..." They were dancing and talking at the same time, and no one knew what they were saying.

　　“Shut up!” Lard Cui reacted quickly and yelled, instantly shocking everyone.

　　He walked slowly to the center of the field, raised his hand and pointed in a circle: "You bunch of trash." He glared at me angrily for a few seconds, then slowly walked in front of me in the field, lowered his eyebrows and whispered: "Master, do me a favor and settle this matter, okay?"

　　]” I said quickly, and gently pulled Thirteen, “Don’t do it, just listen to me.”

　　After getting my approval, Zhuyou Cui raised his head again, and now he was much more confident: "These two are the supervisors hired by our casino from outside at a high price. Their main purpose is to take the safety of the entire casino to a higher level. Look at what you look like? The supervisor found out your foundation with a simulation test. You are all weak and sissy. Have all your usual training been wasted? Huh?"

　　He paused and said, "Starting tomorrow, everyone must step up their training. If anyone is absent-minded, asks for leave, or is lazy, get out of here." Then he looked around fiercely, "Did you hear me?"

　　"Oh..." The guy who was hit by the stick responded weakly.

　　Zhuyou Cui then put on a smile and said to the large group of guests watching: "Everyone, this is an inspection activity of our casino. It is mainly to improve the quality and level of security in order to better protect your privacy... ahem, everyone's safety! I am so sorry to bother you today.

　　As he said that, he deliberately walked up to me and carefully patted me on the shoulder for everyone else to see. Well, it wasn’t so much a pat as a light touch…

　　Then he laughed and said, "Now please go back and continue drinking and bathing. My new supervisor and I are going to have a meeting about this experiment. Thank you.

　　Ya lowered his voice, "Thank you, Master, for helping me suppress this matter. Uh, can I ask a few people to move upstairs and talk about my boss's problem?"

　　"Let's go." I smiled and pulled Thirteen inside - we walked through the small path made by the crowd. Countless girls flirted with Thirteen and me, and some even waved their proud assets as a protest...

　　"You are famous now, Thirteen," I chuckled, "You better control yourself, or you might sell yourself out by accident."

　　“No wonder

　　This time, Zhuyou Cui did not take us to the conference room upstairs, but instead to the office downstairs, where there were large leather sofas, gorgeous nanmu furniture, and wonderful oil paintings... Although the combination still had a bit of earthy smell, they were all high-end products after all.

　　But the tea was still not very good - I pursed my lips after tasting it, and the guy who was waiting cautiously immediately saw my dissatisfaction. After just one tenth of a second of hesitation, his eyes lit up and he said, "Oh, Master, I almost forgot that these common teas are not to your taste... Please wait, I will bring you the boss's tea right away." As he spoke, he began to rummage through the cabinets.

　　"No, just drink it casually." I really didn't want to make any trouble. Tea leaves are just like that. There is no need to be so particular about them. I don't know if it was because he was scared by the five ghosts up there. This guy was just trying to please me. He kept saying, "It's okay, it's okay, it will be fine soon."

　　He quickly brought out a box from below, and then opened it...

　　Suddenly, a clear tea fragrance filled the whole room, and one could even say that this fragrance had a kind of enchanting flavor. Zhuyou Cui took out a little with a tea spoon and put it in the cup. "This is the best tribute tea, not everyone can drink it.

　　"Wait a minute, an idea suddenly occurred to me, "Let me see the tea leaves."

　　It is difficult to explain the sixth sense, but there is a saying that there is a divine will in everything, and the trajectories of many things exist in everything. People who have practiced the method will be able to perceive all of this very clearly - just like the electronic signals floating in the air, your civilian radio will only receive a noisy sound, but our high-precision military signal station will naturally be able to hear the content from it.

　　I felt that the tea had an unusual taste. Of course, it was not because I had tasted the good tea offered by my senior brothers countless times at the old man's place, and I was a little surprised because this tea was unheard of, but because I did feel an unusual taste.

　　The tea is indeed good, but when I looked closely, it seemed as if there was some kind of smoke and miasma swirling and boiling inside, like a restless lake rolling non-stop - but when I looked carefully, it seemed as if there was nothing there!

　　It's just tea leaves.

　　Sang Yu and Shisan also took the box of tea leaves and took out some of them and put them on the table for careful inspection. However, neither Sang Yu, nor Shisan could see any clues from it. It seemed that the tea leaves were normal, just like the ones sold by street vendors at 3.5 yuan per pound.

　　It's like a person who just spent tens of millions to buy a manor at an auction. When you investigate, you find out that he is just an ordinary villager from a certain village or group, with no inheritance, no overseas relatives, no land grabbing, and no big prize... He is just an ordinary soldier who threw out such a large sum of money.

　　Being ordinary is precisely what makes it extraordinary.

　　After further questioning, we learned the story of this tea.

　　Although this county town is small, many passionate young people joined our party's army during the War of Resistance Against Japanese Aggression, and countless people sacrificed their lives for the country over a period of eight years. The ashes that were sent back were preserved in a monument built at that time for future generations to remember.

　　The place where the monument was originally located was on the edge of the county town, but after so many years, the county town has been expanded again and again, and the park where the monument is located is located in a prime location - it stands to reason that no one would covet such a place, but blinded by greed, that stupid cadre Zhu actually took action.

　　This guy still used the old tactics of coercion, inducement, soft and hard tactics, and made the county pass a demolition resolution. The monument was demolished, the park was abandoned, and then it was developed into a high-end commercial center for sale.

　　It stands to reason that there would be nothing wrong with doing this, but the problem lies in the issue of post-demolition disposal.

　　This idiot was so rotten that although he promised to rebuild the monument in another place after the demolition, he was unwilling to do it. As a result, a pile of ashes of heroes and martyrs were locked up in a warehouse in a cemetery.

　　How dare you!

　　Chapter 280: Case 02: Tribute Tea (4)

　　Needless to say, Feng Shanhe returned to his hometown, got married and had children, but he could never give up his feelings for the monument, and he volunteered to become a manager, responsible for the cleaning and protection of the monument.

　　During this demolition, the monument was no longer under the jurisdiction of Feng Shanhe. He even naively supported the decision of the stupid cadres. In this old man's opinion: when the country needs it, no matter how the monument is moved, it should be done.

　　But more than half a year later, when the old man went to visit his two brothers’ graves, he discovered the treatment of the pile of urns: a broken house with a leaking roof and moss on the ground. A large number of urns were thrown away without care, and many of them were even knocked over. The ashes of the martyrs were mixed with rainwater and soil, and no color could be seen...

　　But the old man burst into tears!

　　Then it was simple. The old man looked for leaders and responsible persons countless times, and even petitioned and wrote letters to the central government. Unfortunately, an old man in his forties could not match those corrupt officials in terms of energy and physical strength. In the end, the old man smashed the car of the pig-headed cadre in anger and was locked up by his subordinates on the charge of "damaging other people's property."

　　That night, the old man committed suicide in prison, leaving behind only half a wall of blood-written words!

　　After marriage, Mr. Feng had no children, only an adopted child named Feng Donglai. In order to retrieve the old man's body and bury it as soon as possible, he ran to the stupid cadres to plead for mercy, and finally the old man's body was successfully retrieved and buried.

　　However, in order to settle the matter, Zhutou still gave Feng Donglai three thousand yuan.

　　According to Zhuyou Cui, the kid was blinded by money and immediately joined the stupid cadre. He began to curry favor with the cadre and gave him gifts to get a job. First, he gave him some so-called antiques from the Anti-Japanese War. Later, he rummaged around and found a box of tea, saying that it was a reward from a certain leader. In ancient times, it was a tribute tea that only the emperor could drink...

　　Because I thought of a sentence:

　　The heroic spirit cannot be deceived!

　　The heroic soul, also known as the heroic spirit, is one of the eighteen best souls in the Buddhist classification of ghosts. Above it are the king soul, general soul, proud soul, etc., and below it are the fierce soul, giant soul, etc. It is formed after the death of some indomitable people, the heroic, fearless, and proud righteousness condensed on the soul. Although many of them have reincarnated into reincarnation, some remain in the world to continue to defend their ideals.

　　Zhuyou Cui is now very respectful to us. I don't know if it's because people who have done too many bad things are more afraid of ghosts and gods, but this guy has a good attitude and makes thoughtful arrangements. When he heard that we were going to look for Feng Donglai, he immediately made a few phone calls and sent his men to check the place.

　　Then, under Ya's leadership, we went straight to Feng Donglai's residence.

　　Thirteen was thoughtful on the way: "What I'm investigating should be the same as what you're investigating - that is, hundreds of urns were lost from the warehouse of a certain cemetery more than half a year ago, and they were only discovered now."

　　"The urns of the martyrs?" I didn't find it strange. I could guess a little bit about this matter. Who would steal urns on a normal day? "Do you think it was Feng Donglai who did it?"

　　Sang Yu nodded: "It's possible that Feng Donglai surrendered to cadre Zhu, and then felt guilty, so he stole the urn and reburied it, which was also a way to comfort his conscience. However," she said to me very seriously: "This cadre Zhu did so many bad things that his death is a great relief to the people. Piyun, why are you trying so hard to find a reason to save him?"

　　I smiled bitterly, "It's not that I want to save him, but I want to investigate the truth of the whole thing. Let's put it this way, this is a case, and I have to give an explanation to the National Security Bureau, so I have to get to the bottom of the whole thing. As for that stupid cadre, it doesn't matter. It would be best if he died. Even if I have to save him, he has to suffer enough."

　　"Then what do you want to do?" Sang Yu asked, "It depends on God's will?"

　　I chuckled and said, "Take your time. Let's go to Feng Donglai's house first, then find a place to stay and investigate slowly. If that bastard really survives, it will be his good fortune."

　　"That's fine," Sang Yu tilted his head and thought, "If God wants to save him, we can't do anything about it."

　　Thirteen interrupted and said, "Who said I'm powerless? If you really want to delay, then bring Liu Piyun to your room. Then everything will be delayed..."

　　"Uh, I don't mind.

　　Sang Yu's cheeks flushed as she spat, "Thirteenth Young Master, you are becoming more and more unruly. Well, I don't understand, what happened to the people who live with Liu Piyun? Why have they all become slick and hooligans?" She turned around and grabbed my arm, "You dare to say 'uh'?"

　　"Oh, no, no, no," I begged loudly, "Stop it, I'm driving.

　　Amidst all the nonsense, I followed Zhuyou Cui's BMW in front of me and came to the out of the city.

　　Feng Donglai lived in a small farmyard on the outskirts of the city. He originally lived with Feng Shanhe. When we arrived, we found that the door was closed and there was no light. There was no sign that anyone lived there.

　　There was no response after I knocked on the door, so I made a decision on my own - the old tactic, kick it!

　　Just as I was about to raise my foot, Zhuyou Cui's reaction was even more excited than mine. His face was full of acne and glowing, and he stood in front of me with excitement. Even his voice changed: "Master, are you going to break the door?"

　　"Uh, yes." I nodded a little confused, wondering if he had misunderstood. Could it be that it wasn't Feng Donglai but a beautiful woman? Otherwise, why would he have such a big reaction?

　　"Master, take a rest. I'll do it. I'll do it." His face was covered with sweat and his whole body was shaking with joy. He waved his hand and said, "Brothers, let's get to work.

　　Faster than a magic trick, the group of Lard Cui's minions in front of me immediately pulled out all kinds of instruments from various parts of their bodies, including big wrenches, iron rods, hammers, and pickaxes... Lard Cui himself waved a pair of bird-beak pliers and rushed forward like a vicious dog rushing at shit.

　　This group of guys rushed forward and started smashing things. In less than twenty seconds, they had taken down the yard door. Then they took their positions and worked together. Their close and skillful coordination made me almost mistake them for a moving company - damn, that's a technical job!

　　One minute.

　　The doors of several rooms in the courtyard were opened, and everyone stood at the door, saying respectfully, "Master, please."

　　I was surprised and said, "Lard Cui, your guys are so fast and powerful that even our country's first-class action troops can't achieve that! What do they usually do?"

　　"Well, they usually work in the Urban Management and Demolition Office..."

　　I sighed in my heart: Sure enough, the online rumor "Give me 3,000 urban management officers, and I will be able to defeat Japan in one battle." Seeing them today, I realized that this was not a lie. I felt endless pride in my heart: As long as these two special forces exist, why should our country be afraid of the outer space armaments of many powerful countries? As long as 3,000 demolition officers are airdropped, within a month, all US military facilities will become history; as long as 3,000 urban management officers are airdropped, social unrest and national panic in the United States are no big deal, and the economy may regress 30 years if we are not careful...

　　How magnificent! The secret forces of our Celestial Empire!

　　Just as my heart was heaving with emotion as I sighed for my country, Thirteenth Young Master had already noticed something was wrong - he called out from inside: "Sang Yu, Pi Yun, come and take a look."

　　I walked over and saw that the room had thick curtains drawn. There were a few tables inside, and on top of them were a few flat baskets with some leaves on them. The leaves were lush green, but the veins were a strange scarlet color...

　　When I opened the door to the inner room, I found several huge flower pots filled with mushroom-shaped plants more than one meter tall. The leaves of these plants were oval with serrated edges, with five-petal white flowers between the leaves, and the fruits were oblate and triangular.

　　There was a pile of cardboard boxes next to it, stacked together and blocking the entire window.

　　All the plants are a ghostly inky black color, with only scarlet veins in the middle, like paintings in the dark night, layered and repeated endlessly before our eyes.

　　I don't recognize this plant, but Thirteen is familiar with it. He picked a leaf and observed it carefully, then crushed it into foam and put it under his nose to smell it. He told me with certainty: "This is a tea tree. Although I don't know why the color and shape are so different from the tea trees outside, the fact that it is essentially a tea tree cannot be concealed."

　　He pointed to the leaves on the table outside and said, "Those semi-finished products should be tea leaves, and they are picked from these tea trees..."

　　"Is it the same tea as the one given to the pig-headed cadres?" I asked in confusion: "The color seems to be quite different.

　　Thirteen shrugged: "I didn't say they were the same, I just said it was tea."

　　"Maybe some method was used to change the color of the tea?" I guessed: "The color of this tea is too weird, no one would drink it, so Feng Donglai used some pigment, rinse agent or something to change the color..."

　　We were observing the tea leaves here, but Sang Yu seemed to have discovered something. She slowly squatted down, picked up the small shovel next to her and took some soil from the flowerpot. After a quick look, her face changed: "This is not mud, there is something wrong with this thing."

　　Although the soil seemed to be full of moisture, the particles were unable to form any shape, and its color seemed to be slightly grayish-white in the dimness. Sang Yu suddenly turned around and pulled the cardboard box violently.

　　Crash!

　　The cardboard box was overturned, revealing a pile of worn-out, mottled urns with countless cracks and mud.

　　Chapter 281 Case 02: Tribute Tea (5)

　　In fact, we had all guessed this at the beginning, but this matter made everyone feel a little uncomfortable, so no one said it out loud - but now that the fact is in front of us, what else can we say?

　　Our feeling was correct, and subsequent tests confirmed that there was no soil in the flowerpot, but rather all ashes!

　　It is the ashes of more than one hundred martyrs in that monument!

　　We all felt a little creepy at the time. Although corpses, dead people and ghosts are commonplace, it would be really scary to encounter a madman who stole other people's ashes to grow this kind of strange tea.

　　It's not because I'm afraid, but because I feel that this kind of thing is... uh, how should I put it? Perverted? Disgusting? It seems that none of them are true!

　　Anyway, I just feel a little uncomfortable psychologically.

　　Fortunately, just as this feeling appeared in our hearts, something happened out of nowhere and attracted our attention like a savior!

　　Here’s what’s going on:

　　The three of us looked at each other and said in unison, "Ashes?" It felt a bit like the sky was finally revealed after the clouds had parted, but no matter how we looked at it, we felt that the clear sky was spinning in circles, which made us feel a little sick... Just then, there was a sudden bang outside, and then countless voices began shouting.

　　They shouted all kinds of things: "Boss, what's wrong with you?" "Call 120 quickly" "Epilepsy?" ... and so on. Anyway, they were all like idiots. The only reliable person shouted this: "Oh my God, someone come and save the boss!

　　So the three of us went out...

　　When I went out and took a look, I saw that Lard Cui was lying there convulsing all over, his hands and feet twitching constantly, white foam gurgling out of his mouth, and there were bulges under his clothes in many places - the position and number were wrong, otherwise anyone who saw him would think he was having an erection!

　　When he saw me come out, Zhuyou Cui made a "ho ho" sound in his throat, and he wanted to say something, but all that came out was the hissing sound of a wild beast, like a deflated ball being squeezed.

　　"Master," the second fat man called out first, "our boss..."

　　"Get out of the way! Let me see you!" I slapped the little brother who was blocking my way in front of me on the shoulder and said, "All of you, get out of the way!"

　　Suddenly a path appeared in front of us. I took the lead and walked over to squat in front of this guy, reaching out to lift his clothes up - sure enough, this guy was almost the same as that cadre Zhu, with countless lumps of flesh on his body, making his skin transparent and shiny, and water-filled pig bladders hanging on his body.

　　To be honest, at this moment, I felt a bit happy about other people's misfortunes. If it weren't for the wrong time and place, I would really like to sing this part: 'Transfer one person's curse to another's chest, let the mistakes made last time reflect on dreams, everyone has committed crimes against the world, and must be the lamb of retribution; if repentance cannot wash away the sins, there must be cause and effect, wait until the reproach of conscience is eliminated by money, the way of heaven circulates in the world, and wait until all the sins are washed away..."

　　Uh, sorry, that got off topic!

　　We understand after a little thought. Judging from the character of this Zhuyou Cui, even if it was really a gift for the pig-headed cadres, he would not dare to embezzle it, but he would at least get a little bit. Either he secretly hid some to taste, or the pig-headed cadres gave him some as a reward, or Feng Donglai directly gave him some... In short, it is inseparable from the tea.

　　Feng Donglai was not found, nor was a specific solution found. To be honest, even if we really knew that it was the curse of the hundred or so heroes who were seeking revenge on the two, and knew how to deal with it, it would still be a bit unbearable to really do it. Think about it, they died for the country and the people, but after death, their ashes could not even rest in peace...

　　I thought for a moment and said, "Hurry up and send Zhuyou Cui to Chengdu overnight, to XXXX Hospital. When you get there, call this number and someone will naturally pick you up." I wrote the duty camouflage phone number to the second fat man and said, "Hurry over quickly and don't delay."

　　"Okay, got it." Now the group of dragons... ugh, a group of dogs without a leader, I naturally condescended to assign tasks to these guys - I pointed at two of them and said, "You, you, and you, the three of you stay here and wait until my people arrive. You can leave. Also, who knows who else Zhu trusts besides Zhuyou Cui?"

　　These guys shouted without thinking: "And sister-in-law

　　Well, there is no need to consider this matter at all. This sister-in-law is definitely not the wife of the pig-headed cadre, and it is estimated that no one knows how many mistresses she has. However, since she is called sister-in-law, then the status of this woman in the mind of the pig-headed cadre can be imagined. She is definitely the most favored one.

　　I asked the woman about her situation in three questions and then drove to her residence.

　　On the way, Sang Yushisan and I had a discussion, and we set a tone: our current goal is to find out those who drank Gongcha and were related to the last demolition case, so that we can control these things within a very small scope and not cause any panic, turmoil or social impact; secondly, see if we can find Feng Donglai or communicate with Ying Ling to discuss whether we can just let this matter go, and just consider it as revenge, and let a few people go.

　　In fact, many times, we in the Yin-Yang school handle things in this way, like trying to smooth things over, making big things small or small things nothing, solving problems and leaving them alone. We are not like the Zhang family, who would just eliminate ghosts or evil spirits when they encounter them - perhaps this is because the views and concepts of our various sects are different. We always believe that Yin and Yang exist between heaven and earth, and everything in the world has a certain way to follow, just like a river. Even if no one builds dams or dikes, it will still return to the east sea instead of flowing upstream to the west.

　　When we encounter river siltation and water congestion, we mostly choose to dredge the river instead of blocking it - it sounds a bit like Dayu's flood control style!

　　It is under the guidance of this guiding ideology that I hope to focus on communication in this kind of matter, hoping to persuade them to let it go... Anyway, what that stupid cadre did is retribution, and I have decided, must, and definitely not to help him get revenge or seek revenge!

　　In a word, you deserve it!

　　That stupid cadre whose real name is Zhou Fengling, who lives in a small villa in the so-called wealthy area of ​​the county. When she has nothing to do, she drives her Z4 convertible around outside, acting like a real show-off - but the strange thing is that when we asked the community security guard, he said that he hadn't seen her for several days!

　　But I seem to have forgotten something?

　　Just as I was thinking about it, the phone started ringing. I took it out and saw that it was the National Security Bureau stationed at the hospital calling. The matter of Fatty taking Zhuyou Cui over there had not been explained yet - I might as well talk about this matter.

　　The call is connected.

　　"Brother Liu, something happened." The voice on the phone said something happened, but the tone was not hurried at all. "The guy we were guarding just stopped beating his heart. After the hospital's rescue efforts failed, he was officially declared dead. What should we do now? Should we send him to the bureau for autopsy as usual or wait for you to come back?"

　　"Just follow the routine," I sighed. "That guy is in the right place. There's nothing to worry about. Just do what you need to do. Just send me a copy of the report later."

　　I told him about the second fat man sending Zhuyou Cui over, and then reminded him: "This guy's situation is the same, you still deal with it according to the old rules, just put him in the ward temporarily and wait, uh, I'll be back when I'm done with it."

　　As for whether this guy is still alive after I deal with him, I don’t care.

　　Then I contacted the camouflages who had come over and told them not to run around and to just go take over Feng Donglai's residence and be done with it - but they should not move for the time being and wait for the bureau to send someone to take over.

　　After we finished talking, we went straight into the community and found the small villa that the stupid cadre bought for Zhou Fengling. It looked calm and peaceful outside. Have you ever heard of the darkest hour before dawn? I guess this is the situation now.

　　We didn't say much and started to bang on the door. We broke in in a few seconds and turned on the light.

　　“Ah~

　　Suddenly, a heart-wrenching scream came from the corner of the sofa!

　　The three of us rushed over and saw a woman squatting behind the bend of the sofa. Her hair was disheveled and she looked dirty. She covered her face with her hands in panic and shook them desperately, shouting, "No! No!..." It seemed that she was frightened by the sudden appearance of the light?

　　The strong smell of sweat and acid irritated my nasal cavity violently, and I sneezed three times!

　　Judging from Zhou Fengling's condition, she must have been greatly stimulated, frightened or something else. In view of recent events, I estimate that she has been affected to some extent by this incident - now she must calm down her emotions, and then it will be possible to know the truth of all this.

　　I walked over quickly and turned off the light, letting the woman hide in the darkness again. Then Sang Yu walked over gently, and as she walked, she comforted her softly, "It's okay, everything is over..." Slowly approaching the woman, Sang Yu put a hand on her shoulder...

　　As Sang Yu's hand gently rested on her, the woman trembled violently, but... her trembling actually subsided a little!

　　Good phenomenon!

　　"It's okay, it's okay. With us here, everything will be fine..." Sang Yu said, nodding upwards at us, "Leave it to me."

　　Thirteen and I exchanged glances. We both thought this place was relatively safe, so we went up to check without any worries. Before leaving, I reminded him, "If anything happens, just let me know. Don't just fight it yourself."

　　"Yes." Sang Yu nodded: "Don't worry, I know this - you should be careful too, Feng Donglai hasn't been found yet.

　　"That is."

　　Chapter 282 Case 02: Tribute Tea (6)

　　The largest room on the second floor is not only the cozy home of the pig-headed cadre and Zhou Fengling, but also his largest treasure trove - we found a safe in the room, but for some reason the safe was clearly open.

　　There were cash, jewellery and gems in the open safe...but Thirteen and I noticed an open...how should I put it, a box in the corner?

　　This thing doesn't look like a box at all. Instead, it looks like an extremely artistic root sculpture: the convex and concave relief, the staggered patterns, and the upper part connected by pins in the middle. The whole thing feels like some kind of root sculpture that was cut open and the middle was hollowed out to create a container.

　　There are a few characters written vertically on it:

　　Heaven and earth have their own way!

　　A faint light shone from the box, green and blue, and indescribably strange. Thirteen was about to go forward to take the box, when suddenly a very strange chill appeared from behind him.

　　Ghostly cold!

　　Thirteen stopped immediately and turned around at the same time as me - the temperature began to drop instantly, and a light and thin mist appeared in front of us, as if it was rolling and twisting physically, and as it tossed, a figure gradually emerged.

　　It's like when you blow on the glass in winter and then wipe off the excess and the remaining silhouette is left.

　　This ghost was able to take on a human form without me using the Yin Eye, which means that the energy created by its unfulfilled wish is quite huge. It should not be a simple wandering soul. Maybe it is the one who caused the trouble for the Pighead Cadre and Zhuyou Cui this time... I gently held the Killing God Blade, looking like a hermit: "Are you the real culprit this time?"

　　Without using the Yin Eye, I naturally could not see his expression clearly, but I heard him ask hatefully: "Are you the reinforcements that guy brought?" The voice alone was full of bitterness and hatred, but the question was indeed funny - if you replace "that guy" with "monkey", it would clearly become what Red Boy said when facing Guanyin Bodhisattva!

　　Thirteen shook his head. "We are here to solve this matter, not to help that guy. The person next to you is Liu Piyun, an agent who investigates and handles supernatural events from the Seventh Division of the National Security Bureau. He is here to investigate the abnormal tumor that appeared on Officer Zhu. In other words, we are handling this incident without bias."

　　It's rare that Thirteen said so many words in one breath, and he was so friendly. It seemed that he had a good impression of the ghost - uh, or was it because he had a bad impression of Zhuyou Cui and his group?

　　"Solve this matter?" The ghost suddenly cried out shrilly: "You mean you want to take care of this matter?"

　　You have bad intentions!

　　I nodded and said solemnly: "Yes, I will take care of this matter. Uh, I also hope that you..."

　　“Stop talking

　　The ghost suddenly interrupted me. His figure suddenly blurred in mid-air, then quickly became clear again. This repeated several times, revealing his inner turmoil. He suddenly laughed reluctantly, "Since you want to intervene, let me ask you this: when Mr. Zhu was demolishing the monument to the martyrs, you were there, why didn't you do anything?"

　　"Well…"

　　"You were there when Mr. Zhu sent someone to take Mr. Feng away. Why didn't you do anything?"

　　"Uh, uh..."

　　"When Mr. Zhu and Mr. Cui forced Mr. Feng to death, you were there. Why didn't you do anything?" The voices were getting louder and louder. The air was getting colder and colder. The biting chill filled the air. The breath immediately formed white mist!

　　The figure became clearer and clearer, with the outline of his facial features and even his eyes appearing in front of me. This guy's dead fish eyes were full of hatred, anger, unwillingness and malice: "Come on! Tell me! Tell me

　　I sighed, "Alas, I know you are unwilling to accept this, but I can only tell you that there are some things in the human world that we cannot control. The human world has its own rules, just like the ghost world, and we can only follow the rules."

　　“Hahaha…” The ghost laughed twice, and when he lowered his head, the hatred in his eyes became even stronger. This guy spoke word by word: “It’s not that you can’t manage it, but that you don’t want to manage it.”

　　Thirteen immediately retorted: "It's not what you think - to be honest, if we really knew about this, we would definitely not let that guy do whatever he wants. Even if we can't preserve the monument, at least we can ensure that the urn of the hero is kept in a safe place until the new monument is built... You should believe us, not everyone is a bad person.

　　This guy's words were indeed very real and sincere. I have to say that Thirteen is indeed very talented in acting. The ghost seemed to be moved by his words and was silent for a few seconds. "Yes, you are right. Not all people are bad people. However, those two deserve to die. Don't try to save their lives.

　　"But..." Thirteen wanted to say something, but I interrupted him: "Uh, wait! In fact, those two guys deserved death for their evil deeds. If it weren't for my status, I would really thank you for getting rid of them for the sake of fame..." I coughed twice: "In a sense, I support your approach. It's an insult to live under the same sky with those beasts. It's better for them to die. Death will put an end to everything."

　　"Do you agree with what I'm doing?" The ghost was a little surprised and asked in disbelief, "Then why are you here?"

　　"Isn't it for you?" I smiled. "Those guys don't deserve to die, but what about you? If you kill people in the world as a ghost, you will definitely enter the three lower reincarnations, or turn into a fierce ghost and be caught, and endure a thousand years of torture at the bottom of the nine hells. Is this what you want?"

　　The guy didn't say anything, just stared at me quietly, looking a little moved, so I continued to persuade him: "Besides, you are almost there now. That pig-headed cadre is dead, and Zhuyou Cui also has tumors all over his body - it's almost there, why don't you stop?"

　　After a while, the ghost asked, "What about these urns?"

　　There's hope!

　　Did he seem to be persuaded? I immediately responded, "Don't worry about this. Now that this big mess has happened, it has to be resolved somehow, right? In any case, I will use the bureau to promote this matter, rebuild the monument, and put the urn of the hero's soul back in it..."

　　"Are you telling the truth?"

　　"Of course I am proud of myself," I can swear as a disciple of the Zhuge lineage of the Yin-Yang family

　　After hearing what I said, the ghost's tone became calmer and calmer: "Well, if we can really rebuild the monument, this matter can be over..."

　　"Really? Thirteen and I asked the question at the same time, but I was affirmative while Thirteen seemed to have some doubts - and it turned out that he was right!

　　The ghost did not answer us, but continued to speak on his own: "... Although what I did this time was against the will of heaven, I will definitely be punished..." He smiled miserably, and his tone suddenly changed: "But I have never regretted it - the main culprit will definitely die.

　　Before he finished speaking, the guy had already turned into a puff of mist and rushed out of the window, disappearing quickly in the night...

　　Thirteen and I stared at each other in astonishment: "What does this mean? He was just talking to me and suddenly he ran away?"

　　Looking at the wooden carved box again, there was nothing unusual about it. It was just one of those cheap goods bought at a street stall for a few hundred dollars.

　　We couldn't find anything on the second floor, so Shisan and I took a quick look upstairs and went downstairs again. The woman had calmed down a lot after being comforted by Sang Yu. She was unwilling to stay here any longer, so she had to follow us back to the hotel and live in the same room with Sang Yu.

　　Nothing happened that night, and it was not until the next day that we learned some inside information from Zhou Fengling. Although the whole matter was over at this point, many things are still not solved.

　　We searched for Feng Donglai but couldn't find him. Instead, we found that he looked very strange from the photos we found - he looked exactly like the ghost I had seen once before. We had no idea whether Feng Donglai was originally a ghost, or the ghost turned into Feng Donglai...

　　We have not found any records of Feng Donglai. Neither the National Security Bureau nor Uncle Feng’s home has anything about him, no school records, medical records, insurance, or anything that could prove he existed. However, all the neighbors have confirmed that this person really existed. When asked when they first met him, no one can remember. It seems that everything is logical, but something is missing...

　　When Fatty Er was sending Zhuyou Cui to Chengdu, a car accident occurred. Zhuyou Cui died, and Fatty Er was injured. When asked what happened, he knew nothing and seemed to have lost all his memories. As for the tea, it was later tested and found to have the same ingredients as all ordinary teas. There was nothing that could cause disease, let alone something that promoted the growth of strange tumors.

　　The two culprits: the pig-headed cadre and Lard Cui both died, but the other two, three, four, and five people who also drank this kind of tea, including Zhou Fengling, were fine. Boss Ye said it was my credit, but why do you feel that I actually did nothing about it?

　　Or maybe his original target was these two guys.

　　We finally made a hypothesis for this situation: because of Mr. Feng's care for these martyrs' monuments over the years, or because of his special identity - no matter what, a certain soul has been taking care of him, it may be one of the heroic spirits, or it may be another. This soul has always stayed by Mr. Feng's side to take care of him, and everyone is very familiar with it... Just after Mr. Feng was persecuted by the pig-headed cadres, this soul couldn't stand it anymore, and he used his own abilities to retaliate against the two bad guys, even at the cost of himself falling into the eighteen levels of hell to suffer forever!

　　However, there have been no more cases of tribute tea since then, and the ghost has never appeared again...

　　The year 2012 was an eventful one, with countless cases cropping up one after another, and Department 7 was extremely busy. Just when I had forgotten about the two guys, Qiongqi and Taowu, hanging around outside, the old man called me.

　　Chapter 283 A New Journey

　　Update: 2013-03-29

　　It was very simple, asking me to go to Dujiangyan for a discussion, which I knew was not a good thing. I hurried and hurried, and a large group of people in the room had already arrived. Sang Yu and Wang Xi were among them, but they both looked unhappy.

　　This is my master, Mr. Zhuge. I felt uncomfortable but I didn't dare to ask, right? So I listened to the master's instructions. I realized that it was another hard job with no end in sight, and Sang Yu and Wang Xi were not allowed to follow!

　　Here’s what’s going on:

　　Everyone remembers my eldest brother's, my eldest sister-in-law, my eighth sister's mother, and the exorcist's daughter, Sister Qiangwei? Her father is the descendant of a European exorcist. He has been working with many exorcists in the UK to deal with all kinds of evil spirits, demons, ghosts and monsters. It was he who passed a piece of information to China - there seemed to be traces of vampires in Europe, and now the Nazis have sent people to capture them, and a group of holy inquisitors under the Vatican's dog-beating Tolsandro are ready to catch them all.

　　The meaning of the old man, the eldest brother, and Master Xie is actually very simple. This matter has little to do with us, but now there is a matter in front of us - who got the corpse in the fight between the ghosts and the Nazis. Throwing this question here is a problem after all, it would be best if it can be solved...

　　The Chinese Dharma Sect is extremely busy. Even when I was dealing with those strange statues and tribute tea cases, they were actually not idle either. They were flying around the country and were so busy that they had to work hard. Even eating and going to the toilet were crowded - they can't expect to find time to go abroad. Since another plane crashed in the United States, the fourth brother has been very busy, and the United States has been going all out to hunt down Bin Laden recently - this matter was basically forced upon her for the so-called oil strategic plan. Anyway, the 911 plan was really planned by her, but the temporary plan was borrowed by Qiongqi - you know, the United States throws out the big stick to the outside world, and inside it can only rely on the members of Area 51 to guard against Qiongqi and Taowu. If something happens again, they won't even be able to explain themselves.

　　We don't count on the Vatican. It would be fine if those guys said they would cooperate with us on reception, but if they really want to rely on us, there is no hope at all. Anyway, both sides don't like each other, and we are just superficially united.

　　The only ones who can be counted on are the eldest brother's boss, the big European businessman Wilson, and his group of exorcists. Most of these people have blood feuds with various evil spirits and are at odds with the Vatican - these are the people who can really help.

　　By the way, Sister Qiangwei’s father, whom we call Zains, happened to have some friendship with Wilson, and later because of the relationship with the eldest senior brother, the two became closer.

　　Speaking of Watson and the Vatican, there is a history: When Watson was young, he had just achieved some success, and his family was harmonious with his wife and children. But one time when his family was camping in the wild, they were suddenly attacked by a strange creature!

　　Well, I don't understand this part very well. It's just that later on, Watson's wife got a strange disease, and she had to undergo a ceremony in the Vatican to be cured. However, this ceremony seemed to have some kind of damage to the Vatican itself. It felt like the scene when Guo Jing took Huang Rong to ask Lord Duan to use the One Finger Zen to cure Qiu Qianren's Iron Palm - think about it, would the Vatican go to so much trouble to help a powerless person deal with such a problem?

　　So the answer is simple: Walson's wife died of this strange disease, and from then on Walson no longer cared about the Vatican and became a determined exorcist...

　　As for the monster, I don't know. Vampire? Werewolf? Scavenger monster?

　　unknown.

　　According to the old man, I am the most suitable person to go to Europe now - I don't need to do anything else, and I don't need to deal with vampires. I just need to hide in the dark and look for news about the Nazis and the Ghost Path. Then I will follow these guys to see if I can find the whereabouts of the corpse.

　　I understood the look in the old man's eyes when he said this. It seems that the last mission was not done very well, and he is still thinking about it. This time, the mission is probably to arrange for me to find a place to get a satisfactory answer!

　　Anyway...in a word, I am a screw. I will be thrown wherever I am needed. Uh, no, I will take root wherever I am needed!

　　As for Sang Yu and Wang Xi - the old man also said that Sang Yu and Wang Xi were valued by the scumbag Stuart family, so it would be better for them not to go with me, otherwise they would be in trouble - the old man did not say this clearly on the spot, and Sang Yu might have guessed it... But I thought at the time that Sang Yu did not think of this. The reason why she was unhappy was at most because there was a monster to catch here, but she could not go, so she was a little depressed.

　　If she could really think this far, Sang Yu would no longer be Sang Yu!

　　After listening to the eldest brother’s narration, I would have lived in vain if I still didn’t understand - if the old man had said it, it would be the following: "You didn’t do a very good job last time. Although you have some credit for taming Taotie, it seems a bit imperfect - after all, it was from you that Shiba was taken away by the Nazis and the Ghost Dao people. We in the Yin-Yang family are also responsible, right? Now I’ll give you a chance to clean up the mess. Go to England and find out the whereabouts of Shiba. Then we’ll discuss it and see if we can figure out the matter…"

　　If it were just the two of us here, maybe the master would even chuckle. When it comes to dealing with the four evil beasts, our Zhuge family has tamed a Taotie, and no one can complain! Haha, we tamed a beast without a single flaw, and look at those old guys showing off in front of me.

　　…

　　What else can a good disciple like me, a good and honest son, say? I can only do what the old man tells me to do!

　　After everything was explained, I did not delay any longer. I simply said goodbye to Grandpa, Master Xie, my senior brothers and sisters, Sang Yu and Wang Xi, and then rushed back to Chengdu to prepare - first of all, I had to solve the problems of food, clothing, housing and transportation!

　　No, my English is really not that good. Apart from a few sentences I learned from watching porn movies, I really don’t know anything - but those sentences can only be said in some specific situations, and it seems that they are of no help in solving my daily life problems of eating and sleeping!

　　So I am determined to tie Thirteen onto this pirate ship no matter what.

　　Thirteen was a better guy, having been eating and drinking for free at my place for such a long time, he had somewhat developed the awareness of returning a favor, so he readily agreed to my request. But I guess he had been a little out of his mind after spending so much time at Third Master's bar recently, that he dared to approach me and bring up the issue of so-called compensation!

　　When I showed him a detailed price list for food, drink, and toilet, he immediately burst into tears and agreed to pay the price. I don’t remember how much I charged him, but I remember that the lowest price in my house was for toilet use, and it seemed that the minimum price for urinating was 50 RMB or more…

　　After I finished Thirteen, I asked for leave from Boss Ye. Before I left, the old man told me very seriously that for the reputation of our Zhuge family, I was strictly forbidden to tell Boss Ye about this matter. Even if I said I went to the hospital to treat x poison x disease, I was not allowed to say I went outside to clean my ass!

　　In a word, Liu Piyun's reputation is small, and the Zhuge family's reputation is great!

　　Master is wise!

　　But in the end, I still didn't have the courage to ask for leave from my boss using the excuse that I was in the hospital treating those abnormal patients. Instead, I carefully found an excuse to use my power for personal gain - I had recently spotted the trace of that immortal Nazi professor, so I planned to go out and see if I could catch him!

　　This kind of thing is actually not allowed in our National Security Bureau, because it involves arresting criminals abroad, which may cause friction and misunderstandings... But this time it is somewhat different.

　　One reason is that the professor I want to arrest kidnapped the boss last time. Although Boss Ye didn't say it, just looking at him going out early and coming back late in the past few days, hanging around the Supervision and Network Information offices at any time, the hatred in his heart is not a little bit. Now that the opportunity is in front of him, do you think the boss can resist the temptation?

　　Secondly, I explained clearly to my boss that I was going out on a private tour this time, and I would change my appearance and get the job done without revealing my identity!

　　And he also promised that if... I mean if, if there is no unexpected situation, I will naturally take all the responsibility, and then hand it over to the Seventh Department of the Beijing Headquarters to handle it, and he will not be implicated...

　　Even with this multiple insurance guarantee, Boss Ye ultimately did not approve my leave, but instead arranged an opportunity for me to go to Shenlongjia to handle a case.

　　The meaning is very clear: whether you go or not by then, then it’s not going!

　　Since the two things were done, there was no more nonsense. I went straight to the data room to get two certificates for He Shisan. Although there are many fake certificates nowadays, but in terms of quality, the fake certificates made by our National Security Bureau are the best. Not only are they complete with mercury stamps, but even the paper and cover are exactly the same as the real certificates - you can even find the information and photos of my new identity in the database of the Public Security Bureau!

　　I didn't go out at night. Thirteen and I studied the information that Senior Brother gave me at home: the legend of blood-sucking creatures can be traced back thousands of years ago. In the myths and legends of early Mesopotamian civilization, ancient Hebrew civilization, ancient Roman civilization, etc., there are demons that suck human essence. But the establishment of the image of vampires in the true modern sense mainly comes from the compilation and publication of folk tales that were orally circulated in Eastern Europe in the 18th century.

　　In these legends, vampires refer to corpses that can crawl out of graves to suck blood after death. They are not as handsome and beautiful as shown in TV and movies, living in castles, with no body temperature, no heartbeat, no need to breathe, extremely fast speed and incredible strength. Apart from their fatal weaknesses, they are not afraid of any attack, have immortal bodies, and are even very intelligent...

　　It's complete bullshit!

　　Chapter 283 A New Journey

　　Highly recommended

　　Chapter 284: Real Vampires

　　In modern Western stories, the ancestor of vampires is Cain. Legend has it that after Adam and his wife Eve were expelled from the Garden of Eden, they gave birth to Cain and Abel. Abel was a shepherd and Cain was a farmer. On the day of offering sacrifices to God, Cain contributed land products and Abel offered some selected sheep. God liked Abel's tribute but not Cain's. Cain was very angry and invited his brother Abel to go to the wild. When they got there, Cain secretly killed Abel.

　　Later, God was very angry when he learned about this, so he punished Cain by making him wander for the rest of his life and live by sucking blood. Cain was worried that because his sin was too serious, others would kill him when they saw him, so God gave him a mark to prevent people from killing him as soon as they saw him.

　　Cain's descendants formed the current vampire family, and the mark is the long and sharp canine teeth in their mouths!

　　The legend has a certain degree of accuracy up to this point - according to the research of the eldest brother, vampires are some kind of hybrid similar to human demons and zombies. From the perspective of the Dharma, they are different from zombies in the following ways: zombies are people who have died, but the three souls and seven spirits have not yet left the body, leaving only one spirit left in the skin. In addition, the special terrain absorbs the Yin energy, and eventually transforms into an immortal monster; vampires actually have souls and spirits in their bodies, but compared to zombies, they have not only spirits, but also souls, usually two souls. The human-demon has two souls or two souls and three souls, so its intelligence is higher; the human-demon also has incomplete souls and souls, generally it has two souls and three souls or two souls and four souls, so it is much faster in strength, reaction, speed, etc., and is not inferior to vampires in intelligence; since we have mentioned these three things, we have to talk about the werewolf, this guy actually has an incomplete soul, but it usually has one soul and three souls or four souls in its body - in this case, the werewolf is actually slightly lower in intelligence than the human-demon and vampire, but is slightly stronger than the vampire in physical strength.

　　We have discussed the differences between these creatures from the perspective of souls, so what is the difference between human demons and vampires? The only difference is vitality - vampires are basically as lifeless as corpses, while human demons are more like animals.

　　According to legend, the first vampire was Cain, but the most famous vampire in history is the novel "Dracula" by Irish author Bram Stoker, which opened up the history of vampire novels and became a synonym for vampires that people talk about with relish.

　　But that's fake.

　　There are three documented vampires in history: Gilles de Rais: A famous black wizard in European history. During the Hundred Years' War between England and France, he was a comrade-in-arms of the French national hero, Joan of Arc, and was once hailed as a national hero. But after Joan of Arc was captured, the baron suffered a great mental blow and retired to the territories of Mashkool and Tifori to study alchemy. He hoped to discover the secret of alchemy by blood, and tortured more than 300 children to death, and was later burned at the stake. He is also one of the real prototypes of the villain "Bluebeard" in Western fairy tales.

　　On October 23, 1440, two courts formally sentenced him and his three men to death for heresy, apostasy, witchcraft, adultery, summoning the devil, divination, killing innocent people, idolatry, and heresy. But what puzzled people was that Gilles actually begged the judge to sentence him to death by burning, which no one was willing to accept at the time. Fire and water are both purifying elements in Christianity, and he hoped to atone for his sins and not suffer in hell. The Inquisition only agreed to half of this request: he was strangled first, and then his body was burned for public display.

　　According to a book written in the 16th century called "Justice and Courts in France", there is a legend that when the corpse was burned, many onlookers heard it groaning miserably... The truth is actually very simple: this guy had already become a vampire at that time, and was just looking for a way to be free forever.

　　Unfortunately, a heavy rain extinguished the fire, and the charred body was hastily buried. But a strange thing happened - he was buried in the cemetery of Notre Dame de Nantes. Three hundred and fifty years later, during the French Revolution, people who hated the nobles rushed into the cemetery to destroy his tomb and drag his remains out for public display. Unexpectedly, the body had already disappeared, and only an empty coffin was left in the grave.

　　To this day, it is said that Gilles de Rais's arrogant laughter can still be heard echoing among the ruins of Tifori Castle on stormy nights!

　　The second famous vampire was Vlad III, the warlord of Wallachia.

　　In 1442, Vlad and his younger brother were sent to Constantinople, the capital of Ottoman Turkey, as hostages for six years. Later, with the support of the Turkish Sultan, they led their army to attack Lavazia and regain power. The first thing he did after taking office was to purge dissidents with harsh means and use various severe punishments to treat criminals. What really frightened the Turks was the battle in 1462. Vlad was betrayed by his allies and fled to the capital. When the Turkish army chased to the city, they saw more than 20,000 soldiers who were captured at the beginning of the war. They were stripped naked and put on display, and were impaled alive on wooden stakes that were one kilometer long and surrounded the city. Crows and vultures kept pecking at the corpses, and the strong smell of rotting corpses filled the air. Witnessing the horrifying scene, the Turkish soldiers were all terrified and had no fighting spirit, so they had to evacuate.

　　It is said that this guy was also a vampire. After he was defeated and killed in a battlefield near Bucharest, his body was never found!

　　The third vampire was a woman, the famous Countess Elizabeth Bathory, nicknamed 'Countess Dracula'.

　　When she was 15 years old, Elizabeth's family married her to an equally high-ranking nobleman, Count Francis Nadasty. Not long after, the Turkish war against Muslims broke out, so her husband left home to fight the enemy, and this castle became the final place where she did evil.

　　In her basement, her four servants and she tortured local girls with knives, needles, and other methods. Most of them came from peasant families and were usually sent to work as maids so that the daughters of peasants could receive an education.

　　In fact, she had the girls bled and then bathed in the blood or simply drank it. This was an ignorant, ancient secret recipe for maintaining youth, which was cited in many folk novels. Elizabeth continued to abuse the farmers' daughters after her children were born. It is reported that she even abused 589 people to death in three years.

　　But all this only lasted until her husband died in battle. In December 1610, Count Turso led the peasants to occupy her castle, seized her property and brought the woman to court. In the same year, three of Elizabeth's servants were executed, and the whereabouts of another were unknown. Countess Elizabeth Bathory was spared death because of her prominent background, but was imprisoned in a tower of the castle for life, with a special person responsible for delivering meals every day.

　　Four years later, she was found dead in her castle, but her body disappeared on the day of burial, and only an empty coffin was buried in the cemetery. Three months later, Count Turso was found murdered in his bedroom, with two bloody holes on his neck, as if they were bitten by fangs.

　　…

　　The eldest senior brother took so much effort to get information about these three characters, it certainly wasn't for the purpose of giving me scientific knowledge, so I naturally understood his reasons - the eldest senior brother told me in this way that he suspected the vampire that appeared now was one of these three guys!

　　Our goal is the British city of Edinburgh, which is located on the south bank of the Firth of Forth in the lowlands of central Scotland. It is an ancient British cultural city, the capital of Scotland, and the economic and cultural center. It is surrounded by mountains and rivers and has beautiful scenery. The climate is humid and mild, with an average annual temperature of 8 degrees. Except for the windy spring, the summer and autumn are shaded by trees and flowers are in full bloom. Ancient palaces, churches and castles are dotted in between. It is rich in cultural heritage and is one of the most beautiful cities in the UK, known as the 'Athens of the North'.

　　It was night again when we arrived in Edinburgh. I don't know if it was because we never planned well or it was just a habit, but it was night when we arrived. When Thirteen and I were walking around the street looking for the house number, we suddenly heard a familiar and lazy voice shouting, "You two are really dawdling. I've been here for a long time."

　　I almost popped my eyes out when I turned around - Sang Yu was actually sitting on the stone steps beside the street, smiling, with her chin supported by her hands, complaining to us with a nonchalant yet smug look: "Are you two doing this on purpose? You knew I was coming, so you deliberately stayed on the way to wait for me to book a hotel for you?"

　　Thirteen naturally didn't care, he smiled and said hello: "Hi, it felt like I ran into a neighbor when buying vegetables, and I was stunned - how do you want me to tell this to the old man?

　　Wouldn't he think that I told Sang Yu in private?

　　Suddenly his face turned as bitter as a bitter gourd.

　　Seeing our expressions, Sang Yu looked even more indifferent: "It's okay, this can be

　　I coughed and laughed dryly, with a bitter face: "I really don't have this..."

　　"Whether you have it or not, I have already prepared your front station," Sang Yu told me clearly and directly: "If you dare to sneak around to find that corpse, don't blame me for ruining your business.

　　"Uh, I dare not..." I didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "You said I was such an honest person, but you still don't trust me. You even prepared a backup plan and did something like this - Sang Yu, you are not kind.

　　"That's right - you should be honest when dealing with honest people, but you have to be a little cautious with those who are accustomed to sneaking around," Sang Yu rolled his eyes at me with contempt. "Anyway, I told you today that I came here alone, without Wang Xi or his men. But if you have any intentions, I will transfer dozens of bodyguards from home to accompany me to investigate. I can't say for sure whether it will be bad.

　　Now I understand. Sang Yu had arranged everything for me in order to prevent me from using the master's order as an excuse. The meaning was very clear: you can choose not to take me to play, but you have no right to stop me from playing by myself, right?

　　Chapter 285: The Scottish Exorcist

　　Sang Yu's move firmly grasped my weakness. I could guess the consequence of my refusal with my toes - the Wang family probably hasn't arrived in the UK yet, and my whereabouts would even be a topic of conversation among the Nazis and the ants in the ghost house!

　　Just admit it! What else?

　　I have a characteristic: I can be very open-minded when encountering such things - so I quickly found the advantages of coming with Sang Yu. Apart from other things, at least I don't have to pay for food, accommodation, transportation, etc.

　　According to Sang Yu, "After successfully subduing these two blind guys, I took them to the place where I had agreed to meet with Mr. Watson without saying anything. The person who came was Mr. William, a famous demon hunter in Europe."

　　When the old man explained things to me, he didn't avoid Sang Yu, so she already knew the destination. With many years of experience traveling around the world, Sang Yu had successfully prepared the vehicle and map in just a few hours after she came here... Uh, vehicle? Isn't the destination in Edinburgh?

　　Sang Yu looked down on me: "Do you think you can just take any taxi to that place? You didn't even investigate it. Then he nodded and sighed: "I really don't know if I hadn't come, would you have left yourselves in the UK."

　　Thirteen and I: “…”

　　Going south from Edinburgh, through the Tweed Valley, you can see rolling hills, forests, castles, abandoned monasteries and romantic border towns everywhere. According to what Sang Yu said, I looked at the west side of the valley, which is relatively desolate and empty, but the lush Tweed Valley has been a fertile land for a thousand years.

　　Most of the population here is concentrated in a few small towns within the city walls, one of which is our target.

　　This town is a completely peaceful and tranquil scene. The Gothic houses made of brick and wood fill the entire town. Along the way, I saw bakery women in ancient costumes, creaking taverns, and men in Scottish plaid skirts... It suddenly made me feel strange, as if I were a time traveler who had arrived in another world. Everything seemed a little weird to me.

　　We came to the side of the town, where there was a lonely old building - the wooden roof and outer wall looked water-stained, shrubs and weeds grew against the wall, half of the wall was covered with a kind of vine, there were several heavy, blackened small round tables on the terrace, and a few chairs scattered around. On one of the tables were two glasses, and then a half-drunk bottle of Scotch whisky.

　　A wooden sign swayed in the wind, with two big characters written on it - 'Bagpipe!'

　　(Yes, it was in English at the time, but now I have changed everything to Chinese, so just assume that what I saw was Chinese.)

　　The moonlight enveloped the small town in the night with incomparable beauty. Although it was late, everything had a unique exotic beauty. Even the tavern mixed with the smell of alcohol did not look desolate at all, but had a quiet, distant, old and heavy texture, just like an ancient clock that had been hanging for thousands of years!

　　Everything felt like a scene from the American West, a tavern in the desert, and two cowboys suddenly rushed out. Just as I was thinking about this, a voice called out from the house: "Hey, are you our friends from China?" As the voice spoke, two cowboys came out... uh, no, two people came out!

　　Both of them were dressed in jeans and short T-shirts, but the hems of their pants were tucked in, leaving their hands completely free. Their trouser legs were slightly raised, and it could be seen that there must be something like a dagger stuffed in their boots.

　　The person who was speaking looked to be in his forties, tall and kind-looking, with a medium build. The only thing he seemed to be was that he was quite strong, like an ordinary repairman or something - he was holding a few cups in his hands, and the other person was holding two bottles of wine.

　　The boy holding the wine was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with some fine freckles and blush on his face. He looked a little shy when he looked at us. As soon as he saw us staring at him, his eyes unconsciously turned to the ground.

　　"Uh, we are! Excuse me, are you Mr. William?"

　　The repairman laughed when he heard Sang Yu's answer: "I am William. It's too formal to call me Mr. or not. You are the Chinese exorcist and the friend of Watson and Old Nose. Why are you being so polite?"

　　I repeated in confusion: "Old nose?" I had no idea what it meant.

　　He was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Old Nose is also your friend. Didn't he have a daughter who married a Chinese? Remember her name... something..." He thought about it but couldn't remember it, so he waved his hand and said, "Oh! Never mind. Anyway, it's enough that she married a daughter.

　　At this time, I also reacted. The old nose was probably Sister Qiangwei's father. Although I didn't know what old nose meant, I just called him that according to Sang Yu's translation - at most I could call him Uncle Nose?

　　I showed a look of enlightenment: "So it was him, I know.

　　William put a few cups heavily on the table. It was then that I realized that they were beer cups... Is this a custom in Scotland? To use whiskey as beer to welcome guests?

　　I was immediately scared - damn, can this cup hold a bottle of beer?

　　He didn't even notice how scared I was. He rushed down enthusiastically and shook my hand, saying, "Welcome, welcome..." He led me upstairs and said, "Let's go upstairs and have a drink to relieve our fatigue and try some good Scottish wine."

　　We had no choice but to follow him up.

　　Sitting next to the round table, looking at the two bottles of honey-colored whiskey on the table, I could smell the rich aroma of the alcohol without opening the bottles. I looked around and shook the chair vigorously, praising, "Not bad, this chair doesn't look good, but it's really solid to sit on. It's no problem for two 200-pound fat men to sit on it.

　　"That's right," William naturally brought up the topic after hearing what I said: "This pub has been around for many years. It has been in business since my father's generation. It doesn't look good, but the wine is the best in Edinburgh..." He pointed to the bottle and said, "Guess how old this bottle of wine is?"

　　Alcohol is a trap. Who knows how many years you have had it? But I can't not answer, right? I stole a glance at Sang Yu and Shisan. Now one of them looked straight ahead, as if thinking about something, while the other looked up at the clouds like an old monk in meditation - this clearly shows that they don't know, right?

　　So I gritted my teeth and said, "It's been twenty years.

　　"Okay, not bad." William showed a surprised look on his face, and then gradually turned into a kind of joy of meeting a soulmate: "It's really a twenty-year-old wine - I didn't expect Mr. Liu to have such a deep understanding of our Scotch whisky. As he spoke, he reached out to take the bottle and shouted, "Since you have guessed it, you must drink some."

　　Drinking has nothing to do with whether or not you guessed the answer. The only thing that matters is whether or not you took it out. I thought to myself, "You've already taken it out, so even if I didn't guess it, you'd still say, 'Since you didn't guess it, you must drink some!' In other words, you'd still have to ask us to drink the wine, right?"

　　But I still put on a smile: "You're welcome, you're welcome..."

　　William moved faster than I thought. Before I could say a word, he had already evenly divided the bottle of wine into four glasses. While handing the glasses to us, he said to the boy next to him, "Go and bring out the cheese carpaccio and meat rolls I prepared for our friends as dinner."

　　At this time, he seemed to remember and introduced: "This is the little guy in my bar, the waiter, his name is Connery..."

　　Who would have thought that as soon as the words came out, Connery, who had taken two steps, actually stopped, turned around and whispered back: "...I'm an exorcist." Then he immediately blushed and quickly turned around and walked inside.

　　The young man is quite serious.

　　These two dishes are authentic Scottish dishes. The raw beef is really raw. The beef is cut into slices and poured with fresh lemon juice. There are bottles of pepper, salt, tomato juice and other condiments on the side. It feels similar to eating sashimi, as it is all raw anyway - but I don't know if it's because the beef is really good or the slices are very thin, but there is not much fishy smell, but instead a spicy and fragrant feeling.

　　Scottish roll is also made of beef. It feels like minced meat with herbs, garlic, breadcrumbs, etc., roasted and sliced ​​over charcoal fire. You can also use various seasonings when eating. It tastes crispy, tender and fresh, which is quite good.

　　In addition to these two items, there was also a large jar of jam and bread - if you look closely at the jam in the jar, you can see that it has solidified into a crystal clear jelly. You can scoop out a large spoonful of it, and the fruit pulp solidified in the jelly is so thick that it cannot be spread apart when spread on the toast.

　　When you take a bite of this thing, you're greeted by a refreshing orange aroma, followed by the sweetness of the flesh, while the peel melts in your mouth, exuding a subtle bitterness and sweetness on the tip of your tongue.

　　Three dishes, all good!

　　The food on the road wasn't very good, and everyone was probably hungry, so this meal was a great success for everyone. The only thing I couldn't get used to was William's drinking ability - he finished half a glass of whiskey in just a few gulps, and kept saying that we were being too polite and didn't give him face.

　　The true qualities of a hero are revealed in times of crisis. I didn’t expect that the one who could drink the most was Thirteen. He had no choice but to pick up the cup and gulp it down... I had never seen him drink before, so I thought something bad was going to happen. But Thirteen drank it without changing his expression or heartbeat. He picked up the bottle and filled the cup himself, and then held it up to signal William!

　　This guy! He looks so calm and composed, he must weigh at least two kilograms!

　　With Thirteen's sudden appearance and saving the day, Sang Yu and I felt much more relaxed. As they drank, we looked at the young man Connery - when the boy saw us looking at him, he immediately blushed again...

　　But the feeling of drinking cup after cup made Sang Yu and I feel ashamed.

　　Two bottles of whiskey, weighing probably more than three kilograms, were finished by the three of them without showing any signs of doing so!

　　Chapter 286: Beginning and End

　　After having a good meal and a few drinks, everyone was feeling a little tipsy. We saw William and Connery clearing things on the table, and guessed that they would arrange for us to rest there in a while - but who knew that when they came out of the house, they already had their bags packed on their backs!

　　William strode to greet us: "Let's go, the time is just right now, we can get on the ship overnight." As he spoke, he pointed to the commercial vehicle in the backyard - I realized that the vehicle was bulging with a lot of things, and it looked like it had been arranged long ago.

　　We got into William's car in a daze, and let this guy drive us all the way to the northwest... On the way, Thirteen changed from his usual cold and melancholy self, and sat in the front and chatted enthusiastically with William. They communicated in English all the way, and from time to time he turned to ask me: "Really?" "What do you think?" "Hahaha..." Such nonsensical words made me, a person who is illiterate in English, very sad.

　　But I still found a time to ask: "You can't tell, kid, your drinking capacity is really amazing. Where did you learn it?"

　　Thirteen looked very proud at the time: "I didn't spend those years in the underworld in vain..." As he spoke, he burped heavily, and then he didn't know what William said led him astray.

　　The two guys were so happy that they didn't explain their purpose to us. I could only grab the shy Connery next to them and ask, "Connery, where are we going?"

　　The little guy bit his lip and looked ahead pleadingly. Finally, he realized that the possibility of asking William to explain was dashed, so he blushed and whispered to us about the situation. I have to say, I can understand this amidst the conversation between the two guys in front, I have to admire my super sharp hearing!

　　The destination is Loch Lomond!

　　Loch Lomond is the largest lake in Scotland. It is located in the southern part of the Scottish Highlands and is surrounded by mountains. The southern part is slightly triangular. There are more than 30 islands in the lake. It is closely connected with surrounding cities such as Glasgow and Clydeside. It is also a good place for a prosperous tourism industry.

　　But unfortunately, the place we went this time was not those towns famous for tourism, but another town that was so small that it could not be any smaller, or it would be more appropriate to say a village - Las.

　　The place where the vampires were found is in the mountains west of Las.

　　Here’s what’s going on:

　　One night a week ago, several high school students living in Las camped outside the town, but they were found missing the next morning! The only thing left in the campsite was bloodstains and some crushed food.

　　In fact, this incident could have been treated as a common beast attack, and the police did report it as such. However, one of the missing high school students had a brother who was a police officer in London, and this brother had indeed seen all kinds of supernatural events while handling cases...

　　He refused to believe what his local colleagues said, so he found an exorcist he knew, hoping to find out the truth - he didn't know whether it was good luck or bad luck, but the two of them quickly found some traces that were missed by the police.

　　The two of them traveled westward, and after two days they finally found the location where the corpses were abandoned - in a seemingly inconspicuous cave there were dozens of remains, the oldest of which was probably a hundred years old, and the newest was the body of the three recently missing teenagers.

　　The body was placed on a rock, with obvious bite marks on the neck, a wide-open mouth, bulging eyes, and deeply sunken cheeks, as if he had endured great pain when he died. They tore open the dead man's clothes and found a deep hexagram pattern cut on his chest with a knife, and a twisted cross pattern across it...

　　The exorcist's face changed at that moment!

　　The man hurriedly checked the depth of the bite wound, and then took the police brother back to town without thinking twice - Connery described it as "extremely embarrassed, running away in panic!"

　　Because he had guessed from the pattern and the temporary expressions of the corpses that the boys died at the hands of vampires, and the depth of the tooth marks indicated the level of this vampire!

　　He is at least a count or even a duke level vampire!

　　Vampires are undoubtedly deadly to an unprepared exorcist. Well, what I'm talking about here is not garlic, silver, wooden stakes, etc., but lighting tools when fighting vampires at night.

　　The battle with vampires at night is of utmost importance, and any exorcist knows that this is the problem that needs to be solved first - if it cannot be solved, then retreat first to ensure your own safety, and then find helpers and then look for the enemy!

　　This is not a movie, no one would joke about their own life.

　　Well, back to the topic, after the exorcist came back with his police brother, he quickly reported the news to the Vatican and sought help. The news quickly spread, and the Nazis and the ghosts all learned of the situation. Of course, the European exorcist Mr. Watson also got wind of it.

　　According to the general mentality of an exorcist, this matter is a bit chaotic. On the one hand, there is the Vatican who is preparing to eliminate the vampires, and on the other hand, there are the Nazis and the Ghost Path who are preparing to capture the vampires alive, and they are divided into two groups!

　　The situation was already chaotic enough, and then there was a vampire who was a count or even a duke. The muddy water was about to turn into mud. Exorcists all over Europe kept a wait-and-see attitude, and Mr. Watson was no exception!

　　I'm probably the only unlucky one. I have no choice but to come.

　　The whole story was described clearly, and now I finally understood how so many unlucky people could be tracking the same vampire. At the same time, I began to discuss a plan with Sang Yu... My request was simple, to find out the news about the Nazis and the Ghost Dao people, and then capture a living person to interrogate the whereabouts of the corpse.

　　As for the vampires, just leave them to deal with them. Since there are so many of them, we don’t have to worry about them escaping, right?

　　After a whole night of travel, we soon arrived near Luss. William looked carefree and simple, but in fact everything had been planned - there are not many Chinese in the UK, and if we enter the town, we will not be able to hide anything, so he had an idea of ​​hiding the truth early on: William took camping equipment and tools to set up a tent in the wild, pretending to be an ordinary camping guest, and chose a place with good sight and location. It would be easy to find any strangers approaching, so as to avoid being discovered by the Nazis and the like - if any strangers appear, then there is no doubt about it, just catch them first!

　　He is also a celebrity, and it is also inconvenient for him to show up on his own. Although he is not afraid of being recognized by the Nazi ghosts, those people in the Vatican all know him. So the next step is to take Connery to a nearby town, and he will stay outside to let Connery go in and ask some questions!

　　They are all Orientals, we can't hide. The same is true for the ghosts. They can be discovered wherever they live. Do you think they can live in there? So the main purpose of going in is to find the Nazis and the Vatican. When the time comes, pretend to be a member of a lost tour group. I guess any hotel can see the travel records.

　　No matter who we find, we can probably follow the clues to find the other two.

　　This method is not bad, but William obviously underestimated us - the five ghosts in Sang Yu's hand are already very good. Although their reconnaissance ability is not as good as Wang Xi's small tube, it is perfect for finding the ghosts in the wilderness. As long as the five ghosts pay attention to whether the ghost's Ghost One Eye has arrived, it will be perfect.

　　When I told William about this, he absolutely didn't believe it, but out of consideration for our friendship, he didn't play along and just laughed it off. Then he helped us set up the tent, and after eating something casually...

　　sleep!

　　Although it is afternoon when we get here, we have not rested at all during the journey all night, so we must hurry up and get a few hours of sleep to avoid being exhausted by the time the time comes - our opponents are the Nazis, the evil sects of the Ghost Sect and the Vatican, and now that I don't trust anyone, I have to be doubly careful.

　　Although I slept in the wilderness, I still slept soundly. It was Thirteen who shook me for a long time before I woke up. When I got up, I saw the sky was full of stars.

　　Dinner was ready outside. Sang Yu sat under a tree with a few remaining incense stems in front of him. It seemed that he had already let the five ghosts go. Connery and William were pointing and drawing on a map, studying something.

　　When they saw me get up, they just greeted me indifferently - it seemed that no one had found anyone!

　　When I was young, I couldn't hold back my thoughts. Just now, when we all gathered around to eat, I asked, "How is it going? Did you find any clues?"

　　They all shook their heads.

　　Sang Yu said: "No, I searched all around the town and found nothing."

　　Connery said in the same tone: "There are some strange tour groups, but no one looks like they are from the Vatican, and there are no tourists of German descent - I tried a little bit, and it seems that they are not."

　　It seems that this guy couldn't help it in the end and did it himself.

　　Just as they said this, I suddenly remembered something, so I said calmly: "I have an idea. Seeing that everyone was attracted by my idea, I slowly picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip carefully.

　　I was quite patient and no one rushed me.

　　"In fact, our original intention of looking for them here was that we thought these guys would prepare here, but we overlooked a problem - since we all know that several groups of people came here, and they were all going for the vampires, then they naturally knew that I looked at everyone and said with certainty: "In this case, I don't think anyone will wait here. Either they all went to the place where the body was found, or they have already started fighting with the vampires."

　　William thought for a moment, "So what do you mean?"

　　I smiled and said, "We don't need to stay here. Let's go into the mountains right after dinner. If we're lucky, we might even be able to see their fight."

　　To sum it up in one sentence: we are late!

　　Chapter 287 Clues

　　Soon, we finished our midnight snack, and everyone quickly started to organize their equipment - this made it easy to tell who was better: William was wearing a lot of high-tech equipment, such as a crossbow loaded with a silver nitrate syringe bullet, a mobile phone with a locator, inner armor engraved with holy patterns, a catapult net gun made of high-spinning nylon... There were so many of them that it was hard to count them all, and many of them were a combination of modern technology and ancient exorcism methods, similar to the field personnel of Area 51 in the United States.

　　Sang Yu also has some advanced equipment, such as belt buckles, watches, and necklaces. Now they are all upgraded with new tricks. The worst M500 is also engraved with spells and equipped with various bullets. When she saw me looking at her, she was a little embarrassed. "These are all made by my dad and his friends. They said it was some new technology and asked me to try it..."

　　It seems that the Wang family is now trying to integrate high technology into the research of ancient magic.

　　On the contrary, Thirteen and I are a bit pitiful. We still have the same three things: weapons to exorcise demons, physical combat skills, and finally, the medium of talismans and talisman paper...

　　To be honest, I am still a little envious of those things. Unfortunately, our Zhuge family is absolutely unwilling to borrow so many external factors. According to what the old man said, although those things can allow us to take shortcuts in dealing with ghosts and monsters, unfortunately, we will rely more and more on these external forces and gradually forget our own cultivation.

　　I think what the old man said is very right - well, although what William took out is very convenient for us now.

　　He took out an object that looked like a cell phone, with a locator and a map on it, clearly marking our location and the destination. Then he pointed to the red dot and said, "This is where the body was found. I guess the vampire is nearby."

　　As he spoke, he circled his finger on the screen, and immediately a circle appeared, magnifying the area. "How do we find it?" he asked me.

　　I thought about it and said, "Sang Yu, how long will the Five Ghosts last?"

　　"It's only been used now," she said with some regret. "It will probably take at least seven or eight hours. If I had known, I wouldn't have let them wander around in these towns. It would have been better to go directly into the mountains.

　　I stretched out my hand and measured on the map, calculating the time: "It doesn't matter. It will take us more than ten or twenty hours to get there anyway. We'll talk about it after it's ready." After saying that, I smiled and said: "I was just asking, I didn't say I had to use it right away."

　　"Well, that's good

　　There are several ways into the mountain, and William did a relatively detailed job. The paths that the police brother and the exorcist took to enter the mountain were marked, and several possible paths were also marked based on the terrain. I didn't know where the other party would enter the mountain, but I chose a path that looked a little farther but would be easier to conceal my whereabouts.

　　We went along the river valley and then turned back. Although we took a bow-back road, I think it was worth it.

　　With backpacks and luggage, we started moving along the river bank in the deep grass.

　　The river frequently turns here to adapt to the terrain, but the water is not deep and does not fill the entire riverbed. We moved forward while observing the traces on the ground. Fortunately, no one should have walked here before.

　　William took out a few cold-light flashlights, and the bright light illuminated the road in front of us at night. Although it was a little dim, it was not easy to scatter and be seen by others. I don’t know where this night military equipment was obtained.

　　We didn't take a short break until the morning. At this time, we had already walked more than half of the distance and were now preparing to head into the mountains - the road was starting to become a little difficult.

　　Here the river turned a corner and began to flow southward. The riverbed became narrower and narrower, with high banks and branches forming arches. We went ashore here, but there were many obstacles on the road. In some places, soft branches hung down to the ground, and in some places we had to use sticks to clear the way. Although it was daylight, it was still pitch black here, with only a few starlight spots hanging from the tent-like top, leaving some star spots on the ground.

　　This is the left bank of the river, flat but rocky, gradually rising up the mountain. Many gullies washed out by perennial streams and rain have formed shallow pits, making our walking more difficult. It was already noon when we finally walked out of the woods.

　　But we discovered something strange at this point.

　　There is a small hill not far from the forest. The trees on it are like a curtain blocking the view. Although there is no sense of abruptness, I can already feel an indescribable chill...

　　I suddenly noticed that Connery's expression was a little strange, his face seemed a little pale, and his lips began to tremble unconsciously - "What's the matter?" I suddenly asked: "Are you feeling unwell or something else?"

　　Although I asked this, my eyes went straight to William. He was surprised that I found this out. He was stunned for a moment, then he explained embarrassedly: "Ahem, I forgot to tell you that Connery has some perception ability. Whenever there is any evil thing, such as vengeful spirits, demons, hell creatures, etc., he will react, just like..."

　　"Like a humanoid detector?" I suddenly realized: "In China, we don't have a very detailed classification, but we also know about this situation - in other words, there should be something here?"

　　William did not answer me directly, but asked Connery: "How do you feel?" He reached into his arms and came out holding a small rose-shaped pendant, which seemed to be an item of some religious belief. "If you can't bear it anymore, just take it."

　　The child stared at the thing in his hand, and his face seemed to be better. He swallowed hard, and then spoke quickly: "This thing is very big and cold, like a ghost that has been locked in a tomb for a thousand years. The whole soul is cold and full of hatred and malice. It wants to swallow everyone it sees. It is very hungry and very weak. There is something that seems to satisfy and solve its needs. The cry from the bottom of its heart can even be heard here, but it is suffering. Uh, yes, it feels like burning flesh and blood..." As he spoke, his face became paler and paler, and his hands began to shake unconsciously, but the child was still struggling to tell us more. Isn't this a bit unfair? Let a child take on our work!

　　Just as I was about to say, "Okay, stop talking," William stuffed the thing in his hand into his arms and said, "Okay." He smiled and said, "You did a good job, but you don't need to force yourself too much. Remember, never overdraw your abilities. Although it can solve temporary problems, the sequelae left in the end will make you lose more."

　　The child's face looked better now. He nodded and held the pendant tightly: "I understand."

　　William saw that his face had improved, so he patted the child on the head affectionately, turned around and said with certainty: "If what he said is true, I am almost certain that this is the hiding place of vampires! Cold souls, hunger, burning flesh and blood - few other creatures can meet all the conditions.

　　I have never heard of this guy's theory, because our sect has basically never analyzed this thing from the feeling given by the monster, so I can only half believe it - the only thing I can believe is that there should be something here, but I don’t know if it is that vampire!

　　In that case, we didn't waste any more time and quickly found a place behind a rock to hide our luggage. Then we armed ourselves to the teeth. Sang Yu summoned the five ghosts and released them. In just ten minutes, we received a response!

　　Yes, there is a very strange entrance here.

　　We hurried to the back of the hill and, following the Five Ghosts' instructions, came to a big tree - the tree was more than three meters in diameter, with moss and mushrooms growing all over the bark, vines hanging down to the roots, and the canopy that covered the sky was like an enormous canopy.

　　"Up there," Sang Yu pointed at the treetops, "that's the entrance."

　　With the help of William's new shooting gun with a rope, we successfully reached the treetops. In the middle of the treetops where the branches intertwined, there was a dark, bottomless, and chilly hole that went straight down from above like a vertical well.

　　We lowered the rope and climbed down in a line. During the descent, I clearly found that the cave walls were clearly divided into three different sections, which also explained the general structure below: the first section was a wooden cave wall, which was the section in the middle of the tree trunk, about 20 meters long; the second section was a wet cave wall covered with roots, which was made of mud, and this section was also about 10 meters long, but looking at the rough marks on the cave wall, it was probably dug out by hand - as for who was so awesome to dig out a cave wall of more than 10 meters, I was not sure; the last section was the strangest, first there was a cement layer of more than half a meter, which was obviously a cast building, and then there was a very smooth round tube structure, also made of cement.

　　Then we landed in an environment that looked like an abandoned warehouse. It felt like we were in a subway tunnel. Everything was damp, rotten, and covered with moss and fungi. Wooden boards covered with green hair were everywhere, and there were some overturned boxes in the corners.

　　There was a big hole right in front of us, which was supposed to be a door, with jagged steel bars and edges crisscrossing each other on the edge. We shone the flashlight around and soon came to the same conclusion: no matter where this place is, the place we are in must belong to a warehouse, but it was later converted into an entrance and exit passage.

　　The meaning is very clear - although we have come in from here now, and this may still be the main passage for the monster to enter and exit, there must be another gate-like thing in this whole place, which is the entrance and exit for the original builders.

　　But what to do next is a problem - because after we came out from here, we saw a horizontal tunnel in front of us, with roads on both sides... We are in the middle of this tunnel!

　　Which way should I go?

　　Just when I was thinking about splitting up, suddenly...

　　Chapter 288 The Naked Girl

　　The tunnel is dark and damp, with an indescribable earthy smell. The entire wall converges upward in a ladder shape. From a mechanical point of view, it can resist external impact and pressure to the greatest extent possible and ensure the safety of the people inside. This has been discovered in architecture for many years. Most of the air defense facilities and underground shelters after World War I used this structure, so we have no way of judging what this place is from this.

　　"It's probably like this - eh?" We were discussing the structure of the tunnel when we suddenly heard a faint groan from a distance, like the cry of a seriously ill person, or a moan of pleasure - but when I concentrated, I could hear nothing!

　　William didn't understand when I stopped talking. He listened like me and heard no sound. So he asked curiously, "What's wrong?"

　　I raised my hand to tell him to stop talking. After a while, I really didn't hear any more noise, so I turned around to explain: "I heard some noise just now, it seemed to come from over there..." I pointed to the left: "Although the sound is a bit strange, I can still determine the direction."

　　I didn't say anything more. I recited the mantra, opened my Yin Eye, and started leading the way.

　　We groped our way through the tunnel for a long time. There were broken bricks and rubble all along the way. A section of the wall had collapsed, and the mud from outside had poured in, blocking most of the tunnel. We finally managed to get through it.

　　We walked for nearly half a kilometer. The tunnel was covered with lush vegetation and moss, and water stains could be seen everywhere, but we did not see any animals, whether snakes, insects, rats, ants, cockroaches or grasshoppers. It was so strange that there was no life in such a ruin!

　　Before we had time to think about it, the tunnel in front of us suddenly turned a corner, and a locked iron door appeared in front of us. The door was covered with rust and green spots, with sharp burrs, except for the handle, which looked smoother.

　　I turned around and signaled to Thirteen and the others, so they immediately drew their guns and swords, ready to attack, while I slowly touched the door handle - why did this feel like the police breaking into a door on TV?

　　The handle paused slightly, and the gears had reached the end of the engagement - I suddenly pulled the door open: "Go!"

　　Thirteen Sangyu, William and the other three rushed in, followed by me, but...

　　Inside the door was a large empty room, similar to an indoor basketball court except for the lower ceiling. Although a little dilapidated, it still looked relatively neat, with a square pool artificially built in the middle. The pool was three meters square and more than half a meter high. Although it was also made of cement, the gaps and edges were obviously newly made by someone later, and were very different from the original floor. The materials were just some broken bricks, cement blocks, and wood, as if... as if a naughty child had built a pool with mud and sand.

　　Uh, there was a white body floating in the pool, and it seemed to be a woman - while I was watching, there was a hissing sound in the corner next to me. When I shone the flashlight, I saw a large group of frogs appeared out of nowhere!

　　"Ah," the frog Sangyu croaked all of a sudden.

　　Before we could react, the group of frogs swarmed over us. We immediately scattered and fought with the frogs!

　　How powerful can a frog be? This thought suddenly occurred to me, and just as I casually swung the dagger to cut a frog that was rushing towards me in half, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my arm!

　　A stupid frog bit my hand!

　　The frog was originally a shriveled ball, but after the bite, it quickly began to swell up, and its body was like a steamed bun soaked in water - I suddenly grabbed the frog and pulled it hard!

　　"Pah

　　As I pulled hard, the frog exploded, and blood splattered all over my head and face, but——

　　The upper part of its body was still biting my arm and sucking it hard!

　　But to be honest, the feeling of having my blood sucked didn't hurt me much. Instead, the wound felt tingling and numb. Sometimes I even wanted to suck more...

　　“Be careful

　　Along with this shout, a cold light flew out diagonally, piercing the frog that was flying towards my face straight down. Then Sang Yu quickly stood in front of me and shouted angrily: "What are you doing standing there? Why don't you dig it out quickly?"

　　Only then did I use the God-Killing Blade to pick the dagger out of my arm - it turned out to be just a dried dead frog!

　　That half of the body was still flapping its arms and legs on the ground, crawling with its claws and desperately pouncing towards us, with two sharp fangs sticking out of its mouth, looking exactly like a little vampire!

　　Sang Yu swung his sword left and right in front of me, while dodging these perverted guys under his feet. At the same time, Thirteen next to him protected William and Connery. It was at this time that the Kung Fu of our Chinese dynasty was truly revealed, and to some extent, it even shocked the two Scottish devils!

　　When have they ever seen this kind of flying dance-like kung fu?

　　Unfortunately, it was not the time to be happy yet. Although the mummies were killed and shattered to pieces, they were not completely dead. Not only that, more of them appeared from nowhere, and they were determined to fight to the death...

　　I raised the knife to protect both sides. Without any worries, Sang Yu became more and more courageous. Unfortunately, there were so many frogs that he was bitten twice accidentally. Fortunately, I pulled the frogs off in the first time to avoid being sucked blood!

　　As we retreated, Thirteen was also having a hard time holding back. He used the spearhead from the Meteor, which was not only short but also not suitable for close combat. Sang Yu said anxiously, "Piyun, think of a way.

　　"What can I do?" I shouted in a rage, "These things are all dry goods. They can still move after being cut in half. What can I do? - How about the old rule? Try it with fire first.

　　As I said this, I pulled out a talisman from my pocket, shook it in the wind and turned it into a fireball and threw it out. With a loud bang, fireballs suddenly ignited in the air and burned to ashes in an instant...

　　"It works!" William on the opposite side shouted happily, and took out a small spray gun from his pocket. He pressed the muzzle and sprayed out a finger-long flame!

　　Well, I admit that this thing is high-tech, and it can cut steel plates at high temperatures and high heat. Unfortunately, it seems a little small to use now - Thirteen didn't say anything, but took something out of his pocket and threw it on the ground, and a big fire immediately started in front of him!

　　I remember this thing. It was used in the Thousand Coffin Cave and the Corpse Pit. It is a homemade high-temperature thermal incendiary bomb of Brand Thirteen!

　　This thing soon started countless fires in front of us, burning the dried goods with crackling sounds, and it felt like burning dried meat, like BBQ.

　　After the mummified frogs were burned, they were immediately killed in large numbers. The remaining three or two kittens were kicked into the fire one by one and killed by us!

　　It took only about ten minutes from the appearance of the frogs to their complete destruction by us, but this made us even more confident - this place was definitely related to vampires.

　　I laughed a few times and shouted to William in a cocky voice, "See? This is the tactic of our Chinese sect - ah, now that I think about it, the old man was right when he told us to use less high-tech weapons.

　　Before I could even laugh, Connery suddenly shouted in surprise: "Uncle, come and see, this, this, this thing is moving!"

　　At the same time, there was a splash in the pool, and the girl who was snow-white just now stood up, covered in water, standing naked in the pool, staring at us with a pair of blue eyes - Sang Yu suddenly turned me over and said, "Don't look at me!"

　　"No, no," I explained quickly, "I am using my Yin Eyes, I can't see anything.

　　"Hmph! Stay still and I'll kill this vixen! As Sang Yu spoke angrily, I suddenly felt a pricking sensation from behind me, and a silent lion's roar rang out!

　　Afterwards, I only heard the crackling sounds of fighting, and the interspersed voices and shouts were obviously from Sang Yu and William - those guys were really unscrupulous and did not hesitate to catch up. Look at Thirteen and Connery, they deliberately avoided this scene just like me, facing backwards and waiting for the result!

　　Less than two minutes later, I heard a scream from behind, followed by Sang Yu's triumphant clapping of hands: "Okay, we're done - Hey, you guys can turn around now!"

　　When I looked back, I found a corpse on the ground. There was a wooden stake stuck in its chest. Its whole body was pitch black. It shrank rapidly and soon turned into something like a dehydrated mummy!

　　Do you remember the scenes in TV? After being killed by silverware and wooden stakes, the vampires will quickly turn into ashes and disappear, but in reality this is impossible, they can only turn into mummies. In this case, the vampires are not completely destroyed. If the vampires meet two conditions, they can be resurrected: first, the age of the vampire must be very long, and it should be at the level of earl or above; second, the blood sucked by the vampire must be full of yang energy, or the amount must be sufficient.

　　If you really want to kill vampires, the method is actually the same as dealing with zombies, which is to burn them to ashes with fire. This is the only way to really eliminate vampires.

　　After inspecting the water in the pool, William told us from his professional perspective that this is actually a reincarnation pool.

　　For a mortal to become a member of the vampire race, he must first go through the "First Embrace", a process known as "The Embrace" in the Bible.

　　That is to say, he must first be sucked dry by a vampire, and then immediately accept the blood of the vampire. It is not just sucking blood that will turn the other person into a vampire. Only after exchanging blood can he become a new vampire. The first embrace often brings a very strong feeling, mixed with fear and ecstasy. This experience will make the vampire never forget it.

　　This transformation process must be completed in the reincarnation pool.

　　Chapter 289 The Dead Head Behind

　　The reincarnation process of vampires is actually very mysterious. I remember a movie that was released recently called "Bram Stoker's Dracula", in which the vampire sucked the blood of a little girl and then directly fed her his own blood to create a new vampire - that was all made up in the movie, and it is very different from what we know.

　　At least the process of reincarnation is very complicated!

　　Of course, ahem, the reason why I know it so clearly is because Sang Yu found a notebook from somewhere nearby, and on it was a beautiful paragraph of fancy English, which translated into a self-narration of reincarnation: 'My eldest relative (literally this is what it means) first put me in a big vat. At that time, his eyes were like the deepest pool of water, which made me forget the fear of reincarnation unconsciously and gradually enter a hazy and anesthetized state.

　　Under hypnosis, I gradually forgot to breathe and the pain. Later I remembered that at this time I did not struggle and did not feel any pain - at this time my eldest relative began to hug me for the first time.

　　With that indescribable joy, my blood almost stopped, my heart beat slower and slower, and even though it was almost failing, I didn’t feel uncomfortable or overwhelmed by the pain…

　　Then Changqin bit his wrist and started to transfuse blood to me. It felt like it suddenly rained on the dry land, and every cell in my body was sucking greedily!

　　After Changqin felt that most of the blood in my body had been replaced, he stopped the blood transfusion process, struggled to pull his hands away from my mouth, and then sat on the ground very weakly to rest - it felt like a long time had passed before he came over again, picked me up, and put me into the pool.

　　At this moment, my father's blood began to churn in my body, giving me endless power like a pulse. My heart began to slowly recover from almost stopping, beating faster and faster, and finally stopped at a frequency of once every two or three seconds, and it could also gradually change with my thoughts.

　　During this process, the energy of my vampire blood gradually disappeared, and an inexplicable thing merged into my blood, making me feel suddenly brighter, my eyes became brighter, my ears more sensitive, my limbs stronger, and even my nose became more sensitive.

　　Blood appeared beneath my skin, and black veins began to spread throughout my body. My muscles, skin, internal organs, bones, and even my brain and soul began to gradually transform.

　　After my whole body began to transform, my sweat began to turn yellow and black, and then became a kind of black oil, which flowed out from my eyes, mouth, nostrils, and navel all over my body - Chang Qin constantly stirred the water in the pool with his hands to wash my eyes.

　　Later he told me that this black sweat could very likely make me blind, so he stirred the water in the pool constantly to keep the water around my eyes clean.

　　This process lasted for a long time. I was very weak and couldn't even open my mouth. My elder relatives took out a mixture of milk, fruit and blood to feed me water, but no matter how much, it turned into sweat in a short time. The more water I drank, the faster and more black sweat came out.

　　As my sweat became clean and transparent, Changqin put me back into the clean water. Only then did I realize that my skin was like a corpse that had been soaked in water for several days. It was pale and delicate, but there was an indescribable luster on it.

　　The skin is beautiful, fair and tender, and everyone loves it!

　　My mind started to become clearer and my body became more energetic!

　　From this moment on, I truly became a vampire! '

　　There are five of us here, four of whom are exorcists, and no one is a professional blood hunter, so we don’t know the situation clearly. It seems very fresh, and everyone is amazed after listening to William’s translation - it is estimated that the woman in the pool is the latest woman to receive the first embrace.

　　(Blood Hunter is the abbreviation of 'Vampire Hunter'. They don't care about other evil spirits, they only deal with vampires. Most of them are humans who exist to protect the survival of the human race and fight against vampires. There are also a few vampires who are tired of the life of the vampires and join the Blood Hunters.)

　　At this moment, Sang Yu looked up and suddenly said out of nowhere: "Why do I feel like something is wrong?"

　　Eh? I didn't feel that at first, but after Sang Yu said that, I also felt a little bit - when I concentrated so hard, I actually heard a rustling sound behind me, like something!

　　As soon as I thought about it, I started to rush in: "Oh no, there must be a few little guys guarding this woman, maybe they all ran away just now

　　Vampires are different from ghosts in that they don't have too much Yin energy leaking out of their bodies; but at the same time, this guy is not a human and doesn't have the three fires - my Yin-Yang eyes can't see any vampires at all, so maybe I was negligent just now.

　　There must be a vampire staying here and watching the woman's reincarnation process!

　　This room actually had several doors leading to the back, but the one we rushed into happened to be a tunnel at the back. There was a big hole in the middle of the tunnel for no reason, and cold winds came from the darkness at the back. It looked like some kind of underground cave or something.

　　As soon as I entered, I suddenly felt a lot colder!

　　I don't know if a wall was built here to separate the cave on purpose, so after it was broken, the clues behind it were revealed. This cave is not big, but the water flowing next to it is actually a Yin River.

　　Right by the river, there was something the size of a human head emitting a faint light.

　　That thing looked like a mushroom, only about ten centimeters tall with an umbrella-like cap on top. The patterns on it were twisted and very awkward. The more we looked at it, the more we felt something was wrong - we forgot about anything else and a group of people gathered around the mushroom to start studying it.

　　The mushroom pattern looks like a smiling face, but it is smiling strangely and sinisterly, just like the clown in horror movies, and it seems to be moving... "It's moving," William next to me was even more excited than me. He probably had never seen such a thing before. He stretched out his hand and was about to touch it: "Look, there is a smiling face, and it moves.

　　As he said that, he was ready to reach out and grab it!

　　"Pa!" Thirteen suddenly slapped William's hand in the air. Thirteen looked at him with a serious face and said, "Don't touch this thing."

　　"What's wrong?" William asked curiously, "What's so dangerous about this little thing?"

　　"Yes, now I find it interesting. I have never seen this before. So we asked together, "Tell me about it."

　　Thirteen squatted down slowly, and we also squatted around the mushroom. Now that we knew it was dangerous, we naturally didn't dare to touch it. We waited obediently for Thirteen to explain, "The name of this thing is blood mushroom. If a place is soaked in blood for a long time, and the terrain is yin, then it is possible to grow this kind of thing - the blood mushroom smiles for six hours a day and cries for six hours a day. It is extremely poisonous and anyone who touches it will die..."

　　When I said this, I was squatting opposite Thirteen, with Sang Yu and William next to me, and only Connery squatting next to him - but right behind Thirteen, a pale face with a pair of empty black eyes staring at him!

　　His face was pale, as if he had been powdered, and his long golden hair was scattered on his head, which looked very unreal. Only his two eyes gave people a sense of human breath. There was just a head floating in the air behind Thirteen, with a wooden and dull face, which made me feel indescribable oppression!

　　I wanted to remind Thirteen but I didn't dare to say it. What if he made a lot of noise and caused some trouble? It would be hard to deal with. Whoever accidentally touched the blood mushroom would be dead. Sang Yu and the others were looking down at the mushroom and listening to Thirteen's explanation; no one noticed.

　　Suddenly I heard Thirteen's voice was a little strange, and this guy actually had a wooden and dead face, and the look in his eyes when he stared at me was a little strange, as if he had seen a ghost.

　　I decided to calm Thirteen down first. I couldn't just tell him there was a dead person behind him, so I could talk about something else, like asking about the blood mushroom's growth cycle, survival time, whether it has any medicinal effects, etc. Or I could ask him if he had anything edible for me. Just when I had finally finished my words and was about to speak, Thirteen actually smiled strangely, as if he saw something hard to swallow. He swallowed hard, and the topic changed like this: "... This is almost the blood mushroom. Now you see, the smiling face is slowly turning into a crying face.

　　Everyone was still concentrating on watching the blood mushrooms, only Thirteen was staring at me: "Biyun, what do you think?"

　　"Uh, very good, very good..." I answered absentmindedly, still staring at the vague dead head behind me.

　　Thirteen's tone suddenly changed, and he said word by word: "Now don't be nervous, and don't look back. Let me tell you what's behind you - there is a vampire or something behind you, but there is only a head and nothing else, just a head floating in the air.

　　After saying that, Sang Yu and William looked up suddenly, but I immediately covered their mouths with my hands, reminding them not to speak - Thirteen also covered Connery's mouth.

　　The two of us covered the three people's mouths and didn't move. Thirteen paused for a long time and waited for my movement.

　　I was calm for once, and my expression was so dull that it was beyond Thirteen's imagination. He was very surprised to see that I was not nervous at all, so he reminded me again: "There is a dead head behind you.

　　I was still staring at the head behind Thirteen, feeling extremely nervous. I nodded woodenly, "Got it."

　　"Why aren't you surprised at all?" Thirteen probably couldn't help it anymore and finally said this.

　　I said "hmm", showing a smile that couldn't be uglier, and tried to make my voice calmer: "Because there is also a

　　Sang Yu and William nodded together!

　　But I never expected that Thirteen would try not to scare me when he saw the dead head behind me, but my words actually gave him an unreasonable shock!

　　Chapter 290: Horror

　　"SHIT Thirteen staggered while speaking English, but quickly regained his balance and turned around to face the dead man!

　　This guy is not simple after all. Although he was half squatting, he suddenly punched out. I heard a "clang" sound, and the spear head that he was about to help me defend against the dead man's head stabbed into something fiercely!

　　He used too much force and Thirteen fell backwards suddenly - I didn't have time to say anything and punched Thirteen to the side, causing him to fall to the side, just in time to avoid the fatal blood mushroom!

　　The head of the person hit by Thirteen also flew backwards - only then did I see what that thing was!

　　These guys are not human heads floating in the air, but some straight coffins that appeared out of nowhere from the ground. This coffin is like the vampire coffin in the movie, about 70 centimeters high and half a meter wide, and the human head is stuck at one end of the coffin. The whole face of the human head is covered with thick wax, just like the wax figure in "House of Wax".

　　There were so many coffins of the same kind, at least a hundred or so. I opened one and took a look, and I almost vomited my overnight meal: this was a teenage girl, whose arms and legs had been chopped off, leaving only her bare limbs and head, and her body and face were covered with some kind of wax. This body was stuffed into a coffin that was exactly half a person's height, and buried vertically in the ground.

　　There was a cross representing God and some patterns of vines, fences, and moonlight painted on the coffin, but the content was no longer visible.

　　We were indeed a little careless!

　　When we came in just now, the reflected light of the blood mushrooms under the light attracted our attention, so we actually ignored the underground by the river for a moment - there were clearly many hollow pipes buried here, and the coffin was placed among them, and then covered with an iron plate and soil, so why did we ignore it all when we stepped on it?

　　When the flashlight was shone, they saw that the bottom of the tube was covered with strange miasma. At the right time and temperature, that thing would push the entire coffin up. It was the same principle as the story where bean sprouts pushed the Buddha statue out of the ground.

　　But, what's the point of pushing this coffin out?

　　I was just about to ask this question when Connolly next to me suddenly jumped up with a cry of "Ah!" and pointed at the head in the coffin in horror: "It's moving! It's moving!"

　　We turned our heads hurriedly, and sure enough, in a coffin in the direction of his finger, the eyeballs of the dead head were slowly moving, and then the mouth slowly opened - the four upper and lower fangs were growing longer and protruding at a speed visible to the naked eye!

　　Almost at the same time, the dead head next to it began to twist slowly, and the waxy things on its body and face began to shatter, making fine crackling sounds, and fell off piece by piece!

　　The cheeks, which were as dry as walnut shells, began to bulge up and down - what on earth were these?

　　Seeing these fangs, William suddenly remembered something and slapped his head: "Oh my God, these are all punishments for sins." He immediately squatted down, stretched out his hand and rubbed it hard on a coffin, then pointed to the blurred handwriting and explained to us: "The thirteen vampire families once jointly formulated a doctrine: vampires are rare in number, so they are not allowed to kill each other. Later, a war broke out among the vampire families. In this case, the disposal of prisoners and the treatment of disobedient vampires became a problem..."

　　I interrupted, "You mean these are prisoners and captives?"

　　William nodded. "Although I don't know what it is, these should all be vampires who are being punished. After their limbs are chopped off, they are buried underground and come out every few months or years to replenish water. This is not to ensure that the vampires will not die, but to prevent the blood in their bodies from coagulating so that they can grow limbs again after being released. The punishment for the same kind is basically similar. They will be released after hundreds of years, so it is difficult to judge what kind of vampires they are."

　　"Understood."

　　As we spoke, the dead heads in the more than one hundred coffins began to move slowly, opening their mouths and making rough sounds, as if they were waiting for something.

　　In this situation, we immediately started looking around - and sure enough, something slowly crawled out from between the rocks, and it turned out to be the dried frog that attacked us at first!

　　The frog had a slightly bulging belly and was staggering. As soon as it came out, we took a few steps back, but it seemed that the guy had no interest in us now and just jumped towards a coffin!

　　At the same time, many frogs crawled out from the side, including some disabled ones, which were obviously the ones we had just escaped.

　　The frogs with bulging bellies jumped directly onto the coffin and fed the dead head mouth to mouth with their stomach contents; the others with nothing in their bellies ran to the water’s edge, drank a bellyful of water and then came back - the half-eaten ones were more pitiful, because they kept leaking out from the bottom after drinking so much...

　　I guess it's confused itself too.

　　At this moment, Sang Yu suddenly uttered, "Where's Connery? Where did he go?"

　　At this time we looked around and found that there was really no sign of Connery - we were very nervous when we first came in and encountered the blood mushrooms, saw the dead head, and the dry frog, so we maintained the battle formation: Sang Yu and I were in one group, and Shisan was in a group with William and Connery.

　　Later, when these frogs started drinking water and feeding themselves, we became a little careless—and within a few minutes, we actually lost a person!

　　We immediately spread out and began searching, checking the surroundings and behind the standing coffins. I quickly used the ability of my Yin Eyes again - I looked around and found nothing. When I was about to turn around, I suddenly had an idea and raised my head!

　　Just three or four meters above the ground, three faint lights appeared and it was Connery!

　　The child's eyes shone brightly under the light, like a cheetah ready to pounce... The moment I looked up, he suddenly stood up straight and laughed!

　　"Connery, what are you doing? Get down here quickly." William rushed over, "Did you hear me..." "Wait a minute." I grabbed him and said, "Something is wrong.

　　Thirteen and the others also ran over and asked, "What happened?"

　　I shook my head and looked at it intently: "This child seems to be a little bit abnormal, I don't know what happened

　　Connery looked at us and laughed. The laughter became bigger and louder and louder, and finally turned into hysterical laughter. He slowly squatted down - suddenly, he stopped abruptly!

　　One hand slowly raised and pointed at us, and said word by word in a very strange tone: "You will all die." Then he began to scream like crazy, and some words came out of his mouth that we couldn't understand, such as darkness coming, taking power over the world, and the chaos and destruction of the country. Anyway, it was all nonsense...

　　Along with Connery's sudden madness, I heard a faint cry, which was shrill, melodious, and full of sorrow and resentment, and contained countless anger, like a wild beast that was about to break free!

　　We stared in amazement at Connery's performance on the rock, not knowing how he got up there, and even less what was wrong with him - as we watched him perform more and more vigorously, the gravel and sand under his feet began to fall down!

　　“Be careful

　　Almost at the same time as I shouted, Connery slipped and fell backwards - I took two steps forward and reached out to catch him, and just as he fell into my arms, a miracle happened!

　　At that time, I could clearly see the expression on the child's face, and my distance was just right. But the moment he touched me, Connery suddenly disappeared like a bubble bursting, and disappeared without a trace in front of my eyes!

　　I was dumbfounded and opened my mouth wide. "Ah! Ah! Did you see it? It disappeared? It disappeared! I turned around suddenly and looked...

　　Sang Yushisan and the others, who were clearly by my side just now, are gone!

　　Now I'm really panicking!

　　I took a deep breath to reassure myself, then looked around - the scenery was still exactly the same, with the same blue smiling blood mushroom in the middle and countless dead heads shaking and hissing next to it. Nothing had changed at all.

　　But everyone is gone!

　　Could it be...could it be that this is a haunting spirit?

　　There is a saying in our Chinese Taoism that if a place gathers a large number of wronged souls, zombies, evil spirits, and poison, then there is a high possibility that there are some strange souls hidden here, which can make people have all kinds of hallucinations; some mausoleum guardians of the emperor's family will also use very cruel methods to kill some people. Before these people die, they will take out their brains and blood from the roots of their tongues, mix them, add elixirs and refine them into fragrant oil. From then on, as long as these ten thousand year incense are lit in the mausoleum, people will hallucinate...

　　There are a lot of messy tricks, which are what we in the Dharma sect will pay attention to when entering tombs, ancient caves, spirit platforms, and altars. All elements that can make people hallucinate are called soul-stirring by us, that is, something that makes the soul feel terrified and lose itself - but this is the stuff of Western vampires, is it also soul-stirring?

　　Or was the crying a hallucination?

　　Thinking of this, I hurriedly pressed my hand on the Lingtai acupoint, then took a deep breath and suddenly opened my Yang Eye——

　　"break

　　As soon as I said this, the time in front of me seemed to have changed to a different scene in "Find the Differences". In front of me was still the gurgling water, the smiling blood mushrooms, and countless frogs feeding the dead head.

　　At this moment, Sang Yu, Shisan and William were still looking for Connery everywhere, but it looked very strange - they seemed to be climbing the hill, moving stones and planks, but there was clearly nothing in front of them!

　　It's like sleepwalking!

　　In the darkness in front of me, a person slowly stood up, and among that figure were two overlapping figures!

　　Double soul!

　　Chapter 291: Horrifying Soul Subject

　　The figure slowly stood up and walked out. Under the dim flashlight, I saw that this person was clearly Connery! However, there was a ball of black air between his eyebrows, and the whole person was hidden in an indescribable shadow, as if he was possessed by something!

　　I drew out the God-killing Blade with a whoosh, held it across my chest and rushed out, pointing my finger: "Who are you?"

　　But when I said this, I didn't look at him. I looked over the top of that guy's head. He looked like everyone else. When he heard my voice, he looked up and revealed a weird smile. Then he walked towards me little by little, getting closer and closer, and the curve of his mouth became bigger and bigger. But I felt an oppressive evil aura!

　　I immediately turned around and muttered in a mess: "Don't go... stop it... It's impossible... please give me a vote..." As I spoke, I raised the knife to my eyebrows and observed the movements of the guy behind me through the reflection of the blade!

　　Connery's eyes were staring straight at my back. There was nothing in his eyes, they were completely white. Not even pupils. It was just white staring at me!

　　It's clear that he's been possessed!

　　Thinking about it, it is quite right - among the people here, Sang Yu and Shisan are pure yang bodies and are immune to all kinds of ghosts; I have yin-yang eyes and have been with the little black Pixiu Sang for a long time, so I naturally have some of his aura; I don’t know William’s horoscope, but he has been traveling all over the country to exorcise demons for so many years and nothing happened, so his life fire must be very strong; Connery is different, he has the ability to perceive and is often affected by evil spirits. In our words, he has the attribute of psychic...

　　If I were possessed by a ghost, I would go find him!

　　If it were someone else in this situation, I don’t know how scared they would be, but I am a person of the Dharma after all, so I naturally have something to say - I continued to mutter those meaningless words, but I reached into my bag and took out a ghost-catching gold coin.

　　The money was clamped between two fingers of my left hand. I extended the Killing Blade in my right hand and lightly scratched the middle finger of my left hand, letting the blood drip down my fingers onto the money... Then I turned around suddenly and kicked Connery in the calf with a sweeping kick!

　　This move is so beautiful!

　　My kick flew out like a meteor chasing the moon, knocking him to the ground, and then I pressed on this guy without saying a word - Connery under me changed his stupid and dull look just now, and began to struggle desperately!

　　I struggled to press this guy's hands under my knees, and then pressed the ghost-catching money hard on his forehead!

　　As soon as the coin was pressed down, Connery's forehead immediately made a hissing sound, and at the same time a puff of white smoke came out from under the coin. Suddenly, thick smoke appeared in front of me, and it became blurry, just like the effect created by dry ice in the movies!

　　Connery was swinging hard under my knees, and kept raising his head and opening his mouth to bite me, but I was no pushover with my 100-pound body. I dodged left and right but held on with all my strength, holding the coin tightly!

　　Chichi… Chichi…

　　Connery's face was distorted, his head suddenly tilted up and took a big bite - I raised the knife and the handle pressed his head down again with a snap!

　　At this time, I saw a shadow slowly starting to drill out from his body: first a head emerged from the shoulder, then the limbs, and then the two hands crawled on the ground and crawled forward!

　　However, his lower body was dragged into a long shadow, and he couldn't pull it apart from behind... The ghost-catching money was like a nail that nailed a certain part of his body, and he couldn't escape!

　　After struggling for a few minutes, Connery under me stopped struggling so hard, so I raised the Killing Blade and stabbed it hard at the shadow on the ground.

　　Now is the time to take action!

　　As the God-Killing Blade landed on the ground, the shadow suddenly began to shake violently, and a large amount of black air suddenly gushed out like a balloon, becoming increasingly fainter and fainter...

　　Not long after, the shadow completely disappeared in front of me, and the white smoke coming out of Connery's body gradually faded. At this time, he became weak, and fell to the side with his limbs powerless - he fainted.

　　At the same time, I heard Sang Yu and the others' puzzled voices: "Eh? What happened?"

　　"What's that in my hand?"

　　It seems that the power of the horror is gradually fading, and the illusion has begun to slowly disappear!

　　Soul-scaring is a general term for a certain type of magic. This type of magic creates an illusion from the depths of a person's soul, which is different from illusions that only confuse the eyes. Although I am a little weaker in mental strength and more susceptible to illusions, I still have confidence in my three souls and seven spirits, and that is why I was the first to recover from the state of soul-scaring.

　　As for the thing that just came out of Connery, it was not a ghost or a soul at all, but an incomplete, free-floating hybrid. Maybe there were three to five souls and seven to eight spirits entangled in it, or maybe thirty to fifty souls and seventy to eighty spirits. It’s hard to say - but judging from its abilities, it won’t be too much!

　　This is like a war. In addition to the organized army, there are always some civilians with weapons in their hands. When they gather together, they become small troops, and when they separate, they become individual civilians...

　　So I took the direct approach of eliminating it.

　　Connery was no longer moving. I stood up weakly and called out, "Come and help. Connery seems to be possessed by something..." As I spoke, I shook the money in my hand, and blood was still dripping from it. Only then did I feel the wound that was cut just now was exposed to the air, and it was burning with pain!

　　"Ah?! Are you okay?" William shouted and rushed over, "How is it now?"

　　There was nothing wrong with the ghost-catching money in my hand. It felt like nothing had been put into it, so I smiled bitterly: "It seemed to be the frightening disease just now, so everyone was affected, and Connery was the one who was possessed - fortunately, although I don't know what it was, it seems to have been eliminated by me - Hey, go slowly, don't step on it..."

　　I was afraid that William might accidentally step on the blood mushroom, so I reminded him. But when I turned around while talking, I found that the blood mushroom was gone!

　　There was only a bare hole left where it had grown just now.

　　Everyone ran over, only Thirteen seemed to be standing there in deep thought. I thought he was still in shock, so I quickly asked, "Thirteen, are you okay?"

　　Thirteen waved his hands and continued to maintain that posture. It was then that I realized that he seemed to be listening to something. Suddenly, Thirteen lowered his voice and shouted, "Someone is coming.

　　Almost at the same time when Thirteen opened his mouth, we saw faint lights appearing in the upper reaches of the underground river, accompanied by messy footsteps and heavy breathing, and there seemed to be quite a lot of them!

　　Vampires don't need flashlights or lights because they are born with night vision, so those who come are either Nazis or ghosts, and the best result is just the guys from the Vatican - unfortunately, no one wants to see this situation now!

　　No matter which group encounters us, the plan is basically ruined. Even if we don't have a confrontation now, how can I capture them alive if the news leaks out?

　　Just after 0.01 seconds, I immediately made a decision: "Get out of the way, find a place to hide, and wait for the people we need to come. If they are Nazis or those guys from the Ghost Path, we will knock them out with clubs.

　　As soon as the words came out, everyone started to move, except William, who was still squatting on the ground checking on Connery's condition. Thirteen walked over and threw the child behind his back, "Hurry up, let's go first."

　　William was stunned for a moment, then he reacted. At this moment, Thirteen had already started to return along the same route, so he looked aggrieved and rushed in behind us like a young wife.

　　Rushing back into the room, the first thing we did was to throw the vampire girl who had turned into a dehydrated radish back into the reincarnation pool, and at the same time pulled out the peach wood cone from her chest. Then we changed our route and rushed towards another open door!

　　Another identical tunnel!

　　We rushed forward a few steps along the tunnel, and suddenly we heard William shout in surprise: "What is this?"

　　Everyone stopped in unison and looked over with William's panicked gaze, and immediately discovered where the words "it's broken" came from - it was really broken!

　　There was a dark face hanging under Connery's neck. It looked like an egg-sized bug, with eight thin tentacles viciously piercing into the skin under his neck. From a distance, it looked like there was a perverted tumor hanging under Connery's neck, and it kept rising and falling with the flow of blood, just like an external heart!

　　Or a heart with a smiley mask!

　　This scene made us all feel a chill in our hearts. When I thought about Connery's blood circulating back and forth through the tentacles and the blood in that thing's body, I felt nauseous, as if something was going to spew out of my mouth!

　　After a slight pause, Sang Yu suppressed the goosebumps all over her body and opened the doors one by one, quickly finding a room that could be opened. She shone the flashlight inside, turned around and waved, "It's safe! Come over quickly, and we'll go in and deal with it.

　　After everyone entered the room, Sang Yu bolted the door, then used his feet to push a pile of garbage over to fill the gap below... Only then did I realize that this place seemed to be a dormitory.

　　There were countless tables, chairs and benches scattered all over the room, but the most numerous were double-decker iron beds, which were lined up in countless rows and columns, all rusted and lying on the ground. There was also a lot of rotten garbage on top of them, just like countless beds in a large auditorium.

　　Thirteen found a slightly cleaner place to put Connery down, and William next to him quickly shone the flashlight on it - isn't this the blood mushroom we saw just now?

　　Wipe it! It turns out that this is the main body of the horror!

　　I finally understood what had just happened: in fact, we were controlled by the horror spirit as soon as we entered the cave, but before the horror spirit took over, it only made us slightly change our perspective - to be specific, we saw our real body as a blood mushroom that cannot be touched or bumped!

　　Then a dead vampire head appeared to divert our attention, and then a dried frog jumped out... At this time, the Terror found an opportunity to possess Connery!

　　But the terrifying soul didn't expect that I would actually take out the ghost-catching money. This kind of magic caught him off guard and he was at a loss what to do, and he accidentally revealed his true identity!

　　But - even if someone sees it, who will deal with it?

　　Chapter 292: Fierce Battle with Vampires

　　"Haunted" is a general term, but there is no definitive definition of what form it takes, nor is there a specific way to deal with it - just like you know that a prisoner has been sentenced to death by firing squad, but that does not mean you know whether the crime he committed was murder, arson, adultery, robbery or explosion.

　　To be honest, I have never seen such a terrifying ghost before, and I have no idea how to deal with it, but I didn't expect that there is an expert among us. After Sang Yu blocked the door, he quickly came over and pulled open Connery's clothes to take a look, then frowned and said, "It's not easy to deal with.

　　"Eh?" This is a very professional performance! Could it be that Sang Yu has a solution?

　　Seeing our curiosity, Sang Yu raised her eyebrow, "What are you looking at? I heard from Grandpa Luo that this thing is called a ghost face nail. I didn't realize it turned into a blood mushroom at first. Now that its true form has appeared, I remembered that I know how to deal with it..." She spread out one hand towards me, "Money, concentration talisman, thatch nail, clean water, incense sticks - yes, bring a bowl. These things are all my regular supplies, so there is no problem, but I don't have clean water...

　　William quickly handed me the mineral water and said, "Here, I have

　　Sang Yu carefully checked these things, nodded his approval, and then made arrangements, "I am going to try to get this strange ghost face nail out now. Piyun, you help me out. Thirteen, William stared at the door.

　　Time was running out and we didn't delay any longer. We immediately followed Sang Yu's instructions and dealt with them separately. She took out a concentration talisman and inserted it on the incense stick, chanted a spell, and then poured clean water into the bowl.

　　The tail of the incense stick was inserted into the water and stirred slowly. As the spell and stirring continued, the water gradually became extremely clear and crystal clear under the flashlight, like a huge piece of amber spinning and condensing in front of my eyes!

　　Suddenly, there was a blur in front of my eyes. The thatch nail in Sang Yu's hand had been inserted between the ghost face nail and the skin. Then the amber-like clear water was poured on the insect's body. The ghost face nail made a strange cry, and all its tentacles and claws began to tremble!

　　"As Sang Yu shouted in a deep voice, she flicked her wrist slightly, and with a snap, she picked up the entire ghost face nail and threw it on the ground like a piece of rotten meat!

　　I raised my knife and fell...

　　Then something flew over and pierced the ghost face nail with a snap. I looked up and saw Thirteen smiling at me. He said to me awkwardly, "Uh, ahem, let me help you..."

　　This guy just made a mistake and he is really resentful!

　　Looking back, he saw that after Connery was stabbed with the ghost face nail, several octagon-shaped blood holes suddenly appeared on his chest.

　　After the rotten meat was picked out, Connery uttered a painful wail from his coma, and a few streaks of blood began to flow out from the holes. The slightly purple color in the reflection showed that there was something wrong!

　　At the same time, the blood holes began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye...

　　The incense stick in Sang Yu's hand suddenly turned, he pulled it out of the bowl and inserted it into the blood hole in the middle. The remaining clear water on the incense stick flowed into the blood hole, and a strange smoke rose up like fog in a pond, and suddenly the whole room was filled with a foul, bitter smell!

　　"Sang Yu, what's going on?" I asked Sang Yu curiously.

　　"The ghost face nail has just locked Connery's heart meridian. The toxins it carries have entered the child's body, so it must be pulled out to eliminate the toxins." Sang Yu said this but did not stop. With his other hand, he took out the money and branded it on the blood hole.

　　A few seconds later, she slowly lifted the money with two fingers. It seemed as if a line was pulled out from under the money, and a black gelatinous substance was pulled out from the wound as the money was lifted!

　　After the gelatinous substance was pulled out, it was all attached to the money. Sang Yu put the money into a bowl and soaked it for a while, then asked me to take it out and clean it. I took out the money and rubbed it, and the gelatinous substance on it turned into something like mud after being soaked. It was easily cleaned after rubbing it!

　　Sang Yu did as he was told, and cleared all the holes of the eight roots in order. Then he put the money on the incense stick and pulled out the incense stick - a black gelatinous blood poison was soon pulled out of the last hole.

　　At this time, the hole began to close slowly, and the remaining blood returned to its bright red color, and everything seemed to be fine.

　　Connery groaned in pain and slowly opened his eyes...

　　"How is it?" William asked quickly when he saw us stop, "Is everything okay?"

　　Sang Yu smiled and nodded. That guy rushed over happily, holding Connery and looking him up and down anxiously. Only then did I see Sang Yu raised her hand and gently wiped the sweat off her face - it seems that casting spells in these few minutes was not a simple matter and it took a lot of effort for her.

　　"Oh, you really scared me to death," William slowly helped Connery up, complaining, "If something happens to you, how can I explain it to my sister? - Forget it, don't follow me about these things in the future.

　　Connery immediately showed a nervous expression: "No, uncle..."

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other - after all this time, we finally understood that these two people had this relationship. No wonder it felt a little weird from the beginning to now...

　　Sudden!

　　"Be careful, someone is coming!" Before I could be happy, Thirteen shouted in a low voice!

　　We all fell silent, quietly moved to the door and waited. After a few minutes, we finally heard the voices we had been waiting for.

　　The footsteps were quite disorderly, and one could tell at the first glance that there were a lot of people coming. Some of them took big, heavy steps and spoke with full energy, and it was obvious that they were carrying heavy weapons. There were also a few others whose footsteps were light and erratic, and they made some noise as they moved, and it was obvious that they were checking and searching for something in the tunnel.

　　The search was very extensive, without any cover-up, and people kept reporting the results of the search. Sang Yu translated what he heard into Chinese and told me that there was a clear Italian accent in his words, and guessed that the person who came should be the Vatican's judge.

　　The conversation was disorganized, and all I could hear were fragments of it: "No, it's too dirty in here, it doesn't look like..."

　　"There's a... behind me... do you want to..."

　　"Go on, go over there..."

　　"Could it be that..."

　　Sang Yu was listening and translating while the others were not idle either: Thirteen didn't understand, so he could only listen to Sang Yu's explanation with my full attention; after William put Connery against the wall to rest, he took out a small instrument from his pocket, pulled out an object with a probe and stuffed it through the crack in the door.

　　Seeing me looking at him, William smiled and explained to me in a low voice: "It's a pocket recording device. Record it and study it later."

　　Another high-tech equipment!

　　At this moment, I was really feeling a little regretful. If I had known they were going to conduct a carpet search, I would not have hidden here. It would have been much easier to find a place with ventilation and escape - if I couldn't find a place to slip away in this situation, it would only prove their intention!

　　But just now, it seemed that there was no better way to save Connery, right?

　　The people outside quickly searched the two houses next door. Someone pulled the door of the room where we were hiding and said, "Hey, there's a door here that won't open..."

　　"Ah——" Suddenly a scream came from outside!

　　Suddenly, there was a burst of gunfire outside, and there were also sounds of shouting and fighting, and from time to time there were strange eerie cries - but I didn't know what was going on outside, which was a dilemma!

　　Just as I was getting anxious, I suddenly heard Sang Yu's voice behind me: "Shikigami, order

　　Ahem, how could I have forgotten Sang Yu’s five ghosts?

　　The five ghosts immediately went out of the door to monitor!

　　There was a huge fight going on outside, with guns and cannons, and all kinds of random things whizzing back and forth, it was extremely dangerous. This door doesn't look like it has thickened bulletproof plate - do you think it would be tragic if we were caught in the middle and got accidentally injured?

　　So all of us hid behind the wall to avoid being caught in the crossfire!

　　The Five Ghosts are monitoring and preparing for recording. Just hide away if you get the chance.

　　The battle outside was fierce. The guy who launched a sneak attack on the Vatican Inquisitor was not a weakling. He actually persisted for more than ten minutes before fleeing. A large group of Inquisitors chased after him!

　　But there were still a few Holy Inquisitors who stayed behind, and seemed to have cleaned up every place before following.

　　After waiting for more than ten minutes of silence, we opened the door and went out. The outside was a mess, but there was not much physical damage. There was only silver nitrate solution and silver-coated bullets all over the ground, which looked like special weapons.

　　Of course, there were some crossbow arrows nailed to the wall, and when they were pulled out, they were also special equipment - but I did understand what the heavy equipment of those big guys was!

　　But when I think about it, it's really bad. A group of inquisitors from the Vatican tried to deal with a vampire for such a long time but failed to kill anyone. It's really a failure!

　　There's nothing much to say now. We can only follow and see if we can find the Nazis and the Ghost Path guys.

　　We followed this path, passed through several tunnels and rooms, and finally got out from a secret cave behind a rock - but there was nothing outside!

　　You said this could be done!

　　There is nothing we can do now. Our only hope is to wait for the five ghosts and see if they can follow us from a distance as Sang Yu arranged, and come back to tell us about the situation outside.

　　I need to explain something here: In fact, there are many strange people in the Vatican, and they are not without means to deal with ghosts, but now they are dealing with vampires. They always understand the principle of avoiding the heavy and focusing on the light, right?

　　I just hope they don’t target the Five Ghosts!

　　Instead of going back to drive, we found a nearby farm to stay at - as soon as William and Connery revealed their Scottish identity, the people here were extremely welcoming and provided us with rooms and hot water, even for free.

　　Finally, we gave the farm owner two hundred pounds and borrowed his car to drive our car back.

　　The farmer took William and Thirteen out, and Sang Yu and I stayed with Connery - I was bored, so I started fiddling with William's advanced recording equipment.

　　After amplifying and removing the noise, I actually heard a clear sentence in Chinese among the noisy conversation!

　　Chapter 293: Escape and Shadow Escape

　　The sentence was difficult to distinguish amidst the noisy Italian-accented English, but Sang Yu and I still felt as if we were struck by lightning, and we didn't know what to say for a moment!

　　Vampires have been hunted and rounded up throughout history. They, along with dark wizards and evil spirits, have been the targets of blood hunts, exorcists, and inquisitors since the Middle Ages. Therefore, they are not very picky about food, and often even wild beasts and rats are their meals - but when it comes to choosing their offspring, they are very stubborn and only accept white people!

　　The selection of the Vatican's Inquisitors is even more strict. They are generally descendants or relatives of traditional Inquisitors, Crusaders, Punishers, and Holy Knights. Since the target of the Crusades in the past was the imaginary Eastern countries, a rule was set at that time: white race and descendants of saints are indispensable!

　　But I actually heard Chinese here!

　　The equipment on the farm was not professional at all, so naturally we couldn't figure out what the Chinese text said. Sang Yu and I tried our best but couldn't figure it out. Fortunately, the computer penetration rate in the UK is quite high. We borrowed the computer of the old man's son to go online, compressed the entire file and sent it to the eldest brother - such high-tech and laborious work should naturally be left to professionals. What high-tech thing can a small errand boy like me play with!

　　After we finished the work, Connery was almost awake. Sang Yu and I fed the child the mushroom soup cooked by the old lady on the farm. We saw that his mental depression was obviously a sequelae of possession, and we finally breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Before Sang Yu could catch his breath, the temperature in the room suddenly began to drop. We naturally knew that the five ghosts had returned, so we found a separate room to communicate with them.

　　As expected, the Five Ghosts observed from a distance according to Sang Yu's instructions, and in this way they obtained the information we needed without any danger: the approximate composition of the personnel, who the opponent was at that time, their current whereabouts, etc.

　　Unfortunately, this meant that we didn't notice whether there were any Chinese among the Vatican Inquisitors at the time, so it was of little help to us. At this moment, the roar of a car engine was heard outside the door, and Thirteen and the others rushed back, so everyone simply gathered in Connery's ward to sort out what had happened.

　　This is what happened:

　　There were about ten people outside at that time, but none of them had the cross mark on their bodies. The Five Ghosts could not be sure whether these people were monks from the Vatican. Sang Yu questioned them again and again and finally found something that could prove their identity.

　　Although these people did not have crosses or other patterns on their bodies, the letters "rho" were tattooed on the corners of their clothes. This was an important tradition of medieval Christianity, which would not be known unless you were a big family with a long history.

　　In the fourth century AD, the symbol of Christ generally used the Greek spelling of the first two letters of Christ's name, chirho, or even the first letter of the Greek alphabet, Alpha, and the last letter, Omega, to represent it (from a sentence of Jesus in the Book of Revelation: 'I am Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last.') At that time, people were reluctant to use the cross because the way to execute criminals was still to crucify them. It was not until Constantine the Great changed the death penalty to execution by burning that new Christian symbols began to become popular. At first, rho was used together with the cross, and in the fifth century it became a single cross.

　　This is the legendary ultimate power of the Vatican, the Holy Inquisitor Organization known as the 'Hand of God'.

　　Let's get back to the point. When the five ghosts came out of the room, there was already a fight outside. At that time, there were two black figures shuttling back and forth at the top of the tunnel, constantly attacking the Inquisitor members holding flashlights. It was really a fight that was hard to tell who would win!

　　But a few minutes later, an ordinary-looking middle-aged man took action!

　　The man drew a long cross sword from his back and rushed forward reciting the Bible. The Inquisitor next to him quickly turned his gun away, and the two people in front quickly made way and exposed their front faces!

　　The vampire in the middle saw that the firepower network weakened, laughed strangely twice and pounced over, but the man with the long sword did not hesitate at all, and rushed forward, slashing out from above with the long sword in his hand, which could split mountains and seas!

　　The sharp sword edge danced in the air, emitting a cold light like autumn water, chilling the heart to the bone!

　　The dark shadow of the vampire flashed by like a pitch-black lightning, and instantly exchanged its figure with the cold light. There was a "clang" sound of metal collision, followed by a scream of "ah" - the scream cut through the darkness, and at the same time, a burst of blood splashed down from mid-air, and the stench immediately enveloped the entire tunnel!

　　The five ghosts also felt unspeakable pressure!

　　This knife conveyed too much information - the knife in the eyes of the Five Ghosts was amazing, and there seemed to be no obstruction at all, and it easily cut the vampire, but we know that his light knife was actually not easy!

　　What was terrifying about this sword was not its power or its precise sword skills, but the enormous destructive power that erupted in an instant. In this instant, he not only calculated the height of his leap, the length of his sword, and the killing power of the burst of force, but also calculated the vampire's flying speed and arc - only a true expert in knife use could do this!

　　This person is not an ordinary person!

　　After the vampire was hit by the knife, he flew crookedly like a torn bag and hit the wall. Immediately, countless firepower networks from all directions intersected on him, instantly turning the vampire into a sieve!

　　The Five Ghosts told us with certainty that those silver bullets almost took this guy's life. Even if another vampire rushed over and blocked some of the bullets and rescued this guy, he would still have died if he hadn't been rescued.

　　Then the vampire behind him took this guy and quickly escaped from the tunnel, and Brother Long Sword just smiled coldly and chased out with the others.

　　Here one is running away and the other is chasing. The Five Ghosts naturally would not stay here and wait. They quickly split into two groups, half of them tracked the vampire, and the other half followed the Holy Inquisitor to track.

　　Things were relatively satisfactory up to this point, but unfortunately things were not satisfactory later.

　　After coming out of the cave, the vampire didn't delay at all and went straight to the south, rushing into the city below, and then quickly slipped into an abandoned warehouse - the five ghosts had just rushed in, but were suddenly thrown out by a strange huge force!

　　They rushed again, swung again, then rushed again, swung again... After three times, the five ghosts finally realized that they had no way of getting in, so they walked around the warehouse a few times in disappointment, and found a place without to enter.

　　Unfortunately, after entering, there was no trace of the vampire - there was actually a sewer in the warehouse that was directly connected to the city's sewer. The vampire was a master at hiding, dodging, and anti-tracking, so of course he quickly hid himself in there.

　　Before leaving, the two ghosts took a look and saw a huge cross on the roof beam. It turned out to be an abandoned church - no wonder.

　　Each flower has its own beauty. Although the other five ghosts followed the Vatican's Inquisitor and did not lose him, they were discovered unfortunately!

　　When the Inquisitor came out of the cave, the tracking experts among them quickly determined the whereabouts of the vampire. I think it was partly because of the special means they had, and partly because there was residual blood on the ground.

　　The group followed the trail for a long time. At the beginning, the Five Ghosts were still keeping a distance from Sang Yu, but later they somehow got closer... Unexpectedly, this was discovered by Brother Changjian!

　　The so-called discovery was not about any other situation, but that Brother Changjian suddenly stopped, raised his eyes and glanced in the air as if searching, his hand involuntarily grabbed the hilt of the sword, and a faint invisible pressure suddenly spread in the air - think about it, that sword had scared the Five Ghosts half to death, so they dodged immediately!

　　Brother Changjian didn't find anything and didn't delay any longer. After entering the city, he immediately took everyone to a small local hotel. Everyone started to eat, take a shower, and rest. It seemed that they were no longer planning to investigate.

　　After waiting for several hours and seeing nothing happened, the five ghosts returned helplessly.

　　All words point to one city, Helensburgh!

　　As a famous town in the UK, Helensburgh is so small that it is difficult to find on the map. However, in such a small town, exquisite villas are scattered all over the town. Although the population is not large, most of the people gathered here are dignitaries from all over the world. At the same time, this world-famous town is also the hometown of a famous big man - Bayer, the inventor of the telephone.

　　On the edge of Helensburgh, near another small town, is the hotel where the Vatican Inquisitor is staying. And under the entire town, the two escaped vampires may be hiding anywhere at any time!

　　"What should we do?" William spoke first: "Should we follow those people from the Vatican or go directly down to look for vampires, what do you think?" As he spoke, he held his weapon in his hand, and looked confident and ready to start a fight.

　　Sang Yu immediately stated her position: "There's nothing to think about, let's just go and look for it." She said confidently: "The biggest difference between us and the Holy Judge is that we have the God of Control, which allows us to search the entire sewer system faster and over a larger area - we only need three breaks, I think we can check all the places.

　　She turned her gaze to Thirteen: "What do you think?"

　　Thirteen smiled slowly and shook his head: "I don't think so - now all the speculation is based on the theory that vampires are hiding in the sewers, but have you ever thought about what if these guys come up from other places? We have spent a lot of time and effort to check the sewers, and they may have run to other places without us knowing.

　　"What about tracking the Holy Inquisitor?" William immediately changed his suggestion: "They have more people and more power, so it should be easier to find them than us. If we just follow them, everything will be revealed."

　　"What do you think?" Several people looked at me and asked me to make the decision.

　　I thought about it and laughed:

　　"In fact, we don't have to do anything - have you forgotten that we are not here to catch vampires?"

　　Chapter 294: Meeting Joseph Again

　　After hearing what I said, everyone remembered our purpose: to hide in the dark and look for traces of the Nazis and the Ghost Path, and then find the corpse to report back. It doesn't require us to fight the vampires head-on, right?

　　But in this situation, it is obvious that everyone is so used to exorcising demons that they want to catch them whenever they see one, and have forgotten the original purpose of our coming here - in fact, I am just here to make up the numbers!

　　Hearing that the vampire couldn't be killed head-on, Sang Yu was obviously a little depressed, but William focused all his attention on Connery and didn't react. I was trying to find an excuse to divert her attention when my phone rang!

　　I opened the phone and saw that it was actually my senior brother calling. He was talking about the Chinese sentence - Sang Yu and I were already concerned about this matter, so our attention was diverted to it as soon as we heard it.

　　The recording file was sent to the eldest brother. After the so-called filtering, noise removal, softening and other processes, it finally came out with an unclear muttering: "You are right.

　　In the opinion of the eldest brother, the Vatican Inquisitor originally came to hunt down vampires, so he shouldn't have such a fuss about the reaction. However, considering the situation when this sentence was said, it should have been said after the second vampire appeared, so the surprise at that time must have been because of the appearance of the second vampire!

　　Who is the second vampire? According to the description of the five ghosts, the second one should be the Duke, the highest-ranking vampire this time, so he couldn't help but say this.

　　The above speculation does not prove anything, but there is a follow-up: After comparing the voices, the eldest brother found that the voice of that sentence was exactly the same as the voice of someone speaking in our Water and Land Conference. In other words, the person who said this Chinese sentence had actually participated in our Water and Land Conference!

　　Wanli! He was the guy I saw injured in the restroom at the music house and later sent to the hospital; he was also the guy who followed Young Master Zhang to the sex scene and then disappeared - I just didn't expect this guy to appear in the Vatican's team!

　　Voice is like a person's fingerprint. Even if your appearance changes a lot, your voice will never change. Since the senior brother has confirmed that the voices match, there is absolutely no mistake!

　　The eldest brother hung up the phone after he finished explaining the situation. The rest of us discussed and came to an inference: no matter whether Wanli was a member of the Ghost Dao Clan or the Nazis, no matter whether he was deceived, controlled, or simply an undercover agent lurking in the Zhang family, as long as we catch him, we will definitely know what exactly happened between the Ghost Dao Clan and the Nazis, and we will also be able to find the corpse that was taken away from us.

　　In that case, there is no need to say more. We drove directly from that road to the small hotel where the Vatican was staying between Helensburgh and Lu. After several hours of travel and hard work, we arrived at the edge of the town.

　　After entering the town, the car drove on the winding road, surrounded by lush greenery and seagulls circling overhead. When you arrive in the town, you will see beautiful and simple thatched houses, small shops with rich goods, and no high-rise buildings giving you a suffocating feeling.

　　We parked the car next to a castle on a half-high slope, and looked down at the streets and hotels below: on the green lawn to the left of the hotel, tourists were sitting in groups of three or four eating lunch boxes, a puppy was lying there resting, and next to it were two girls playing saxophone; to the right of the hotel was a second-hand street, where many old-fashioned furniture and utensils were for sale but there were not many pedestrians; opposite the hotel was a monastery that looked quite old; all over the street, tourists were strolling leisurely or sitting in cafes chatting, and they didn't look any different.

　　Who would have thought that in the four-story building opposite, lived the world's oldest and most powerful exorcist organization, the last defense force of Christianity, and the Inquisitor who was as famous as the Inquisition in the Middle Ages?

　　But how do I sneak in and capture that guy?

　　Although I don't know how Wanli sneaked into the Holy Inquisitor, but since he can act with them, there is no way those guys in the Vatican will watch me take him away - if I can contact them through Master Huaxia, then the Ghost Dao Clan and the Nazis will inevitably get the news.

　　What a dilemma!

　　William and Sang Yu went down to inquire about the situation of the Vatican residents, but theoretically they had only been there for a day or two, so not many people would pay attention to them. It was just luck; Shisan Shao had just finished his last leg of the journey and was now sleeping in the car; I took a telescope and stared down at each window to see if I could find any clues from below.

　　The curtains of the room where the Vatican Inquisitor lived were drawn, so I couldn't see what was inside. I went back and forth seven or eight times but didn't find anything. When I was about to give up, suddenly a window on the second floor was opened!

　　The window opened a short crack, and then someone looked down quickly inside - following that person's gaze, there was a familiar figure in the black car parked across the street!

　　I couldn't remember who it was at the moment so I didn't bother wasting my brain cells any more and just watched to see what they were up to.

　　The person in the car stretched out his hand and made a few gestures, and then the person behind the curtain also stretched out his hand and made a few gestures. Needless to say, this must be some kind of sign language communication - I immediately focused on the person in the window and turned on my 'Yin-Yang Eyes Thermal Sensing Detector'.

　　There were two people in the house at the time, and one of them quickly came out of the house, went down the stairs to the first floor, and slipped out through the back door. I quickly woke up Thirteen, asked him to stay in the car with Connery, and followed him alone.

　　I have to say that my current mentality is a bit like fighting a wolf with a stick. On the one hand, I am reluctant to give up this clue that I have finally caught - although that guy has changed his face, I can guess that he is 90% the guy I am looking for, Wanli, just by the way his butt is twisting; on the other hand, I really don't want to be trapped in a small corner by those guys in the Vatican. There is no need to try, I can't withstand the knife of that long sword brother.

　　But in the end, the facts proved that both of my guesses were unnecessary: ​​when I finally caught up with that guy, I couldn't help but slap myself in the face - you don't even need to look at his face, just by stretching out his white arms that looked like dead pork, even a blind person could tell that he was a white person.

　　The second is that I finally succeeded in following this guy to the outside of a house, and when I looked back along the way, I found that there was no movement in the entire small hotel. No matter whether those Vatican inquisitors fell asleep for morning prayers or had all gone out, the journey was smooth and worry-free.

　　The black sedan I had seen was parked behind the house.

　　When the pork-white guy entered the house, I immediately climbed over the fence and carefully touched the base of the wall to look inside. I saw the white man and two other guys talking - I actually recognized one of them. It was Lin Chao, whose real name was Lao Chang and whose alias was simple, Joseph!

　　I haven't seen this guy since we last met in Karamay. Although he wore a wig, fake beard, and fake eyebrows, his feeling remained the same and I recognized him at first glance. He still looked like a man in his twenties and was as worldly-wise as a man in his thirties.

　　Originally, I should have been very happy and excited to have found the whereabouts of the enemies. I could just grab any one of them and torture him with pepper spray and the tiger bench, and express all my resentment whether he said anything or not. But the expressions on their faces made me dare not take action for a while.

　　Because when they were talking, the faces of the three guys were very serious, as if they were discussing some important decision, and the content must be very important - but these guys happened to be speaking English!

　　This is giving me a headache...

　　Just when I didn't know what to do, I suddenly caught a glimpse of someone on the tree opposite... I was so shocked that I almost fell off the wall!

　　Although I didn't know who this guy was, I could basically guess his identity from his outfit and the long sword behind him: he was the Long Sword Brother that the Five Ghosts mentioned!

　　It seems that the people in the Vatican are not just there to do nothing, well, at least this brother with the long sword is not like that. At least he has discovered that something is wrong among his own people, so he came out to check - and even I didn't notice when he caught up with him.

　　The guy was sitting on a tree branch, looking at me leisurely, and I couldn't tell whether it was a smile or sarcasm on his face - when he saw me looking at him, he stretched out a finger and pointed at me.

　　The universal sign language means very clearly: I am not an enemy, I am here to find them too.

　　I immediately replied: Well, we should be on the same front - what should we do now, should we rush out and catch these three guys?

　　He replied: "No hurry, I want to hear what they know. If you want to know, I can tell you later."

　　That's great, doesn't it mean I have a free English translator? I immediately raised my hand and said: OK!

　　Then we both started to look inside carefully, the difference was that one of us really understood what was said inside, while the other one just tried to make it seem like he understood what was said inside...

　　The situation inside was a bit interesting: the pork-white guy I was following looked very anxious, waving his hands while talking, as if he was desperately asking for or earning something, and sometimes he hurriedly took a few steps left and right, looking a little anxious; while Joseph was always calm and often wanted to get close to pork-white to show his friendliness and goodwill, and he said the words "TAKEEASY" many times...

　　My English is not very good, but I still understand this sentence: relax, don't be nervous, etc.

　　I stole glances at Brother Changjian a few times. At the beginning, he looked quite nervous about the conversation, but after listening for a while, he slowly relaxed and was even a little disappointed... Could it be that tracking Zhu Roubai out to find the Nazis was not his ultimate goal?

　　I don't know.

　　There was a commotion inside for about ten minutes. Later, Zhu Roubai seemed to accept Joseph's explanation and finally sat down slowly on the sofa, holding his head with both hands as if he was thinking about something. Joseph next to him kept muttering something in his mouth, but no one knew what he meant - it seemed that this communication was coming to an end and would soon be over.

　　At this time, the man with the long sword made another gesture to me: Get ready for action, I will take care of my people, and the remaining two people are yours!

　　I nodded and was about to take something out of my pocket to cover my face - suddenly my pocket started shaking!

　　Oops! I forgot to turn off my phone!

　　Chapter 295: Senior Brother's Friend

　　I had my hands in my pockets at the time and didn’t have time to turn off the phone when it rang. As a result…

　　Joseph and his three rabbits jumped up from the sofa and rushed to the back of the house without any hesitation. I didn't know if there was a back door - I jumped down from the wall in a panic to chase them, but after entering the house, I didn't see a single hair!

　　Damn it’s too fast!

　　After I vented my anger by kicking the door a few times and retreating, I was already extremely angry, as Lu Xun said. I didn't care whether I could withstand the shocking blow from Brother Changjian and just started to curse: "You are disloyal and immoral! We clearly agreed to kill one each, but you didn't even make a move..."

　　It's not my fault, you would have done the same - just after I rushed into the room and walked around, the man with the long sword climbed down the tree unsteadily, and now he was pacing around with a leisurely and contented look on his face.

　　Then I remembered that the guy didn't understand Chinese. I was thinking about whether to call Sang Yu to help me use him as a gun, but when I touched the phone, it started shaking again.

　　I took out the phone with disdain on my face and answered it. Sang Yu's dissatisfied voice came from the other end of the line: "What are you doing without answering the phone for so long?"

　　Then he remembered that it was Sang Yu's taboo to be alone on a mission, and his arrogance immediately dropped. "No, how could that be possible? I'll just look around for clues..."

　　"Walking around?" Sang Yu obviously didn't believe it: "Gang Shisan said you came out to see something, but you don't look like you're just wandering around?"

　　I said firmly: "It must be a stroll - if you don't believe me, come and take a look." I looked around and reported my coordinates: "This house is at the three o'clock direction of the monastery, about 500 meters away, with white walls and a red roof. There is a black car parked in front, and a garage on the right... Do you see it? Okay, I'll wait for you here.

　　During the call, I kept staring at that guy with contempt, but the long sword guy has been acting a little weird since he climbed down from the tree. He looked at me like a gay and that made me feel creepy. I coughed and waved my hand: "Okay, I don't want to talk to you anymore, just go on your own."

　　I waved my hands like I was shooing away a fly, and was ready to go into the house after a few quick swipes, but I didn't expect -

　　As soon as I raised my foot, the sword man was already standing in front of me, blocking me, speaking Chinese with a half-baked voice: "You? Zhuge, Liu, Piyun?"

　　I never thought that my reputation would be so great that even foreigners would know about it, so I was naturally very careful. I took a step back and reached out to touch the knife, and asked cautiously: "YOUISWHO?" I learned this phrase from my best friend, and it is said to mean 'who are you'.

　　There are many similar words, all of which are simple English words that form rather complex famous sayings or proverbs. They are easy to learn and catchy, and I learned some without noticing.

　　GOODGOODSTUDY, DAYDAYUP!

　　(Study hard and make progress every day)

　　FRIENDS THREE FOUR NO SAY THAT!

　　(Friends, don’t say those things)

　　…

　　As soon as I said that, the guy stared at me like an idiot, so I understood: nowadays many exorcists value martial arts over literature and ignore cultural education. In the Italian language environment of the Vatican, this guy has never studied foreign languages ​​well. Unlike me, even if I didn't learn well in college, after joining the Seven Departments, I was able to teach myself and steal a few words from my friends, so communication at least won't be a problem.

　　I suddenly felt proud of our country's nine-year compulsory education. It's not shameful even when we go abroad!

　　I was full of national pride, but there was no way to solve the problem. I could only nod to show my position, and then gesture to indicate that a friend would be coming soon...

　　Well, I wonder how Sang Yu is doing with Italian? I remember Wang Xi said Sang Yu can speak seven or eight languages, so maybe he knows a little bit of Italian.

　　But before I could stretch out my hand to make my meaning clear, the crisp sound of tires rubbing against the ground outside had already saved me - Sang Yu and Shisan rushed in, and when they saw me standing ready with swords drawn, they immediately loaded their bows and guns and surrounded Brother Changjian.

　　"Who is this?"

　　“It’s okay, it’s okay.” Seeing this, I quickly lowered the God-Killing Blade to show that I had no hostility. “This guy should be the guy who plays with the long sword in the Vatican that the Five Ghosts told us about. I originally didn’t plan to contact him, but this guy seemed to know me and even called out my name! Sang Yu, how about you ask him in Italian for me?”

　　The blame was passed around and a new topic was brought up, so naturally my question was brushed aside - Sang Yu said a bunch of words I couldn't understand, and then the guy on the other end was very happy and started chatting with her...

　　"It's that simple?" I almost cried. "You mean this guy named Ivan is my senior brother's friend and he recognized me after seeing my photo?"

　　"Yeah." Sang Yu nodded.

　　"Also, this guy installed a tracker on Zhu Roubai, so he let him out specifically to make contact, and then planned to let him escape so that he could track him?"

　　"kindness."

　　"Ivan discovered that this guy's target was not the Ghost Path Clan but the Nazis, so he decided to play it long and catch a bigger fish. Did he not take action just now mean that?"

　　"kindness."

　　“Well, according to what you said,” I coughed a few times, “Is it me who did something wrong?”

　　"Well, this time not only did Sang Yu nod, but even Shisan followed suit: "That's for sure."

　　I thought about it, then looked at the expression of Long Sword Brother Ivan, and suddenly I realized something: "It has nothing to do with us - think about it, they are looking for the Ghost Taoists mostly for the lost Holy Spear Spearhead, but we are different, we just need to find out who has the corpse... Who knows if it is the Nazis or the Ghost Taoists? It's hard to say.

　　"Pah!" Sang Yu's eyes narrowed. "You are really shameless - you ruined other people's business and you don't even know how to repent. Look at your expression and you seem to be gloating over other people's misfortunes and enjoying the news..."

　　"No, I immediately denied it: "I am now trying to find the core of the contradiction and then summarize and infer it, and find the most suitable way to deal with it. Even if we want to help the Vatican, it won't be our turn, right? They are professional disciplined forces. Fighting with scattered soldiers like us can only reduce their combat effectiveness. It's completely useless, right?"

　　I thought about it and said, "At worst, when I'm investigating the corpse demon, I can help them find information about the Holy Spear. Wouldn't that be considered atonement?" This was a sincere statement, and Sang Yushisan thought it made sense, so they both nodded in agreement.

　　At this time, Ivan suddenly spoke a lot of Italian again, and it seemed that he was saying something to me. I quickly said to Sang Yu, "Sang Yu, please translate for me. It seems that he has something to say to me, but you know, I can handle English, but I'm a little unsure about Italian..."

　　Sang Yu rolled her eyes and threw at him: "Italy, you head! That's standard English.

　　…

　　Okay, according to the old rules, just pretend that you speak Chinese from now on.

　　Ivan is the high-ranking inquisitor of the Vatican. He is the one who leads the mission to exterminate vampires this time. At the same time, since this guy appears to be a scholar who likes archaeology and adventure, he has some connection with my senior brother.

　　During an archaeological expedition to India, my senior brother and Ivan met each other and they quickly became friends, but neither of them knew the other's identity - until an accident occurred during the expedition.

　　I'm not quite sure what the accident was, but I knew that later on we both knew that the other was a secret exorcist, so our relationship became closer. This time, including this time when I came to look for the whereabouts of Shiba and my hidden identity, the eldest brother told her everything.

　　Of course, I believe that the eldest brother is definitely not gossiping, but I want him to help me find clues while he is doing his own tasks.

　　You know what, he really did find the clues - in the process of searching for vampires, Ivan had a few small fights with the Nazis and the Ghost Path and even captured a person alive. During the interrogation, he learned about what the professor had done last time.

　　The last time, after the Ghost Dao group snatched the corpse from the Zhang family, they were ambushed by the professor who escaped from the underground cave on the way. Except for a few people who escaped, all the others were killed by the professor and the ambushing Nazis, and the corpse also fell into the hands of the professor.

　　Since the guy who was arrested was not of high status and was just an outside editor looking for clues, he didn't know much, so the situation afterwards was not very clear - the only thing Ivan was sure of was that the corpse fell into the hands of the Nazis.

　　Just when Ivan was about to contact the senior brother to tell me about the situation, he got the information about the vampires, and then he had to lead people to encircle and suppress them. After killing a few little vampires on the way, he met the vampire duke, and after a fierce battle, he tracked them down to an abandoned underground air-raid shelter during World War II.

　　That is the place we entered from another road.

　　The vampire Duke was injured and ran away, but he didn't expect that the place he fled to was his own lair, which meant he went directly back to the air-raid shelter. At that time, Ivan felt that there must be something interesting here - and as expected, after entering, he encountered several reincarnation pools.

　　We were only dealing with one of them at the time, and there were several other reincarnation pools. All of these reincarnation pools that were found contained vampires produced by the Duke's descendants through the First Embrace, and no vampires created by the Duke's direct descendants were found!

　　Just when Ivan was about to find the last reincarnation pool, a new vampire and the Grand Duke rushed out of a room, and then a war broke out - judging from the time, it was time for us to hide in the room.

　　The vampire had no intention of fighting and fled quickly after the fight. Ivan led his men to chase him, and that was when he discovered the five ghosts who were secretly spying on him. Although I don't know how he discovered the five ghosts, I believe he guessed from the five ghosts that someone was following him, and this person had a great relationship with me.

　　So Ivan sent some of his loyal men out to search for clues about the vampire as planned, while he stayed in the hotel until I showed up and followed Zhu Roubai.

　　As for why he didn't do anything, it was because he had arranged for someone to follow him outside...

　　Chapter 296: The Monastery

　　Now I understand the situation, and it can be summarized into a few points: First, Ivan is one of us, and he can help with any problems. I won't say more, and there is no problem with not leaking the information; second, the corpse we are looking for is in the hands of the Nazis, but we don't know where it was taken; third, they now have clues.

　　Speaking of clues, I suddenly remembered something: "By the way, you Vatican doesn't use people other than white people, so how come there is someone among you who can speak Chinese? It seems that the person is also a yellow person?"

　　Ivan smiled cunningly, "This guy was introduced to join us temporarily. He has a forged document saying that he is a mixed-race descendant of the former Inquisition. It seems that he just wants to try his luck. I keep them around just to see when these guys will contact his boss and then find some clues - look, hasn't he contacted other people?"

　　Ivan sounded calm when he talked about this, but I always felt that it was not that simple. However, since he didn't want to talk about it, it was probably related to something inside the Vatican. I could only smile and accept it.

　　Ivan is one of us, so I told him the truth and left my contact information with him, and agreed to inform each other if there was any news - it was nothing more than Ivan keeping it a secret for us and looking for news about the Nazis; any news we had about the Ghost Path or the Holy Spearhead was to be told to Ivan...

　　It seems that Ivan's interest in the Holy Lance far exceeds that of the vampire. To put it bluntly, if the vampire could take out the Holy Lance in exchange for a chance to survive, most people in the Vatican would let them go with singing and dancing!

　　The target has changed from two groups of people to one group, but the situation has not changed. We still don’t know where the Nazis are hiding now. We can only hope that the trackers sent by Ivan can successfully find the Nazi hiding place. As for whether the Vampire Duke can be caught, it has little to do with me.

　　After breaking up with Ivan, we found a hotel nearby. Since there weren't too many people here, we simply booked the upper floor. Everyone went to sleep and rest as usual - I really admire some characters in novels, who don't eat, drink, sleep, or go to the toilet, and have been toiling and worrying about the country and the people for ten years...

　　That's pure bullshit!

　　Connery ate and drank well on the farm and recovered a lot. After living here, I made some food to replenish his yang energy. Except for being a little weak, he is almost well now - but there is also a sequelae, that is, he slept too much and could not feel sleepy no matter what. He could only stand guard for us outside the room with one of the Five Ghosts.

　　It's good to be young. No matter if you are exhausted like a dead dog or drunk like your parents don't recognize you, you can recover almost immediately after waking up. It's not like now when you need three to five days to get out of bed after spraining your ankle. After a good sleep, I felt better. Seeing that everyone was still sleeping, I simply took a mop and went to the rooftop to practice long boxing and dance with a set of sticks, and sweated all over.

　　When he came down, he saw that almost everyone was up, except William, who was worried that Connery had not slept at all in the past two days and was still snoring in bed, so he quickly woke him up and called him to eat.

　　After dinner, we all rested. I had originally thought that if Ivan didn’t contact me in the evening, I would go out to look for him myself. However, we didn’t rest for long before he called me.

　　The Vatican's tracking was quite effective, and the Nazis' base had been found - they didn't know if it was because they had gained more experience from their previous operations in China, so they chose a monastery as their base.

　　The monastery was located halfway up a hill, in a remote and deserted location, so it was very likely their ambush base. Ivan sent me a satellite map with everything clearly marked on it.

　　Now the Vatican's main target is the ghosts and secondary target is the vampires. They are indeed not very interested in the Nazis. Giving me this news can not only allow us to pin down an opponent, but also do me a personal favor. It is indeed a win-win situation.

　　By the way, I asked about the news about the vampires. Ivan didn't hide it from me and told us directly that he had a general grasp of the areas where the vampire Duke was active and was now planning to round him up... He didn't say much about the rest and just made a feint and passed it by.

　　After hanging up the phone, I gathered everyone together to look at the map and information. Everyone's spirits were unprecedentedly high, and we decided to set off immediately, launch an attack at nightfall and wipe out the Nazis.

　　I hesitated a little: "We just need to find out the news about the corpse, we don't need to fight the Nazis with real weapons, right?"

　　Sang Yu immediately retorted: "Biyun, I think you underestimated the professor's men - do you think the Vatican's methods are not sophisticated? After hundreds and thousands of years of immersion in the Inquisition, their methods of forcing confessions have reached perfection, but even so, they still can't find the location where the corpse was transported, which only proves one thing..."

　　William immediately added: "The character caught is too small?"

　　Sang Yu nodded: "That's for sure! It's because they didn't catch enough important people that they didn't get the necessary information. But think about it, which of the Nazi leaders is easy to catch?" She squinted at me: "Do you think you can catch Joseph by sneaking into the corner and hitting him with a club?"

　　I wondered, "Although what you said makes sense, why do I always feel that you are instigating me just to fight?"

　　Thirteen asked back: "Do you have any other ideas?"

　　I was depressed: "No! So even though I know you guys are just itching to fight, I can only take the blame for you in the end - it's really unfair to me.

　　A group of people laughed, especially Sang Yu, whose eyes suddenly became a little charming, "Since there is no other way, then just listen to me this time.

　　I smiled bitterly: "What else can I do? Forget it, even if it's a pirate ship, I will accompany you for once. At worst, I will be scolded by the master when I go back..." After saying that, I glared at him: "Okay, okay, stop laughing! Pack up and leave!

　　A few people laughed and dispersed, and soon they finished packing up their things, and even refilled the air and oil in the car and cleaned it. Seeing the group of people cheering and jumping for joy, those who didn't understand would think they were a group of hikers going up the mountain for an outing.

　　More than an hour later, we had hidden the car in a forest, and then sneaked up to the monastery Ivan mentioned. This is also God's territory, and the five ghosts dare not move, so we can only rely on human means to sneak in.

　　According to the information Ivan gave, this monastery is not very big, with a small chapel in the front and a small courtyard with bungalows in the back. Only three or two priests and monks live in it. We quickly decided on the battle plan: Sang Yu and I would go in through the front door and knock down anyone we saw; Thirteen would accompany William and Connolly in through the back door and launch a sneak attack using the tranquilizer gun carried by William, hoping not to alarm others.

　　The five ghosts were thrown outside from a long distance away. In case someone escapes, there will be someone to track and report the situation, right?

　　There are many types of monasteries, including monasteries, preparatory seminaries, minor seminaries and major seminaries. On the left side of the entrance of this monastery is a relief of the Thanksgiving ceremony, and on the right side is a relief of the Holy Mass. According to the classification, it is a typical monastery.

　　I pushed the door twice but it didn't open. I was about to take out the dagger to pry it open, but Sang Yu smiled and took out a fireproof lighter. With a slight twist, a finger-long focused torch popped out from it. "Save it, use this faster."

　　After burning the door lock, we sneaked into the chapel safely, but it seemed quiet inside and there was no movement. Sang Yu and I checked the confessional and side rooms one by one, but didn't find anything unusual. We were wondering what was going on when there was a sudden clanging sound from behind!

　　We both rushed over immediately!

　　The small door next to the chapel led directly to the backyard. As soon as I rushed in, I saw Thirteen running out with an anxious look on his face. I quickly glanced around to prepare for any sudden attacks: "What's wrong...eh? Are you okay?"

　　I misunderstood. This guy's expression showed that he had suddenly realized something. He was not panicking after being attacked as I thought. Even if his pace was a little fast, it was just because he was busy looking for me. He said solemnly, "No one! We were fooled.

　　"Huh?" Sang Yu and I looked at each other, "No way?"

　　I have already confirmed the relationship between Ivan and the eldest senior brother. The eldest senior brother said that the guy is a kind-hearted person. He usually likes to play games online or practice sword skills. He doesn't seem like a petty person at all - and this matter has no benefit for him at all, so why would he plot against me?

　　In a blink of an eye, William also ran out from the back, followed by Connery, and the two shouted indignantly: "We were really cheated, there is really nothing - not to mention that no Nazis were found, even the priest was missing!"

　　"No, I understand the key point after a brief thought: "This matter definitely cannot be Ivan standing me up. Not only will there be no benefit, but it will also offend people. I don't think Ivan will do it... There are only two possibilities. Either the Nazis got the news in advance and escaped, or they are out on business now."

　　Speaking of getting things done, something suddenly occurred to me: since the Vatican has almost found the vampires, the Nazis may have also found their whereabouts - do you think it is possible that the Ya gang is now ambushing Ivan and the others?

　　The more I thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Telling everyone about this calmed their anger, and we quickly made a decision: rush back to town immediately to see if we can stop the Nazis on the way!

　　I took out my cell phone and called Ivan to talk about the situation here and ask about the location of the vampire, but the call wouldn't go through. Then I thought that he must have gone into some sewer, air-raid shelter or something like that, so he couldn't answer the phone - I could only ask Sang Yu to send the five ghosts out first!

　　But I was worried and anxious. It was such a big place. How long would it take for the five ghosts to come and look for it? By the time they found it, the flowers would be cold... Thirteen beside me suddenly reminded me: "If it really doesn't work, let's ask for divination?"

　　"What?"

　　"I said to ask for a divination. Thirteen said lazily, "Let Master Luo and Qiao Yun both ask for a divination for us. I don't believe that the divination they ask for can't be accurate."

　　"Yes, I was suddenly happy and patted Thirteen's shoulder: "My dear, your words make sense. I will approve it."

　　Chapter 297: The Sleeping Town

　　Master Luo and Qiao Yun were quite supportive of the work, and they immediately started to recite the scriptures and tell fortunes. Their actions were so fast that they had already made some sales before we even got back to town.

　　"Chehuixiao" is a Sichuan dialect, which means to say something after you have finished what someone asked you to do.

　　Based on my fortune for that year, my birth date, the Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches and other things, the conclusions reached by Master Luo and Qiao Yun were surprisingly similar - they both told me the same thing: southeast!

　　As a typical British city, Helensburgh has a drainage system that is as extensive as a spider web. The city is right on the seaside, which makes it even more exaggerated. Basically, the sewers can reach wherever the streets can reach, and even places that the streets cannot reach!

　　The entire southeast of the city is basically lined with seaside villas. We quickly came down the mountain and reached the A814 road and headed forward - we were quite anxious when we were on the road, but we didn't see anything unusual until we reached the end!

　　Is it because the people here have the bad habit of going to bed early and getting up early, so the whole town is asleep at 12 o'clock? Even if the aboriginals in the town are like this, do tourists also follow the local customs?

　　That’s not possible!

　　I am not a hero who can recognize the dangers of the enemy with a discerning eye. Since I noticed this abnormality, Thirteen and Sang Yu were no exception. Before I could say anything, Thirteen had already observed the surroundings with a suspicious eye, turned around and said, "Sang Yu, is there still no news about the Five Ghosts?"

　　"No," Sang Yu shook her head. "The time we gave them was only enough for them to check everything above. If we add the underground, it would not be enough... Should we get off the car and wait patiently?"

　　William said: "I have always preferred to wait for the opportunity to come, and it would be even better if I could wait for the opportunity to come while I am at it."

　　"That's right," I was quite happy with this statement: "Giving drugs, tripping people up, hitting them with clubs, etc. are the most loving. Being able to do it without bloodshed is also a kind heart of a bodhisattva, right? Not only did it complete the task, but it also cooperated with the compassionate and fearless spirit of my Buddha. When the time comes, it can be used as a classic case of the Dharma and set a typical role model image..." I was full of nonsense and looked smug: "Then I can also be proud of myself for once

　　Thirteen was surprised and asked, "You don't really think so?" He reached out and touched my forehead, then touched himself again, wondering, "It's not hot?

　　Sang Yu rolled her eyes at him, "Just listen to Liu Piyun's nonsense, this guy is so talkative that he has no integrity - even if he wants to hit someone with a club, he needs a chance, right? How can he do it when he hasn't even found the place?" As she said that, she turned the steering wheel directly into a bush and shouted, "Get out of the car. If we drive around the streets like this, not to mention Nazi vampires, even rats will be scared away. This mission will be a failure.

　　Well, Sang Yu understood me well enough to know that I was not the kind of peasant who would settle for the status quo. So I was the first to pull the door and come down: "Then let's go down the sewer."

　　Thirteen then started to curse: "Liu Piyun, you say you are interesting or not, in this situation you are still making trouble and pretending to be a big shot? To be honest with you, we are all here to help as relatives and friends, don't give me a chance to show off your poverty.

　　"I don't buy it. "Tell me what's wrong? What's wrong with pretending to be a big shot? You can't stand running away? When I helped you to make an appointment with Qiao Yun, it was a dangerous job. I took it without telling you... You climbed up the window and watched me being treated as a gangster. I didn't make a fuss about it, did I? "

　　Thirteen was not good at speaking, so he felt embarrassed after hearing what I said. He knew that arguing with me would only lead to his defeat, so he made a contemptuous gesture and got off the car, saying, "You are so cruel. I won't talk to you anymore..."

　　Sang Yu saw that everyone got out of the car and took their things, then he locked the car door and walked over. Without saying a word, he complained to me: "Why are you becoming more and more of a hooligan? If someone says one thing, you say ten things without repeating them - if you make Thirteen angry, I'll say it first, if he hits you, I won't bring any help.

　　"How could that be possible?" I laughed. "Shisan is the guy who doesn't have evil intentions. Based on my observations over the past few months, he will definitely not do anything unless you do something to Qiao Yun. By the way, your Wang Xi is more dangerous. That guy is looking forward to doing something to Qiao Yun..."

　　"Hey, you're still excited. Sang Yu reached out and threw her big bag on my shoulder: "Carry it - my brother and Qiao Yun are in a normal relationship. Even if I tell Thirteen in person, he will agree... Come on, why are you so excited and talking nonsense all of a sudden? Just now, you looked like a grandmother and uncle who didn't love you, but in the blink of an eye, you turned into a liberated serf singing?"

　　Eh? I also felt what Sang Yu said. Why do I feel so happy and excited now, and a little impatient and eager to try?

　　Before I could figure out why, Thirteen's expression suddenly changed: "Not good, this must be due to some kind of influence - you know that Piyun's mental power is easy to get out of control, it's probably the same reason why people here go to bed early."

　　After he said that, everyone stared at me! Even Connery, who was most susceptible to evil, looked at me with a confused look on his face. But I felt that there was nothing wrong with my body, and I even felt a little energetic and excited - what does it have to do with going to bed early?

　　I laughed a few times: "Who said I wanted to sleep? Let me tell you, I have no problem running another three kilometers now..." As I was speaking, I suddenly felt my head sink, and I fell sideways!

　　I am conscious now, but the connection between my limbs and my head seems to be broken. I feel like I can't control my hands and feet no matter what I want to do. I feel a bit paralyzed. Sang Yu quickly caught me and asked, "What's wrong?"

　　William quickly helped to turn over my eyelids, opened my mouth to look at my tongue coating, and said curiously, "I've never seen this before. It seems that I rarely hear of vampires using this kind of thing..."

　　Sang Yu thought for a few seconds and suddenly said, "I should have seen this thing before. The last time I was at the beach with Liu Piyun, I saw the Nazis using some kind of smoke. I think it will be the same this time - Piyun, are you feeling okay?"

　　I tried hard to blink to show that I was not good, but that look in my eyes was nothing but affectionate, which made it impossible for anyone to think of him. Finally, Sang Yu stared at me and blushed: "He looks good..."

　　William said anxiously: "I don't know if he is good or not, but you have to wake him up now. This guy has been confused since he heard that it was not a vampire's trick. He seems to have great interest in Sang Yu curing me.

　　Sang Yu thought about it, pulled out the Killing God Blade from the scabbard, placed the blade against my forehead, and tapped it lightly with his fingers. With each tap, I felt a wave of icy coldness spread throughout my body from top to bottom!

　　One minute later, I felt something in my fingers; three minutes later, my thighs felt cold; five minutes later, my whole body seemed to have resumed its function...

　　After Sang Yu helped me up from the ground, I felt that everything had changed - my body was aching badly, my temples were throbbing, and the excitement and pleasure all turned into an indescribable dullness!

　　"That's right, this is another Nazi trick. I was furious: "They must have used that kind of human-demon preparation in the entire area - I was careless, I should have remembered this when I saw that guy Joseph."

　　"What do they want to do by knocking people out?" Sang Yu was puzzled: "What do a group of ordinary people have to worry about?"

　　Her reminder suddenly made me realize that this trick of the Nazis was time-consuming and laborious and was definitely not simple. The purpose was not to dazzle the surrounding tourists and residents. They were only interested in one target: the Vatican and the vampires they were hunting!

　　So, in this case, the Vatican has already succeeded? Because they succeeded, the Nazis began to use this large-scale preparation to deal with the enemy - after using this preparation in the sewer, whether it was the Vatican Inquisitor or the Ghost Dao people, they became their food!

　　Just imagine, the residual tailings emitted from the gaps alone are enough to make the residents in this area fall into a deep sleep, so what would the density be in the sewers?

　　Fortunately, I have this sensitive detector, otherwise we would all be trapped in a jar after going down.

　　But everything has to be accelerated!

　　William's car was really well-equipped. You know what, he's a professional exorcist. Not only was the exorcism equipment complete, he even brought enough gas masks. After checking, Sang Yu found that it was effective against the potion, so we all put on masks and started looking for the entrance.

　　This is actually very simple, because the five ghosts are back!

　　Led by the Five Ghosts, we quickly found a sewer entrance hidden between the lawns, and then went down to the comprehensive sewer. The sewer here is a comprehensive channel. The cement pipe in the middle should be used to drain sewage and rainwater. Then, on the wall next to it are hanging optical fibers and communication cables, and on the top are high-voltage cables. Then there are also natural gas pipelines and water pipes...

　　A comprehensive tunnel with a cross-sectional area of ​​about ten square meters can accommodate everything, and it is even convenient for inspection and maintenance, keeping the ground in order. To be honest, it would be great if we in China could do the same.

　　There is no light in the tunnel, and we rely entirely on our flashlights to illuminate. It feels like this year I am not only operating at night, but I have even become a professional driller. Flashlights have now become my regular equipment!

　　The five ghosts were trotting happily in front, and we followed them all the way. We didn’t know how far we ran or how many circles we made, but suddenly the things in front of us changed drastically!

　　This place is obviously no longer a sewer, but a big hole poked in a wall. Behind it, there are abandoned wood, carts, large rocks, iron buckets, steel shovels, and safety helmets all over the ground. The railroad tracks on the ground extend all the way to the depths...

　　Is this a mine?

　　As soon as I entered, I saw a series of clear and messy footprints among the dust on the ground, following the railway tracks and going inside!

　　Chapter 298 As a filling

　　The uneven bricks and tiles on the hole are like the teeth in a giant beast's mouth, and there is a bottomless throat inside. It takes great courage to go down here - I am such a person. I rushed in without any hesitation, and there was a sense of determination to die on the battlefield.

　　Because my face was so red, the more I thought about it, the more embarrassed I felt. Otherwise, why would I keep rushing forward without looking back? It was just because my face was too red and I didn't want to be seen by others!

　　After running for a while in the pit, we soon rushed out three or four hundred meters. The surrounding environment looked more and more dilapidated and old. Even many of the supporting woods were covered with gray and black foam. They looked almost scrapped... We walked forward cautiously, afraid that we would accidentally slip and fall into the pit.

　　We soon arrived at a three-way intersection. This should be a natural pit that was used as a storage place. There were even a lot of boxes stacked on the side. Although it was wet, there was no moss or mushrooms growing on it.

　　A group of people stood at the intersection and began to feel troubled. They all stared at Sang Yu, waiting for her to speak. Unexpectedly, she was also looking around blankly. I coughed twice, "Miss, can you please say something? Can you give me some advice on what to do?"

　　Sang Yu looked troubled: "I don't know either. I don't know where the five ghosts have gone, and I can't contact them..." She thought about it and said, "How about you wait a minute, I'll cast a spell to contact them first?"

　　This was a typical case of Sang Yu asking and answering his own questions. He had already taken out incense sticks and talisman paper as soon as he finished speaking, and started chanting an incantation without caring what we said - after he had uttered two words of the incantation, a cold wind suddenly blew towards him from one of the three passages!

　　"Wait, I intuitively knew that it must be the Five Ghosts, so I immediately opened my Yin Eyes. The Five Ghosts flew out of there like a gust of wind and fire. When they saw me open my eyes, they rushed straight towards me, shouting, "Hide quickly! Hide quickly! Someone is coming out!"

　　I quickly turned around and started looking for cover, "Everyone hide, there are enemies coming out

　　"Are you really going to hit me with a club?" William was amused when he heard it. "Then he pulled Connery and hid behind a big pillar. At the end, he said, "This side is good, this side is good, everyone come over here, there is room for you..."

　　I pulled Sang Yu and squatted behind the boxes, then called out to Thirteen: "Go over and help keep an eye on them. Remember, don't make a move before I do it. I don't know what will happen next.

　　Thirteen agreed and moved behind the pillar. Then we all turned off our flashlights, placed the lamp heads with residual heat facing the ground, and cut off any heat sources that might be detected by infrared - unless the person came with a thermal sensor, there was no way they would find us.

　　There was no way to control body temperature, so everyone had to hold their breath and slow down their heartbeats, allowing the entire cave to return to its original silence.

　　I didn't forget to call out to William: "Don't move. If the situation allows, I will take action first..."

　　William stuck his head out from behind the pillar and said, "I know! You won't be in trouble until you see the enemy, right? I understand.

　　I was sweating at the time. I don’t know where this guy learned such a special word from…

　　According to common people's view, when a place is free of sound, light, and abnormal noise, it will be restored to its original natural appearance and will not be noticed by people. In fact, this view is obviously wrong. You may have seen in some movies that there is obviously no movement or abnormality, but those masters can often feel the unusual places and observe them, and finally find the flaws from the clues - in those movies, it is said to be a keen sixth sense, but it is not true.

　　Among the points that ascetics and qigong practitioners pay the most attention to, there is a saying called "harmony between man and nature" or "go with the flow." This actually means that people can dissolve themselves into nature and become a part of all things on earth, rather than hiding somewhere abruptly. Only in this way can the wind speed, smell, temperature and even the chirping of insects and birds, and the shaking of flowers and plants remain unchanged. Only when this step is achieved can it be considered a true hiding.

　　Our goal is to do this as best as possible to avoid the 'sixth sense' of someone coming out of that tunnel.

　　The five ghosts floated quietly in the air, and I used my Yin Eyes to watch a ball of red light gradually appearing in the distance - OK, here it comes!

　　Seeing the red light swaying left and right in the tunnel, I could roughly estimate its speed and distance. As the red light approached, it separated into countless small red dots - every three clusters gathered together should be the three fires on someone's body.

　　There were only seven or eight people in the group, and they ran out in formation. It seemed that they didn't notice the changes that had taken place here. Sang Yu whispered in my ear, "What should we do?"

　　My mouth was almost close to Sang Yu's ear, and a faint fragrance rushed into my nose. To be honest, it made me a little distracted, but I knew that it was the effect of the drug. While speaking, I reached out and pinched the blade of the Killing God Blade: "Wait, if they get closer...what is that?"

　　Just behind the fire in the distance, a bright red color suddenly appeared, appearing even faster and more violently than before, and there were obviously more of them, but there was obviously something different!

　　There was a small ball of flame in the bright red that was particularly bright and dazzling. Ordinary three fires could not achieve this effect. If it was a Chinese method, I would definitely think that this guy had replaced himself. He was either overloaded or took his life as a vow. Suddenly, I said in my heart: "Not good, there is something wrong

　　Sang Yu was anxious: "What's the matter?"

　　I looked at the red light floating towards us, so I speculated: "This is a bit weird. There are people following the group, but it seems that the people behind are not just chasing them. Although there is nothing unusual, I always feel that something is wrong.

　　Seeing that the group in front of us was very close to us, I became angry and said, "Wait, I will use the Three Realms Curse to

　　As I said this, I cast a spell, and the whole world went through a process of withdrawal and overlap. Then the world became hazy and the surroundings became clear. All the things that were floating outside the world of the living were revealed in their original form, and that piece of bright red was no exception!

　　In front, there was a particularly dazzling three flames running fast, and behind it was a large group of people chasing hard! The three flames in front were bigger and brighter than those of ordinary people, but the color of the flames had a faint black line edge, which was not pure at all!

　　"Oh no! I immediately understood what the three fires meant: "Someone borrowed his lifespan to increase his own strength. It's probably some kind of sorcery. It seems that the Vatican may not be able to gain much benefit this time."

　　I was thinking about this when I suddenly felt a crackling chill on my head. I looked up and saw that one of the five ghosts had floated down. I lowered my voice and shouted, "Didn't I tell you not to move? Damn, if you move, there will be air currents, and then people will feel the ghostly cold that everyone knows.

　　Who knew that the five ghosts were even more anxious than me, and pointed behind them and said, "There's someone coming from behind.

　　“No way?” I turned around and it was true—there were actually several balls of fire in the direction we came from. I wonder who was following us…

　　This looks like we are sandwiching the filling between the bread, right? Whether this dough is a pizza or a hamburger depends on where we are!

　　My brain was like a quad-core computer running at high speed, and I quickly came to a seemingly reliable conclusion: Judging from the number of people, the seven or eight people who escaped in front of us and the guys following behind us should be the Nazis and the Ghost Path, but the ones who tracked them down should be the many Holy Inquisitors of the Vatican: Judging from the process of the chase behind, it should be one of the Nazis and the Ghost Path, no matter if they attacked the Vatican and got the vampire or caught the vampire themselves, anyway, now they are the thorn in the eyes of the Holy Inquisitor and are running for their lives, and the guy with three strong fires is the one who stayed behind to resist...

　　We don't need to think about the front part, the main thing is to see if the guys following us know that the five of us are hiding here - if we are discovered by them, to put it bluntly, we probably won't be able to defeat them!

　　The best solution now is to dodge!

　　As soon as this idea came to my mind, I immediately implemented it. I pulled Sang Yu up and called Thirteen, "Thirteen, the plan has changed. Come out quickly and get out of here!"

　　"Huh?" Thirteen didn't reply, but William shouted, "What's going on?" The voice was actually a little loud. I saw that the group of people behind me paused for a moment, and I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat. I quickly lowered my voice and shouted, "Don't talk, come over here and talk!"

　　Thirteen was obviously more reliable than William in this regard. He took action as soon as I shouted. He even pulled Connery out from behind the pillar and asked in a deep voice, "Where?"

　　Listen to how professional this is. Just two words have already included everything. I quickly took Sang Yu to the other side and said, "Here, come over."

　　Only then did William obediently follow Thirteen and hide here.

　　Just as we crouched down, the group of guys following behind us had reached the turning point of the last bend. They seemed to be hesitating or discussing their next move, while the group of guys in front were less than 20 meters away from here...

　　It was at this time that I suddenly realized that I seemed to have miscalculated: no matter which group was the Ghost Path Clan, they would definitely use the Shikigami without hesitation - but why didn't I see it? Or maybe they used it but I didn't notice it?

　　I just don't believe that this guy Gui Yi Fa Yan didn't come!

　　Unfortunately, all this was too late to remedy the situation: I clearly saw the group of guys behind us quickly sneak into the storage area where we had just hidden and dispersed, with guns and live ammunition in their hands, ready for an ambush!

　　Good! As long as you are not targeting us, it is a good thing!

　　Chapter 299 Watching Tigers Fight

　　When writing a novel, it would be hundreds or thousands of words, but in reality that time is only a few tens of seconds. In just a blink of an eye, the group of people rushed out of the tunnel and appeared at the three-way intersection. The bright lights allowed me to see their faces clearly - blond hair, blue eyes, skin as white as lard, these guys must be Nazis who claim to be descendants of Aryans!

　　Needless to say, the ones who ambushed us must be the Ghost Dao Clan - even though they hid in the darkness behind the pillar in the blink of an eye, I can still be sure that there is no Ghost Eye among this group of Ghost Dao Clan.

　　Although I don't know about other people, I remember Gui Yi Fa Yan's three fires clearly. That is a typical "longevity fate", which means that the person has good innate blessings and fortune, and the three fires are particularly strong, like a pagoda shape.

　　This guy isn't here!

　　The Nazis rushed out desperately, but they were not stupid. When they reached this area, they all braked and stopped. The guy at the head of the line looked around like a human being, then suddenly took a few steps forward and began to breathe in hard through his nose...

　　Is this guy a dog?

　　The others immediately took out their weapons as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Basically, they all had a combination of daggers and pistols, long swords and explosives, but it seemed that these things all had some slight differences, and it was obvious at a glance that they were all specially made weapons and equipment.

　　The two men in the middle were holding a bag with blood gushing out of it - it seems that I guessed right!

　　At the same time, the scattered three fires had gathered from all directions, but no one was seen moving. Several of us secretly lay on the side and looked hard, but only my Yin eyes saw some movement...

　　The dog-nosed man's expression suddenly changed, because he smelled an unusual and dangerous smell in the air - he turned around suddenly, and slashed towards the place behind him where the air was slightly vibrating!

　　There are only friends and enemies here. That guy won't be so kind as to capture prisoners and interrogate them. He just wants to end the battle quickly and leave this place to get rid of the Vatican Inquisitor who is tracking him!

　　To be honest, the Nazi plan didn't seem to be successful, otherwise why would the Holy Inquisitor come after them? In my opinion, they were probably half successful - they got the vampire; but they also failed half - they didn't completely eliminate the Holy Inquisitor of the Vatican...

　　This is how the current situation came about!

　　The whistling half-length saber brought with it a gust of wind, splitting a figure that had just appeared from nothingness into two halves!

　　The human figure was in the process of condensing from a semi-void state to a solid entity. Both its defense and movements were equivalent to those of a young child, and was easily sent to death by this one blow!

　　This is clearly some kind of trap!

　　The Nazis soon understood what they had encountered: this trap belonged to a certain sinister school of shikigami - they sealed some kind of evil spirit in a mechanism, activated the mechanism from a distance at the right time, and then attacked the enemy from behind.

　　I didn't even notice what seal it was made of, nor did I know when the ghosts placed them in those locations.

　　Almost everyone shouted and turned around to fight the enemy. The weapons in the hands of the Nazis had some unique lethality that could cause damage to evil spirits and the like. This way, they could narrow the gap between them and the enemy - but unfortunately, the ghosts soon rushed out from their hiding places one after another, cutting and separating the Nazis into several pieces!

　　Immediately gained the upper hand!

　　The Ghost Dao people were very fast and agile. They were dressed in black and moved through the crowd like ghosts, occasionally reaching out to attack the Nazis - I could tell at a glance that these guys' intention was clearly the bleeding bag in the middle!

　　"Protect the bag!" Joseph also shouted at this time: "Everyone move closer and protect the thing in the middle." As he spoke, he first made a feint with his knife to drive back the evil spirits around him, and then suddenly rushed to the middle.

　　But another member of the Ghost Clan quickly filled the gap and shot out darts from the bamboo tube in his mouth with a whoosh!

　　Joseph was unable to dodge and was shot directly, his body swaying - but only for a moment, he immediately swung the dagger in his hand diagonally, slashing straight at the neck of the ninja opposite him. The ninja was also quick-eyed and quick-handed, blocking the attack with one side, and stabbed him from below with another knife!

　　Joseph's attack was blocked and the dagger immediately turned around and blocked the ninja's samurai sword with lightning speed!

　　There were sounds of collisions in the field, and Joseph was not at a disadvantage in the fight with the ninja - he quickly dodged the enemy's attacks again and again, and even found time to fight back!

　　Joseph's situation was okay, but that didn't mean the entire Nazi had the upper hand. The other Nazis were clearly beginning to consume too much energy and were being forced to retreat step by step by the group of Ghost Ninjas...

　　The bag was about to be snatched away!

　　Even though the Nazis are anxious now, those ghosts may not be at ease either - the Vatican are getting closer and closer, and if they really arrive, it will be a different story!

　　A dozen Nazis plus a dozen or so ghosts cannot catch up with the forty or fifty Holy Inquisitors who are chasing them, either in terms of quantity or quality!

　　But I seem to have discovered something unusual: although these ghosts have good martial arts, unfortunately none of them is a master. To put it bluntly, neither the Five Puppet Ninjas nor the Three Ghosts have appeared here - do you think such a sneak attack plan can succeed without a master in charge?

　　I glanced back vaguely and found that there were three figures in the dark who were not moving - but there was a black thing next to them that seemed to be moving slowly... Why does this thing look so familiar?

　　Ah! By the way, isn't this the thing in the hands of the mud-playing dog corpse-controller Liu? Yes, this "Liu" is the same as the dirty one!

　　Put yourself in their shoes. If I were here, who would I line up?

　　For underground operations, we must send out Earthen Guards to launch sneak attacks and steal things; Fire Guards are a must, and they can create a smoke screen to hide all the things behind, which can definitely be used for escaping; Wood Guards are still needed, and finally some wooden men and some poisons can be used in the smoke, and the effect should be great...

　　Seeing that the black thing was getting closer and closer, the Vatican Inquisitor was not far from here - suddenly the black shadow jumped up from the ground and pounced towards the bag in mid-air!

　　"Be careful!" Joseph shouted this warning during the fight with the Ninja, and the Nazis did notice it - the two people next to him were dragging the bag with one hand, and firing a few shots with the other hand!

　　Several solid bullets hit his chest, causing blood and flesh to fly everywhere with crackling sounds. I don't know if there was something added in it, but in addition to the gunshot wound, his chest was also smoking and puffing like a deflated ball.

　　Boom!

　　The black shadow fell on the bag like a pile of shit, and fell to the ground, twitching twice before becoming motionless. One of them stepped on the black shadow's head with his foot, and said happily: "Get rid of it..."

　　Joseph cried out heart-wrenchingly beside him: "Be careful..." But it was too late!

　　After the corpse was stepped on twice, he suddenly stretched out his hand and waved it - with a snap, two things fell in front of him!

　　Then the two Nazis howled loudly, each holding their severed wrists. The blood from their wounds spurted out as much as a sprinkler truck... and the black shadow with a rotten chest grabbed the bag and ran backwards, regardless of the rain of bullets from behind that hit him like frying beans - he didn't care about anything and just one word: run!

　　Joseph's teeth were chattering, and suddenly he reached into his pocket, took out something and pressed it - in just a moment, almost all the Nazis let out earth-shaking ghost howls!

　　Seeing that the mission was almost accomplished, the ghosts relaxed a little, but who would have thought that the sudden howl would frighten them all. Some of them just stood there stupidly and refused to chop down with their knives - but that was much better than chopping down with their knives!

　　Two of them actually chopped down, and the knives cut into the Nazi's shoulders and chest. They thought they had won, but unfortunately, something strange happened after the Nazi finished screaming!

　　The opponent's chest muscles swelled up like balloons, and his whole body was stretched out in strips in front of him. The knife was clamped tightly by these muscles and could not be pulled out... But he probably only tried twice. Before he could make a third attempt, the Nazis who had transformed into Super Saiyans had already taken action and tore the opponents in half!

　　What kind of hormones did these Nazi guys use to make breasts so quickly and perfectly enlarged?

　　At this time, the black shadow had almost ventilated forward and backward, and finally couldn't struggle any longer and fell to the ground with a thud. The three guys in the huddle really made a lot of smoke, and for a moment, half of the storage cave turned into chaos!

　　Then I saw a figure rushing out of the smoke and quickly grabbing the bag and running away!

　　The voice of Six Snakes rang out in the smoke: "Everyone, retreat." Then two wooden men came out from the side and stood at the entrance as backup. The other ghosts began to run outside as if they were in full force. Except for a few Broken Legs or Half Winds, no one moved. Anyone who could jump rushed into the tunnel within three to five seconds!

　　The Nazis rushed forward screaming, but the two wooden men blocked the entrance to the cave and stabbed at random with their knives...

　　Then the Nazis' legs began to go weak and their bodies lost balance, and they fell to the ground one by one like dominoes!

　　Sure enough, the smoke is poisonous.

　　At this time, the Vatican pursuers had almost arrived - the first one was indeed not from the Vatican, but a deformed monster. The monster looked like the abominations you encounter in games, fat and broken, with rancid pulp and blood flowing out of every part of its body. The only thing that looked intact was its face -

　　This person is actually a professor!

　　Did the professor really find power from the Shambhala Caves, or was it their new Nazi technology? I don't know! But just from the appearance, it is still very shocking. It is ugly and disgusting. To put it bluntly, it is a modern version of Frankenstein, just like a bad clay figure.

　　Thick smoke had now filled the entire storage room, and the professor came out with his body swaying - in just a few short seconds, the people from the Vatican behind him had already rushed out!

　　Unfortunately, they retreated quickly as they rushed forward. I immediately went back into the tunnel and didn’t dare to chase them anymore. I heard someone shouting, "Come back for a while..." I guessed that they realized there was something wrong with the smoke!

　　The professor sat down on the ground and groaned, but soon he struggled to stand up; then he took two steps outside and fell again, but finally stood up again... The tenacity of his spirit had surpassed the level of self-reliance of disabled people, and he felt a bit like the devout ascetics who bowed with every step on the pilgrimage to Mecca.

　　You can't see anything in the smoke... I suddenly turned around and said to them, "God help me! Isn't this gas mask just right for us to sneak in and follow?"

　　Chapter 300: Thirty Million Dollars

　　Think about it, the field is filled with smoke, almost like a fire scene, visibility is no more than two meters and that requires good eyesight without astigmatism, plus the smoke is obviously poisonous... The situation is certainly bad, but for those of us with gas masks and yin-yang eyes, it's like playing at home!

　　Tailing, tracking, sneak attack, and bludgeoning, these are truly God-given opportunities now. The fact that no one knows about it is not enough to describe how good these opportunities are!

　　But one thing is that you have to hurry up.

　　We quickly got out of our hiding place, and moved forward carefully among the crowd in the smoke - in this chaotic environment, we actually passed through the entire storage room safely and finally arrived at the entrance of the tunnel.

　　The two wooden figures dressed up like human beings were still stabbing out from time to time, but their movements were obviously stiff and blind. It should be that the six wooden snakes had left, and these things were just relying on their own power to continue moving...

　　William reached out and took out a large-caliber revolver, muttering "taste my Serajong" and raised his hand, imitating the Brest police captain's transformation horse and sneering. I quickly blocked his gun and said, "Don't worry, this is a bit risky, let's change Thirteen to do it." I waved to the five ghosts and said, "You guys follow first."

　　The five ghosts flew over the wooden man's head with a roar, but the wooden man did not move at all and continued to stab with the knife numbly.

　　I remember the guy Roku Snake very clearly. He is very cunning and good at cheating. I don't think there is something hidden in this wooden man and he is just left here for us to destroy... Be careful. If you are unlucky, it will not be worth it to die with those Super Saiyans.

　　Thirteen was originally following behind, but when he heard me shouting, he came to the front and saw the two wooden figures. He knew what was going on and asked directly, "Tied?"

　　I nodded: "Just tie him up, and don't make any loud noise, so as not to trigger the mechanism inside..."

　　Our communication has always been like this, I talk more and he says less, and if a situation can be explained in two words, he will never use three words - this time was the same, he had already started to take action when I was only halfway through my sentence!

　　I couldn't see clearly what Thirteen did in the smoke. I only knew that he took out a magic rope from his pocket, then cut off a piece of incense and inserted it into it, and then stuffed the talisman paper into the front end of the rope... This guy muttered something, and the magic rope actually moved like a snake!

　　Sang Yu poked me with a surprised look on his face: "Am I seeing things? Thirteen's move seems to be..." We looked at each other and shouted in unison: "Immortal Rope?"

　　The rope flew out with a whoosh, wrapped around the two wooden men several times, and then suddenly closed in. Thirteen then pulled the two men to the ground with force... Thirteen was not idle at this moment, and he spoke to us for the first time: "It's not a magic rope, it's just the most basic rope technique - the rotation technique in the Thirteen Styles of Flying Meteor.

　　Then he walked up, pulled the two ends together and tied a knot and asked me, "Shall we go?" His face looked solemn, without the slightest ripple or change.

　　It seems that Thirteen is unwilling to have anything to do with the Lu family.

　　We agreed and walked out of the tunnel. Even then, the hateful professor was still tumbling and crawling on the ground as he rushed inside, leaving the Nazis tumbling on the ground behind him. After I came out, I remembered something and reached out to pull Thirteen back: "Please be busy for a while and untie this rope.

　　"Uh, what are you doing..." It was Sang Yu who asked the question, but she stopped talking halfway through, thinking about it before saying, "You want to trap these Nazis in there and leave them to the Vatican?"

　　I chuckled a few times, "Smart! We can just capture the vampires and exchange with them when the time comes - the professor is probably going to be hard to deal with now that he's transformed into the Hulk, and if we forcibly capture him it will alert the ghosts... so we'll just stay here."

　　Sang Yu was puzzled: "It doesn't matter if we alarm the ghosts, we just need to catch the professor and we will know the whereabouts of this corpse. Why would the ghosts care about him?"

　　This is true, but it is just Sang Yu's wishful thinking. In theory, it is absolutely fine, but it is really difficult to implement it - think about it, the place where the Nazis brought the corpse back should be considered the old nest, right? Generally speaking, there will be at least 70, 80 or even hundreds of guys waiting in the old nest, not to mention a large army. It may be okay for us to sneak in and destroy the corpse, but it will be a bloody battle to get out at that time...

　　But think about it from another perspective. If I can find the gun head of the Vatican, I can then treat it as a business deal. It's nothing more than exchanging a corpse for a gun head. For me, this business is a pure profit-making business, and it's so cool!

　　A simple explanation to Sang Yu was enough. She had a relatively strong ability to understand things. Although her body trembled slightly when I mentioned the gun tip, I still felt that it was just a subconscious action and she didn't have any extra thoughts about Sam. We both walked out, leaving Thirteen behind to untie the rope.

　　Soon we heard the wooden man creaking and getting up from behind, and then Thirteen caught up with us and said coolly, "Let's go!"

　　The three of us quickly walked forward along the tunnel and returned to the sewer full of pipes. The five ghosts followed the ghosts to who knows where they were. Only William and Connolly were waiting for us at the intersection...

　　It was already dark when we came out of the sewer, and the ghosts had disappeared in the night - but the bloody smell in the air and the occasional bloodstains on the ground still made us follow them to a small forest. Here the bloodstains disappeared, leaving only two lines of wheel marks on the mud.

　　The direction the wheels printed on the road was simple - port!

　　I almost slapped myself to death! God, how could I have forgotten about this?

　　The reason why the Nazis and the ghosts were desperately searching for these alien beasts was simply because they hoped to use the power of these things to resurrect their masters. After finding them, the best way was to send them back to their nests as quickly as possible... It was obvious that this was what the Nazis did. They sent the corpses to their own nests somewhere unknown and then hid them deeply.

　　Don’t you think the ghosts want to send this thing back home?

　　There is one thing here. No matter what the ghosts choose, his place should be in Japan, so the best means of transportation now is to choose a plane or a ship!

　　Airplanes have their own advantages, such as high speed and difficulty in tracking, but their disadvantages are also obvious - they are so big that they need a runway to land. Secondly, countries around the world now have very strict regulations on private aircraft. Do you think the Japanese government can watch an unknown aircraft dangling over its head and looking for a place to land?

　　At that time, only two missiles are needed. Don’t say you have one eye of ghost, even if you have ten thousand eyes of ghost, it will be useless, and everything will be turned into the original form of carbohydrates.

　　It’s different with ships. Although it’s much easier to track them, the regulatory efforts of all countries cannot cover tens of thousands of ships. If it’s really not possible, there’s a medium ship inside a large ship, and the medium ship contains a small boat, and the small boat is towing a speedboat behind it... How do you find it?

　　So I can basically conclude that these guys must have left by sea!

　　It's useless to know. I don't have a ship now. If I contact the Vatican, I can get a ship, but who knows what these guys will do after they know it. I guess they will most likely go with us to find the Ghost Path and interrogate the whereabouts of the Holy Spear Head - compared to the Holy Spear, that vampire is nothing!

　　My plan is 100% aborted! Who in the Vatican will take care of my corpse then?

　　So I made a bold decision at that time: rush to the port, rob whoever I can, get a boat and go out to sea first!

　　William stepped on the gas to the bottom, and the broken car roared as it rushed towards the port. There were no other cars on the road, so the car went very fast. When it arrived at the port, it saw a sampan just setting sail. It was pitch black in the distance. It was unknown which big ship it was getting on for another long voyage!

　　We drove along the harbor, looking for a fast boat, but the boats all looked similar, and we had no idea when we would be able to catch up - it was really a dilemma.

　　Finally, Sang Yu made the decision: "Let's just find a small yacht! Helensburgh is still an inland sea. I'm afraid we are not so unlucky that we can't catch up with them even if we chase them to the open sea? Just find any boat that is about the same speed - eh? The one over there is good

　　Following the direction of Sang Yu's finger, there was a beautiful cruise ship in the dimly lit area with a few big words written on it: Angel!

　　“Is it good?” Several country bumpkins asked together, including me, William, Thirteen and Connolly. It seems that we are still in the primary stage of socialism and have no idea about such high-end consumer goods. We are all so unsophisticated…

　　Sang Yu pointed at the boat in confusion: "This should be an Italian Wally brand yacht, the model should be Shaga... Oh, no, this is Tango - this kind of high-end yacht has reliable performance and speed, it seems to be suitable now. Sang Yu smiled and said: "Apart from other things on it, the equipment and food reserves are relatively sufficient, we can get on the boat now and leave."

　　(The Italian Wally brand yachts, Tango, Shaga, and Essens models were all launched in 2006. Liuyun has forgotten what kind of boat it was at the time, so he borrowed the name - it's just a novel, please don't delve into it.)

　　Sang Yu's words touched our hearts, so we drove the car quickly to the yacht and rushed on board in just a few seconds.

　　This yacht is not small, with a streamlined body and extremely beautiful shape, a popular layout, and first-class materials, like a melodious movement flowing in every corner of the hull. The hull of 60 to 70 meters is exquisite and has no omissions. Its interior is also remarkable: the luxurious spiral staircase connects the three decks in series, which is magnificent; the Italian furniture made of walnut is romantic and classical; the marble mirrored walls and ceilings, combined with Swarovski diamond inlays, are noble and gorgeous.

　　The boat also features a luxurious helm room with a built-in 42-inch plasma TV. In addition, a marble master stateroom and four guest rooms also highlight the luxurious and comfortable atmosphere.

　　The four country bumpkins on the deck were all dumbfounded. Sang Yu shocked us with his words: "Well, this ship seems to be worth about 30 million..." and then added: "Dollars

　　Chapter 301 Noble Muscle Brother

　　"Who is it? Who is it?" I was just sighing at the huge differences between people when a strong man suddenly came out of the cabin. He was tall, strong and muscular, and looked like Schwarzenegger, like a bodyguard. William approached him on the grounds that he was Scottish, and I asked Sang Yu half-believingly, "Can this guy make the decision? Uh, he looks like a bodyguard, right?"

　　My guess is not without reason. Look at his attire. He looks like the owner of a yacht worth 30 million. He has a group of lackeys staying on the boat to keep watch for his boss... But Sang Yu smiled and shook her head, "This should be the owner of the yacht, and he is probably an aristocrat who is rough on the outside but delicate on the inside." She pointed at the guy's wrist and said, "This guy is wearing a Breguet watch. This kind of watch has always been a favorite brand of royal families in various countries, such as Louis XVI of France, Queen Mary, Queen Victoria of England, Prime Minister Churchill... It's not something a bodyguard can wear..."

　　I refused to accept the news and said, "What if it's a fake?" I shook my head and said, "Everything is fake. Isn't it okay to wear a fake to lose face?"

　　Sang Yu said disdainfully: "If it's a fake, that guy should have chosen a brand that everyone knows, right? Rolex and Piaget would work, why choose this?"

　　I continued to refute: "Isn't he a bodyguard? Is it okay if you don't know him?"

　　"Can you use your brain?" Sang Yu had basically given up on me: "How can a big boss's bodyguard not recognize his cousin?"

　　This makes sense, but I just won't admit defeat, and I still argue: "What if she has a seizure?"

　　Sang Yu rolled her eyes at me helplessly: "You think it's all you..."

　　While we were bickering, Thirteen had already slowly walked to the side of the boat. He looked at the speeding boats in the distance and sighed, "We have to speed up.

　　Sang Yu and I shut up at the same time - damn, we almost forgot about the important matter!

　　It was unknown what William said to the strong man, but the strong man suddenly showed a look of joy on his face, walked over with a laugh, and started mumbling something - Sang Yu's face changed slightly, and he started to discuss with this guy.

　　I asked William: "What's the matter? If you don't want to lend it, then rob it. Why are you talking so much nonsense?"

　　Ya smiled bitterly: "Even if you rob someone, you have to be reasonable, right? They didn't say they won't lend it to you.

　　"We have to rob him even if we want to borrow him! Why don't we just throw him down with a stick, and then... uh, do you think he's willing to lend me the money?" I almost said something nonsense because my mind didn't work out for a while. I was suddenly confused: "If he's willing, why don't you start the boat? What are you waiting for?"

　　William said helplessly: "This guy is a fan of Chinese martial arts. He said that as long as you can beat him, you can ride on the yacht..." He glanced at my small body, then looked at Thirteen, and sighed for no reason.

　　Shit! This means that Thirteen and I can't beat that guy, right?

　　I was immediately furious - you know, when I get angry, I am extremely powerful. I can kill anyone who stands in my way, and it is easy for me to defeat a hundred people. I snorted coldly, "Sang Yu

　　Sang Yu turned around suddenly and asked, "What's wrong?"

　　"Is this guy going to fight with us?" I looked murderous: "Tell him, I hate being looked down upon the most. You have to fight to borrow the boat. You made a big mistake - next, let's practice.

　　Sang Yu was surprised: "Do you really want to compare?" She gestured to the guy: "Uh, this guy is 1.85 meters tall..." Then she looked at me: "You seem to be only 1.7 meters tall..."

　　"Height is not a problem. I interrupted Sang Yu in a very manly and arrogant manner. "As a Chinese sect, being looked down upon is the most unacceptable thing for me - don't try to persuade me. I will take this fight no matter what.

　　"Okay," Sang Yu nodded helplessly, and then said a few words to the sturdy guy. Suddenly, the guy's eyes lit up and he strode towards me. William next to him quickly pulled Connery away, muttering, "Go away, go away, don't let the blood splash on you."

　　At the critical moment when that guy was getting closer and closer, I suddenly took a step back and yelled, "HE, FRIST" and pointed my finger straight at Thirteen...

　　I immediately said to Thirteen, "Thirteen, you go first! Remember, don't bring shame to our sect." Then I retreated to the side of William and said with a playful smile, "The audience is here, right?"

　　Thirteen glared at me in dissatisfaction, but I responded with a very friendly smile and encouragement: "I'm optimistic about you.

　　This guy's advantage is obvious. Even though he knew that I pushed him to the front, he didn't say much nonsense, let alone bargaining with me. Thirteen smiled elegantly and took a deep breath, "Come on.

　　The sturdy man had been listening to us talking for a long time and couldn't hold back any longer. As soon as Sang Yu translated Shisan's words, he started to fight. He rushed forward and punched Shisan in the chin: "OK!"

　　Thirteen had never expected that this fellow would start fighting without saying anything. According to the rules of our sect, we should at least greet and introduce ourselves, right? He dodged to the side and said in astonishment: "You..."

　　The sturdy man didn't give Thirteen any chance at all, punching him left and right non-stop, a bit like a combination of boxing and free fighting. Thirteen dodged a few encounters, and the guy suddenly punched Thirteen in the chest again.

　　Thirteen had come back to his senses from his shock and was no longer dodging. He pushed the guy's arm away and rushed forward two steps. His other hand shot out and went straight for the strong man's throat - his tactics were absolutely reasonable. If he hadn't hit that vital spot, it would have been useless to hit other parts of his body.

　　If this hits the guy, he'll have to drink a pot of wine!

　　The strong man was not stupid. After his arm was pushed away, he actually walked away. Thirteen was not going to give in. He jumped high and made fists with both hands. He fell from the air and smashed down on the back of his head. Sang Yu and I praised him in unison at this moment: "Good

　　The sturdy guy looked like he was used to fighting. Not only did he have some basic Kung Fu skills, but he was also smart. He was nothing like those big Russian guys in the movies who were beaten to a pulp by Chinese Kung Fu. This guy rushed forward a few steps without hesitation, kicked forward with a roundhouse kick, and Shisan shouted loudly, leaned backward to avoid the kick, then slid forward.

　　The sturdy man quickly retracted his legs to defend himself and threw out several combination punches.

　　Both of them were good at Kung Fu, and neither of them had any murderous intention, so it naturally looked a little worse than a life-and-death fight, but the combination of fighting and defense plus the quick transition between offense and defense still made us fascinated, and Connery cheered loudly with joy.

　　The strong man's punches were heavy and his body was strong, while Thirteen's punches were fierce and fast. Both guys just wanted to knock the other person down, so there was nothing dirty between their moves - the nobleman's boxing would naturally not be the same as underground black boxing, and Thirteen was not a ghost catcher and did not have that much hatred. The two of them fought back and forth for more than ten minutes but neither of them gained any advantage.

　　The sturdy man was enjoying the fight and his eyes were full of admiration. He suddenly jumped out of the circle, said a few words in foreign language and walked to the side. Sang Yu, who was standing next to him, quickly stopped Thirteen who was about to chase him: "Don't! He said he wanted to change weapons and have some fun..."

　　Before he could finish his words, the guy rushed back with a long sword from the movies in his hand, but the blade didn't look sharp, as if it was just for practice. Seeing that Thirteen was still there, he spoke a bunch of foreign words again.

　　Sang Yu continued to translate: "I asked you to take up your weapon.

　　The sturdy man waved his hands repeatedly beside him. Thirteen didn't hesitate either. He stretched out his hand and took the chain from his waist, and waved the Fantian Seal on the other end so hard that it made a whirring sound. The weight of the Fantian Seal was as heavy as a brick, and it was definitely more useful when hit on the head than with a spear.

　　The sturdy man probably had never seen this weapon before, and was dumbfounded - of course he didn't admit defeat, and still rushed forward with his head held high.

　　The sturdy man without weapons fought Thirteen on equal terms. In fact, this had a lot to do with Thirteen not daring to take his moves head-on. His moves were basically killing, and they would either kill or injure the opponent, so they didn't dare to use too much force, so they chose to dodge - but things were different after changing weapons.

　　The meteor hammer in Thirteen's hand was swung like a whip, making a humming sound, and it hit the strong man's body and face. The strong man parried a few times, but before he knew what to do, he was already stunned by Thirteen's beating, and seven or eight red spots and bruises were smashed on his arms and chest. Finally, the strong man roared and couldn't bear it anymore. He threw the long sword in his hand and rushed forward. Thirteen squatted down and suddenly threw the chain along the deck, wrapped it around his feet and pulled it hard!

　　The sturdy guy fell to the deck like a dead piece of pork. Thirteen naturally wouldn't miss this opportunity. He rushed over and punched him in the chest with two kicks and a fist, then punched him on the forehead a few times to show that he had been defeated... Then Thirteen stepped back and bowed, saying, "Thank you.

　　The sturdy man struggled to get up, but his legs went weak and he fell backwards to the ground. When he got up again, the contempt on his face was gone. He spat out a mouthful of saliva and wanted to continue fighting.

　　"Stop!" Sang Yu quickly stepped out to block the way, saying, "We are just competing, not risking our lives. What else do you want? We clearly agreed just now that whoever falls first will lose - you dare to say that your fall doesn't count?"

　　"Huh?" The sturdy man was stunned for a moment, but soon laughed heartily: "Then I lose this game - according to what we agreed just now, you can use my boat however you want." Then he pointed at me and said, "But after you use it, you have to compete with me again.

　　I was immediately dumbfounded: "Sang Yu, no way..."

　　Sang Yu didn't even look at me, but nodded repeatedly with a smile on her face: "Of course! Of course! Now take us to chase the ship first, and when I come back, I'll accompany you to play as many games as you want."

　　It doesn't matter how many games there are... I won't say too much. Fighting with this guy three times will tire me to death. If I don't die, I will have to spend the rest of my life in a hospital bed - I didn't expect this to be the result!

　　No one cared about my sad face. A group of people followed the sturdy man, greeting him enthusiastically, and went down to the cabin with their arms around each other's shoulders. It seemed that the sturdy man was going to treat everyone to food and drink, so they were cheering and forgot about me!

　　After being silent for a long time, I suddenly became ruthless: "Damn it! Even if I get beaten to death tomorrow, I can't starve myself today - I'm going to eat a meal too!" I started to crawl down along the cabin!

　　Section 302 High School Application Questions

　　As soon as I got into the cabin, I fell in love with this strong man - he put a full table of food and didn't treat us as outsiders. William XIII was eating with all his heart, and he was digging under the cabinet with his butt sticking out, muttering: "... This one can be heated in the microwave... Uh, this one can't, it needs to be boiled... This one is good, this one is good, it can be eaten cold..."

　　Sang Yu tried to persuade him but he just wouldn't listen. It looked like he was going to starve us to death if he lost the fight...

　　After a long while, she finally stopped, made a full pot of coffee and poured it for us, then ate a pizza heated in the microwave, and said, "Take your time to eat, I'm going to go upstairs and start the boat."

　　He clapped his hands a few times, then left without saying anything. I didn't have time to swallow what was in my mouth, so I could only hold on to him and stammer. He turned around and looked at me in confusion, "What?"

　　I took the coffee and swallowed the food in my mouth: "Don't be in a hurry..."

　　He continued to wonder: "Didn't you look anxious just now?" Then he looked at Sang Yu: "Changed it again?"

　　"Shit!" I followed his example, brushing off the crumbs on my hands, and stood up and asked, "Do you know which direction to go?"

　　"I don't know - but there's no problem. Let's chase him out first. After all this fuss, this guy is a close friend. Why does he do things without thinking but only with his hands and feet? Just do it first and talk about it later!

　　"Okay," I had no choice but to admit defeat: "Well, I'll go up with you. You start the machine first and I'll tell you which way to chase. After that, I looked at Sang Yu and said, "Hurry up and get up too."

　　In fact, my inability to go up is just a cover. If Sang Yu doesn't come up, there is no way to contact the Five Ghosts. At most, I can be a translator between the Yin and Yang worlds, making the communication between the Five Ghosts and Sang Yu easier to understand...

　　The difference between high-end and low-end yachts is really huge. The sturdy man started such a big boat by simply pressing a few keys, and then slowly moved forward by cutting through the waves. He looked at the radar and turned the steering wheel with both hands - he slipped out from between the ships as if playing a game, as nimble as a cat sneaking into the kitchen.

　　Thirty million dollars well worth it!

　　Sang Yu came out of the cabin, and seeing us busy in the front, he didn't say much, and went directly to the stern to light incense, chanting a spell to call back the five ghosts. In order to prevent the strong man from seeing this scene, I could only chat with him: "Let me introduce myself, my name is Liu Piyun." - Of course, the situation was a little different at that time, my brother spoke English, which was much shorter than this Chinese, just a few words: ME, PIYUN_LIU

　　If all the translations were like this, one sentence in Chinese and one sentence in English, Zongheng would definitely think I was just a piece of rubbish. So here I'll make it seem like the strong man is just a guest official, speaking Chinese and writing seal characters directly, like a complete expert on China!

　　After the competition between the strong man and Thirteen, he was much more polite to us. I don't know if he thought I was a master, but he answered politely: "My name is Calvin, I'm British - you Chinese Kung Fu is really good." He glanced at me sideways and said excitedly: "I really look forward to the opportunity to fight with you

　　I was sweating all over. Calvin, why do you keep thinking about me? Just looking at the bulging tendons on my body, I knew I was not good enough. If I got into a fight, I could easily ruin myself. I might as well smash myself into a nail board at 60 miles per hour. It wouldn't be much worse than that.

　　Calvin was fiddling with the steering wheel and didn't notice my expression. He continued, "Your friend's kung fu is pretty good, but it's obvious that he didn't use his full strength. Seriously, when we fight, don't hide anything. Just do it. I can handle it.

　　You can bear it but I can't, I kept thinking to myself, our fighting is like asking me to run and race against a train, they are simply not in the same league - can't your IQ tell that Kung Fu in the movies and Superman are not the same thing?

　　The cruise ship began to adjust its direction and speed up. It didn't matter which route it took. The terrain here was like a horn, small inside and large outside, with only one road. We would never reach the shore if we headed southwest. As for chasing the ghosts, it would not be too late to go in the right direction after we got the news!

　　Now is the transition period between spring and summer. The temperature is still low in the middle of the night. As the speed of the cruise ship increases, the wind also gets stronger. Gradually, I feel a little chilly. At this time, Sang Yu came over to me and coughed, "Biyun, come and take a look."

　　It turned out to be the cold ghost. I was talking about the weather. Turning around, I saw that it was indeed one of the five ghosts following behind Sang Yu. When he saw me, he smiled at me, and he looked very relaxed - he must have followed closely behind the ghosts, right?

　　After communicating with it for a while, I also got some specific information. During this time, Sang Yu and I switched positions: she was responsible for talking to Calvin to divert attention, and I went to the stern to talk to the five ghosts. Anyway, to outsiders, it would look quite weird that I was talking to myself.

　　During this time, Thirteen also came up, followed by William and Connolly. Everyone was full and full of energy, and they all surrounded Calvin and asked him questions. I don’t know if they were really trying to divert my attention or were just curious about the yacht. Anyway, that guy didn’t find the time to look at what I was doing...

　　We soon learned the exact location from the five ghosts and gave the coordinates to Calvin for calculation. It was already far ahead of us. It seemed that they were using a speedboat to transport the vampires and then transferred them to the ocean liner. Our speed might be at a disadvantage before reaching the ocean liner, but there would be no big problem in the second half.

　　The question before us now becomes this: Ship A is heading towards a certain place at a speed of X, and Ship B is chasing it at a speed of Y. The angle between the two ships is now XX degrees, and when they reach a certain place, the speed of Ship A will be changed to XX. So the question is: in how many minutes will it take for Ship A to catch up with Ship B?

　　As soon as this problem was brought up, everyone started to go crazy. Although it looked like a high school math problem, and I remember the teacher said that it could be solved by just drawing a graph and making a parabola, but now it seems that none of the people in front of me are qualified to do this!

　　I looked at Thirteen. The usually calm and cool guy showed fear for the first time. He even took two steps back while waving his hand, "I really can't do it." Sang Yu didn't say anything. She just snorted and said in a careless manner, "I can't do it." Then she walked away like pinching a rag on the side of the boat. William even said, "You've never been to school," which strangled me to death. Calvin didn't even look back to talk to me...

　　I pulled my hair down in clumps. I don't even know how to do this. Don't you think this is a trap?

　　In the end, it was Connery who whispered beside me, "Seven hours and thirty-nine minutes." Turning around, I saw the child holding a pen and paper and sorting out everything. Half a page was filled with words, and the answers were ticked at the end.

　　I remember someone said that Chinese children always won the championship in the Mathematical Olympiad and all the foreign children admitted defeat. Isn’t that bullshit!

　　In this case, we began to prepare. Sang Yu divided the five ghosts into several groups to keep an eye on the ship to see what happens next. Then we took turns to take a shower and rest, so that we could gather our strength and sneak onto the ship... Well, we didn't want to wipe out the ghosts. We just wanted to snatch the vampire back and capture him alive to ask for information about the Holy Spearhead!

　　If we really fight with the ghosts, we will be in trouble even without the Ghost Eye!

　　These were just our plans, but the results were different when they were actually implemented - the ghosts boarded the ship safely, and after everyone relaxed their vigilance and began to rest, the engine broke down!

　　This was naturally Sang Yu's doing - in the absence of the Ghost Eye, the Five Ghosts were basically a sharp weapon. Although they could not take off a person's head from thousands miles away, it was basically not difficult to suddenly destroy some pipes and wires.

　　Only four or five hours later, we were approaching the ocean liner that was swaying in the sea.

　　Calvin's cruise ship was still more than a mile away from the ship when he began to disguise himself under our instructions. He first secretly lowered the lifeboat for me, Sangyu and Shisan to get on, and then covered the side of the boat with a black tarpaulin. Then the yacht circled to the other side of the ship and slowly approached. He and Connery sat on the side of the boat with fishing rods, just like a father and son who went out to fish in the middle of the night. There were snacks, beer and drinks on the table next to them, and music was turned on...

　　Sure enough, a few minutes later, someone shouted from the ship down below, and Calvin quickly joined the conversation. With his authentic London accent and elegant aristocratic demeanor, the people on the ship really didn't understand who he was, so they could only send someone to monitor him while repairing the ship...

　　In the movies, the entire sea is bright, but don't believe it, it's actually the effect of the background lighting. In the real world, it's pitch black at night. If the people on the boat want to see the cruise ship, they have to turn the lights on one side. On the other side, it's pitch dark, so no one can see you even if you swim right under their noses - this is what it means when someone sneaks onto an enemy ship in a blockbuster movie. The audience can see it, but the enemy can't.

　　That's called realism!

　　Calvin didn't make much noise, just pulling the fish up one by one and laughing loudly with Connery. It should be said that he had completely attracted the attention of everyone on the boat.

　　At the same time, our three small boats were quietly approaching the ship from the other side.

　　Thirteen secretly poked his head out from under the tarpaulin and threw a rope upwards - and that thing climbed straight up along the hull again!

　　Is this the Thirteenth Style of Meteor? Damn, that's clearly the Immortal Rope, okay?

　　I didn't have time to ask about this at this critical moment. Think about it, Thirteen is also a member of the Lu family. Even if he learns that unique skill, it's the Lu family's wish and what does it have to do with me? It's best for him to recognize his ancestors and return to his roots. Now that he can learn the family magic, it can be considered an improvement, right?

　　Sang Yu and I both had the same idea. We turned a blind eye and kept silent, waiting for everything to be ready before we sneaked onto the boat.

　　Chapter 303 Thirteen Playing the Immortal Rope Again

　　The term "sampan" is a unified name. In fact, it mainly refers to a boat that is used as the main means of transportation to transport people from an ocean-going ship to the shore. It is small in size and fast in speed, making it convenient to travel. However, its shortcomings are also very obvious - it is impossible to sail away from the coast, and it will capsize if there is a little wind or waves!

　　Yachts are different. They are large ships of dozens or hundreds of meters in length. If there is no wind or waves, they can be sailed hundreds of miles offshore for fun. Unfortunately, the sea is a huge pit. All those who underestimated it have already tasted the bitter fruit... uh, or in other words, have become the bitter fruit tasted by the fish.

　　Ocean-going ships are different. These giant ships of tens of thousands of tons or tens of thousands of tons are the behemoths of the sea. They can handle small winds and waves as if they were walking on flat ground, and can withstand strong winds and waves for a while. Usually, they can carry one or two hundred people as if they were playing - the ship we are sneaking on now is just such a ship!

　　So you understand, if we don't take advantage of the opportunity to capture the ghosts here, when we really go out to the open sea, our yacht will be like a kite that we have no control over, and we might even become the son-in-law of the Dragon King.

　　Grunting and panting, we climbed up the rope and it seemed like everyone was having a hard time. You said that I don't exercise much, so it's understandable, but why does Thirteen seem to be having a hard time? ——Just as I was thinking about it, Sang Yu cursed in a low voice from behind: "Liu Piyun, you idiot!

　　I didn't understand the situation at the time and was still laughing. How come Sang Yu learned our Sichuan dialect and can even curse people - "Birds of a feather flock together" or "Marry a chicken, follow the chicken; marry a dog, follow the dog" all show how important I am in her mind. This is a good thing!

　　Sang Yu's next words instantly shattered my cheerful attitude: "It was you who led us to play mahjong. Now, we are out of breath after climbing a boat without any exercise, and it also caused trouble for me and Shisan - I won't say much now, but you can forget about that this year.

　　"What are you doing?" I understood immediately: "Are you blaming me for teaching you how to play Mahjong?" I almost cried at that time: "Sang Yu, you guys forced me to play Mahjong every day, and I have to play Mahjong - can you please not blame me for everything?"

　　"Pah! At this time, Sang Yu fully demonstrated her talent for being unreasonable and nagging, and she said to me directly: "You won't refuse?"

　　"Ah?" I was petrified immediately. Who can be reasonable with Sang Yu, Wang Xi, and Shisan? The only person I can deal with is my buddy. Unfortunately, he was classified as an "unwelcome poker player" because of his excellent poker skills in the Water and Land Conference. In addition, he goes to Dujiangyan every day. Even if I want to find him to play a few rounds for me, I have to make an appointment... How can I refuse?

　　But then again, I did shirk my responsibility once. The National Security Bureau asked me to go out on a mission, so I left the three of them waiting at home. However, in just three hours, I received seventy-eight calls - in the end, all I needed was a group of people to rush to the scene of the crime!

　　Tell me, am I easy? I refused. If I don't cheer, I guess I'll be drawn!

　　I guess it was because my rebuttal just now made Sang Yu feel unhappy. After she climbed more than two meters, she suddenly had another idea: "By the way, you have to accompany us to the gym every day in the future to lose your belly."

　　Now you know, this is a 100% trap!

　　Thirteen buried his head and climbed the rope without saying a word, and no one knew what he was thinking.

　　After a lot of effort, we climbed onto the boat along the rope. We were right in the middle of the ship's side. There was just a narrow corridor with countless windows on the side, but they were all small - probably only a cat could fit in, and even a larger dog would be stuck.

　　I tried to find my way in through the front hatch, so I took a few steps toward the bow, but before I could take any smooth steps I saw a circle of swaying lights... I instantly flashed back, and without saying a word, pulled Sang Yu and rushed to the back.

　　Fortunately, although we didn’t exercise during this period, we still had the skills to step on the steel deck. We lifted and lowered our feet gently without making any noise. Otherwise, the sound would have sold us out immediately! That’s why when we turned to the back, the lights didn’t turn around...

　　Looks like he dodged it!

　　"Biyun, call down the five ghosts. We leaned against the boat tower to take a breath. Sang Yu had already thought of a solution: "Tell them to keep an eye on some people, we will find a place to go down. As she spoke, she took out the talisman paper and began to summon the five ghosts.

　　Now there are only two of the five ghosts on duty here, the second and fifth. When we first climbed the boat, we asked them to stay in front and watch the lookout light ahead. Now is the time to call them over - in just ten seconds, the two ghosts were in front of us, and as soon as they were told, they were ready to act...

　　"Wait," I suddenly remembered something: "What on earth did you destroy? How long will it take them to repair it?" This is reliable, right? If I can understand the priorities and specific circumstances of the matter, I can formulate an action plan later: should I just capture a living person to interrogate the whereabouts of the Holy Spear Head, or take the vampire away, or even dig a big hole and let the ship sink to the bottom of the sea halfway... It all requires planning, right?

　　The ghost boss thought for a moment and said, "We actually just broke the partition between the two water tanks below to mix the water tanks..." "What do you mean?" I didn't understand. "Can you put it simply?"

　　The ghost boss then gave me some ship knowledge: this 10,000-ton ocean-going giant ship actually has two water tanks. One of them is circulating water, which is the water released by the cooling machine. This water can be used for cooling the machine, cleaning the deck, taking a bath, flushing the toilet, etc. The other is clean water, which can be used for cooking and drinking. The ship continuously discharges clean water through the cooling machine into the circulating water tank, and then pumps it out of the water tank for use...

　　The two water tanks are located in the front of the boat, separated by a steel plate. Originally, they kept to themselves, but now the steel plate has been destroyed and the two waters have been mixed together - not to mention anything else, just the smell of rust in the food is enough to make them angry, not to mention what the consequences will be if they eat it!

　　but……

　　Just as we were figuring out how the ghosts would deal with this matter, we suddenly felt an inexplicable vibration under our feet, and then waves of rhythmic slight bumps began.

　　Looks like it's ready to set sail again!

　　Judging from the time, it is entirely possible for the ghosts to send people to repair the steel plate, but I didn't expect these guys to be so powerful that they could threaten the captain to force the ship to sail without changing water supplies - even if the next port can replenish fresh water, but all the food and drink for three to five days will be circulated by cooling water from machines, is that possible?

　　Maybe it has something to do with the approach of our yacht. Although we didn’t see anything unusual, the ghosts still chose to leave cautiously. In order to get rid of these people, we have to endure it this time even if it means suffering a little!

　　Now we have to speed up our plan - if we are really too far away from the yacht, even if we get off the boat, even if we get a life raft or something, it will be useless: shooting from the boat is the first course, using some magic to attack us from above is the side course, and the main course is probably to directly ram us with the boat... Even if they don't do any of this and just leave us in the sea to fend for ourselves, dessert and coffee will be enough!

　　I didn't expect William, who stayed behind on our life raft, to be able to catch up with this 10,000-ton ship by paddling with both hands!

　　Without saying a word, we sneaked into the cabin from the back, and the Five Ghosts pointed out the location of the Ghost Clan to me - they were living well that day, living in the captain's room and several rooms next to it, and their location was on the second floor from the top!

　　That is to say, we have to go through the first, second and third floors directly to the fourth floor, pick one person out from this group of people and then sneak down. We must not be discovered by any crew members or ghosts, and we must act quickly and leave without a trace...

　　The difficulty of this is like asking Stephen Chow to play Brother Xiao Ma and Andy Lau to play Sister Furong. Not to mention whether they match the role or not, their temperaments are completely different.

　　What a mess! I don't know how Kong Kong'er in the novel could escape thousands of miles away immediately after missing a shot. It would be great if I could do it - just go up and give it a try. Even if I can't grab it, I can immediately reach France without any danger. How great!

　　Don't say I was worried, even Sang Yushisan was worried. The two of them looked at me clearly and said, "Okay, you said this is easier than taking down the Nazi professor, right? Now you find a way for us.

　　I was worried! I was anxious! I pulled my hair down strand by strand - if there was a solution, I wouldn't mind being bald for a few days, but in my current situation, even if I pulled out all the hair on my body, it wouldn't help!

　　Unexpectedly, it was Thirteen who spoke again at this time: "How about we try to come down from above?" He raised the rope in his hand, "Or climb to the top and then feel our way to the fourth floor?"

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other and thought about it - you know what, this is still a solution among solutions. Although this action feels like a gecko climbing a wall, it is at least better than the current situation, right?

　　One, two, three, and four are three layers in total, and five to four is one layer. We can do the math! In other words, it reduces the risk of being discovered by 66.66%!

　　Thirteen saw us nod and pulled out the rope and began to light incense and insert talisman paper skillfully. I saw the rope once again slowly stand up like a cobra in the flute sound. I couldn't stand it anymore, so I asked: "Thirteen, this, this is really not a magic rope?"

　　"Yes," Ya nodded: "I've already said it, this is..."

　　Sang Yu and I said in unison: "Meteor Thirteen?"

　　I was indignant. "Thirteen, if you say I don't understand the magic rope, I really don't understand it, but your method, steps, and techniques are exactly the same as those of Mr. Lu's. Don't tell me that you bought a book from a used bookstore and learned it by yourself.

　　Thirteen stared at the rope going straight up in silence until the rope was tied to the pillar at the top and tied firmly. Then he turned his head and gave me a cold look: "Have I ever lied to you?"

　　This is true. Thirteen has never told a lie. Even when he was very annoying at the beginning, he always spoke the truth and never lied. But - if you want me to say that it was not the divine rope, how can I believe it?

　　But this guy Thirteen...

　　Sang Yu and I were silent for a long time, and finally laughed dryly: "Well, if you say it's not, then it's not.

　　It seems that this guy and the Lu family have quite a few secrets!

　　Chapter 304: Ghost Wall

　　Once again, we all found our way to the top floor. On the way, we passed several rooms, all of which were filled with snoring. It seemed that the people on the boat might not be aware of the current situation. Only the slight vibration when the engine started made a few people pause for a while, but they turned over and continued like a tsunami and landslide...

　　The roof of a ship is different from the roof of an ordinary building. It is not flat at all: the front is the driving cabin, with bright lights and swaying figures inside, and there are many antennas of radars and so on on top; the back is a platform, but unfortunately it is also flat and unobstructed - the stairs are just outside the driving cabin!

　　The lights were on inside the cab and there were shadows of people moving around. Although there were not many people, only three or two, we were under their noses after all, so it was quite difficult to avoid being discovered.

　　I thought about it and said hesitantly, "How about this, let's try the ghost wall?"

　　(During the voyage, there are usually 2-3 people in the wheelhouse who are only responsible for navigation, but whenever the ship needs to be started, the captain and the first officer must be present. There are usually 6-7 people in the wheelhouse, but... there were indeed only three people at that time!)

　　The essence of the ghost wall is to let the soul confuse and hallucinate people under appropriate circumstances. In addition to the ghost itself, it also requires the brightness, terrain, time and other environmental factors to fit in. It is really not easy to confuse them in this brightly lit environment, so Sang Yu hesitated for a moment - but is there any other way now?

　　That's what it meant to try it out, and seeing that we didn't object, Sang Yu got ruthless and gritted his teeth and let the two ghosts out - in just two or three seconds, the lights in the cab suddenly flashed at the same time, and suddenly the whole top floor was filled with an indescribable weird smell!

　　We hid nearby and secretly watched the situation inside, ready to rush in as soon as chaos broke out!

　　The people in the cab were startled when they saw the light suddenly flickering. They looked at each other and one of them sighed, "What a day! Have we encountered some evil spirits recently? Why are we so unlucky? We just fixed the deck and the wires broke again. If this continues, none of us will escape punishment!"

　　The other one looked around furtively and said quickly, "Well, why are you still talking about this? Let's go and see if there is something wrong with the circuit. As long as the circuit is fine, we can get the boat started first. If the light flashes, we can wait for it to flash. As long as it doesn't delay the boat, it's fine."

　　The first person nodded quickly, "Yes, yes," and pulled the third person, "Let's go and take a look." Then the two of them walked outside... After walking a few steps, the first person suddenly trembled and shivered, and immediately cursed, "This damn weather is too damn cold!"

　　The second one also grumbled in the back: "What a... what a heaven! I must go back and worship the great god of Simian Palace."

　　This bird call plus some unclear things made me understand all of a sudden. Just now before I got on board, I didn't see the name of the ship clearly. I only saw the word "XX丸" and didn't understand where it belonged. Now I understand - this is a Japanese ship!

　　At this time, a faint miasma can be seen on the entire platform with the naked eye. If this were late autumn or early winter, the climate would be normal, but now it is clearly summer - the ghostly cold has permeated the entire platform. In this case, the ghostly cold has taken effect, but can it be achieved by covering the eyes?

　　The two ghosts cried out and landed on the heads of the three people: one blinded the second person who stayed behind with both hands, and the other blinded the other two people who left with one hand...

　　"Hey, it's done. I waved and the three of them rushed out together. They ran for more than ten meters and were about to pass in front of the driver's cab door - but at this moment, suddenly a ball of white mist exploded from the driver's cab!

　　Two ghosts, two ghosts were bounced away by something at the same time!

　　My heart sank as I remembered that besides the Wang family, Gui Yifayan was also a master in using Shikigami, and he would definitely not fail to set up defensive measures for his own people - even if other things didn't work, a simple ghost-covering method would surely be able to prevent it!

　　I watched as the dim lights in the room flashed one last time and then all lit up, and then one by one the lights lit up -

　　Damn it, if this goes on we will all be exposed!

　　I can only rely on my luck! I quickly pulled Sang Yu and rushed forward, not caring about anything else... If I'm lucky enough not to be seen, it would be a stroke of luck. If I'm seen, I hope I can catch him alive before the ghosts react!

　　As for whether we can defeat those three controllers by then, it all depends on luck!

　　I rush!

　　I speed up!

　　I ran as hard as I could!

　　…

　　Just as I pulled Sang Yu and started running, there was suddenly darkness in front of me - where was the staircase?

　　It took me three full seconds to react. I looked around and it was pitch dark. I couldn't figure out what was going on. I couldn't help but say, "Uh, there's a power outage..."

　　A person suddenly appeared beside me. I was so scared that I dodged to the side and almost threw a punch. At this time, I heard a familiar voice: "Go! What are you still standing there for?"

　　It’s actually thirteen?

　　I felt a strong force pulling me at my hand, and I couldn't help but rush down... Originally, I was pulling Sang Yu towards the stairs, but now it was Sang Yu pulling me!

　　Running around on the deck, I couldn't help but ask, "Can anyone tell me what's going on?"

　　Sang Yu said nothing, but Shisan smiled. I suddenly became anxious. “Don’t worry, don’t worry.” Shisan finally spoke, “I’ll turn off the light.”

　　"You? The lights are off?" Sang Yu started to walk down the stairs in front of me. I didn't know what was going on and continued to ask, "What do you mean? How did it happen? - Tell me, I'll be anxious if you don't tell me.

　　Thirteen started down the stairs. "It's simple. Just the light switch. I turned it off."

　　"You mean the light switch?" Sang Yu had already stopped and started looking outside. I suddenly realized, "You said turn off the light - Shit! Is it that simple?"

　　"Not easy," Thirteen continued with a smile, "If we had used the Five Ghosts just now, it would have been easier. The rope technique I used secretly is still quite difficult.

　　I immediately lost my composure! If I really knew it was that simple, wouldn't it be better to just use two ghosts to turn off all the lights? Not only is it simple and easy, it's also quick and convenient, and the most important thing is: this method works!

　　Uh, no wonder Sang Yu took me to the stairs without saying a word. It turned out that this incident made Sang Yu lose face - even though it was my fault!

　　Could it be that I am the legendary brother who betrays his father, who betrays God and buries Buddha?

　　Anyway, I didn’t dare to talk to Sang Yu now. I could only watch her sneaking around in front of me and observing the environment. But if I ignored her, she would pay attention to me. Sang Yu suddenly turned her head and asked, “What should I do?”

　　Seeing that Sang Yu was not angry, I immediately perked up: "Well, I think I should..." "I didn't ask you, but how could anyone know that Sang Yu's words killed me? She mercilessly blocked the rest of my sentence: "I asked Thirteenth Master

　　I stared at Thirteen eagerly, hoping that he would say something nice to me. At this critical moment, my good brother really said, "Uh, leave it to Piyun..."

　　Good brother! As the saying goes, a journey of a thousand miles tests a person's ability, and time reveals a person's true character. You really didn't let me down at this critical moment!

　　I just coughed twice and was about to express my opinion when Thirteen added: "… just do it the opposite way, it will definitely work.

　　Sang Yu said: "I agree! Biyun, tell me

　　It made sense at the beginning, but with this addition it became more and more offensive - you know what a good young man this Thirteen is, in previous years he would have been able to put out a wildfire and be recognized as one of the top ten or something, but now that good young man has turned into a complete hooligan!

　　I don't know who I learned this from - OK, I'll go back and smoke my friend! Or maybe it's Wang Xi!

　　But now is not the time to feel sorry for myself. Sang Yu Shisan is staring at me. After thinking it over, I spoke like a young wife, "The captain's room, right?"

　　"Why?" Sang Yu asked, "Can't we use other rooms?"

　　He was very proud of this question: "Of course! Think about it, if you want to know the whereabouts of the Holy Spearhead, you must capture the high-ranking figures of the Ghost Path, and the highest-ranking ones here should be the three Ghost Path people - only the three of them are qualified to live in the captain's room, right?" Then I added: "Maybe the vampires are in there.

　　After hearing what I said, Sang Yu nodded and said, "Okay, let's go to the small room next door."

　　Thirteen nodded, and the two of them were really ready to go to the side... I almost cried, "Are you really going to do this? My brother and my sister, please stop messing around, we are doing business now.

　　I held onto the corners of their clothes and refused to let go. I guess my expression had evolved from a young wife to a resentful woman in the boudoir!

　　"Forget it, just tell him," Shisan pointed at my hand helplessly and said to Sang Yu, "This guy is impatient.

　　Uh? Any inside information?

　　"Who told him to come up with such a bad idea?" Karma, karma. I should have guessed that Sang Yu would not just let me off with a few words. She rolled her eyes, wrinkled her nose and smiled, "To be honest, the five ghosts have already checked these rooms. You guessed right. The three controllers live in the captain's, first mate's and chief engineer's rooms respectively, and the vampire is locked in an iron cage in the next room... I think you also hope to eliminate the vampire by the way, right?"

　　(Okay, the four rooms of the captain, first mate, political commissar, and chief engineer are single rooms, but they belong to the corresponding positions on the upper and lower floors respectively. Here I will rewrite it according to the needs of the novel)

　　I nodded.

　　Sang Yu said: "That's it, so let's go to the side and nail the vampire to death first, and then sneakily capture someone, what do you think?" When she said this, she had a bit of the spirit of Mulan. I wouldn't dare say she was heroic, but at least she was very confident of winning - I was thinking in my heart, what were you doing just now? Why are you showing off now?

　　But she dared not say it, and had to say excitedly: "I have long said that you are a talented woman with both beauty and wisdom. Look, look, how can these trivial things stump you? You are so talented!"

　　Sang Yule: "Go away and stop talking nonsense..." He shook his head and ordered the two ghosts to open the door.

　　At this point I can basically conclude that the aftereffects of that stupid move just now have been basically eliminated!

　　Chapter 305: The Vampire Duke

　　With the Five Ghosts as our accomplice, opening the door would be a piece of cake. We slipped in and took a look - sure enough, there was a bloody guy tied up on the table in the middle!

　　His head was covered with messy golden hair, and his jet-black tuxedo was covered with a thick layer of blood scabs. His wrists, palms, shoulders, thighs... It looked as if his entire body was nailed to the ground with wooden stakes and he couldn't move at all. After hearing the door open, this guy struggled to turn his face to the side and stared at us with wolf-like eyes!

　　The guy's clothes were ripped open on his chest, revealing a wound more than a dozen fingers wide with a wooden stake stuffed inside. The muscles around the wound kept squirming and closing inward, but as soon as they touched the wooden stake, they made a hissing sound like a branding iron, and then quickly turned into green smoke and dissipated into the air - there were many torn places on other parts of his clothes, but the wounds were invisible, and they must have healed on their own.

　　The blood from his wounds dripped from his body into the bucket below, continuously draining this guy's strength!

　　Vampires are also called blood clan. They have strong recovery and regeneration abilities. They can recover some strength as long as they are given enough time. Therefore, how to block their blood regeneration is the biggest challenge in capturing vampires alive. But it seems that the ghosts have solved this problem very well!

　　It was my first time seeing a vampire, and I was a little excited. I walked over quickly and wanted to touch it - you know, a lot of girls have this impulse when they see cute things like cats and dogs, and I was no exception!

　　It’s just that I like to touch any zombie skeleton I see!

　　It was obvious that the Vampire Duke didn't like my action. He suddenly opened his mouth wide, revealing four sharp canine teeth, and at the same time, a threatening hissing sound came out of his throat, like a frightened cobra - he raised his mouth and bit towards my hand!

　　I flipped my wrist and slapped the girl on the head, laughing, "Bite your sister!" I raised my bloody right hand proudly, "Haha, I slapped you, didn't I?"

　　The vampire duke was extremely angry. Although he was weak, he cursed viciously: "You filthy bastard! Do you want to go back and brag that you touched a vampire? I have seen many people like you. You have never been taken seriously in your life. You can only rely on others to attract attention. People like you should be called garbage, right?"

　　I didn't expect this guy to be so angry. Although I was surprised, I was also very upset, so I slapped him in the face a few times and said, "You are talking nonsense!"

　　You said you were touched too much by others, but it wasn't my fault. If you have grievances and revenge, why bother to curse me? You said I was touched once and you were scolded like this, how can I not be angry?

　　Unexpectedly, after a few slaps, the guy actually laughed, "Is that all you can do?" A trace of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth: "Trash is trash, you can only be vegetarian. If you have the ability, stab me a few times and try, so you can brag more when you go home.

　　"Damn it, this guy is getting excited even if I ignore him, right? So I shouted and the Killing God Blade appeared, scraping this guy's face back and forth - "Do you think I cut off your ear or your nose?" I shouted viciously, "Let me show you who is trash.

　　But I realized something was wrong after only two scrapes. There was an inexplicable fanaticism in that guy's eyes, as if he was a beggar who had been hungry for three days looking for a bowl of dog food...Pah, he was looking for a bowl of shark fins and this was it!

　　I wondered, could it be that vampires also have strange habits? Like masochism?

　　Like! Damn like!

　　The vampire suddenly let out a few heavy breaths: "Are you Liu Piyun from the Zhuge family of China?" Then he turned around and looked at Thirteen and Sang Yu: "You are... well, it should be Thirteenth Master and Miss Wang Sang Yu, right?"

　　Hey, the three of us are too famous. You said that the people in the Dharma Sect knew about it, not to mention it, but I didn't expect that the vampires who are far away and mixed in the marginal culture also knew about it? And they knew everything about it in detail - you see, the Thirteenth Young Master and I were not confused!

　　The vampire suddenly showed a strange expression: "Do you want to know the secrets of the Ghost Dao Clan? If you do, we can make a deal.

　　Trade! Damn, I'm allergic to trade recently, okay? Can you change the word to something else, like exchange, communication, or blending? Even if you can't explain it clearly, you can change it to private communication!

　　Before I could slap her twice, Sang Yu got excited. She squeezed over and asked, "Do you have any news for us?"

　　The vampire chuckled, but ended up pulling at the wound on his body, causing blood to spurt out like a fountain. After a lot of effort, he managed to control the blood flow again, but he was already weak when he spoke: "If you, if you want to know, then, then you have to, promise me, you must, must, must..."

　　Maybe he was a little out of breath, and he said three "musts" in a row without any follow-up. I impatiently said, "Do I have to let you go?"

　　The guy nodded, took a desperate breath, and finally answered: "...Yes."

　　Sang Yu, Shisan and I exchanged glances, and we all had basically the same idea: since this guy knew the three of us, he might also know some secrets of the Ghost Taoists. This deal wouldn't be a big loss for us - but before that it seems we have to figure out the secrets of vampires, so that we can ensure the authenticity of the information he provides!

　　I waited until he calmed down before I spoke: "We can make a deal with you, but now we don't know if your information is worth releasing you - tell the truth, if it's not worth it, don't say we lied to you, it's so prestigious to kill a vampire lord, but those broken bricks and tiles are boring.

　　Seeing me give in, his eyes lit up even more: "It will definitely work - about the Holy Spear

　　"Damn!" The three of us shouted in unison, and Sang Yu hurriedly asked, "How did you know that we needed the Holy Spear?"

　　The guy didn't answer and continued, "And the corpse..."

　　We continued to make a "wipe" sound - but this time no one asked, as we all knew that guy would probably make more trouble so we didn't rush to catch up. But after the news came out, he didn't say anything for a long time.

　　Staring at us, waiting for a bargain!

　　I coughed quickly and said, "If you give us these two pieces of information, it will be fine. Letting you go will not be a problem at all. But you have to tell us how you got the information. Otherwise, what if you refuse to return or exchange the goods after they leave the store? Keep it simple and be honest. If you tell us the source and the information clearly, we will definitely let you go.

　　"The vampire lord grunted for a long time and said, "Only one."

　　"What?" I just realized what was going on after I said that. I couldn't help but get angry: "You mean you only give one of the two pieces of information, right? Hey, do you want to be beaten or what? Isn't it enough to let you go?"

　　A trace of fear flashed in the eyes of this girl, but she immediately regained her composure: "It's not that I can't give you two pieces of news, but if you want to know all the news, you have to do one more thing besides letting me go... I don't have much strength now, even if you let me go, I will die..." The girl tilted her head and tilted her neck like a tree and spoke: "So, if you want to know the whereabouts of the two things, you have to promise me that you will bring me back to the land after releasing me, and you are not allowed to chase me.

　　"How can that be possible..." I almost blushed. I was just thinking about this in my mind. After releasing him, I would kill him while he was sick. This would keep my promise and eliminate the evil at the same time, right? But now... this guy clearly understood!

　　Sang Yu agreed on our behalf without hesitation: "Okay, no problem - but you have to tell us where the information came from. Unreliable ones don't count! You said we paid for two kilograms of oranges, but you can't make them all the size of quail eggs, right?"

　　The vampire thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I'll tell you." He lowered his voice and said quietly, "In fact, I bit one of their people during the fight with the Ghost Path Clan, so I know what they are thinking.

　　"Well, explain it clearly.

　　"It's actually very simple. Once we vampires reach the age of Count or above, we will have various abilities of blood. For example, we can know what a person has heard and seen in the past three days through blood. In simple terms, we can check the memory of a person by sucking blood.

　　"Damn, this is the third time we've said 'damn' to this guy: "So awesome?" I was skeptical, but seeing Sang Yu Shisan's expression, he was very sure. When I looked over, Shisan nodded to me slightly, proving that this guy was telling the truth.

　　Seeing that I was a little suspicious, the vampire said, "If it weren't for this, how could I tell from your weapon that you were Liu Piyun?"

　　This is an ironclad fact. I swore without hesitation: "If a vampire were to appear today..." I lowered my head: "What's your name?"

　　"Duke Les said this with such confidence that if you didn't know better you would think he was talking about an official position.

　　"Duke, Duke, your sister, I said sarcastically, "I have never seen a Duke without a palace or territory..." He wanted to continue, but when he saw Sang Yu's malicious eyes, he immediately changed his words: "...If the vampire Duke Lai tells us about the whereabouts of the Holy Spearhead and the Corpse Ba today, then I promise to let him out and take him to land with me! If I break this oath, I hope I will be struck by lightning - Hey, let's make it clear first, those who didn't run away don't count

　　After listening to me, this guy gave me a flattering smile and said, "There is also a…"

　　"Well, Duke S, the vampire," I immediately corrected myself: "Duke S is also."

　　That guy's face is full of black lines...

　　After hearing Sang Yu and Shisan swear, this guy finally felt relieved and told us all the news about Shiba and Qiangtou - it sounded really true!

　　This guy described all the details clearly, including the address and house number. It didn't look like he was lying. I hurriedly asked, "Have you seen The Deer and the Cauldron?"

　　It was only after he shook his head that I was really sure - as long as he didn't follow Lord Wei's example of telling nine truths and one lie, then the information he gave out now is 99% true!

　　What a surprise, what a surprise, I didn’t expect that I could pick up such a big fallen peach!

　　Chapter 306: Noble Brother's Firepower Support

　　The deal with Duke Rice is now halfway done. He has already given us the goods, and now it's our turn to pay the bill. I quickly cut the rope on him and called out, "Thirteen, look for any blood or something..."

　　In order to survive, a vampire must have blood. If this ghost doesn't replenish his blood, he will not be able to withstand the torture. So Thirteen quickly found a bottle from the side, which still had more than half of the blood in it that looked almost solidified.

　　It should be kept for his supplement next time.

　　As soon as the rope was cut, the vampire began to twist his body, but the wooden stakes on his body nailed him tightly, and the slightest twist caused the wound to hiss. He actually endured the severe pain and tried, then said unwillingly: "Can you, can you, give me that blood..."

　　"Give it to him," I nodded to Thirteen. "He's already half an ally now. It's easier to let him walk out by himself than to carry him out, right?"

　　"That was Sang Yu's agreement: "Just give it some strength back first..."

　　As soon as Duke Rice received the bottle, he quickly put it into his mouth, but the blood seemed to have coagulated a little too much. He drank the blood too fast and choked. He had to chew it for a while before he swallowed the blood that was as big as the bottle.

　　I quickly pulled out the stakes, and the last few were actually attached to the table. There was really nothing I could do, so I could only explain to the Duke who was still savoring the moment: "Well, you get up by yourself. It's really not easy to break these stakes and get them out from above - do you want me to push you from behind?"

　　I remember Feng Gong said in the Spring Festival Gala that he was a friend of the middle-aged and elderly. Similarly, this blood was indeed a friend of vampires. It had been less than a minute since he swallowed it, and Duke Rice looked much better. He gritted his teeth and pulled upwards with both hands. With a crash, the arm came out from the wooden stake!

　　Blood was flowing and a piece of flesh was hooked on the wooden stake, but Duke Rice pulled with his right hand again as if he didn't see it... After a few times, his limbs were able to move again, and then the Duke supported himself on the table with both hands!

　　Uh, I just moved it a few times but didn't pull it out... He called out embarrassedly: "Can you help me?"

　　I laughed in my heart. The two wooden stakes in the middle were thick at the top and thin at the bottom with a point. They were specially made. Do you think they can be pulled out now that the wound has closed so quickly? But I didn't say anything. I called Thirteen and went behind Duke Les, shouting, "One, two, three, get up!"

　　The two of them worked together to pull Duke Rice out!

　　"Ah, that guy couldn't help but scream in pain at this time, which scared Thirteen and I half to death. Soon after, we heard a subtle noise coming from the next room, as if someone was mumbling something...

　　"Let's go," I decided immediately and rushed out with them. "Turn off the lights all the way." The latter sentence was shouted at the five ghosts. The two of them didn't delay and directly turned off the lights in the entire cabin!

　　By the way, these two guys also smashed the switch with their punches.

　　Thirteen put his arm around Duke Rice's shoulder and followed me, while Sang Yu followed him closely, prepared for sudden enemy attacks from behind!

　　As soon as I stepped onto the stairs, I heard a light click from behind, as if someone pushed the door open. I immediately turned to the downstairs and said, "Go this way - rush out quickly."

　　The five ghosts flew over from behind with a roar, and immediately turned downwards to turn off the lights...

　　The three of us, along with Duke Les, rushed down recklessly. Along the way, we heard voices coming from many cabins: "What's going on?"

　　"What's wrong? What's wrong?"

　　But what made me most nervous was the roar from behind: "Stop them!" At the same time, I felt a light coming down from above, and I guessed it was those ghosts who turned on the lights!

　　We quickly ran up the stairs, not caring about the clanging sound of the iron plates under our feet - now as long as we get out, we will win, who cares if we are discovered or not!

　　But even so, we were not fast enough. When we reached the first floor, we actually met a ninja!

　　It seems that the sentinels from the Ghost Path are here - I rushed forward wielding the Killing God Blade, and stabbed forward with the knife dancing in my hand!

　　The ninja in front of me dodged to the side - good! The kick I threw just happened to be right up there, hitting him between his legs with precision and ruthlessness!

　　Bang! He flew out a few steps like a broken bag to make way for me!

　　Although the lights downstairs were off, it was not too dark. It was a fair environment for me and the ninja, but he never expected that I could use such a sharp move! I fell in love with this move after I dealt with the ungrateful Chen family on the beach in San Francisco last time. Later, I kept practicing and pondering, trying to carry forward the essence of our martial arts... To be honest, I have been practicing mahjong every day recently, and I have taken half an hour to practice in the morning!

　　There is only one goal: higher, faster, stronger!

　　The thousands of times of practice finally paid off, and the result of defeating the enemy with one move made me admire women's riot control skills again!

　　We stepped over him without any hesitation, rushed to the stern in three or two steps, and then hurried to the side of the ship - it was obvious that William had a hard time pulling the boat forward after it started, and the distance between us seemed to be getting bigger and bigger!

　　The sea water in early summer is not suitable for swimming, and the latitude of the UK is also not suitable... but there is nothing we can do now!

　　We jumped off the side of the boat without saying a word!

　　I felt a little dizzy after being poured into the pungent sea water. I struggled for a few times but couldn't get my head out, so I started to panic. As I was struggling hard, a pair of hands suddenly patted me on the shoulders - Sang Yu!

　　Sang Yu pulled my shoulders from the side and behind and started swimming upwards. I suddenly felt relieved - soon we emerged from the sea!

　　"Huff, huff," I took a few deep breaths, feeling the pleasure of the air entering my lungs - "Humph, you guys are really unlucky.

　　Suddenly someone shouted from above!

　　At the same time, a beam of light shone on us. In the dazzling light, I couldn't see the person who was talking clearly. I just saw Sang Yu and Shisan were beside me. The vampire duke was bleeding a lot and was holding a rag bag in Shisan's hand. "Who are you?"

　　I covered my eyes with my hands and squinted hard for a long time but to no avail. Although I knew the person, I couldn't remember who it was. I could only call out this in the end.

　　"I'm Wuchuan, my dear Detective Liu - don't move." As I spoke, I heard a few clicks from above, like a gun being loaded. "You should be familiar with this sound, right? Great Detective, let me make it clear to you now: if you come up to me honestly, I can still spare your lives, but if you want to run, these dozen automatic rifles of mine won't have eyes."

　　"You want us to surrender?" I shouted to the top and whispered to Sang Yu: "Think of a solution quickly.

　　"What do you think?" Wuchuan asked, "Do you think I'm kidding you?"

　　Sang Yu paddled in my ear and asked, "How about we let the Five Ghosts kill them, and then we go diving?"

　　"No, I guess I can't hold it in for that long. If I think about it again--" I raised my voice: "Don't you want the vampire duke you captured with so much difficulty?"

　　"Of course we do, but I bet you won't take the risk." Wuchuan then shouted, "Why don't you try it?"

　　Thirteen suggested: "How about we dive to the life raft?" He spat out a mouthful of water: "They haven't found William's life raft yet.

　　The life raft is now located on the side of the stern, and we are in the middle of the ship. Under the spotlight, we should have attracted all the enemy's attention and firepower. Those ghosts haven't even noticed the life raft yet!

　　But I also know that this delay will not last for more than a few seconds. If it lasts another minute or two, it will definitely not be hidden.

　　"Try your sister!" I yelled, "We lost - you have to let us down with a rope, right?" Then I quickly shook my head and said, "The life raft has no power - to put it bluntly, even if we get on the boat, we are still targets, except that we have changed from a single raft to a connected raft.

　　The man above laughed: "I advise you not to use any tricks, because you will be the one who suffers." He whispered a few words, and soon someone swung a rope down from above: "Come up one by one - tie the vampire duke to me first!"

　　"I won't go, I won't go..." Duke Les immediately shouted in fear: "Why don't you let me go and let me escape by myself?"

　　What an idiot he is. I don't know what the ghosts did just now. Why did he make this guy act like a student who is afraid of seeing his teacher? He even twisted his body while talking - he didn't even think about whether he can swim back by himself with this much physical strength!

　　"Shut up," I yelled softly, "We're trying to find a way - yes, if you struggle now, we won't be able to tie you up, so we can buy some more time."

　　When Duke Les heard what I said, he struggled even harder, making a lot of splashes. I grabbed him for show and yelled, "Don't move! I'll kill you if you move again!... Grab your hands... and go over there!"

　　If you just look at our efforts from above, it would be enough. Three people were fighting hard against a vampire. God knows that we were basically trying to turn the tide, just to make the situation bigger!

　　The three of them, plus a vampire, were still roaring and sneering as they worked overtime in private to come up with a solution - but why did it seem like nothing was feasible?

　　At this moment, I suddenly heard a popping sound. I turned around and saw a yacht next to me showing its head from the stern...

　　The noble guy in the middle was carrying a rocket launcher on his shoulder, staring at the deck with a grim smile on his face.

　　"Don't move me!" the noble brother threatened, "My fingers are not very useful.

　　The little guy Connery was steering the boat with a smirk on his face!

　　Chapter 307: The confusing relationships between characters

　　Seeing this situation, we stopped making a fuss and started swimming to the side with joy - suddenly someone above fired a volley of bullets right next to us!

　　Everyone was stunned. Who was this guy? Wasn't he afraid that the noble brother would really fire the rocket?

　　"Brother Noble turned his head to the side and put his eyes close to the scope, and uttered a few words with a strong smell of gunpowder between his teeth: "Try another shot?"

　　The look and tone made me believe that this was a spoiled second-generation brother who had lost his temper. It didn't matter whether he was furious or angry, he was ready to do whatever he wanted anyway - to put it bluntly, a second-generation brother with damaged self-esteem would do this from time to time!

　　"What am I afraid of?" A gloomy voice sounded from the side of the boat: "At worst, we can just go our separate ways." The voice paused for a moment: "If both you and I shoot, I will die; if you take them away, we will die when we go back - it's all death anyway, what am I afraid of?"

　　After saying that, the guy actually started to laugh and shouted provocatively: "Shoot! I told you to shoot! If you're a little slower, I can kill these three guys in the water!"

　　"It's going to be bad!" The three of us in the water shouted at about the same time. But before we could finish our words, the noble brother slightly raised the cannon upwards and snapped his fingers together...

　　A rocket whizzed towards the bow of the ship!

　　The people on the boat immediately scattered like ants in a fried pot. Many people began to jump into the water in panic, while others ran around - damn, in this situation, you will die no matter where you run, do you think you can be saved by burying your head in the sand?

　　Then why not trust Chun Ge? At least he can be resurrected with full buffs on the spot!

　　"Don't run, don't run..." Several people screamed heartbreakingly. Sang Yushisan and I looked at each other and quickly dived into the water... We kept cursing in our hearts. This noble brother is simply a piece of shit. He doesn't care about our life or death at all. He just started fighting without saying a word!

　　The three of us kept diving to the side. We thought that the bullets with bubbles in the blockbuster movies would pass by us in long white waves and head straight to the bottom of the sea. Then we would pass through the hail of bullets unscathed just like the pig feet in the TV. After diving for several kilometers underwater and coming ashore, we hugged and congratulated each other, shouting, "We finally escaped..."

　　Another situation is that after entering the water, we see a few familiar figures, wearing diving suits and carrying oxygen tanks, rushing to our side in a standard frogman posture, and then stuffing the oxygen tank into my mouth - there must be a red five-star logo on the diving suit, which is obviously from China; otherwise, the guy must tear off the mask so that we can see his face clearly... and it has to be someone we know!

　　Of course, the above is purely my fantasy - the real situation is that we swam underwater until we were almost out of breath but never more than fifty meters. There were neither flying bullets nor diving frogmen for support. I just couldn't stand it anymore and pulled Sang Yu upwards... I would rather be killed by bullets than suffocate to death here!

　　Having said that, I actually didn’t think that way - the sea above my head was pitch black and there was nothing there. There was no fire or explosion as usual, and no one fired a gun!

　　It was as if nothing had happened just now... Oh, and there was no rumbling sound that should have happened!

　　The moment I rushed to the surface of the sea, I felt like my lungs were going to explode, but I still looked towards the sea immediately - there seemed to be some noise coming from the boat, but when I looked closely, it turned out to be just a searchlight installed on the bow that was blown into pieces, and a group of ghosts were there, eyeing the yacht covetously...

　　The noble brother was leisurely holding a cigar and a bazooka, waving at me: "Hi

　　After taking a few breaths, I finally managed to speak: "What's going on? What happened to you?"

　　The noble brother took off his cigar and spread his hands, asking blankly: "Something? What's the matter?" He had a proud look in his eyes and said, "It's already been agreed, you guys come up.

　　"Uh..." Could it be that the noble brother blew up the searchlight with one shot, so the ghosts gave him face?

　　Although we thought so, we didn't move much, because although we are not far away from the yacht, we are not far away from it in a matter of seconds. Although no one in the Ghost Dao group said anything, it doesn't mean that these guys are ready to give up!

　　Looking back, I saw Thirteen still holding Duke Rice and following me, and I suddenly felt relieved. The second best choice for the ghosts should be this vampire, right?

　　Sure enough, someone on the boat spoke again at this time: "Don't think that if you dare to fire, I will... woo woo..." The voice was sharp and harsh. It was the guy who started speaking, but he seemed to be stopped after just two sentences - it was just two short sentences but I finally recognized who this guy was!

　　It’s that guy Liushe!

　　Then another person spoke up, his voice much calmer, "Sir, I admire your courage, and I believe you are determined to die with us - but think about it, what good is it if we really fight like this? You and I are likely to die together in the gunfire, and other guys will find an opportunity..." This guy pointed down and said, "Your friends who came from China can get on the ship and go with you. I promise not to cause you any trouble, but you have to hand over the Duke to us.

　　"Uh, Duke? What Duke?" The noble brother obviously knew nothing about this matter. He quickly looked down and said, "Tsk! Is this the Duke you are talking about? Forget it, stop fooling me. There is no such guy in the noble genealogy.

　　It doesn’t matter whether this guy is a duke or not. The noble brother quickly passed the ball to me: “I don’t have much say in this matter. You should discuss everything with this gentleman, because we still have to compete... Uh, hey! Are you listening?”

　　The latter part of the sentence was shouted at me, because when he turned his head halfway through the sentence, I didn't hear what he said - I had just whispered a few words to Shisan, and was telling Sang Yu something...

　　I raised my head and obviously didn't hear anything. "Uh, what's up?"

　　The cigar that Noble Brother held in his mouth, which looked like a US dollar, fell to the deck with a clatter. He was furious: "Mr. Liu, what do you want us to do now?"

　　"What should I do? What should I do?" I still didn't understand the situation: "What should I do if I leave? Do you think it's fun to soak in the sea water like this?" I suddenly thought of something and said happily: "Have you discussed it? Go back to your own homes and find your own mothers and scatter like birds and beasts?"

　　"Well, not a noble brother." He quickly explained, "They made a final request, which is that you hand over that duke and get on my ship. They promise to stop there. What do you think?"

　　"Not so good," I answered rudely, and then shouted to the top: "Hey, fellow ghosts, is this your bottom line?"

　　The higher-ups quickly replied, "Yes, this is our bottom line - Mr. Liu, you have to think carefully.

　　Sang Yu and Shisan were whispering in the back about the plan I had just proposed, so I started to talk nonsense: "Who are you?"

　　"Mr. Liu, I am a ghost. I hope you still remember me.

　　"Oh, I remember, we're acquaintances..." I quickly replied: "I remember you..."

　　Liu said happily: "Then Mr. Liu should know that we..."

　　I just finished my sentence at the right moment: "...Aren't you the one who can turn your body into pieces of metal?"

　　"That's a turtle..."

　　"Turtle?" I pretended to think: "No, no, the turtle is the one that can use the wooden man to spray poison - don't scare me, I don't understand, it's called Mu Zong, which means playing with the wooden man..."

　　A man on the top shouted at the top of his lungs: "I am Mu Zong, my name is Liu She. It seems that this guy is a bit out of control. I don't know if he is still a little unhappy about being interrupted by Liu just now, so he got angry and lost all his restraint!

　　I was secretly happy in my heart, but I continued to play dumb and yelled, "No, no! I remember Liushe, Liushe is obviously a girl, okay?"

　　"You idiot..." The six snakes howled again - you said these guys were usually quite decent, but why were they so angry with me? Was it because the cage of the water crane failed to trap me last time? Or was it because I got in the way when they were trying to snatch the holy spear head? Or was it because I raped him during the Yin-Yang Master fight? ... You can't say that I owed him money, right?

　　But then again, why haven’t I seen Shuihe for a long time?

　　Suddenly, a thought went off in my mind: the first time Shui He met us, she was mixed up with Soldier Henry. She deceived me, Sang Yu and Wang Xi at that time. When she finally appeared in front of us, she had already grasped all the situations of us, so she used the water cage. Do you think she might have already mixed up with the Nazis this time?

　　Otherwise, how did you tell me about the Nazis' news?

　　Or maybe this girl sneaked into the Vatican and knew the process of capturing vampires?

　　Both of these speculations are possible to a certain extent. In the long run, it is more useful to infiltrate the Nazi organization. But on the other hand, if capturing this vampire in the end is enough to resurrect Oda Nobunaga, then hiding in the Vatican is not impossible!

　　While I was talking nonsense to the people above me, my mind was rapidly calculating: If he really was mixed up with the Nazis, then it wouldn't matter, and it would be a good thing if they just fought each other. But getting into the Vatican would be a bit tricky - could this woman also be after the corpse?

　　That is a strategic means to save the country in a roundabout way!

　　At this time, Sang Yu suddenly pushed me in the back and whispered, "Ready?

　　"Well, I was thinking about something and didn't react for a moment, but I immediately sent out the second sentence: "Well?"

　　Just as I was speaking, all the lights on the boat suddenly went out! Suddenly, there were ghostly howlings from countless places on the boat, and at the same time, sparks flew everywhere, and there were crackling sounds!

　　Before I could react, I felt Sang Yu grab my clothes and instantly rushed out like a torpedo!

　　Chapter 308 Success

　　It wasn't until I was pulled aboard that I realized what had just happened - damn! This was my plan!

　　My plan was very simple: now that the distance was so much closer, Thirteen's rope could be secretly tied to the yacht from underwater, and then we could quickly return to the yacht as soon as we released the magic. Secondly, Sang Yu arranged for the Five Ghosts to find the main cable on the deck, and we just had to push the cable toward the deck...

　　This is called a short circuit, right? Or a leakage - it won't kill us, but at least it will create chaos and give us time to escape!

　　This plan was perfect, and it was indeed a brilliant idea that came to me on the spur of the moment, but I didn't expect Sang Yu and the others to have completed it so quickly - I was planning to describe their boss Ittogawa Taro as a hermaphrodite!

　　Before the noble brother could figure out what was going on, Connery had already started to accelerate the boat and shouted, "Uncle, come quickly..." Only then did he react!

　　Noble Brother rushed over quickly, threw the rocket launcher aside in a panic, and grabbed the rudder from Connery's hand - the cruise ship quickly turned on the sea and rushed back the way it came!

　　The chaos and noise on the boat had not yet stopped, and Thirteen stretched out his hand and lifted up the baffle at the back. After just a few dozen seconds, a clanging sound like frying beans was heard on the baffle... Several people immediately squatted down from the boat!

　　What a close call! Quite a few of the Ghost Daoists quickly regained their composure and started shooting at us!

　　The yacht's speed was still very fast for a cruise ship, not to mention that the Five Ghosts had already destroyed the power supply - the yacht was seen quickly drawing an arc on the sea and circling the stern, then slightly tilting to block the small boat behind it.

　　Almost at the same time we heard shouts, "There's a boat! There's a boat!" It seemed that the light of the yacht had allowed these people to see the small boat that had been towing the side of the ship, so countless people quickly took action - the sound of running came from the deck, and many people were already running towards the stern!

　　But there was no sign of William on the boat!

　　Where is this guy? I quickly shouted: "William, William..." At that time, I was still a little anxious. You say this guy is someone introduced to us by Sister Qiangwei's father. If something happens to him, it will be difficult to explain, right?

　　Bullets hit the life raft, and countless bullets hit the surroundings of the raft - it seems that the ghosts have seen that there is no one on the boat, and guessed that they jumped into the water, so now they are shooting blindly around!

　　Did William jump in?

　　Not only did I see that there was no one on the boat, Connery also noticed it - the little guy dodged from the side and tried to rush to the side of the boat to see, and his whole body was immediately exposed to the firepower range... Thirteen was quick to grab him, then pressed him to his side and shouted, "Don't go out

　　"No! No! I want to see Uncle William, I want to see..." Connery also had a childish personality. At this moment, he actually struggled desperately! He twisted his body hard to get rid of Thirteen's control, and opened his mouth to bite Thirteen's hand.

　　How could Thirteen be bitten so easily? He stretched out his other hand as fast as lightning and pinched Connolly's cheek with two fingers: "Don't move!" He exerted a little force with his fingers and subdued the child instantly!

　　As he was watching Thirteen's move to defeat the enemy, there was a splashing sound behind him. The noble brother, who was squatting at the helm, was the first to notice the situation and couldn't help but shout, "Hey, stop it! Your friends are coming up this way!"

　　Sure enough, William stood up from the side of the boat with water all over his body, and the water dripped from his body onto the expensive carpet on the boat. He was still laughing without noticing: "It's me, it's me, don't look at me anymore, I went into the water a long time ago!"

　　I guess this guy went into the water earlier than us, and we don't know when he started diving from the life raft - it seems that he is not stupid!

　　After the guy threw himself up from the side of the ship, he rolled on the ground and hid behind the ladder, laughing: "Connery, it's okay, uncle is here.

　　The child finally calmed down...

　　We ignored the curses on the boat and just let Brother Noble speed up the yacht from 15 knots to 25 knots, and then from 25 knots to 35 knots - soon it was out of range and headed towards the port!

　　At this time, I pulled Thirteen, William, Connolly and Sang Yu to the stern, and we all screamed heartbreakingly: "Bage Yalu!" The sound spread far away in the silent sea, and I don't know if those scumbags of the Ghost Dao group heard it...

　　Humph, I've seen this plot too many times in movies. Today it's finally my turn to criticize it harshly, right?

　　We were laughing and enjoying ourselves. Do you think I felt a little bit like this, which is a national hatred? We Chinese are not the least bit happy, but why is William so happy? Does he have a hatred with the island country that he wants to kill?

　　We were still laughing when a man popped his head out from under the table on the yacht: "All right?" We looked and it was the Vampire Duke!

　　This guy crawled out from under the table pitifully. His wounds had healed but his face had become paler, like a lady covered in putty. He laughed dryly and said, "Can you please remove my handcuffs?"

　　As he said this, he raised his hand, and hey, there was really a handcuff on his hand, and the other handcuffed to a pillar on the spiral staircase. The handcuffs looked very strong, and the two stainless steel rings gleamed in the light, revealing a strong strength - but why did they look so familiar?

　　Thirteen walked past me and answered me before I could ask, "It's up to you whether to release it or not. The key is with you anyway." As he said that, the guy ignored me and climbed over to the side of the boat to see the extent of the damage.

　　I chased after him and shouted, "Thirteen, you don't understand what's going on in the past, come here and tell me about the handcuffs..." Thirteen interrupted me neatly, "It's your turn - and..."

　　He was talking, but he didn't even raise his head: "... Don't you understand that I don't know how to count the holes?"

　　Huh? I touched the handcuffs on my back and found they were gone. I wanted to ask what was going on, but when I saw Thirteen was more confident than me, I couldn't help but give in. "Okay, you can count the holes and deal with the vampire yourself.

　　Seeing me coming over with the key, Duke Les raised his hand high, slid the handcuffs along the pillar to the middle and waited for me, but I turned the key in my hand for a few times without any intention to insert it into the socket, so I got anxious: "Mr. Liu, remember you swore an oath

　　I chuckled, "I remember, I definitely remember - isn't it just about releasing you and bringing you to land, and then not chasing you or stopping you, right?"

　　"Yes, the vampire's demeanor can only be seen in movies. In real life, there is no demeanor at all... The guy quickly raised the handcuffs and gestured: "Then you should untie it for me!"

　　"Why untie you?" I coughed twice. "We have to take you to land now. To put it bluntly, if I don't tie you to the pillar, what should I do if you fall into the sea by accident? Those who know will say that you did it by yourself and no one else is to blame, but those who don't know will think that we, the Zhuge family, are untrustworthy.

　　Sang Yu next to him told William what happened one by one. William nodded as he listened and joined in: "That's a must - Mr. Liu is indeed a trustworthy person.

　　"That's me nodding to express my gratitude: "How could the reputation of the Zhuge family be tarnished?

　　It was nice that we were singing the same tune and enjoying ourselves, but Duke Rice was a little confused: "I promise I won't fall - well, but then again, if I fall, it's my fault, right?"

　　"That won't work." We objected in unison and added Sang Yu, "Be a kind person."

　　Seeing our collective change of attitude, Duke Rice was frightened. He thought for a moment before speaking cautiously, "You want to hand me over to the Vatican?" A barely perceptible fierceness flashed across his eyes, "You're going to destroy the bridge?"

　　As he spoke, the guy started to move his wrists, and it looked like he was about to disintegrate. You've all seen vampires disintegrate in movies, right? They turn into a bunch of bats and fly away... There are some differences between reality and movies, but the actual situation is similar.

　　When vampires use their blood instinct, they can turn into black balls, like thick and sticky smoke, and they can quickly solidify into balls again after leaving their location... However, doing so will seriously damage the vampire's vitality, so vampires are often unwilling to use this trick!

　　At the same time, the vampire's defense and speed will be greatly reduced. If they are unlucky, they will be reduced to ashes by being illuminated by some holy object. Therefore, in the eyes of vampires, this trick is considered a useless technique, and no one is willing to use it unless it is absolutely necessary!

　　There are many ways to crack it, one of which is to nail it to the table with a wooden stake!

　　"A basin of something was poured on it, adding moisture to the Duke of Rice's already wet body. William was laughing and said, "Try it, you try it.

　　The way he challenged was extremely arrogant, as if he knew some secret!

　　"Your Duke Rice's face suddenly changed. It seemed that the things in the basin of water really made him lose the ability to disintegrate. He was stunned for two seconds, and suddenly started to pull his hands outward like crazy!

　　The handcuffs were ripped with a rattling sound, and the skin and muscles on the guy's wrist were scraped off layer by layer. Seeing that the real-life version of a hero cutting off his wrist was about to be staged on this vampire, I hurriedly stopped him: "Stop pulling, or I'll throw holy water on you." As I said this, I showed a bottle in my bag... uh, a small bottle of mineral water, the price in the supermarket is one dollar a bottle, but the guy stopped immediately!

　　Hehe, we know or not, this is all about reaction and psychology, right?

　　At this time, I slowly said, "Don't worry, we will never hand you over to the Vatican. We will release you immediately after you have done one thing.

　　"What's the matter?" The girl's eyes were still alert and she looked full of vigilance.

　　"Wait until I find out the place you mentioned

　　Chapter 309: Corpse Demon and Holy Spear Head

　　This view has been with me for many years and has never changed, but it often slips out inadvertently!

　　This time, it was the same. I felt it was normal to express my disbelief in Duke Rice, but Duke Rice immediately went mad. He shouted angrily, "You, you, you look down on me! How dare you doubt a nobleman?"

　　Before he could say anything, the nobleman next to him started to yell, "You are also a nobleman?" He looked at Duke Rice with contempt and sneered, "Where is the family tree? Where is the title? Where is the fief? - Do you have the nerve to do that?"

　　William followed closely behind, looking up at the sky like an idiot: "Uh, the moon is so round..."

　　This naked contempt immediately angered Duke Rice. If the anger in his eyes could be materialized, he would have vaporized us all. With that furious look, he roared desperately: "Why not? I am a legitimate noble, and the one who conferred the title to me is... is..."

　　Suddenly, he lost his voice like a duck with its neck stuck!

　　The noble brother continued to ridicule without any hesitation, "Tell me, if you tell me your family tree, I will recognize your noble status. At the same time, if my title is lower than yours, I can kneel down and pay tribute to you - I guarantee that it is in line with your identity and status.

　　Duke Lais's face, which was as pale as a death, turned red, but he stammered and could not utter a word. Finally, he could only turn his head to the side and said weakly with extreme resentment: "I, I won't tell you..." His tone still sounded stubborn, but his voice was getting smaller and weaker.

　　I immediately guessed the reason: No matter which family he belongs to, he should be a famous figure in history. Now if people - especially those in the aristocratic circle - knew that he had become a vampire, I think no matter how magnanimous he is, he would be removed from the list, right?

　　At that time, it really became a pit!

　　So I quickly advised Brother Noble, "Don't say anything. Can you please not make it up for my sake?" I chuckled a few times, then lowered my voice and whispered, "This guy is a bit mentally ill. Don't bother with him."

　　After listening to my explanation, the noble brother finally understood. Finally, he glanced at Duke Rice with dissatisfaction, turned around and continued to drive the boat with a look of looking at him as if he was an idiot. At this time, he was still muttering: "I was wondering how someone dared to pretend to be a noble, it turns out to be an idiot..."

　　When he was speaking, I saw that Duke Rice's ears trembled violently, but this guy didn't move his body at all. He must be suppressing his anger - according to the classification of character skills in online games, if my hearing is considered superb, then this vampire should at least be considered extraordinary!

　　Obviously, Duke Les was playing dumb after hearing this, which showed that the matter must be very serious - he thought to himself, don't push this guy to the edge, right? So he hurried to the side of the vampire, "Well, don't be impatient, wait for me to confirm the place you said, and then I will immediately release your handcuffs... You don't need a little time, right?"

　　What else can you do now? He jumped so high just now, but now he is obedient, nodding politely, and then replied in a pretended calm voice: "Okay, I'll wait for you."

　　This is called being a masochist. How good is it to start like this? Do you have to wait for the noble brother to retort before you wait for me to check? I saw that he was not very excited, so I winked at Thirteen and took Sang Yu downstairs to prepare.

　　We contacted the Wang family and the NSA by satellite phone and quickly verified the authenticity of the address: the bodies obtained by the Nazis were hidden in a place called Luxembourg City in northwestern Europe.

　　Luxembourg is a country in Europe. Its capital is Luxembourg City, which has the same name as the country. It is an industrial country with a per capita GDP that ranks among the highest in the world. Steel, finance, and radio and television are the three major economic pillars. Because of its small size and many ancient castles, it is also known as the "Pocket Kingdom" and the "Country of a Thousand Castles". This country is close to Germany, but it is not part of Germany's territory.

　　I didn’t expect that the Nazi organization’s base was not in this country!

　　On the contrary, you can see that there are many ghosts in the island country who are conscious of loving and protecting their families. The base is located in a place called Goto Islands in the westernmost part of the country. Just from this point of view, they are many times stronger than the Nazis. It is said that if you hate the poor and love the rich, the dog will never leave the house. This statement is so true!

　　Those two places really exist, but I don’t know whether they are where the two things are collected. But now I can’t hold Duke Lais in my hands - so I discussed this matter with Sang Yu and decided to let this thing go first!

　　There was no rush to release it. I first found Ivan's phone number through my senior brother, and then called him without hesitation.

　　As expected, although Ivan's tone didn't change much, I could still hear a hint of melancholy between the lines. He must have been quite disappointed because he hadn't caught the vampire and hadn't found the Holy Spear Head. So I simply told him part of the story... Note, it was only part of it!

　　I don't want to wait for the hundreds of people in the Vatican to deal with the ghosts while three or four of us go to deal with the Nazis - the best case scenario is that we and the Vatican return to our own home turf to fight: they send people to Luxembourg to deal with the Nazis and get my corpse back, while we rush to the island country to find the Holy Spear Head!

　　At that time, I will bring Xiao Hei and Abai from China. With the two 2-force holy beasts and Buddha bone iron, even if it is not an overwhelming advantage, we can still win two games of upper horse vs. upper horse, middle horse vs. middle horse, and lower horse vs. lower horse, right? I will still KO him if we win two out of three!

　　Everything was as expected - when I asked the Vatican to help me get back the corpse, and then we went to look for the Holy Spear Head, Ivan raised an objection: "Well, since you also know the news about the Holy Spear Head, can you tell us the news and let us, the Holy Inquisitor, look for it ourselves?" He added: "Then the corpse is what you need, how about you lead the team yourself, and then I will send people from the Vatican to support you?"

　　Bah! If I wanted to do this, why would I bother with all this?

　　What I thought in my heart was not the same as what I said. My tone was very sincere at that time, revealing my heartfelt confession and helplessness: "I also want to, but isn't the news uncertain now? If a group of you from the Vatican rush over and nothing happens, wouldn't that be a waste? If the vampires that were not caught come out and mess with you, how can you from the Vatican go out in the future? You will lose face.

　　"Uh..." Ya hesitated for a moment.

　　I was secretly happy. Do you think you can easily break my tricks? Now that I have all the cards in my hand and you can easily take the initiative from me, I will never come out to walk the rivers and lakes again...

　　I patted my chest and said, "Please rest assured, I will take care of this matter. After the investigation is complete, I will directly call someone from China to handle this matter for you. Who told me not to treat you as an outsider?"

　　I guess my tone wasn't sincere enough, so this guy wasn't moved to tears, so he just said to me with some gratitude: "Thank you so much - don't worry, I will definitely get back the corpses you need! I will send them to China when the time comes, okay?

　　"Then I'll be very grateful. I bowed into the microphone and said, "Come, I'll bow to you to express my gratitude."

　　"No, no, we'll go and take care of it right away," Ivan said very straightforwardly, "Thank you for your help - is there anything else you can do for me?"

　　I immediately said, "Yes! Prepare a plane for us right now. I hope we can reach Japan before dawn tomorrow."

　　The guy agreed immediately - it seems that they are treated well, using a plane is like playing, and they don’t have to worry about being checked by other countries... Now you know who the most prestigious consortium in the world is, right?

　　After discussing the various matters regarding the flight with Ivan, I hung up the phone. Sang Yu beside me lazily asked me, "Is it so urgent? Can't we take a day off before leaving?"

　　I chuckled: "Would you rather rest on the way feeling a little uncomfortable, and then fight only a bunch of kindergarten students when you get there; or would you rather rest here for a few days, and then fight a bunch of college students when you get there?"

　　Sang Yu immediately understood what I meant. "Do you mean to race against time with the guys on the ship and take advantage of the time difference to get the Holy Spear Head out?"

　　"Of course I will." I nodded heavily. "I have already made it clear to the Five Ghosts at the beginning. They can do as much trouble as they can on the boat and ruin the boat to the extent they want. As long as the Three Straighteners are left on the sea to play in the water, the only ones left among the Ghosts will be Ghost Yi Fa Yan and the Crane beside him. It will be easy for us to deal with them." Then I thought for a moment. "When the time comes, you can call Wang Xi as well. He will be the Holy Spearhead that our two families have snatched back. We can all show our faces together."

　　Sang Yu said disdainfully: "It's meaningless - Liu Piyun, when did you become so high-profile? I thought you were quite low-key, didn't you? Can't you bear to do good things without leaving a name behind?"

　　There was no way to answer this question, I could only laugh it off - could I tell her that I was trying to earn impression points for the Wang family for her? As long as the Wang family could show their face in front of the Zhang family's Tianshi Dao, it would definitely double the points!

　　Sang Yu and I both returned to the deck. Duke Lais immediately jumped up from where he was squatting and asked anxiously, "Are you sure?"

　　"I guess so," I glanced at her, "We may be busy with many things now - I will put you down when we reach land, and you can do whatever you want, wherever you want. If the Vatican finds you again, it will be a big deal.

　　"I understand, I understand." Finally there was a chance to unlock the handcuffs. Ya was very excited, raised his hands high and shouted: "Hurry up, hurry up!"

　　Half an hour later, a group of us were sitting on the deck having a midnight snack, and Duke Rice finally got what he wanted - he actually found a rat as long as a chopstick on the yacht!

　　Chapter 310 The So-called Aristocracy

　　Since I started working in the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau, I have indeed only seen a vampire once, and the scene is still vivid in my mind: right after that guy sucked the blood of the mouse, he actually felt brand new - you say that the clothes were still dirty, torn and stained with blood, but when he wore them, no one would notice it at all; elegance, nobility, demeanor and loyalty covered everything.

　　Coupled with the morbid beauty created by his pale face and handsome appearance, to be honest, at this time he looked like an out-and-out medieval nobleman!

　　Aristocrats are mentioned in many novels, and people often divide their power and rights. In fact, aristocrats in real life are very different from those in novels: the Middle Ages was a typical period of aristocratic rule. Aristocrats were the class structure that maintained the rule. No matter whether they were superiors or not, they had the right to rule. The composition was complex and changed constantly in the early, middle and late periods. In the early period, people did not pay attention to pedigree, because it was a period of national integration with Rome, and they valued existing power and land; in the middle period, the society was basically established, and people began to pay attention to pedigree, emphasize titles, and value origin. The aristocratic group was also formed at this time and became a closed group; in the late period, because of the development of commodity economy and the increase in the mobility of social components, people from the lower classes began to join the ranks of aristocrats, and at the same time, some ruined aristocrats with titles but no land appeared.

　　Scholars now have different views on the origin of the nobility, which can be divided into two categories: the first one comes from scholar Bloch, who believes that the Middle Ages are divided into two periods. The first period (before the 11th and 12th centuries) was a period without nobility. The original Roman nobility disappeared with the demise of the empire, and the barbarian nobility did not form; the nobility began to appear in the second period (after the 12th century), and its typical feature was the formal appearance of the knight class, that is, knights were equal to nobility. However, later scholars disagreed with the above statement through investigation. After the Rhine invasion, the Roman nobility did not really disappear, but merged with the upper class of the barbarian states. There were nobility in the early Middle Ages, and in the later period, the nobility and knights merged, but there were also differences between the two. It was not until the peace period that the military function of the knights was weakened and the two were combined.

　　After the 13th century, with the fusion of the nobility and the knights, a clear hierarchy among the nobility began to form. To become a noble, one must become a knight, and the hierarchy and group nature are obvious. Knights must be descendants of knights. This gap widened with the groups of other classes, making the nobility obviously closed, and different registrations were also divided within the nobility, showing different powers.

　　Duke, this title is given to the tribal leader, the ruler of a place, and still has political, economic, legal and power. In novels, these people are often the lords of a certain duchy, and they are almost nominally affiliated.

　　Marquis were mostly border defense chiefs, who were sent by the state to be chiefs of border areas and were responsible for the rule of several counties. Most of these people came from large local families and were semi-independent forces who could appoint local officials.

　　The earl is a local administrative chief, such as the head of a county, appointed by the king, and after a long time, he also becomes a semi-autonomous state. The duke's appointee is also called the earl, and his power is very large. Especially when representing the duke, he often becomes a ruler from the defender of social order, such as the Count of Anjou who established the Anjou Dynasty in Britain, and the Count of Champagne in France. The above three types of nobles are high-ranking nobles, all of whom own a large amount of territory and can implement autonomous or semi-autonomous rule.

　　Viscounts were originally attendants or assistants of high-ranking nobles, leading them to handle affairs and judicial cases. They could exercise their rights independently when high-ranking nobles were not present, and later they began to build castles to form small ruling centers. Barons were mostly connected to the army, and received land from the king in exchange for military service. They were knight leaders who supported the land. A baron had at least 40-50 knight lords (a knight lord refers to the area of ​​land required to support a knight).

　　The nobility belonged to the upper class in medieval society, so they had characteristics in all aspects. For example, the nobility only contacted the nobility, had fixed living customs and fixed contacts, and shared the nobility consciousness in the closed group, and established it through external laws, so that the class was fixed and formed a clear boundary with other classes. In the middle of the Middle Ages, the consciousness of the nobility group was obvious, mainly in the following ways: First, the nobility consciously drew a line between the free people. Becoming a noble was not only a requirement of property, but also had to go through the ceremony of conferring titles, which became more and more strict, so that the nobility could only be produced in the children of the nobility, and only the king could confer titles, and the conditions for becoming a noble became increasingly harsh. Secondly, the nobility began to pay more attention to the pedigree, and there could be no ambiguity. The nobility also began to use family emblems. The origin of this symbol was related to war. At that time, the warring parties used to use a special mark to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, and later it gradually evolved into the emblem of the nobility. Then, as aristocrats, they were also strictly distinguished from others in terms of occupation, and most of the work they did was related to war. At that time, society generally divided the types of work into fighters, praying (church) and laborers (farmers). Fighting was the privilege of knights and nobles and a symbol of status. Finally, the lifestyle and concepts of the nobles were different from those of other classes. They advocated loyalty, romance and grace. Their honor was not tarnished.

　　The nobility itself is a relatively independent class, but there is also mobility among them, especially in the later period, with the development of commodity economy and the increase of social mobility, people from the lower classes began to join this group in the late Middle Ages. Some of them joined the nobility through marriage, because of the imbalance of the male-female ratio within the nobility group, and there were marriages between lower families and nobility; some were awarded the title of nobility because of their outstanding performance in serving the royal family and the nobility; and some were economically wealthy and rose to nobility by virtue of their economic strength. At the same time, there were also landless and impoverished nobility, and the family emblem became a symbol of poverty.

　　Although both noble brother Calvin and Duke of Rice are nobles, there is some difference in their temperament. Calvin looks more modern, sunny and healthy, while Duke of Rice is more profound, steady and charming. It feels like one is the ups and downs of the waves under the sun, and the other is a castle shrouded in mist in the mountains.

　　The embarrassment and frustration that he had at the beginning were no longer visible, and instead a feeling that appeared made me a little confused for a moment - to be honest, I had a good impression of this guy, and if I hadn't known that he was a vampire, we might have become friends!

　　Thirteen, William and Connery all have this feeling. On the contrary, although Sang Yu and Calvin are also very respectful, there is a lack of intimacy in their words and deeds. Instead, there is an indescribable vigilance - perhaps this is the difference between people from big families and the ordinary people of us!

　　Even so, I felt I couldn't bring myself to do it - in my life, whenever I met wronged spirits, evil ghosts, or ancient beasts, I would never show mercy. This was the only time I didn't do it... We didn't have anything else to do on the boat. We had a pleasant time talking about the past and the present. That guy was even more knowledgeable than my senior brother. He had his own views and opinions on many things in history, and he could even tell the inside story of many things.

　　It felt like he was talking to an old friend. Although I wouldn't say I was impressed by him, deep down I still had some respect for him. If it were a different time or a different place, I would really like to listen to him for three days and three nights. I wonder how much I would learn by then!

　　Just after the boat docked, I sighed and said, "Go ahead.

　　"Are you really going to let me go?" Duke Les showed his white teeth: "You won't regret it?" There was a teasing look in his eyes: "Your Chinese methods are really interesting. I originally thought it was just talk. There will definitely be a hard battle after landing. I didn't expect that you really let me go."

　　"It seems like you don't want to leave, right?" Calvin interrupted. This guy already knew our identities and purpose, and now he was even more wary of Duke Rice: "If you don't want to leave, why don't we practice?"

　　Duke Les waved his hands quickly, "Haha, I'm not interested in that - I may look better now, but my internal injuries are still serious, and I have to find a place to rest... Then let's say goodbye and don't meet again in the future.

　　"Wait," I stopped him, "There is something I really want to tell you," I stared at his handsome face that made me want to punch him, "God has his own way, you'd better not suck human blood, and do more good deeds when the time comes so that you won't be found by the Vatican..."

　　He didn't expect that this sentence would make Ya stunned for a moment, then he smiled bitterly: "The Vatican and I are in a situation of life and death. Even if I do nothing, they will come to me - of course, I will not let them go. His expression began to become firm: "If it weren't for them, I might not become a vampire."

　　"but……"

　　“No need to say more.” He interrupted what I was about to say and waved his hand elegantly, “These things are not something you can control.”

　　"Well, then you're on your own," I wanted to persuade him again, but in the end I ended up saying, "To be honest, I really don't want to see you get killed by those guys in the Vatican... Okay, go now. It will be difficult for you to leave when the car sent by the Vatican to pick us up arrives."

　　Duke Les turned around gracefully and floated away in the night. Seeing his back getting farther and farther away, I suddenly had a feeling in my heart, will this guy be like Xiao Hei Abai and end up staying obediently by our side?

　　In this way, not only will they not be destroyed, but they will also stop harming people - how great!

　　Just as I was thinking about this, Thirteen suddenly made a sound and pointed to the distance and said, "Look!"

　　We were all preparing to pack our backpacks and head to the other side, but we all turned around at the same time - Duke Rice, for some reason, actually strode back!

　　Eh? Could it be that I guessed it right?

　　Chapter 311: The Four Evils

　　I quickly took a few steps forward to see what he was going to do. Sang Yu followed closely behind me and lowered her voice to remind him, "Be careful."

　　"Well, now that you mention it, I find it a little strange. You said that Xiao Hei Abai is willing to stay with me because of the inconveniences of his animal body. But if it were this vampire, he would be able to do well anywhere, so why would he want to follow me?

　　Not to mention that he is a great duke!

　　This is a strange thing - I took two steps forward and asked, "Uh, is there anything else?" My face was calm and expressionless, and I didn't let him see my true thoughts at all.

　　The Duke stopped about ten meters away from us, with a strange expression on his face. "What you just said is the most sincere thing I have ever heard in the past thousand years. Plus, you helped me again this time, so I have a gift for you."

　　"What?" I suddenly became happy. If this guy gave me an antique that could be sold for hundreds of thousands or even millions, wouldn't that be great? At least all my expenses would be covered this time, and I could even go back and buy a new car. It was really... cool just thinking about it!

　　But Duke Rice didn't seem to be ready to take out his wallet. He just spoke thoughtfully: "Here is a piece of information that may be useful to you. It's like this..."

　　I almost jumped up after hearing this news - Damn, after the nine disasters, can there be a bonus of superhuman luck? Otherwise, how could my luck be so good this time?

　　You guessed it right, the news was actually... about Chaos! Watching Duke Rice leave, Sang Yu and I remained calm, but our hearts were already in turmoil.

　　Three of the four ancient Chinese beasts have appeared. The first one, Qiongqi, has hooked up with Taowu. The two want to turn back the world thousands of years and make it starving. I don't understand. What's the point of destroying the world? There are not enough people and food, is it just to satisfy their cravings?

　　This seems to be similar to some misers who have a lot of money in their house, eat porridge and bran every day, eat half full, and work hard outside to earn money, just to see the string of numbers under their names on the passbook keep increasing? If so, you can make a counter for your age on your computer at home. Anyway, it will increase every day, day or night, and you don’t have to worry about the number getting smaller...

　　Taotie was instigated by my dear Xiao Hei and turned into a personal pet - it's similar to raising a dog, except that it eats a lot and is becoming more and more picky about food. The one that used to be full with two buckets of Fumanduo has now been upgraded to Master Kong. I think when it grows into Jinmailang, I will have to change it - then I'll see if I can make it adapt by starting with steamed buns.

　　The last one who didn't show up was Chaos. The records of this guy in ancient books and legends are very vague. The only thing we know is that he is one of the four ferocious beasts. He looks ugly and is stupid.

　　The Western Wilderness Book of the Han Dynasty's geography book Shenyi Jing records: "There is a beast to the west of Kunlun. It looks like a dog, has long hair, four legs, and is like a bear but has no claws. It has eyes but cannot see, cannot walk, has two ears but cannot hear, has human intelligence, has a belly but no five organs, has straight intestines but does not rotate, and eats directly. People with virtue will resist it, and those with evil virtue will rely on it." It means that Hun Dun is an animal like a dog or a bear. Humans cannot see it or hear it. It often bites its tail and giggles. If it encounters a noble person, Hun Dun will commit violence; if it encounters an evil person, Hun Dun will obey his command.

　　I can't believe that I can hear this news from Duke Rice! If he had said this as a condition of the deal, I would not have believed it. But now he has left and is coming back to tell me this. It's like a prisoner who has been acquitted and now has a change of heart and is shouting that he pleads guilty... To be honest, I think it's pretty reliable!

　　Sang Yu and I shared the same opinion. She pursed her lips tightly and thought for a while. When she looked up again, she looked quite confident: "What do you think?" Although it felt like she was asking me, the meaning was very clear: she basically believed what this guy said. The only reason she asked me was to see if I had any objections and then discuss it...

　　Unfortunately, I had the same opinion as her, so I answered directly: "I think this is reliable. First of all, regardless of whether there is a possibility in that place, just from the motive of Duke Rice in telling us the information, he basically should not have the suspicion or possibility of cheating us. Unless..."

　　Sang Yu said "Hmm?" with a puzzled look on his face: "Unless something happens?"

　　I thought for a moment and said, "Unless he was deceived in this matter, but this happened hundreds of years ago. It was not easy to fool them at that time."

　　Sang Yu thought: "This possibility also exists. Maybe it is some ancient beast that was mistaken for Chaos. But do we have any other solution now?"

　　“No, I confessed: “Whether this is true or not, let’s finish the things we have on hand and then go over to take a look - I hope everything will go smoothly by then.”

　　"Hmm... Hmm?" Sang Yu just nodded, and suddenly there was a flash of light in the distance - I quickly looked and saw that the light was clearly the light of a car in the distance!

　　Two cars drove towards us one after the other. If I was not mistaken, they were the people from the Vatican who were sending us to catch the plane.

　　The two cars came very quickly. They arrived before we had even gotten all our luggage off the boat. A few stupid-looking guys jumped out of the cars and asked, "Are you Mr. Liu Piyun and his group from the Huaxia Famen?"

　　"Uh, yes." I just raised my head and was about to go up and shake hands to show my friendliness, but I saw that the guy's eyes were not on me. Instead, he kept looking past me and looking behind me... The same thing happened to the other guys. If those guys' eyes could be compared to X-rays, they would have probably seen through the entire ship!

　　Seems like you're looking for something?

　　I immediately understood and coughed a few times: "Are you looking for vampires?"

　　The guy's whole body shuddered, and he quickly retracted his gaze and smiled: "No, no..." There was a sense of fakeness in his words. Although he had a smile on his face, there was no friendliness in his eyes - I was thinking, if I didn't have the news about the Holy Spear Head in my hands, these guys would have raised the banner of God and beaten me!

　　In this situation... I can't possibly cause trouble for Calvin, right? Although this guy looks rich and powerful, he can't afford to offend God's gang of minions - I just said, "Don't look at me, I'll let the vampire go.

　　"You guys surrounded me at once, eyes full of anger: "Why did you let him go?" The sight of them surrounding me in such a hurry was quite spectacular. It felt a bit like the style of our country's secret weapon, the Urban Management Brigade. Our own people nearby noticed it immediately!

　　"What's wrong? What's wrong?" The one who rushed the fastest was Calvin. He just took down a box. When he saw the situation, he rushed over immediately, shouting, "Don't do it, don't do it. Just come to me if you have anything to say..."

　　Although this guy didn't understand who were surrounding me, if he had known they were the Inquisitors from the Vatican, he probably wouldn't have come - but his intention was good, and it seemed like he sided with me without thinking.

　　I was so excited. We had been through the hail of bullets together. Plus, he was a very emotional person. I felt a little touched. "Calvin, ahem, thank you..."

　　At this moment, the guy said the second half of the sentence: "Even if you want to fight, wait until I finish the competition before you come."

　　These few words almost made me go crazy - you said we stayed at sea for a day and a night, and we went through countless storms and hardships, why do you have to remember the duel with me so clearly? If you really use your brain like this, it will definitely lead to overuse of your brain, and then Alzheimer's disease will probably come early when you are 30 years old!

　　The bullets in 500 have been replaced with solid bullets!

　　The meaning is clear: give it a try?

　　The most direct one was William. He shrank into the cabin and reappeared with the rocket launcher on his shoulder. He sneered and walked over slowly: "What are you doing? Are you relying on your numbers?"

　　As expected of members of an organization that has a grudge against the Vatican, they are always ready to make the conflict more intense. Those Vatican members quickly took out guns from their pockets, buttocks, and shoes, pointed them at me, and shouted: "Don't move, what are you doing?"

　　William didn't say anything, but just walked towards this side step by step. His calmness was like hearing someone fart...

　　Anyway, everyone was having a great time but no one was afraid of each other - I was the only one who almost cried, because you have to know that countless guns were pointed at me!

　　I said slowly, "I'll let you go, there's nothing to explain to you! I'm neither your believer nor your subordinate, so be polite, or I'll kill you guys in a little while. After that, I waved my hand magnanimously at William and said, "Put it away first, you won't be able to use it for a while."

　　I was very nervous when I was talking, but I looked like a great general - how could I not be calm? Otherwise, if anyone got excited, I would be in trouble!

　　William snorted again, and without walking towards us or turning around, he found a raised stone pillar at the harbor and sat down. The rocket launcher leaned against the flower bed, and it looked like it could be fired with just a stretch of the hand!

　　"What about you?" I turned around impatiently: "Why don't you put your guns away?"

　　We put away our weapons and gave them a way out. If we don't stop now, it will be difficult later - the Inquisitor who greeted me at first whispered something to their people, and then everyone put their weapons back into their pockets.

　　It was like magic, and I don't know how it happened so quickly, but both sides put away their weapons. But I knew in my heart that this matter was really at a dead end - in short, if they didn't check the yacht, this matter would never be resolved!

　　Chapter 312: Dream of a Plane Crash

　　The two groups of people stared at each other with eager eyes. After the noble brother Calvin knew the whole story, he was also very angry. The shame of a noble being ridden on the head and pissed on by others was much greater than that of ordinary people like us - because the title of nobility is not just a title, but also a recognition of the superior status of the noble by the United Kingdom!

　　Do you think people can search it at will?

　　The easiest way to stop the fighting between the two sides now is to send the Vatican Inquisitor up, but this is the bottom line that cannot be touched - I can't use Calvin's ship, eat his food, and then not help him to make peace, right?

　　I have to do something to repay a favor, otherwise my reputation will be so bad.

　　I turned around and looked at the group of Holy Inquisitors. They were still stiff-necked and fierce like fighting cocks. So I thought, "Forget it. Since you in the Vatican don't trust me, there's no point in doing this. You can go back."

　　"Huh?" These guys didn't understand what I meant at all, and of course didn't take it seriously, but after Sang Yu quickly repeated it in English, they were a little dumbfounded...

　　Then I said angrily, "Please go back and tell your boss that the Vatican has a superior status and I, Liu Piyun, cannot afford to cooperate with them anymore. I guess the Holy Spearhead doesn't need our help... We will deal with the corpses ourselves, so please go back."

　　After saying that, I turned around and left, not knowing what the guys behind me looked like...

　　"Mr. Calvin, can you come with us for another trip?" I deliberately said this to Calvin loudly. Although he didn't understand, he could tell from the look on the Holy Judge's face that I was joking, so he laughed: "OK!"

　　Sang Yu had a barely perceptible smile on his face, and he and Shisan put away their weapons and walked over from beside the Holy Judge. Their relaxed steps and expressions matched my words, and they were as good as those of professional actors...

　　You can imagine how ugly the faces of those Holy Judges were!

　　Logically speaking, we now have to use the plane provided by the Vatican and need them to help me find the corpse. It seems that we need more help from others, but in fact it is the other way around - because I have the clue of the Holy Spear Head!

　　For the Vatican this is what matters most!

　　I have enough reason to believe that they dare not argue with me. If we really tear up the agreement and don't help them find the Holy Spear Head because of this matter, then these guys will be guilty of a great sin. Seeing that we were really leaving, the guy who greeted me at first stammered, "Uh, please, wait a minute.

　　I ignored him, walked up the ladder of the yacht, tried it, turned around and stretched out a hand to Sang Yu: "Come on, be careful." Sang Yu also smiled at me just right and held my hand...

　　An unexpected gain!

　　Just as he was reveling in this feeling, Thirteen suddenly turned around - hearing the whistling sound of wind behind him, Sang Yu turned around almost at the same time, retracted his hand and drew out the ruler-shaped sword!

　　I almost cried!

　　What's so exciting about this? Is it just that the jerk is rushing over impatiently? We should be calm at this time. Why are we turning around so anxiously?

　　I'm so anxious!

　　"Damn it, why are you rushing over here? Do you want to kill someone?" I yelled in a loud and violent voice. Of course, at that time, my heart was filled with so much anger that I switched directly to half-incomprehensible English, in which I used 'fake' and 'shete' countless times in a row - basically I added one after each word to emphasize the tone!

　　The guy who rushed over had a guilty look on his face. It seemed that he didn't understand what I meant but he didn't dare to disobey. He apologized to us in a servile manner, mumbling for a long time but no one knew what he meant... Anyway, I understood the countless "sāo Rui" in it.

　　Sang Yu turned to translate for me: "Biyun, this guy is apologizing - saying that his subordinates were ignorant and offended us, and he hopes that we adults will be magnanimous and not care about it. Let's do what we need to do and don't delay the important business... Now we won't search this ship, and we won't pursue the vampires. Just ask us to catch the plane with them."

　　"You've given in, haven't you?" How could I get rid of my anger because of this sentence, especially since Sang Yu had clearly grabbed my hand just now... Bah! I get so angry just thinking about it. I finally got the chance but it was ruined by this guy. It's a hundred times more hateful than the last time I met that lard cadre!

　　I thought so in my heart, but the facts were laid out before me. If I didn't hurry to Japan, things would be difficult to handle after the three ghost masters outside returned. By then, I would be really hurting myself just to vent my anger.

　　So I sighed helplessly: "Since you have surrendered, let's not say more - William, you don't have to go to Japan this time. First, it's too far and inconvenient. Second, we have our own manpower if we go there... In a word, thank you for your help.

　　William shrugged generously: "It's okay, it's okay." He said a few polite words and ignored me, and went to say goodbye to Thirteen... He really is worthy of being a good friend I made over drinks last time!

　　I dealt with Calvin briefly here, and agreed that we would welcome his visit to China after this matter is over. By then, I would definitely fight with him together with my fellow disciples. Anyway, I have made up my mind. By then, I will have four brothers and five brothers above me, and eight sisters and nine boys below me. If it doesn't work, I can borrow Uncle Wang Shang from the Wang family, and transfer camouflage brother Lu Dao from the National Security Bureau. Anyway, I can clear myself!

　　It would be a waste of my brain to fight against a muscular guy like this. The last time I fought with the muscular guy with scar under Gui Yi Fa Yan, he left a scar on me!

　　After a while of trouble, we finally got on the car. The Holy Judge had been nervous before, fearing that I would go back on my word, but now he finally breathed a sigh of relief - at least now it seemed that we had successfully picked up the person and were sending him to Japan.

　　The car drove for more than an hour in the night and finally took us to the plane smoothly. It's not that I didn't want to cause trouble to those guys along the way, but I was really tired and didn't have much energy. When we woke up, we had already arrived at our destination.

　　Outside the car window, a silver plane was shining in the moonlight. Although it was not big, it looked like a standard 757. When we got closer, we found it was a pure private plane - it had a bedroom, a conference room, a bar, and everything else. No one knew where they borrowed it from.

　　But for us, this plane has only one use, that is, to sleep in a different place. To be honest, when I think about it carefully, I am really tired this time. We have to follow and climb the ship in the dark. Even Sangyu and Shisan didn’t have a good rest after following me. I don’t know what it will be like when we arrive in Japan. Let’s count the number of people on my fingers: there are three of us, Shisan and Sangyu, plus Xiaohei and Abai who came to help, there are five of us. Finally, we can ask for some external help...

　　By the way, it is very likely that we can invite the foreign aid Granny Xiong, but I have to remember our original agreement - I have to go to the grave of the great god Gu again in September this year to see if Granny Xiong has any arrangements by then!

　　The most important thing now is to get enough rest!

　　So after we went upstairs, we didn't care about anything else. Sang Yu went straight into the bedroom and started to sleep, while Shisan and I each occupied a side of the sofa in the living room and started to sleep.

　　Although we were going to sleep, Thirteen and I still paid attention to the people on the plane. Besides us, there were only four people in total, including the captain, the co-pilot, and two stewardesses. No matter their temperament, dress, or feeling, they didn't look like people from our line of work. So Thirteen and I felt a little relieved, exchanged glances, and started to sleep soundly.

　　Our living room guards the bedroom door, so Sang Yu probably doesn't have to worry about it...

　　I felt dizzy and dark when I fell asleep, and my mind was full of the scenes in Kunlun Painting Realm last time. There were meteors falling from the sky, and there was a strong wind and snowstorm on my head. I shivered and pulled the blanket over myself again and again, but it couldn't stop the cold... I suddenly opened my eyes.

　　As soon as I opened my eyes a crack, I felt something was wrong!

　　The strong wind outside rushed into the cabin like a wild horse, and the plane tilted and fell downwards - damn, what's going on?

　　I'm awake, how can Thirteen not make any noise? Ya got up with a bang, looked around and saw the current situation clearly, and cursed fiercely: "Fuck! The plane crashed!

　　This made me shudder all over, and I rushed to the bedroom without hesitation. I knocked twice but there was no response, so I pushed the door open with my shoulder in a hurry. Sang Yu rubbed his eyes and muttered, "What are you doing? Isn't anyone sleeping..." He turned over and continued to sleep with the blanket in his arms...

　　The feelings haven't woken up yet!

　　I quickly pulled Sang Yu up and said anxiously, "Sang Yu, get up! There's an accident on the plane.

　　At this time, Thirteen's roar came from outside: "It's poisoned, it's all poisoned." With a loud bang, I don't know what was thrown by him, and then I heard him cursing: "You bunch of animals, the parachutes are all broken!"

　　Sang Yu finally understood the current situation and sat up immediately: "What's wrong?"

　　I shouted loudly: "Something happened! Something terrible happened!" I hugged Sang Yu and started to cry. It was so sad that even a stone man would cry after hearing it...

　　"Pah! I suddenly felt someone slap me on the head. I opened my eyes and saw Sang Yu staring at me with a smile on her face: "What are you doing? Why are you crying so sadly?"

　　Well?

　　I looked around and saw two stewardesses laughing secretly with their hands covering their mouths. There were a few plates on the table in the middle, which should contain heated food. Thirteenth Young Master was sitting next to them with a solemn expression... When he saw me wake up, he coughed twice and said, "It's time to eat."

　　I stupidly replied: "Uh, let's eat. It's good to eat.

　　"Okay, right? If it's okay, then eat it. Sang Yu was happy. "How did you sleep yourself into an idiot? It's okay to cry so sadly. She sat down and pointed at the bread, steak and other things: "Come, let's eat."

　　Yes, the meaning of the dream is... I rushed over and knocked the bread out of Sang Yu's hand with a slap: "You can't eat it.

　　Chapter 313 Who Wants Me to Die?

　　As soon as the words came out, Sang Yu immediately woke up, turned over and prepared for battle. At the same time, Shisan reached out and touched the hilt of the knife, "What's wrong?"

　　After working outside for so long, everyone was still very vigilant, which was why we were completely unguarded on this so-called friendly plane, and we were almost tricked - of course, all this was just speculation, and I didn't know whether the food was really poisonous until it was confirmed.

　　Facing the inquiring eyes of the two people, I said bluntly: "I just had a dream, and a lot of things happened in the dream." I pointed at the two somewhat panicked and terrified flight attendants: "In the dream, everyone was poisoned to death, and then the parachute was destroyed, and the three of us fell into the sea with the plane..."

　　Thirteen said in a deep voice: "So you cried?"

　　"Ahem, can you please not mention this?" I was a little embarrassed: "Wasn't that a dream?" Then I immediately changed the subject with a serious face: "You know, sometimes my dreams can give me some signs, so..."

　　"I see, so it means we were framed, right?" Sang Yu pointed at them and said, "Dead?"

　　I nodded.

　　Sang Yu pointed to the cab again: "Dead too?"

　　Nodded again.

　　She hummed and said affirmatively: "According to what you said, if this dream is true, then they should not be involved; if this dream is false..." "If the dream is false, they are suspicious," Thirteen interjected.

　　"Wait, you two are talking about that. I shook my head and said, "The dream is just a sign. It doesn't mean that they will all die. So we have to be careful anyway. Then I sneered, "No matter whether this dream is true or not, they must be suspects."

　　Thinking about it, I was right. Sang Yu immediately asked: "How do we identify it? We can't stay in Japan without food or water, right? By then, let alone fighting the enemy, even if we are hungry, we will starve to death."

　　I thought about it and said: "Search first and then talk about it

　　So Thirteen called the two flight attendants together, and Sang Yu summoned the Five Ghosts to start searching the entire cabin - no obvious drugs were found in the entire airport. In other words, the flight attendants and pilots here probably had no intention of poisoning on the way... When they checked again, they found that there was nothing abnormal in the drinking water and ordinary food on the plane, but the prepared steak for the main meal clearly had the reaction of strychnine!

　　Strychnine: An extremely poisonous white crystalline alkali obtained from the seed of the tree Strychnos nux vomica and related plants, used to poison rodents and other pests. It is a colorless crystalline powder with a pungent odor, poisoning through the skin and eyes. Many plants contain strychnine, such as the dog's button, which has citrus-like fruits that taste bitter but are attractive, and curry-scented flowers that are also poisonous.

　　The poison damages the central nervous system, causing a strong reaction that eventually leads to muscle atrophy, suffocation, weakness, and convulsions. The victim's neck will first become stiff, then the shoulders and legs will spasm until the victim curls up into an arch, and will spasm again as long as the victim speaks or moves. The corpse will still twitch and look hideous. Strychnine poisoning is very painful, and its symptoms are similar to tetanus.

　　But these are not the key points. The key point is that the poison takes 10-20 minutes to take effect, which means it is enough time for all of us to eat something within ten minutes before and after the poison takes effect!

　　Did that really confirm my dream? Someone had already put poison in the food, ready to catch us all? I looked at the food on the table. It was neatly arranged according to the rules, with one portion for each person. It didn't look like anyone would deliberately eat less or not eat at all...

　　Thirteen asked the two flight attendants, and none of the pilots said that they were not feeling well or that they were not going to eat. Everyone was a little panicked after what happened, but after all, they had been discovered long ago, so the two flight attendants were just quite uneasy but not to the point of panicking... Either they really didn't do it, or they were just too good at acting!

　　There were a total of seven people on the plane. Sang Yu Shisan and I were naturally ruled out. The two girls and the pilot and co-pilot naturally became our objects of suspicion. I originally wanted to use Shisan’s words "all poisoned" in the dream to explain that these four people were not ferocious beasts, but I really didn’t go out to see in the dream. Who knows whether Shisan in the dream saw four corpses, three corpses, or even only two?

　　I can't help but doubt!

　　The co-pilot continued to fly the plane, and the remaining six of us sat together and brought up the matter - no one dared to take it lightly now, if the poison could be put in the steak, it could also be put in the water, if strychnine could be used, potassium cyanide could also be used... maybe if we were not careful, it would turn into a pile of protein again.

　　What's more, if there is an enemy among them, no matter if it is the ghosts, the Nazis, or even the subordinates of Qiongqi, then we would be courting disaster and would not even know when we would be ambushed right under our noses!

　　I called the four people in for interrogation in turn according to the rules of the National Security Bureau. Everything they said was flawless and there was no suspicion at all. Just the work records, boarding time, and preparation work in their confessions... basically there was no time for them to act alone and out of other people's sight. In other words, they didn't have any time to commit the crime!

　　At this moment, I couldn't help but miss Duke Les's dead bat. How nice it would be if a vampire could take a bite from it and then understand everything. Everything in other people's memories could be pulled out and reviewed again. Although thoughts could not be understood, as long as what was done, what was said, and where the person had been existed in the memory, it would be exactly the same, which is basically equivalent to being copied!

　　Our interrogation only has one sentence: Unsuccessful!

　　Everyone is depressed - there is nothing we can do, we can only bear it now!

　　The problem we are facing is a dilemma. If we ask the plane to find a place to land now, we can avoid all crises, but the time to reach Japan will be greatly extended. Once the Ghost Path people return to Japan, we will be passive if we take any action. Another way is to stay on the plane, just take turns to rest and leave someone to watch outside, and as for eating and drinking, we can wait until we get to Japan...but this is also difficult!

　　I know the flight time from London to Tokyo, Japan, it's about fifteen hours. Although the departure point is a little off, the time won't be too different. It's okay for the three of us to sit there and do nothing for ten hours, but if you let the two pilots go without food or water, it's easy for something to go wrong...

　　This matter was a bit difficult, but we managed to solve it in the end - the life-saving Snickers in Sang Yu's pocket reappeared and became the magic weapon to provide calories for the two drivers; and Shisan simply set up a distillation equipment in the kitchen and made a pot of purified water for everyone to share.

　　The problem has been solved, but who could have done this?

　　The first person I thought of was Wanli - do you remember this guy? He showed up in the hotel in the small town, and later I followed that Zhu Roubai's accomplice when he went out, and I saw that he was meeting with Joseph...

　　If there is one pork white, there will be two. Even if Wanli is under surveillance by Ivan, it is useless. Maybe there is a Nazi spy hiding among them, who suddenly calls the enemy to inform them to poison the food - this is understandable, because the relationship between the Ghost Path and the Nazis is not very good now. It is basically a situation of mutual infighting. The fact that the Holy Spear Head is in the hands of the Ghost Path is no secret. After the Nazis lose the vampire, they will most likely think of snatching it away.

　　With the same idea, while the three ninjas were still at sea, they rushed to Japan and tried to sneak attack the ghost sect as soon as possible! At this time, the only way to compete with them is our Chinese method, so poisoning us is a precaution.

　　The second possible enemy is Shui He. This guy fooled me and Sang Yu last time when she was mixed up with that American soldier. It would not be surprising if she pretended to be someone else and confused someone in the Vatican this time. Now that she knows our situation, she will of course arrange her own people to poison us to death - if this is the case, it will be a tragedy, which means that the ghosts have already known our plan, and now a sneak attack to seize the gun has become a luxury!

　　But there is a third possibility, which is... the Vatican!

　　The Vatican and our Chinese sect appear to be very friendly on the surface, but everyone inside knows that we have actually been competing all the time. Our Chinese sect was the first to discover the appearance of the Four Evils, the first to convene a meeting, the first to come up with a response, and someone was the first to deal with one of the Four Evils... If things continue to develop in this way, who knows what will happen? Maybe by then all the exorcists and psychics in Europe and the United States will follow our Chinese sect's lead, and then they will be so embarrassed!

　　It would be best if we could contain it now, especially by secretly killing the person who dealt with one of the four villains!

　　I believe Ivan might not do this, otherwise my senior brother wouldn't have told him about me, but it's hard to say about other people - plus there are many crazy fanatics in the Vatican, with just one word from God, those guys can sell everything they have and abandon their families, so why would they hesitate to kill someone they don't know?

　　To sum up (this seems to be in the format of a word problem?), no matter who the enemy is, we have become the target of public criticism now, not to mention that someone has become an important target - there is only one way to change this situation!

　　After listening to my guess, Sang Yu and Shisan were quite impressed. They felt that I had not only considered all the problems but also found a solution. So they confidently handed the follow-up handling of the matter to me. As they were watching, I took out the onboard phone and dialed a number.

　　When I heard a "Hello" from the phone, I immediately cried out, "Master, help!

　　Humph, I’m asking for help!

　　Chapter 314: Uncle Wang's Resentment

　　I remember before I set out from Chengdu, I secretly asked my senior brother: "Senior brother, you said that I will be tracking down the Nazis and the Ghost Sect alone this time, and I will also face the danger of being discovered by the Vatican - don't you have any tips or something prepared for me?"

　　The eldest brother laughed, bent over the desk and wrote a few words quickly, then folded the paper and handed it to me: "Before I set off, I saw the mystery in his words and the weirdness in his eyes, which immediately made my heart skip a beat!

　　Could it be that Senior Brother has imitated the Grandmaster to such an extent that he has prepared a magic bag to accompany me all the way to the west?

　　I turned around and opened the paper, and saw a few big words written on it: If you have any difficulties, call me!

　　I was so confused at the time, but I didn’t expect that I would actually use it now…

　　The old man was quite dissatisfied on the phone: "What are you yelling about? If you have something to say, just say it and don't make a fuss." He yawned and said, "Hurry up and tell me, he is still sleeping.

　　Normally, if something happens, I can still chat with the old man, but that's always when the old man is in a good mood - we in the Zhuge family have similar habits. Sleeping is a top priority and must be taken seriously. If we are woken up, we will definitely be in a very bad mood. It's already very considerate of me that the old man didn't get beaten when I woke him up like this.

　　Of course, it is not ruled out that the old man guessed that I was in trouble.

　　I quickly explained the whole story, briefly and in detail. Anyway, I had temporarily concealed some of the vampire's affairs. If I reported the unconfirmed information, wouldn't it cause trouble for the old man? What if he suddenly felt like sending other people to investigate? Wouldn't I become a wild child without a father or mother and no one to love me?

　　It would be a tragedy if Xiao Hei Abai couldn’t come to help me!

　　After I finished talking about the matter, I stopped talking and listened quietly... After a while, I heard a loud yawn from the other end of the phone, followed by the old man's lazy reply: "How dare you ask about this? It's simple. Now you don't have to do anything else but wait on the plane to Japan, and then meet Xiao Pei - then just take a good rest and wait for news. As for who is plotting against you over there, I'll ask your senior brother to investigate..." At this point, the old man yawned again: "...Okay, that's it."

　　"Master, wait a minute..." I called out anxiously, "Who is that Xiao Pei you are talking about?" As a result, only a series of busy tones came from the receiver.

　　Sang Yu continued to make the call, and I began to think: When the old man said to ask my apprentice to investigate the matter, he didn't mean he was really going to send someone to England. He probably wanted to report the matter to the Vatican. The meaning was very clear: my apprentice got into trouble on your territory, and someone was trying to assassinate him. You have to give an explanation, right?

　　In this way, the Vatican will probably increase its investigation of internal personnel, so that no matter who the person who poisoned is, he will definitely restrain himself, which will save me a lot of trouble when I go to England again.

　　Another piece of information is also very clear. The old man is ready to send people to support me. In any case, I will not fight against the ghosts alone - uh, but what sect is Xiao Pei from?

　　Since the old man has spoken, we just have to endure it. We dare not eat anything else on the plane. We can only rely on the distilled water from Lane 13 to survive. Fortunately, fifteen hours is not that long...

　　After we got off the plane at Japan's Fukue Airport, we rushed to a small shop outside without saying a word. The seven of us, including the two pilots, pounced on our food like hungry wolves. We stuffed fish balls, oden, dried fish... in our mouths, and then gulped down the purified water next to us. It was so delicious!

　　While they were eating and drinking, I still paid attention. It seemed that the two flight attendants and the two pilots did not avoid anything in particular, nor did they stuff antidotes into their mouths or do anything similar, so I was basically relieved.

　　After eating a little, we said goodbye to the four men and quietly walked into the darkness.

　　I don't know what happened, but we thought it was midnight when we set off from London, but after flying for more than ten hours it was still night - I later learned that this was related to the rotation of the earth. This plane kept flying in the dark, and when we arrived in Japan, I didn't see it take off once!

　　But this also has its advantages, which is that we can hide ourselves quietly in the dark - we did this, and took a taxi to a place called Goto City Zhongyang Park under the cover of darkness. As soon as we got off the car, we saw the black Toyota car that came to greet us.

　　Uncle Wang Shang was smoking in the car with a calm face. His face was neither happy nor sad under the flickering firelight. I don’t know if he would be happy to see us return safely. Sang Yu quickened his pace and walked ahead, happily calling out, “Uncle Wang,

　　Uncle Wang Shang's face suddenly turned ashen, and he threw away the cigarette in his hand and strode over to me - before I could figure out what was going on, he had already bypassed Sang Yu, approached in the puzzled eyes of Shisan and me, and punched me!

　　I was dragging my luggage with me and it was very inconvenient for me to move. I felt a little overwhelmed whether to retreat or to block with my hands. But at this moment, I did not hesitate at all. I slightly turned my body and dodged behind Thirteen, and shouted fiercely: "Uncle Wang, what are you doing?"

　　The punch that almost hit me stopped less than five centimeters away from Thirteen's face. Then Uncle Wang turned around and swept his leg at me from the right!

　　I had already thrown the suitcase in my hand when I shouted that. Now seeing that he didn't reply and attacked me again, I dodged to the side of Thirteen - but this time Uncle Wang had already expected that I would dodge, and he changed his moves halfway through the sweep, and while retracting his leg, his other foot flew up and hit my shoulder directly!

　　The back of my body was already weak, so I could only grab Thirteen's arm and pull with leverage - the towering Thirteen was indeed reliable, as if he was an iron pillar rooted in the ground and didn't move, allowing me to dodge another attack!

　　Wang Shang snorted and was about to fight back, but Sang Yu had already rushed over and grabbed his arm: "Uncle Wang, stop fighting, what's wrong?"

　　"What's wrong?" Wang Shang's face was extremely ugly: "Sang Yu, I watched you grow up, how could I not know your own affairs? You have been a good child since you were young, and you never talk back to what the young master said..." The young master he was talking about was naturally Wang Hetian, Sang Yu's father - Wang Shang's words made me feel cold, others don't know Sang Yu, don't I know it too? Sang Yu once told me that he was basically a troublemaker when he was young. He was smart, sensible and obedient in front of others, but behind others, he would climb trees, go to the river, fight, and skip classes... If this can be considered well-behaved, I can say responsibly: Brother is more than ten times better than Sang Yu!

　　I was fantasizing here, but Wang Shang didn't stop. He suddenly pointed at me and said, "You sneaked away without telling the young master this time. Was it this guy who instigated you?" "No..." Sang Yu quickly explained, "That's not the case..."

　　"It must be this kid Wang Shang who was simply answering his own questions and didn't listen to what Sang Yu said. He continued angrily: "...If it weren't for this kid's instigation, would you have sneaked to England? If it weren't for this kid, would you have left the young master alone in China?" He became more and more angry: "If it weren't for this kid, would you have left without telling your uncle Wang?"

　　"Well, it really has nothing to do with him..." Sang Yu's face was filled with shame: "I just ran away for fun, and I didn't tell him before I went to England - it's all my fault, Uncle Wang, good Uncle Wang, please don't be angry.

　　Seeing Sang Yu pouting like a little girl, shaking Wang Shang's arm, Shisan and I saw deep fear in each other's eyes - is this a woman? Too fickle! It's simply not something that men like us can compare to...

　　You see, after just a few shakes, Wang Shang’s anger subsided and his complexion returned to normal. Although he still said, “I won’t do that again in the future. Next time I will definitely…”, the feeling that he wanted to beat and kill me just now was gone!

　　Sang Yu was relieved and laughed: "Uncle Wang, I'm so hungry and sleepy, have you prepared a place for us to rest?" He stretched lazily and said to himself: "I haven't eaten anything all day.

　　Hearing this, Wang Shang became anxious and said quickly, "Hey, why didn't you tell me earlier? Hurry up and get in the car. I'll take you to a rest area for dinner. Why aren't you eating? Is there something wrong?"

　　He ignored me and pulled Sang Yu's luggage and walked towards the car, muttering what would happen if Sang Yu didn't eat. It seemed like the sequelae of an elderly widower without children - a call for love transfer!

　　I was dragging my luggage and preparing to catch up when Thirteen whispered in my ear, "What a great family!

　　I was immediately dwarfed - Damn, how can I live if I'm with Sang Yu? If this big family of my mother's family rushed over, I wouldn't know how I died. Not only are they all top masters, but they are all die-hard fans. I can't hit them or scold them, I can only treat them as my own father, waiting for the young lady I bullied to rush over and let me experience the five horses torn apart!

　　I coughed and laughed dryly, rolling my eyes: "Let's go, if we don't leave now, you want to sleep on the street, right?" Then I followed him.

　　Wang Shang drove around in circles for several times. Not to mention that I didn't know where this place was, even if I did know it, I would have been dizzy - basically after thirty seconds, I had lost my sense of direction and could only let Wang Shang drive us to the outside of a seemingly simple house.

　　The most common sign on the whole street is: Sanfanding.

　　We carefully parked the car in the garage at the back, and then Wang Shang led the three hungry wolves to the inner hall to eat - don’t say that I smelled the food because my five senses are so sensitive, you can do it too if I starve you for fifteen hours!

　　As expected, the table was full of food, with Chinese and Japanese food occupying most of the area, and only some bread in the corners to represent the dietary civilization of Western society!

　　It took us just five minutes to finish off the food on the table. The ferocious way they ate made Wang Shang frown again.

　　"The young lady has suffered..." he murmured.

　　Chapter 315: Reinforcements Arrive

　　When Wang Shangshu said that, it seemed like he was talking to himself, but why did I always feel a chill on my back? Could this be what people call doing something wrong?

　　I was so sad that I could not even cry: Everyone can testify that Sang Yu clearly sneaked to England and caught me, and then threatened me to take her with me by saying that she was acting alone. If this was considered a case, then she would definitely be the mastermind and would not be able to escape, while I was only considered an accessory to the crime, with only one-third or less of the blame - why did Uncle Wang Shang have to throw me into the limelight?

　　Seeing Uncle Wang Shang's head tilt slightly, I immediately stood up: "Uh, I've almost finished eating, I have to rest for a while..." Without even looking at him, I asked Thirteen directly: "What about you?"

　　Thirteen nodded, "I'm almost there too - Uncle Wang, have you arranged the room yet?"

　　Wang Shang said, "You are upstairs. The two rooms on the left are prepared for you." Then he paused and said, "Miss, your room is on the right."

　　"Okay." Sang Yu's voice didn't sound any different. Then there was a sound of rubbing of tables and chairs, and it was estimated that he stood up: "Then I'm going to rest too - Uncle Wang, send someone to help me keep an eye on this area, and bring the video tape back in the evening."

　　Wang Shangen said, as if looking at something, "If you want to have comprehensive surveillance, at least seven points should be set up, including the front, back, left, right, and the building next to it. Miss, you can rest assured and go and have a rest. I promise to get things done."

　　Sang Yu giggled and said, "Let's go and have a rest then," and started walking upstairs. She patted me on the shoulder and said, "Let's go first," and then she went upstairs humming a little tune.

　　Thirteen and I followed her upstairs and found our respective rooms. Although this was a native Japanese building, it did not use tatami mats and wooden doors. Instead, it used a brick and wood structure with a modern layout. Each room had its own toilet and bathroom, and even wooden doors that could be locked from the inside.

　　This may be the reason why the Wang family came here.

　　Before going to bed, I told Sang Yu about picking up Tiezi and the others, and she quickly arranged everything - the bodyguards that Uncle Wang Shang sent to pick them up at the airport were the same ones he brought with him to Chengdu last time. Not only did they all know Tiezi, but they also had a small friendship with him, so they should be very suitable candidates.

　　The next step is simple: take a shower and go to bed.

　　The incident on the plane has kept us on edge, but now that we're here we can finally relax. Sang Yu sent out the Five Ghosts to work with the Wang family's bodyguards to set up defenses around the house so that we can have a good sleep.

　　I slept so comfortably that I stayed in bed even after waking up. Just as I took a sip of water from a cup beside me and was about to continue sleeping, I suddenly heard a loud shout from downstairs: "Hu!

　　Then there was a burst of weird screams, accompanied by an obscene and shameless but very cordial voice: "Haha, Yaojiu

　　My friend, this guy! Can't you just stay here? You brought mahjong with you at this time?

　　I quickly grabbed the clothes and pants next to me, and immediately a pungent smell rushed straight to my forehead through my nose... Uh, I forgot that I had worn these clothes for several days without changing them. They are really dirty!

　　I pulled out a set of clothes from my bag and changed into them. I ran downstairs. Hey, sure enough, there was a layer of coarse cloth on the desk below. Tiezi, Wang Xi and the two bodyguards were shuffling cards there...

　　Just as I was about to step down, a dark figure rushed over and slid up the handrail. "Hey, are you awake?"

　　Damn, it’s Xiao Hei!

　　Before I could reply, Abai came out from the next room again! He was holding a chicken in his mouth and hadn't even finished chewing it yet. Seeing that I was generous for once, he politely handed the roast chicken to me and said, "Here, Lao Liu, I'll treat you to a meal."

　　The sticky roast chicken immediately moved me to tears. Tell me, how many people in this world can eat the food given up by Brother Taotie? Don’t even mention that you are a secretary or mayor, maybe even a general or a minister are not worthy of such treatment. I am so lucky to have this honor!

　　But... you said this roast chicken is covered with saliva and dog hair, how can I eat it?

　　I tried to return the roast chicken to Abai as gracefully as possible: "Oh, how can I do this? You should do it - Wang Xi, I miss you so much. No matter whether it is true or not, I stuffed the roast chicken into Abai's mouth and rushed downstairs, making a lot of creaking noises on the stairs.

　　"Brother Liu Wang Xi's voice was trembling and excited. I haven't figured out when our relationship has become so deep, but he has already directly won the hand in his hand. "Haha, this one doesn't count.

　　Tiezi's cheerful face suddenly turned into snow in June!

　　Wang Xi's shamelessness is becoming more mature day by day. It seems that he is no longer the stupid second generation who was easily fooled by his buddy - I feel a bit like an old man: buddy, you'd better taste the retribution!

　　Since I was awake, I couldn't play mahjong. The two guys just sat down on the sofa with me and Wang Xi asked, "Are you okay?"

　　Can it be alright? How about you try it instead? ——Thinking this in my heart, I still kept a low profile: "It's alright, it's alright, what can it be? Isn't it just a fight with some ghosts, Nazis, Vatican Holy Judges, and a vampire caught by the way? Oh, it's just a trivial matter, is it worth making such a fuss?"

　　When I said this, I felt a kingly aura overflowing, like Ximen Chuxue standing on the top of the Forbidden City, holding a three-foot-long sword, his sleeves fluttering, his whole body wrapped in white clothes facing the wind, looking down on the world in the moonlight...

　　But that feeling only lasted for less than ten seconds - the blind friend actually came up to him and asked, "Brother Zi, just brag! Say that you were being chased and pissed off and asked me for help..." He explained to Wang Xi with a smirk, "I'm here to save you.

　　How come there are so many cheap people in this world? Why are you bringing up all sorts of issues that are not relevant to you? Are you forcing me to rant in your face?

　　At this time I steady myself and start to fight back, "My friend, the grandpa you are calling, is that our master? In short, what gives you the right to call him that?" I snorted in my heart: You little bastard, just wait for death!

　　Tiezi is probably getting along well with his junior sister recently. As the saying goes, dying in peace means just that. My words with hidden meanings didn't even enter his brain and he replied, "What's wrong with calling grandpa? Why can't I call him that?" He said complacently, "Is it not okay for me to call him the same way as A-Mei? Grandpa has agreed, and you're still acting weird?"

　　"Zhuangguai" is a Sichuan dialect, which means to make trouble intentionally, but there is actually another word to express this meaning, which is - rìguai!

　　I spat right away: "Pah! I don't think I'm the one pretending to be weird, it's you kid." I snorted twice: "We're obviously a family, but you insist on using two names... Wang Xi, do you think this is deliberately being weird in our sect?"

　　Wang Xi suddenly became excited: "What, what?" It felt like when gossip spreads to the mouths of gossipers on the street, and everyone becomes excited!

　　Under the gaze of Wang Xi and several bodyguards, I slowly said, "You call me Master Grandpa, so you should call me uncle, right?" As soon as I said this, I saw Tiezi's face began to change, but I ignored it and continued, "Since the eldest brother calls you uncle, then it's not wrong for you, the seventh oldest, to call me Seventh Uncle, right?"

　　My friend's face turned extremely pale. He probably never thought that there was such a relationship involved... He usually calls me sister, but who would have thought that, in terms of seniority, I am the elder!

　　That’s not all. I patted Wang Xi on the shoulder and continued to reason: “There’s also this. My friend Wang Xi, right? According to seniority, you should also call him uncle.

　　“Hahahaha…” Wang Xi burst into a shrill laugh, “Oh my God, Brother Liu, you really are my brother!” He suddenly turned to his friend and started to provoke him, “My friend, you bastard, call someone quickly, call someone quickly, otherwise I’ll go back and tell Master Zhuge that you don’t respect your teacher and I’ll give you a bad prescription.

　　Looking at Wang Xi's expression, I don't know how much he lost to his friend recently, which made him so bitter and resentful... I secretly asked the bodyguard next to me: "Uh, how much did your young master lose?"

　　"Not much, not much," the bodyguards said quickly, "just a few hundred dollars."

　　"No way, can a few hundred bucks make Young Master Wang so angry?" I was at a loss: "That's not the style of the second generation brother.

　　Another bodyguard whispered in my ear: "It's not much money, but I heard that I haven't won in the past two months - all the money was taken away by my buddy.

　　"I see. I nodded. "It's like wielding a small shovel. Even if it's not a lot, shoveling like that every day is annoying, isn't it?" More importantly, the fun of playing mahjong is completely gone.

　　This made the two bodyguards look miserable: "Who said it wasn't..."

　　Listen to this, listen to this. Now you know how ungrateful this guy is, right? You said you win money, but you can't win every time, right? You should lose a few times at the end to leave some money for others to pay for the trip, so that you can have a steady income.

　　My friend didn't dare to call me, and naturally he didn't call Wang Xi either. Now that he had the upper hand, he started to make trouble, insisting that my friend sing a song to test it...

　　I'm not that interested in the mess here, but I can't let my friend get away with it so easily. I was watching the fun when I heard footsteps upstairs. It turned out that Sang Yushisan and the other guy had also gotten up.

　　With a nod as a greeting, Sang Yu quickly arranged for his men to retrieve the video, and at the same time called on the chef to start preparing something to eat, saying that it would be best to move after eating!

　　Once again, we completed our preparations as the lights came on - the address the vampire gave me turned out to be a building, and judging from the house number, it belonged to a private enterprise. As soon as we finished eating, we gathered in front of the map and began to plan.

　　The structure of the building is very simple, so the plan is naturally not complicated: we decided to climb over the wall to enter the company, and then go directly upstairs from the parking lot below - the fourth and fifth floors of their company are laboratories, so we will start from the fourth floor and check them one by one!

　　Just after we made the decision, the person who went to get the video came back, and Sang Yu asked us to watch the video first - but who knew that as soon as the film started, the screen was full of snow spots and there was no image at all!

　　If there was nothing unusual, I might not believe that this was the lair of the ghosts, but as soon as a problem occurred, I understood what it meant: there must be something strange about this building!

　　"What should I do if I can't see the video?" Sang Yu asked with the same thought as me: "Can you give me an idea?"

　　"I don't have any idea. I shrugged and said, "Just keep it as it is."

　　Chapter 316: The Ghosts Hiding in the City

　　The words "as usual" sound quite meaningful, like what a peerless master would say to everyone before a battle, with a calm and detached demeanor, and a calm demeanor even when a mountain collapses in front of him! This is the general meaning, but what I often encounter is not the general meaning...

　　Actually what I mean is very simple:

　　Damn! There is no other way. I will just follow the old way and rest wherever it is dark!

　　Ahem, it sounds like I'm not very confident, but now the arrow is on the string and I have to shoot. If I continue to wait for information, it is very likely that the three leaders of the Ghost Path will come back and the pressure will increase. Otherwise, I have to give up - but then wouldn't my plan fail?

　　Do you think you can succeed in exchanging corpses for the Vatican with nothing? Who knows what those guys will look like at that time. They may fake smile and say, "Oh, we failed this time. We are so sorry..."

　　As he was talking, he hid the corpse in his cellar to play with it slowly. Who knows, he might take it out someday to show his miracle. What's even worse is that even if you ask the corpse in front of it, it will swear and swear: "This monster was left by our predecessor, the Holy Judge, many, many years ago.

　　The howl was so heartfelt and full of old feelings that it would not stop until it made you cry - this matter and the Black Cross Association were definitely brothers from the same mother!

　　We are not bad at all! Let’s not talk about the air force, which includes Wang Xi’s four combat system gods and Sang Yu’s five ghosts. The ground force includes Sang Yu, Shisan, Wang Xi, and Wang Shangshu, four masters of fists, feet, swords, and guns. The melee protection includes Buddha Bone Iron Man who can open a defensive shield, plus my Yin-Yang eyes that can see through everything, and two ground special forces soldiers, Xiao Hei Abai... From the formation alone, it has surpassed the organization of the US special forces. It belongs to the three-in-one air-land combined combat system!

　　By the way, that guy Thirteen is holding a small nuclear weapon Fantian Seal in his hand. Do you think I’m afraid?

　　The time was about right so we didn't hesitate and headed for our destination. After more than 20 minutes, the car turned into a rather dilapidated courtyard and stopped. We all got off the car. Uncle Wang Shang pointed to a seemingly ordinary building not far away and said, "This is the Biopharmaceutical Research Institute you are looking for."

　　The location of this courtyard seemed to be a bit higher, as it was located on a slope. Therefore, we could see the entire environment from top to bottom when standing at the edge of the courtyard - we could see the back half of the entire building clearly.

　　It is now dusk, and in this densely populated country, this area seems to be too sparsely populated. I don't know if it is due to the geographical location or the feng shui formation, but there are fewer and fewer people along the way - when I got here, there were almost no people!

　　The building was not small, but square and featureless. Even the outer wall was a simple cement wall without any decoration. There were only four square windows every few meters, which looked like frozen tofu with countless needle holes. In front of this building was another building, which looked much more splendid. Not only were the windows clean and elegant, but even the neon sign on the roof was flashing - no one paid attention to the building behind.

　　A row of barbed wire surrounded the two buildings. The difference was that there were sentry posts and gatekeepers in the front and back. There were a few big words hung on the only entrance and exit: No Entry!

　　I saw the situation clearly, but what should I do if I go in? It's surrounded by barbed wire and I don't know if there's electricity. If I rush in rashly, I might end up being roasted... I was just about to discuss it with them, but when I turned around, I saw Uncle Wang Shang and Thirteen fiddling with a rope!

　　Rope? I turned around calmly and continued to look - sure enough, there were many tall trees in the wire mesh, and at least three of them were less than ten meters away from the outside. If the branches were thick and big enough, they were only six or seven meters away.

　　Throw a flying claw over and build a rope bridge between the two trees, and everything will be ok!

　　I said to myself, "It looks like we can build a rope bridge between the trees..." As I said this, I turned around and pretended to see what Uncle Wang was holding, so I exclaimed in surprise, "Oh, Uncle Wang and I are thinking the same thing."

　　Uncle Wang Shang ignored me and kept packing his things. I immediately found myself in trouble! Fortunately, Thirteen suddenly spoke up to help me out: "Well, Mr. Wang also thought so. He even thought of how to divert the attention of the observation post."

　　It's rare that this guy actually said so many words for me at once. I was immediately grateful in my heart - but then I thought that Thirteen was really awesome. He only needed to say a few words to make someone owe him a favor...

　　This can be said to be a witty remark that is as valuable as a pearl, right?

　　Since Thirteen said that Uncle Wang had a plan, I had a way to respond. I slightly shook my head and said, "Well, that's good - I wonder what Uncle Wang is going to do?"

　　Uncle Wang Shang continued to work on the rope...

　　I was really annoyed at this time - you said you started to beat me, so what, but now you are ignoring me? If you can take on the Ghost Path Clan by yourself, I don't care, just like watching a live-action Superman vs. Aliens, but the fact is that this matter is still mine!

　　No matter whether it's good or bad, you have to let me know what's going on. You can't just go in there without thinking and get chopped to death, right?

　　Seeing Uncle Wang Shang remained silent, Wang Xi was the first to lose his temper: "Uncle Wang, what are you going to do? Tell Brother Liu about this. If you don't tell us, how can we know how to arrange it?"

　　Wang Shang looked up at him, but before he could say anything Sang Yu spoke up: "Uh, Uncle Wang, tell me something."

　　He angrily let go of the rope in his hand and said, "I have arranged two cars outside, one for chemicals and the other for mineral water. When the time comes, I will make a phone call and they will collide at the main entrance of the company below. When those things come into contact with water, a lot of smoke and flames will be generated. The fire department and the police will rush here as soon as possible. We will take advantage of the chaos to get in from the tree at the back and then sneak into the building."

　　After that, he took out a cell phone and handed it to Wang Xi, "Just dial 1 and they will be ready to start." After that, he stopped explaining and lowered his head to continue working on the rope...

　　Uncle Wang, Uncle Wang, are you getting older and have a sympathy for soft things like ropes? Why are you playing with it tonight? I made a malicious guess in my heart: Are you still trying to find a way to make the rope harder?

　　The past flashed through my mind, and I just laughed to myself and let it go. Then I immediately assigned the personnel: "So, when the time comes, Uncle Wang and Tiezi, you two will take people outside to cover us and don't go in. Sang Yu and I will be in one group, and Shisan and Wang Xi will be in one group and go in from both ends." I pointed to the big trees at the two corners at the back: "First, we will climb up the trees and wait. As soon as there is chaos outside, we will climb over the trees and then find a way to enter the building."

　　"Everyone agreed, except Xiao Hei Abai, who was anxious: "What about us?"

　　I signaled them to be patient: "As for Xiao Hei and A Bai, let's do this, Thirteen, you carry A Bai and I carry Xiao Hei, and we'll take them together when the time comes. Don't push it, tell me first, I can't carry A Bai.

　　Just block the road so that Thirteenth Wang Xi and I won’t be hypocritical and ask for a swap. Abai is so heavy, about forty or fifty kilograms. If I carry you on my back, won’t it be the end of me?

　　Thirteen nodded: "Okay."

　　I smiled and continued, "After we go in, we will look for the whereabouts of the Holy Spear Head. If it is inside, we will get it out directly. If it is not inside, we will try to find clues. If there are no accidents, there are not many subordinates of the Ghost Dao in Japan now. There are only three of them, Ban Gui, Gui Yi Fa Yan, and Ya Gui Wan, and they may not all be here! So it shouldn't be difficult for us. No matter what, it's a three-on-three situation and we won't lose."

　　When he was talking, he naturally regarded Xiao Hei and A Bai as full combat strength. At the same time, each group had a god, so it shouldn't be a problem - but Uncle Wang Shang finally spoke again: "No

　　"Why?" I was so angry. You are a man in his 50s or 60s, why are you angry with me, a young man? Not to mention that I didn't do anything, even if I did, you don't have to keep blaming me, right? - Did you learn the poem "This hatred will never end"?

　　Uncle Wang Shang rolled his eyes and said, "I don't care if you go, but my young master and young lady can't take the risk - this is not appropriate."

　　Well, that’s indeed the case.

　　Uncle Wang Shang watched Wang Xi and Sang Yu grow up, but he had no idea what these two siblings were thinking. Wang Xi and Sang Yu loved to fight and make trouble... Uh, I said it wrong, how much they loved to exorcise demons and benefit the world? Now you want them to quit halfway, I think except for the old man of the Wang family and his father, no matter how much others say, it will be useless...

　　As expected, Wang Xi was not happy at first: "Uncle Wang, your words don't count in this matter - my family said that I will listen to my sister this time. If she goes, I will go, and if she doesn't go, I won't go.

　　He has learned bad things, he has learned bad things. Wang Xi is obviously a second-generation brother, but he talks like a businessman - not only do you say this in a mean and harsh way, but you also put all your responsibilities on Sang Yu... Another typical example of being led astray by his best friend!

　　You see, as soon as he said this, Wang Shang turned to Sang Yu, his old face full of earnestness: "Miss, you really can't go..." "Uncle Wang, please stop trying to persuade me." Sang Yu responded immediately: "Although this matter is a bit dangerous, it is better than my dad and his friends going after the four villains. You said, they are fighting for the reputation and status of our Wang family. How can Wang Xi and I, as descendants, stand still?"

　　As soon as the words "Wang family's honor" came out, Wang Shang hesitated. He was silent for a while, then suddenly turned around and asked me, "Is this for the reputation and status of our Wang family?"

　　"Of course I don't want to be hypocritical at this time. I just need to follow his words and get this done. For the reputation of the Wang family,

　　He thought about it, and nodded heavily as if he had made up his mind: "Okay, since it's for the reputation of our Wang family..." "It's for the reputation of the Wang family." I hurriedly repeated again. "...I won't stop the eldest lady and the young master." Wang Shang said so.

　　"Long live understanding! Uncle Wang, you are such a reasonable person. I give you a thumbs up.

　　"But..." He suddenly changed the subject, and I immediately felt something was wrong. "Once you get this corpse back, you have to hand it over to our Wang family.

　　"Well?"

　　"Isn't it for the reputation of our Wang family?" Uncle Wang Shang asked me back.

　　I nodded stupidly.

　　"Didn't our Wang family contribute the most?"

　　Continue to nod stupidly.

　　"So it's okay to give it to us, right?"

　　I nodded stupidly again - ahem, I got fooled! I was fooled!

　　The corpse demon is of little use to our sect, but it’s a different story if the Wang family goes there. Maybe this is another way to challenge the Maoshan Sect!

　　Chapter 317: Array 888 (1)

　　0-05-0

　　It wasn't until we sneaked along the path between the trees to the big tree at the foot of the mountain and peeked out from between the branches that I realized what was going on - Uncle Wang Shang was probably doing it on purpose, one thing after another, from the initial fake anger to the subsequent indifference and the final performance...

　　So the purpose is to get this corpse into his own hands?

　　Things like Shiba are different from zombies. They already have a condensed soul in their bodies. If the Wang family uses them to create a god, it would be a good choice. Although this thing is of no use in the hands of our Zhuge family, it is just for disposal, but it is not so easy for the Wang family to take it away.

　　Do you remember the last time the old man treated us to a meal? At that time, in order to help one of his unpromising apprentices get married, the old man shamelessly went to find Master Xie and Grandpa Luo to help intercede. Just when the matter was about to be settled, a guy with a fatal face, Tian Gouzi, showed up! Everyone knows how the matter developed: I refused to hand Tian Gouzi over to Mr. Wang, but he left in anger. No one believed in me...

　　The matter is my fault but the face belongs to the master. Do you think this counts as offending the old man?

　　If we hand over the corpse to the Wang family and let them refine it into a spirit, it will not be a big deal for the Zhang family, but they will most likely be unhappy. In this case, the possibility that the old man will agree is probably very small - no wonder the Wang family came up with this trick!

　　I nodded secretly. This is how it should be. Suddenly, I felt a tightness under my armpits. At the same time, I heard Sang Yu's faint laughter: "What are you doing? You are talking nonsense and nodding to yourself. And you are grinning foolishly?"

　　I quickly explained: "It's okay, it's okay, I just figured something out..." I just got to this point -

　　"boom

　　Suddenly, a huge explosion was heard not far away!

　　Just like appearing out of the ground, a lot of people gathered outside in an instant. Some were shouting, some were helping and calling for help. It felt more lively than a market in the countryside. The sentry at the door also rushed out to see what happened to a few people.

　　This is action, right?

　　Without thinking, we started to act - Sang Yu raised the flying claw in her hand, and it flew to the opposite tree branch with a whoosh and circled a few times. She reached out and pulled it to try the feel, then immediately nodded: "Okay, let's go!"

　　Before he finished speaking, Sang Yu had already quickly grabbed the rope and climbed over. His movements were as smooth as flowing water and he landed steadily on the other side in less than a minute. "Hey, hurry up!"

　　How could I do this quickly, not to mention that I was carrying a dead black boy on my back - I climbed along the rope towards the other side with a sad face, and as soon as I got up... I flipped over and found myself hanging under the rope!

　　This matter... Oh, I can't help but think of what Uncle Wang Shang did just now - how nice it would be if this soft rope could really become hard!

　　Xiao Hei at the back kicked his feet hard and shouted angrily: "Be careful, you little bastard, don't let me fall down - hey, hey, hey, be careful!" Then I remembered that the wire below was electrified, and if Xiao Hei fell down, I would not be able to recover myself.

　　Immediately, I pulled my arms upwards and raised myself a few inches, taking a few breaths...After I calmed down a little, I started to crawl towards the other side, but no matter how hard I tried, I felt like I had no strength.

　　"Hurry up," Sang Yu shouted from the other side, "The guard outside seems to be coming back."

　　My heart tightened after hearing these words, and I used my hands and feet to crawl to the other side with more effort. Xiao Hei kept yelling in my ears: "Hurry up..." "Be careful..." "Be careful..." "Be careful..."

　　It is certain that I am not as good as a monkey in climbing a rope, but at least I completed the distance after two minutes and successfully reached the other side just before Sang Yu's eyes burst into anger - I swear that I will never climb with animals again, because, because this is really too bad!

　　Before I could catch my breath, I heard Wang Xi's voice on the radio: "Ahem, Brother Liu, you are so funny!" He giggled: "Are you saying 'Let's row the oars together'?"

　　"What the hell, I cursed angrily, "Too much nonsense - have you dealt with your own affairs?"

　　"Okay, Wang Xi said proudly: "We are ready a long time ago. If we hadn't waited for you to act together, we would have been in long ago... Forget it, it's useless to talk to you - Sister, are you taking action?"

　　Sang Yu's decisive voice came from the headset immediately: "Okay, let's start

　　I want to cry but I have no tears! After the first embarrassing moment, everyone decisively transferred my command to Sang Yu...

　　No trace of other ninjas was found in the Kidōshu's lair, but that doesn't mean that Kiichi Hōgan and his ilk are not here. On the contrary, since this is their lair, there might be other more powerful guys hiding in the dark - so we definitely cannot use the God to gather information, and can only rely on ourselves to sneak in and check one by one.

　　Taking advantage of the chaos, Sang Yu and I quickly found a side door. She used a master key to open the old-fashioned door lock in a few seconds, and then we quickly slipped in and closed the door. The noise outside continued, and the sound of a fire truck could be heard vaguely. It would continue for a while.

　　Okay, hold on tight.

　　There was a flickering light coming from the other side door, and at the same time I heard Wang Xi's voice: "Okay, we're coming in too." As the voices came in, two people came in from that side, and it was Wang Xi in the middle. After he came in, he showed me his white teeth and smiled, "Shall we split up and look for it?"

　　"Nonsense! Let's start from the fourth floor, and you check the first, second, and third floors." I worked quietly, "Whoever finds it, let me know." Without saying much, I immediately went up the stairs with Sang Yu.

　　I didn't feel anything when I climbed to the third floor, but as soon as I reached the fourth floor, I was suddenly gripped by a very uncomfortable feeling, just like the uneasy feeling when you are about to call out when you have a pair of blue hands in mahjong. Uh, is it a sense of crisis that you are about to go off?

　　There is a famous saying in Sichuan: The three greatest sorrows in life are an unfaithful wife, an unfilial son, and the last word is to fire the cannon when the subordinate shouts!

　　Think about it, can anything good come from this feeling? I was about to speak, but when I turned around, I saw Sang Yu's face was also full of astonishment, as if she had felt something as well - she hesitated and said, "Piyun, it seems, it seems something is not right.

　　When she was talking, she didn't think about me, but was trying to feel this feeling. I saw her face was difficult, and I quickly patted her shoulder, "Don't feel it - your four pillars of pure yang destiny can't be sensed." I explained: "Don't make yourself sick."

　　After hearing what I said, Sang Yu gave up trying to feel this ghostly atmosphere. She asked me, "What do you feel?"

　　I grinned and sneered: "It's hard to say, but it's not a good thing anyway - you Xiao Hei will know it."

　　Only then did Sang Yu notice Xiao Hei - his whole body was arched, his hair stood up like an explosion, and he stared at the security door leading to the fourth floor with gritted teeth. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was facing a powerful enemy!

　　Fortunately, after I spoke, Xiao Hei reacted and relaxed a little, but his expression was still serious: "There is a problem." He raised a paw and said, "There is a mystery hidden in it."

　　"Can you come out?"

　　Xiao Hei shook his head: "No, I just feel that there seems to be an indescribable huge hatred inside, like a dragon's den and a tiger's lair hidden under a calm lake, ready to come out and bite us at any time - are you sure you want to go in?"

　　"I have to sigh: "Since we are here, let's make the best of it. Let's go."

　　Even so, Sang Yu and I had already grasped our weapons, so it was no exaggeration to say that we were fully armed. Then I walked to the door and just pushed it gently.

　　The door slowly opened, and inside, everything was calm and peaceful, just like at home - but I immediately noticed something was wrong!

　　Because what I saw was not an ordinary building, but a building within a building with birds singing and flowers blooming!

　　Have you ever seen Doraemon? If you have a random door connected to the primeval forest, you can experience this feeling. Once you open the door, the whole world is completely different. On one side is the reinforced concrete city, and on the other side is the primeval forest...

　　This place looks like a forest, with countless trees and flowers planted in it, covering the whole place without any walls, and a lake of dozens of square meters in the middle. There is a wooden house on the edge of the lake, and there is a stone chessboard as big as a millstone at the door, with a few plants scattered around, which clearly shows the lazy, peaceful and non-competitive sentiment.

　　The whole scene is like a pastoral countryside!

　　It was then that I noticed my surroundings: the walls inside were obviously made of piled rocks, and then covered with ivy, vines, and creepers, which completely blocked out the surroundings; an unknown light source on the top emitted a soft light, making everything shrouded in tenderness.

　　The setting sun, the dawn in late autumn, the wind and the moon, how beautiful!

　　Sang Yu was obviously more surprised than I was. She opened her mouth for a long time and finally said: "God, it's so beautiful..."

　　I nodded: "It's really beautiful..."

　　"Meow

　　Just as we were sighing, a roar suddenly came from below, "Wake up!"

　　"Huh?" Sang Yu and I reacted at the same time. As a result, we lowered our heads and Xiao Hei stared at us angrily, gritting his teeth and yelling, "You guys are really in the mood? There is something wrong here.

　　"No way?" I didn't understand it at once, and pointed to the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers: "What's the problem with this?" To be honest, I absolutely did not believe this at the time, because I had also seen it with my Yin-Yang eyes. There were no ghosts or spirits here, not to mention any wild beasts. As for traps... it's almost the same unless you say that we are under an illusion!

　　"You again?" Xiao Hei quickly climbed up my legs and onto my shoulders, pointing around with his claws: "Hey, he ...

　　After hearing this, Sang Yu and I immediately started looking for it - Oh no! We couldn't find the door we came in through.

　　“What is this…?” I was just about to speak when everything in front of me suddenly went dark!

　　Chapter 318: Array 888 (2)

　　0-05-05

　　Just after all the light was cut off, there was a sudden indescribable strange feeling here - it was not the faint shadows in the darkness that made us panic, but something from the depths of our souls was trembling and shaking, foreshadowing the emergence of something terrible!

　　Girls are always girls. Sang Yu couldn't help but lean towards me at this time... When she lowered her head, her two eyes were shining brightly in the darkness!

　　I felt a chill all over my body, but then I heard a slight laugh: "Ahem, my eyes are still good." He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "So that's it. I thought it was something else. I was really scared."

　　It turned out to be that damned Blackie - I don't know when he climbed down from my shoulder again, and was looking around with his cat eyes. He even took the time to report to us: "The left side is fine... the right side is fine... there's nothing at the back... the top is the same..."

　　I don't know where that feeling of tension disappeared in an instant!

　　“Alright, alright,” I interrupted him unhappily, “Can’t you just say there’s no abnormal reaction around you?” “Huh?” Xiao Hei pretended, “Isn’t that what you say on TV?” Then this guy actually started to speak in a pretentious tone, “Number one, dead egg, number two, dead egg…”

　　After more than ten or twenty seconds, our eyes gradually adapted to the dark environment. I kicked him lightly and said, "Don't imitate the lines in Hong Kong and Taiwan police films, okay?"

　　"It came out?" Xiao Hei was quite happy: "Haven't you been busy recently? Hey, I wanted to test you, but who knew you would be able to see through it at the first sight... You are amazing."

　　"It's not something I wear." Isn't this too simple? I didn't feel the pleasure that I should have when Xiao Hei praised me. Instead, I felt extremely cheated - this guy simply looked down on my intelligence!

　　Xiao Hei didn't understand my expression at all and looked surprised: "Then how did you get out? Is there a flaw in my acting?"

　　I was almost mad at her and was speechless for a long time. In the end, Sang Yu couldn't help but reply unhappily, "You are speaking Cantonese..."

　　Our nonsense only lasted about ten seconds. After this short ten seconds, the air became a little cold. I had an idea and quickly opened my Yin Eyes.

　　In just a few seconds, countless souls suddenly appeared here! They were floating in the air without support, with expressionless faces, as if nothing, but their whole bodies were filled with a violent aura!

　　These souls were all incomplete, some were missing arms, some were missing thighs, some were without heads, and some were without lower bodies, but the most important thing was one thing: not only were countless residual souls appearing in the air, but they were also pouring out endlessly from the walls, the pool, and the leaves nearby, making it almost impossible to tell whether this thing would end or not...

　　The evil ghost doesn’t look like an evil ghost, the wronged spirit doesn’t look like a wronged spirit, and the remaining soul and evil spirits don’t look right either - what on earth is this thing?

　　Sang Yu and I immediately took out our weapons and began to defend ourselves. At the same time, we took out talismans from our bags with our other hands and stared at the air with eager eyes.

　　I can just take a look, but the question is, is Sang Yu okay? Isn't she forbidden to see these things?

　　Could it be... A question immediately came to my mind, and I quickly closed my Yin Eyes - as expected, these things gradually revealed their shapes in the air for some unknown reason!

　　As I have said before, when ghosts exist in the world of the living, they are dissipating their Yin energy at all times and in all places. After they appear in the form of physical form, the loss of Yin energy is doubled and intensified. Many ghosts cannot even hold on for a second!

　　After the death of wronged souls and evil spirits, they can suddenly gain a large amount of Yin energy due to the great injustice they suffered at the time of death. This can effectively resist the loss of Yin energy, so they can show up at any time and be seen by people - why are the ghosts here able to gradually show up?

　　There must be something wrong here!

　　I was just about to investigate what was going on here, but the situation in the whole scene suddenly changed - suddenly the ghosts in the air stopped!

　　It's like someone pressed the pause button on the TV!

　　But the pause lasted only one second. When the next second came, these ghosts began to fly around the field like crazy, like a wisp of black smoke flying through the air, surging, circling, gathering, and dispersing, gradually forming a huge pattern in the air!

　　Countless ghosts are clearly divided into eight squares. The squares form a circle, and the circle keeps rotating clockwise - this seems to be some kind of formation, right?

　　At the same moment the shape was formed, one of the blocks suddenly flew towards us like an explosion!

　　It was not known whether there were dozens or hundreds of ghosts in this group. Sang Yu raised his hand and threw out a talisman. The talisman exploded in the air and turned into several balls of fire, but it only hit a few of them!

　　Sang Yu bit her lip, and with her right hand, she suddenly threw a talisman outward and shouted, "Liu Piyun, find a way.

　　The ghost was getting closer and closer, and I didn't know what to do. I quickly raised my hand and waved a handful of incense ash to block it slightly, and the incense ash dispersed in the air. Then I pulled Sang Yu and ran, "Let's go to another place. It's too disadvantageous here.

　　Sang Yu followed me and started running inside, throwing the last two pieces of talisman paper in her hand out while running, "Where are we going?"

　　In fact, it’s not a question of whether we will suffer a disadvantage or not, but because we don’t understand what this thing is now. If we deal with ghosts one by one like this, we may not be able to kill them all even if we die of exhaustion - we have to find out what this thing is!

　　Of course, my escape... ahem, no, my tactical transfer was actually very purposeful. I was always rushing towards the wooden house in the middle. I believe that the only human building in this space should have its use, right?

　　But before we could rush forward a few steps, another group of ghosts rushed down and asked us to continue rushing towards the wooden house. Well, sorry, the two groups of ghosts would just sandwich us in the middle!

　　Sang Yu and I changed direction and continued to charge, this time to the lake - but as soon as we changed direction, the corresponding square began to rush out of ghosts! Where should we run to?

　　At this time, all the ghosts in the air began to rush down, flying towards us in a unique order and pattern. Each one had a hideous and murderous look, as if they were ready to eat us alive!

　　Although there was no time left, there was nothing I could do. I took out a brush and cinnabar ink from my pocket and wrote frantically on the ground, shouting, "Sang Yu, find a way to block it!"

　　There is no other way now, so we have to make a formation to hold on for now... The pen quickly draws symbols on tree trunks, stones, and even on the mud. When all the symbols are drawn, they can form a simple Eight Formations Diagram. It may not last too long, but it is enough to give us some time to breathe -

　　While I was drawing the formation, I was watching Sang Yu. The situation was already very critical. Sang Yu released the Five Ghosts at the first opportunity. Now the Five Ghosts were fighting with a bunch of wronged souls... The funny thing is that Sang Yu's Five Ghosts cannot be seen by us. Instead, the ghosts here went up one by one and piled up like real people dressed up for Halloween, as if they were fighting themselves!

　　Sang Yu still threw the talismans out with all his strength: Five Thunder Talisman, Thunder and Fire Talisman, Three Shocks and Five Breaks Talisman... Anyway, he threw whatever he could, without any purpose or direction, he just threw it out...

　　Unfortunately, these are still too little for the thousands of ghosts!

　　boom!

　　Just after the talisman in Sang Yu's hand hit a flying ghost, the ghost next to it had already rushed in front of her. Sang Yu raised her sword and chopped the guy to the ground. When she raised her hand again, a large group of ghosts rushed over!

　　"Sang Yu, I yelled, threw the cinnabar ink in my hand at the ghost, and pounced on it!

　　Cinnabar ink splashed all over the place, splattering the ghosts with holes all over them, and they all turned into green smoke - before I could even be happy, another black cloud flew over!

　　Damn, is this really going to never end?

　　What's even more tragic is that my brother's cinnabar and ink seemed to have been thrown out in a hurry...

　　Just when this group of ghosts was about to drown us, a black lightning suddenly rushed to our side!

　　Xiao Hei!

　　After this thing rushed in, the ghosts were obviously a little scared, and their hands and feet seemed to be sluggish, but for some reason, these guys were not afraid of the Pixiu and still rushed over!

　　Is this the only power that the Pixiu has?

　　Xiao Hei's fur was about to explode, and he pounced on the ghost like an angry bird. Every time he tore with his claws, he was able to destroy the ghost - taking this opportunity, Sang Yu and I climbed up and rushed in waving our weapons!

　　This battle is really destructive! If I said I died at the hands of Taotie or Taowu, it would be somewhat reasonable, at least I died bravely fighting against the beasts, but now you were killed by a group of low-level souls, that's too embarrassing...

　　Sang Yu, Xiao Hei and I rushed around in the ghosts, hoping to fight our way out, but unfortunately the scene in the movie where you chop down a few enemies and then the bright road appears never happened. No matter front, back, left, right, up, or down, there were souls everywhere, and I couldn't kill them all or chop them all up. I didn't know when they scratched me and left countless wounds!

　　Fortunately, I blocked the vital parts, and those claws only scratched my arm and it was no big deal - but when Sang Yu was scratched with the first wound, I got angry!

　　Actually, my recent physical condition is not suitable for using the Three Realms Eyes. The old man also told me so. But do you think I can bear it now?

　　Just use it directly!

　　A chilly air like the cold air from the Arctic Ocean swept through the entire room, and all the ghosts were blown all over the place by the airflow!

　　Is it working?

　　No, no, no!

　　In less than thirty seconds, the ghosts gradually adapted to the cold and rushed forward again fearlessly!

　　I burst into tears at that moment: "Fuck, are you ghosts or cockroaches? Do you have to be so deceiving?"

　　Chapter 319: Array 888 (3)

　　0-05-06

　　To be honest, this group of souls is really strange. Although they are a little afraid, they don't retreat as they should. They also seem to be unaware of the damage caused by the Pixiu - they just rush forward regardless of the consequences.

　　To use an appropriate metaphor, these things should be regarded as zombies among ghosts. They feel no pain or fear, and just rush over to destroy the opponent according to instinct or command, without caring about what will happen to themselves... In other words, they have no thinking ability at all, and are completely controlled in their actions!

　　To make a ghost into something like this is like cutting off a person's five senses. It requires a very complicated extraction and peeling process to eliminate the only bit of consciousness in the soul, and then seal the resentment, grief, pain, sorrow, self-pity and other sources of power in the heart within the body, and some are even strengthened locally - I understand this theory, it's like doing an appendectomy, everyone knows that it's just a snap to cut the intestines and be done with it, but it's not easy to do.

　　In addition, the ghost's choice itself is not simple, it must be a soul that has been torn apart.

　　The three things to give up: giving up kinship, affection, and love, the three most basic human emotions, that is, giving up the most basic things in one's own emotions, and perishing by clinging to a specific purpose.

　　The "affection" with parents is the foundation of human beings; the "affection" with relatives, friends, colleagues and all acquaintances is the existence of human beings; the "love" with wife and lover is the core of human beings - if these three major emotional elements can all be abandoned, or forced to give up, then the basic conditions for the person to be deprived of his sanity will be met when he dies.

　　It's normal if a few of these things are produced occasionally. If people in the magic sect look for them in some specific prison, ancient battlefield, or disaster site, they can find them if they are lucky, and then cast a spell after a period of time and it will work - but this is not just a few or dozens, it's hundreds or thousands... How do you think it's possible to find so many?

　　As these thoughts turned in my mind, the situation in front of me became more and more urgent: the bunch of indestructible cockroach ghosts rushed over like a bunch of flies surrounding us and making trouble...

　　The power of Sang Yu's ruler-shaped sword was revealed at this time - in fact, I have always been dissatisfied with her weapon. I feel that this weapon has not shown much power either in terms of usage or magic. It is far inferior to the Killing God Blade in my hand, but this time I have opened my eyes!

　　Just after Sang Yu smeared the blood from his right finger on the edge of the sword, the sword came alive. Every time the sword was swung, the red light imprinted on the blade radiated through the sword body, like a red-hot iron bar stirring in a pile of cotton, which would kill or injure anyone who approached it, and kill the approaching souls into pieces!

　　The situation on Sang Yu's side was good, but I could not bear it any longer. To be honest, the Killing God Blade was not powerful enough to deal with these guys. I could only use it as a normal weapon to consecrate and summon the evil spirits to surrender. I was overwhelmed by the ghosts rushing in from all directions. There were several loopholes in my defense line. Fortunately, Xiao Hei filled them for me temporarily.

　　If I continue like this, I think I can stop it, but things won't go according to my plan, right? Just when Xiao Hei finished off the missed fish again, it suddenly cried out in surprise, "Not good!"

　　Sang Yu and I both raised our heads suddenly!

　　The ghosts dancing overhead seemed to have some pattern now. They were floating in groups or piles around something. From a distance, their sizes seemed to be almost the same, but their colors and shapes were a little different!

　　That thing seemed like...how should I put it, it felt like when I was playing Legend and saw a white pig among a bunch of red pigs and black pigs. Although they were about the same size, the things that dropped were completely different!

　　The appearance of these rookies made us sweat again. These guys are definitely not here to make up for the lack of staff. We are already overwhelmed and now they are making things worse. They are really forcing us to use all the Thirty-Six Stratagems we can think of.

　　The situation had reached this point and we had no say over it. Sang Yu quickly brought back the five ghosts who were still fighting not far above our heads, and then we all started to rush towards the cabin - the door we had just come in through had been closed and disappeared. To be honest, there was really no way out now. Our only hope was to see if there was any opportunity or turning point after rushing into the cabin.

　　I don’t know why, but both Sang Yu and I chose this place when we led the way. Maybe it was some kind of inexplicable intuition - when I was running away, I glanced back and saw the ghosts behind us rushing towards us, connected together, like an endless black curtain that covered everything visible and invisible.

　　It's like this with anything. Once a certain number is reached, a certain aura can be generated, making the object extremely powerful and intimidating. Now the ghost's majestic aura is rolling in like an autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. I have no doubt that I can't hold on for more than thirty seconds!

　　This is the momentum!

　　When I looked back, I was sure of one thing, that is, those little white guys we saw at the beginning were mixed in with the ghosts. They led their respective groups and rushed towards us from countless directions, which was quite like generals wearing scale armor and millions of soldiers each.

　　But this time they failed - just when this group of things was about to surround us, the two people and the cat made their last leap and rushed into the house, and then I suddenly stopped on the ground and pushed the door back!

　　Sang Yu immediately locked the door.

　　Soon there were crackling sounds outside the door, as if a million ants were gnawing at the wooden house. The rustling sound was the result of the ghost using his own power, and he began to destroy the house bit by bit with the power of the underworld!

　　"Don't just stand there," Sang Yu suddenly threw her waist bag over: "There are brushes and ink in the back, hurry up and continue the magic circle." After saying that, she immediately rushed to the door and stood behind it, waiting for the enemy to break in and engage in close combat.

　　At this critical moment, I didn't waste any words. I reached out and took out something from inside and started working on it - I only heard a rustling sound on the floor, and I quickly drew the shape of the spell circle in the room outside... Give me another ten minutes, uh, no, five minutes, and I can complete the magic circle, and by then, more than half of the ghosts will die here!

　　This is the house we just came out of. It is made purely of wood, but I don’t know what kind of wood it is and why it can withstand the destruction and attacks of ghosts for so long - even when I put on the last stroke, I didn’t see those guys break through the door.

　　"Huhu, seeing that I had finished drawing the formation, Sang Yu and Xiao Hei both breathed a sigh of relief, then came over and dragged a stool into the formation and sat down, "Take a break."

　　I was more direct than her. After finishing the painting, I sat directly on the floor.

　　The hissing and knocking sounds outside continued for a long time. The ghosts were still doing it with the spirit of Yugong moving mountains - but among the tiny sounds, I suddenly heard someone's voice!

　　Sang Yu and Xiao Hei didn't make any sound, so they probably didn't hear anything - in fact, there was only one thing I wanted to verify, which was that it was indeed because my five senses had been enhanced that I could hear the sound; and it was not because something else had affected my brain and hoped that I would be brought into the spiritual world again at this time.

　　The sound came from inside the house. I thought for a moment and said, "You guys stay here, I'll go in." As soon as I finished speaking, Sang Yu seemed eager to try, so I quickly added, "Sang Yu, you stay here and watch. If this door is really destroyed, you must keep the ghost out!"

　　"Huh?" Sang Yu's expression suddenly calmed down a lot, but his expression was very firm: "Okay, don't worry.

　　It will take the ghost at least twenty minutes to break down this door. I will just walk in from this porch hall - it shouldn't be possible that I won't be able to come back in twenty minutes, right?

　　Seeing that Sang Yu was content to stay, I also felt relieved and walked quickly inside - there was a small courtyard behind the entrance hall, a circle of corridors next to it, and rooms with closed doors on all sides. The sound came from one of the doors!

　　I walked two or three steps to the door, held the God-killing Blade across my chest with my right hand, and pulled the door hard with my left hand. A strange gust of wind suddenly blew out from the door, blinding me for no reason...

　　When I opened my eyes again, I saw an extremely strange scene in front of me: the room was paved entirely with bluestone floors, and there was nothing else except a stone Buddha shrine in the middle. The sound came from under the Buddha shrine!

　　Should I open it or not? I was struggling with this question, and I couldn't think it through after thinking it over and over again. Curiosity and a safe strategy were repeatedly entangled, and I didn't know what to do.

　　But thirty seconds later I made a decision. Nothing else matters. I don't want to care what rare and precious plants, flowers, birds, insects or fish you have down there. As long as I can resist the enemy's attack now, that is the best result.

　　I snorted twice and turned around. As soon as I turned around, I heard a voice from below: "Where did Brother Liu and the others go?"

　　The voice actually seemed to be Wang Xi's!

　　This matter suddenly became simple. If it was really Wang Xi, could I just ignore it? He is my future brother-in-law after all. If I slack off and cause him to get into trouble, I would really be letting my father down this time...

　　I didn't dare to delay, so I rushed over, grabbed the shrine and pushed it - the shrine didn't open, but there was a crackling sound under my feet!

　　I saw that the stone slabs in the middle actually separated to both sides, revealing a big black hole!

　　An excited voice from below shouted, "Who is it? Is it Brother Liu?"

　　I lowered my head and saw that it was really Thirteen, Wang Xi and Abai. I don’t know how the three of them were locked up here. Abai and Wang Xi were so happy to see me that they laughed and cheered. Only Thirteen said calmly, “Sorry, we fell into a trap.”

　　As I tied one end of the rope to the shrine, I asked curiously, "How did you...

　　Before he could finish his words, Sang Yu's voice came from the entrance hall, "Piyun, we're going to break the door!"

　　This matter... I quickly threw the other end of the rope down and said anxiously, "Stop laughing, come up quickly

　　Chapter 320: Array 888 (4)

　　0-05-07

　　The first one to come up was Wang Xi, and then Abai was also tied to a rope and pulled up in a very miserable manner - I had just thrown the rope down when I heard a loud 'crash' outside, and immediately, the sound of fighting broke out!

　　Wang Xi immediately became anxious, "Brother Liu, you save Thirteen, I'll go help my sister." While speaking, he had already pulled out the samurai sword from behind, pasted two pieces of talisman paper on the blade, and rushed out without caring about me.

　　Abai was faster than him, and rushed to the front with a twist of his waist...

　　"You go too. I was just about to say something when Thirteen below spoke first: "I'll come up by myself." This guy understood my intention very well: "You go and help Sang Yu."

　　I still believed what Thirteen said with that skill, so I turned around and ran outside without any pretense. When I passed through the courtyard, I saw Abai guarding the door connecting the courtyard and the hall, waving his claws to pounce on a few escaped souls.

　　It's already filled with ghosts!

　　Sang Yu and Wang Xi were guarding in front of Abai, with the Five Ghosts, Bian Qi, Wu Tian and Wu Di floating above their heads, and Xiao Hei on the ground. They were like a small boat in a storm, rising and falling with the wind and waves but still fighting tenaciously!

　　I stayed behind.

　　Several people are now in the group of ghosts, constantly changing their positions, because they know very well that if they stay in one place for too long or stand still to defend, the ghosts will soon find their flaws and surround them - so the three of them repeatedly interspersed and crossed positions to keep themselves moving.

　　But after a while, those ghosts also realized this... Well, Thirteen was actually faster than me at this time. He quickly integrated into the group and joined in the cross-position changes.

　　Just after Sang Yu and Wang Xi misaligned, the two ghosts chasing Wang Xi suddenly dodged, and an alternative guy emerged from behind - the core of the original square formation, the white pig we mentioned - that guy rushed towards Sang Yu like lightning, with his hand suddenly stretched out!

　　Only one meter!

　　Sang Yu's body was almost under the shadow of the ghost and was still rushing forward. When he was about to collide with the ghost, he suddenly accelerated his feet and faced the ghost's body. He slightly raised his sword to block the ghost's claws. He was like a swimming fish and barely avoided the sudden attack!

　　Turn around! Stab!

　　After avoiding the sudden attack, Sang Yu suddenly turned around, as if he had eyes on his back. He swung his sword down without hesitation at the same time. A bright red light shone brightly in all directions, and the fierce ghost didn't even have time to stop at this time...

　　Split directly into two halves!

　　The sudden blow actually crippled the guy - the scene was so amazing that I felt a boiling power. At this moment, I forgot everything except the blow that made my whole body hot. Although the blow was not a groundbreaking move, it was just right, accelerating, staggering, turning, and chopping... All the movements were done in one go, full of an intoxicating rhythm.

　　Before I could even say a few words of praise, countless ghosts rushed over, circling at lightning speed, drawing strange, long and thin arcs, like a bunch of annoying bats!

　　Undoubtedly, although Sang Yu broke the attack this time, the three people's staggered position tactics were also hindered. Countless ghosts launched the attack at the same time, separating and cutting the three people and surrounding them individually!

　　Another white pig ghost bounced in the air and rushed in front of Sang Yu like a cannonball. It was so ferocious and murderous that I couldn't help but shake my body.

　　"Swish

　　The moment the ghost approached Sang Yu, she once again dodged the ghost by leaning sideways. The posture of raising the sword was exactly the same as last time, and the ghost seemed to cooperate with her. Just when she turned around to face her, she was split into two halves by Sang Yu!

　　Thirteen was a little easier to get on the other side - although he was in the ghost because of Sang Yu's sluggishness just now, he had a small killing weapon in his hand. He raised his hand and played the Fantian seal at one end of the meteor, making a humming sound, weaving a large gap in front of him, and the ghosts who touched it would die. Soon, there was a cloud of green smoke around this guy, and it was unknown how many he had killed.

　　Wang Xi swung his samurai sword horizontally, vertically, upward, and downward, and was nearly hit by ghosts several times, but at this time, either Bian Qi or Wu Tian Wu Di appeared beside him, and they always managed to resolve the crisis first...

　　It was not bad! I quickly joined the battle group with the God-killing Blade in hand, ready to fight a big fight -

　　Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside, and half of the wall of the room was somehow pulled out. Then a large group of dark ghosts poured in. Everywhere you looked, there were densely packed ghosts, as if the dark clouds in the sky had pressed down on your head in an instant!

　　Prepare for a collective attack!

　　Those ghosts rushed into the house like crazy, pounced on us fearlessly. The dense sword lights and knife winds formed countless defense lines. The ghosts suffered heavy casualties under our crazy resistance. In less than a quarter of an hour, we already felt a little hazy in front of us!

　　Countless ghosts turned into green smoke and dissipated, making the scene in front of him feel like there were layers of fog!

　　The green smoke greatly affected our vision. In less than a minute, I heard Wang Xi's groan, which was soon followed by a second groan... Just when he had just shouted the third time, my distraction finally received the punishment I deserved.

　　"laugh

　　My arm tightened and I almost dropped the Killing God Blade. When I concentrated, I saw that my arm was severely torn by a ghost of unknown person, leaving a bloody mark. Immediately, a large amount of blood gushed out!

　　I raised my hand and wiped my arm, then quickly threw it away - spots of blood splashed into the crowd like concentrated sulfuric acid, and countless ghosts were hit by me again!

　　My blood can't be wasted, right?

　　But now is not the time to be happy, because judging from the sound, our situation seems to be very bad. The ghost has successfully left marks on the four of us, and it seems to be making the situation worse!

　　Just when I was a little confused, I heard a shout from behind: "Get out of the way!"

　　Thirteen!

　　As the sound rang out, even faster than my brain's reaction time, Thirteen had already passed by me and rushed into the pile of ghosts like a cheetah!

　　A miracle happened!

　　I found that the ghosts seemed to ignore Thirteen's existence and continued to rush into the house without noticing him. At least seven or eight ghosts passed by him without making any movement - let alone attacking him. I even saw two or three ghosts changed direction the moment they bumped into him, bypassed him and continued to rush towards us!

　　“This Yinyan thing is so funny, I need to understand it!

　　After Thirteen went deep into the ghost world, an even more incredible scene appeared. The ghosts passing by seemed not to want to waste time and often took the initiative to avoid Thirteen. As a result, the entire ghost group was divided into two like a lake. Thirteen was like a sharp sword, and ghosts avoided him wherever he went. It was quite spectacular!

　　What is going on?

　　Don't say I don't know. Thirteen probably doesn't know either. He was so angry that he had no place to vent. He suddenly roared and used all the Double Meteors like crazy. The flowers flew everywhere. The spear head and Fantianying actually revealed a faint light blue halo - no, that didn't seem to come from the spear head and Fantianyin, but...

　　Come to thirteen!

　　A light white halo appeared from Thirteen's chest, slowly covering his entire body like a tide, and when it reached the weapon, it turned into a light blue. Moreover, this halo seemed to intensify with Thirteen's anger and madness, giving people the feeling of the Kamehameha in "Dragon Ball" before it was released!

　　As if he had been injected with hormones, Thirteen suddenly burst out with amazing fighting power at this moment - the double meteors in his hands kept passing through the air, sweeping up countless bright blue lines. Those lines were filled with the aura of death and killing, and they were unstoppable, appearing particularly wild and ruthless!

　　The ghost's dodging speed is no match for Thirteen's pounce. This guy is now like a wolf rushing into a flock of sheep. Although the flock of sheep are dodging, he still succeeds again and again - isn't this fucking funny?

　　Think about it, we were just slaughtered by ghosts, but in less than a minute the situation was reversed - could it be that Thirteen just shouted 'Give me power, I am He-Man'?

　　...but it doesn’t look like it!

　　Just when I was surprised and a little scared, I suddenly smelled a faint fragrance in my nose - it suddenly dawned on me, and I suddenly remembered!

　　The first time I met Thirteen was in the Tongsou Tavern. When I shook hands with him, I seemed to smell a faint fragrance... At that time, I thought he was using perfume!

　　(Section 42, Less 13)

　　The second time we were at the Grand Canyon, Thirteen met us at night. When we finished burying the clothes, I also smelled the perfume on her body... (Section 62, Coded Text)

　　Later, although I became more familiar with Thirteen, the smell of perfume has always been with me, and I never thought much about it, but now I suddenly thought of a sentence: "In ancient times, three schools of thought divided the world. Buddhism, Confucianism and Taoism each had its own merits and attracted people. Later, the beliefs formed these three different sects: Those with Buddha bones believe in Buddhism and do good deeds for thirteen generations. After reincarnation, Buddha bones will be sent down from heaven to protect them throughout their lives, drive away evil spirits and deter evil spirits. Under the Yin-Yang Eye, Heaven Eye and Buddha Eye, they can emit a faint golden light all over their bodies, which will not dissipate or disappear throughout their lives; Taoist bones are different. Taoist enlightenment is For all of them, if the three generations of enlightenment are gathered together, they can form Taoist bones. People with this kind of holy body have a strange fragrance on their bodies, and mosquitoes and insects stay away. If they practice Taoism, they will get twice the result with half the effort. Even if they do not join Taoism, there will be lush vegetation within a hundred meters and good luck. The last one is Confucian bones. This holy body comes from the actions of the First Emperor of Qin at the end of the Qin Dynasty. At that time, more than 400 Confucian scholars and alchemists were killed when books were burned and Confucian scholars were buried. The resentment condensed and formed the prototype of the Confucian body attached to Fan Zeng. In the end, it was purified by destroying the Qin Dynasty and passed down from generation to generation to become the Confucian bone holy body. The Confucian body was born for assistance and died for assistance. It is the only holy body willing to enter the world..."

　　Could it be that this guy is the 'Dao Gu' that I have always wanted to meet but have never seen?

　　Chapter 321: Array 888 (5)

　　0-05-0

　　A Taoist bone is the condensed wisdom of three lives, the accumulated experience, understanding, and the cause and effect of Taoism. According to the legend, its role is to enable the owner to learn Taoism with twice the result with half the effort, and the body has a strange fragrance, which mosquitoes within a hundred meters avoid... But now it is not that simple!

　　Although Xiao Hei and Abai only entered the bodies of cats and dogs in the form of reincarnated souls, their memories were all preserved. They should have about 30% of the strength and deterrence of their original bodies. But those guys were not afraid at all when they went up. Instead, it was Thirteen who rushed forward and saw miraculous effects!

　　While I was daydreaming, Thirteen was still fighting over there, and the white light on his body was becoming stronger and stronger and more dazzling. There was even a faint, water-wave-like halo rippling outwards, which gave me a bit of the feeling of the Golden Summit of Mount Emei before sunrise.

　　It's the same principle as the tofu in brine. Even if this halo doesn't refresh us, it can at least clear our minds and brighten our eyes. But it's terrible if ghosts touch it - the ghosts in the halo range make hissing sounds, and their bodies disappear as quickly as ice and snow!

　　Logically, Thirteen should have stopped at this time, right? But I saw that this guy showed no sign of stopping. He rushed towards the place where the ghosts were gathered like crazy. The halo on his body dissipated more and more ghosts, and his light became brighter and brighter. In just a few minutes, the light exceeded the intensity of a 100-watt light bulb, and it was extremely bright!

　　His eyes were red, and he made a humming sound from his mouth. Saliva formed a shiny line along the corners of his mouth. He was searching everywhere like a mad wolf, and would rush over to anything he saw as soon as it floated - he was really lucky, and this was not on Air China's route. How would I compensate him if he brought down a plane?

　　Thousands of ghosts began to fly around like headless flies, making irregular movements according to the principle of Brownian motion. They flew around in the air, and without knowing when they would be vaporized by Thirteen with a whoosh.

　　I, Sang Yu, Wang Xi, a cat and a dog are now standing in the back with our mouths open, staring blankly at Thirteen's performance - eh? When did this confusing fog disappear? Could it be that Thirteen also absorbed it?

　　I didn't expect that Thirteen also has the function of anti-virus software. In the future, if the highway is closed due to heavy fog, we can negotiate with the management department to let Thirteen act as a vacuum cleaner. The fee will be calculated by kilometer. Just take Thirteen for a spin in the car and everything will be done. How great is that!

　　The idea was good, but the possibility of actually operating it was shattered by Thirteen's subsequent performance - this guy suddenly fell to the ground, his whole body began to twitch like he was having epilepsy, and from time to time he would spit out some white foam from his mouth...

　　"I didn't dare delay when Thirteen saw this, and I rushed towards him, with Wang Xi and Sang Yu following closely behind me. But just after taking two steps, the light on Thirteen suddenly became extremely dazzling, and in an instant it magnified infinitely and turned into a huge white ball of light!

　　The white halo whizzed past our eyes, and I suddenly felt a bright light in front of my eyes. The feeling in my eyes made me scream out - just like when a nuclear bomb exploded in the movie, the dazzling white light poured onto the earth, and the darkness had no way to escape and was completely washed away.

　　Of course, I wouldn't be so stupid as to keep staring, so I turned around and closed my eyes, then raised my hands to cover my eyes - under the shining white light, I could actually see my own veins and bones in front of my eyes, with the pink and bright red muscles wrapped around the beige bones, so clear!

　　I felt bad, and the ghost must have felt worse. When everything in front of me turned dark again, I opened my eyes again... "The ghosts are gone?" Wang Xi seemed to be one step ahead of me, looking around: "You all disappeared.

　　"I spotted Thirteen curled up in a ball right away, and rushed over to touch the thing. Damn! It's as hot as a stove. If you throw a piece of meat in it, I can make lunch for Sang Yu without even starting a fire!

　　Uh, she likes her steak medium rare...

　　After being scolded by me, the heartless Wang Xi also saw Thirteen. He came over with a smile, seeming a little embarrassed: "Uh, I didn't notice..." "Get out of the way" As soon as he said that, this guy was pulled away by Sang Yu, "Let me take your pulse."

　　I don't understand Chinese medicine and I don't know what's going on, so in most cases I judge the severity of the illness by the doctor's expression - the expression on Sang Yu's face on the fourth day of the New Year that year told me very clearly that Thirteen was a dangerous guy!

　　Sure enough, Sang Yu said this when she spoke: "The Thirteenth Young Master's pulse is beating too fast, his breathing is rapid, his heartbeat is intensifying, and his temperature is rising - in this case, it is probably his own body functions that are at work. What should we do?"

　　"It's not easy," I frowned. "The temperature is too high. We need to cool it down first - but there is no alcohol or ice cubes here. What should we do?" Alcohol and ice cubes can be used to wipe the patient's body to cool it down. I know a little about this, but there is nothing here now. What do you want me to do?

　　"I agree to lower the temperature," Sang Yu nodded and offered an idea, "How about we throw him into the pond?"

　　That's what we mean by trying everything possible. If Thirteen had a cold or a fever, you would kill him by throwing him into the pond. But he was clearly showing symptoms of having undergone some strange magic, so it probably wouldn't matter. So Wang Xi and I carried this guy to the edge of the pond outside and put him directly into the water.

　　As Thirteen's body entered the water, a hissing sound was heard, as if a red-hot iron was thrown into a tank of water. At the same time, a large amount of white smoke came out from under his body, like the exhaust pipe of a steam steam machine.

　　"Ugh..." The guy groaned and tried hard to move, but his body just shook symbolically, with a small frequency and amplitude. Even if there were flies landing on his body, he would not be able to drive them away.

　　"It's okay, Thirteen, don't move," Sang Yu squatted beside him and said, "Just stay here and wait until the heat in your body is discharged."

　　I don’t know if Thirteen heard it, but Sang Yu waved at me while talking - "What's the matter?" I walked over and asked.

　　She didn't say anything, just grabbed the hem of my clothes and pulled hard, and suddenly with a splash, my Armani worth more than 3,800 yuan was torn into two pieces. Then Sang Yu soaked the lower half of the clothes in water, folded it in half a few times, and put it on Shisan's forehead.

　　After everything was done, Sang Yu said, "Wow, the water is really cold."

　　"Really? That's good. Don't we need cold water right now... You said the water is very cold?" I originally agreed, but halfway through I suddenly realized something was wrong.

　　Think about it, if this pond was always indoors, the temperature wouldn't be too high, but it definitely wouldn't reach the so-called icy cold level - if you reach in and touch it, it doesn't feel cool at all, it's clearly icy cold!

　　"Why, did you find anything?" Sang Yu seemed to understand a little bit after I asked her the question. After I put my hand in, she basically understood: "You suspect this pond?"

　　"Yes," I nodded seriously. "The pond is just like the house. It wouldn't be so cold if there wasn't something extremely cold inside. It's either a corpse or an object that gathers Yin.

　　As I said that, I used my Yin-Yang eyes again and checked the edges of the pond one by one. There was really nothing there - but it wasn't in vain. I saw a trace of cold and gloomy energy slowly released from Thirteen's body, and then passed through the pond to the middle...

　　There is a very simple big stone in the middle. It looks plain and ordinary like a rockery, but that is only what ordinary people see. In my Yin-Yang eyes, the inside of the stone is actually full of gears, crankshafts, screws and steel rods. It should be a mechanical thing, right?

　　The cold air followed the gears to the bottom. I tried hard to see what was behind it, but unfortunately my ability was limited, and I really didn't see anything.

　　I told Sang Yu and Wang Xi what I had found, and called Xiao Hei and A Bai to come over to give me some advice. Their opinions were consistent with mine, and they all agreed that this door was the exit, so we didn't delay and started looking for the key to open the door.

　　As soon as those words came out, Xiao Hei Abai Wang Xi rushed out and started searching among the rockery, tree trunks, walls and under the road. I almost died of anger - you said that the switch was fifty meters away from the door, can you still call it a switch?

　　That has to be called a remote control!

　　I didn't say what I was thinking, but just started looking nearby - and then I found that Sang Yu was also looking nearby like me. So we looked at each other and smiled, and then we each continued with our own goals.

　　But suddenly we both turned around and stared at the chessboard between us - we saw countless black and white chess pieces on the chessboard, the Tianyuan position and the stars were already filled up, but the corners and edges were all empty. Reaching out and touching them, we found that these chess pieces were integrated with the stone chessboard and were actually carved.

　　This chess set is a bit weird - I'm almost done with this step. Originally, the old man taught me how to play it, but I just couldn't concentrate on learning, so I had to give up in the end... After so many years, how much do you think I will have left?

　　Sang Yu also looked confused, so I knew that we would have to work together again, so I called everyone over without delay... Xiao Hei and A Bai asked innocently, "When did Gobang become so connected? Are there new rules and new ways of playing?"

　　Compared to these two idiots, Wang Xi is obviously much better. He told me directly: "I am good at golf, basketball, horse riding, archery, bridge, chess, snooker... The only thing I don't know is Go and Sichuan Chexuan. I'm afraid I can't help you."

　　When he said this, he was actually very proud of himself, as if he was showing off in front of me. I could only politely tell him, "Fuck, this is just like a dentist examining and treating all the teeth in a patient's mouth, and then telling you that they are all dentures.

　　Wang Xi: “Uh…”

　　Me: "Pah! It's useless.

　　What to do? Is it the same old rule? Another violent break?

　　Well, even if I really need to break the door with violence, I will definitely not kick it.

　　Chapter 322: Divine Wind Soul

　　0-05-09

　　Just when we were at a loss as to what to do, Thirteen's weak voice came from the side: "Go? I'll do it."

　　It was then that we realized that the guy had actually propped himself up and was trying to get up, so we rushed over and helped him up: "Are you okay?"

　　Thirteen nodded and showed a rare smile: "Much better - it's okay, can you stop looking at me with such a deadly look?"

　　I asked Sang Yu and Wang Xi about his feelings. They were not idle either. Thirteen could only frown and recall, "I didn't feel anything else. I just felt like there was a force in my body that wanted to rush out. I felt so uncomfortable at the time that I couldn't remember what I did or said.

　　Is this a new version of QQ that comes with a chat history clearing function?

　　After Thirteen finished speaking, he exerted a little force on his hands and I took the opportunity to lift him upwards. This guy stood up from the pond all wet, and my half-torn clothes on his forehead fell into the water. I felt so sad at that time - more than three thousand yuan, why did everyone ignore him?

　　I talked about this a long time later. At that time, Wang Xi sighed beside me: "Sister, you are really good at managing the household finances. You know to buy Brother Liu's 3,000-plus tattered clothes. If you buy mine, it would be over 10,000... At this time, you know to choose the cheap ones. Sister, you are following the cliché, don't you know?"

　　Sang Yu responded naturally: "Go! I tore Piyun because this guy likes to wear windbreakers. Isn't it easier to tear the hem if it's too long?"

　　...When I said this, I broke out in a sweat! From then on, Liu Piyun no longer wore a windbreaker!

　　With my help, Thirteen walked to the chessboard, and his eyes lit up immediately: "Isn't this the Dunhuang chess game?" Ya pointed and said: "Go before the Tang Dynasty was different from modern times. It didn't have 19 moves. Ancient Go developed from 10, 13, 15, 16, and 17 moves until the Southern Tang Go master Xu Xuan named the 19th move. This chess game only has 13 moves, which is clearly an ancient chess game."

　　Then Thirteen pointed to the position of the chess piece on the board and continued: "Looking at the position up, down, left and right, this is obviously part of the legendary Dunhuang chess game..." It seemed that he was about to give us some Go knowledge, but Sang Yu and Wang Xi were both confused, just like me, so I could only cough twice to interrupt: "Uh, Thirteen, can we talk about this after we get back? Can you solve this chess game?"

　　Wang Xi immediately raised his hands in agreement: "That's right! Thirteenth brother, we are running out of time.

　　Thirteen did not comment on our words but did not say anything else. He just concentrated and then stretched out his hand to press certain points on the chessboard. As his fingertips exerted force, the chess pieces at those positions were slightly concave and then quickly returned to their original positions.

　　With these few presses, a gurgling sound suddenly came from the lake water, and the hidden rock was actually lifted up. A crack appeared in a certain part, which gradually expanded to reveal a staircase made of stainless steel handrails and shiny iron plates.

　　The lights were bright below, just like those high-tech laboratories and hospitals in the movies. The snow-white walls and sophisticated equipment shone brightly under the lights, revealing an indescribable sense of refinement. Then something began to rise from the bottom of the water. One was a series of steel plates from far to near - these things were slightly above the water surface, forming a simple bridge.

　　What else can I say? Get out of here!

　　We quickly crossed the small bridge and reached the stairs - inside was a brightly lit corridor with countless separate rooms separated by glass on both sides. They were all filled with instruments. Under the lights, the metal reflected dazzling light, making it look like a futuristic technology demonstration hall.

　　It's very spacious and big down there, but there's no one there - which is normal when you think about it, as we were fighting fiercely outside just now, if there were people inside, they would have come out long ago.

　　At the end of this floor, there was an antique reddish-brown wooden wall with a small door tightly closed on it. I spotted it right away, and everyone understood what I meant with just a glance: "Let's go."

　　When the wooden door was pushed open, wow, this turned out to be a very special warehouse!

　　The left row was filled with various bone urns and antiques. I picked up a wooden sign nearby with a poem on it: "I pray to die in battle before my seven lives are over, and become a loyal soul to protect my country forever." There were actually more than a thousand of them, placed on special wooden racks and lining up an entire wall.

　　This thing looks... a little familiar, right? Just as I was about to ask, Thirteen had already gritted his teeth and said, "Humph, Kamikaze Suicide Squad. His face twitched a few times and he sneered, "No wonder you can find so many ghosts who have given up everything.

　　Now that I think about it, if it's a kamikaze trooper, then this ghost would really meet the requirements!

　　The Kamikaze Force is also known as the Kamikaze Special Attack Force and the Kamikaze Death Squad. The so-called "Kamikaze Force" is a suicide squad composed of teenagers aged 16 or 17. The Kamikaze Force is composed of death-defying soldiers established by the Japanese Emperor during World War II. Their missions are dangerous and arduous. They usually go on missions to turn the tide of the war, and the chance of survival is very slim. In 1999, the Japanese army went north to attempt to occupy Siberia, and after repeated setbacks, they used the Kamikaze Force. In the Pacific War, facing the final attack of the Allied forces, batches of Japanese teenagers who had not yet gotten rid of their childishness shouted the slogan "loyalty to the emperor" in the air battle, and drove their planes towards the opponent to die together with them.

　　The earliest organized air kamikaze special attack team originated from the need for the Battle of Leyte Gulf in the autumn of 1944. The Battle of Leyte involved the landing of US troops in the Philippines, which threatened to cut off Japan's energy and materials from Southeast Asia to the mainland to supply factories for military manufacturing.

　　The Japanese military believed that the Allied operations here must be defeated. However, when the Japanese First Air Force stationed in the Philippines was ordered to support the participating navy, it only had 40 aircraft and was unable to complete the task. Commander-in-Chief Lieutenant General Takijiro Onishi pointed out at a military meeting on October 9 that there was no other way except to load the aircraft with explosives and crash them into the US aircraft carriers to paralyze them for several weeks.

　　So he recruited a group of two pilot apprentices from the military school at the end of October, trained by him personally, and they were excellent and willing to join. Onishi Takijiro asked them if they were willing to sacrifice for the country, and the team members said they were very willing to join. These apprentices were about 7 years old at the time. Afterwards, Onishi Takijiro asked Captain Seki Yukio if he was willing to lead this unprecedented Kamikaze Special Attack Force. It is said that Seki Yukio, who was 2 years old at the time and had just been married for four months, closed his eyes, lowered his head and thought for more than ten seconds before saying "Please let me lead them." In this way, the world's first Kamikaze Special Attack Force team was born. Seki Yukio became the 24th member of this small team. He was unable to see his wife again and was killed in a suicide attack.

　　It took the Ghost Clan a long time to collect so many ghosts to create this magic circle. To be fair, if it weren't for the sudden outburst of the Taoist bone of Thirteenth Young Master, the chances of us being killed in here would have greatly increased. Apart from anything else, we were exhausted to death.

　　But a question arises here. According to the scale and preparation status, the attack power of these ghosts should be far more than this. Even if they are not our opponents, they will not be able to kill us with one blow - could it be related to the assassination on our plane?

　　It’s hard to say.

　　Since we knew the situation of those bone urns, there was no need to look for them any more, so we quickly started looking on the other side: there were also various shelves filled with various types of magic tools, some old, some new, some foreign, some Japanese, all wrapped in a plastic film, with a booklet next to them indicating their origins.

　　However, we searched all the magic weapons here and still couldn't find the holy spear head we needed. When we were struggling, Xiao Hei shouted from the side: "There is a safe here.

　　Hey, you said I was really out of my mind, how could such a high-end item as the Holy Spear Head be placed in this place? If I had it, I would have to put it in a safe, right? So I hurried over and saw that it was really a thick safe embedded in the wall.

　　The safe was hidden behind a table. According to the designer’s intention, no one would crawl on the ground to find it. Unfortunately, our Xiao Hei and A Bai were not tall to begin with. They noticed something was wrong with the floor from the scratches on the floor, and found the hidden place…

　　It was Thirteen who opened the cabinet. He had changed into the clothes that Wang Xi and I had donated one each. He squatted on the ground and fiddled with it for a few minutes. The so-called high-tech safe opened with a click - the holy spear head lay quietly in the cabinet, flickering a faint light under the light!

　　"Thirteen reached out and took out the spear head. At the same time, Abai suddenly screamed and jumped to the side, trembling: "Don't, don't take it..." There was an unspeakable fear in his eyes: "This thing is too powerful!

　　It seems that Taotie has a strong reaction to this thing, so can this thing be used as a weapon to deal with the beast? At that time, a thought quickly flashed through my mind, "Should I return this thing to the Vatican?"

　　Thirteen smiled and took out a deerskin bag from the safe, put the holy spear head in it, and tied the bag. I calmly reached out and took it and put it in my arms, showing a smile: "OK! Let's go.

　　As I was talking, I started looking around, hoping to find a door to get out, but after just one look, Sang Yu said, "Forget it! I think the only way out is up there."

　　"Why?"

　　Sang Yu said disdainfully: "Are you stupid? They put so many things up there to guard the room below. If they also designed a back door here, wouldn't the upstairs be useless?"

　　"Well, I really am..." I slapped my head and laughed: "That's true - Hey, Thirteen, do you think I am..." But when I turned around, I saw Thirteen still squatting there.

　　She was holding an open scroll in her hand and was staring at something!

　　Chapter 323: The Failed Vatican

　　0-05-0

　　Thirteen was holding a scroll. I was shocked as I passed by him. This was all written in Tadpole Ant language. Don’t explain it clearly. Even if you ask for a few more minutes, you will suffer…

　　That's much better than the hypnosis effect when I was memorizing English words in college!

　　"What is this word?" Sang Yu asked curiously. When I heard the voice, she also turned over and put one hand on my shoulder to look at it. Although her posture was very professional, the dark lines on her face had already betrayed her... In short, Sang Yu didn't understand it at all!

　　"Zangwen Thirteen said without even looking up: "It tells a story about dealing with the undead soldiers in the Shambhala Caves," he said as he pulled out a section of the scroll again: "I'll tell you when I'm done."

　　He must be comfortable. I was anxious: "Don't worry! We are in someone else's house now, can you go back?" I grabbed the scroll and stuffed it into his arms: "Take it, don't worry.

　　"Okay." What else can you do now that you've said this? Thirteen could only sigh and put the scroll away, smacking his lips with a feeling of unsatisfied satisfaction: "This scroll is so interesting.

　　Sang Yu and I looked down on him at the same time, and turned around and rushed forward with him - on the side of this wooden wall, Wang Xi had found a way out... Although according to what Wang Xi himself told Qiao Yun later, he found this back door entirely by relying on his extraordinary observation and excellent reasoning ability, showing his superior ability, but I will always remember the look in Xiao Hei and Abai's eyes when they talked about this -

　　That was obviously the obscene smile of a corrupt official after he had eaten and drunk his fill!

　　Of course, another thing is that after they came out, Wang Xi treated Xiao Hei Abai to nearly a thousand US dollars worth of sashimi, which was said to be the best meat of tuna... Fortunately, this is Japan. If it were in China, I estimate the price would at least double!

　　Of course, I did not forget to search the safe again: but there was really nothing inside except the holy spear head and the scroll. The huge and empty safe exuded a sense of desolation - let alone high-end jewelry and diamonds, I can make do with some US dollars and Euros, but it would be too unfair to have nothing!

　　After going out the back door, there is a corridor, and then we went down to the bottom through a hidden elevator. However, it was very quiet along the way. Not to mention any members of the Ghost Dao Clan trying to intercept and block us, even ordinary security guards were not seen!

　　Are these guys too confident in the magic circle above, or are there other things going on? It's really hard to tell.

　　When we came out, everything went smoothly. After meeting up with Tiezi and Uncle Wang Shang outside, we quickly arrived in the city. Then, with the preparations of the Wang family, we began to arrange a flight to the Vatican. Since we had already obtained the Holy Spear Head, we naturally had to rush over to exchange things with the Holy Inquisitor...

　　At that time, I never imagined that things would turn out like this!

　　At that time, the Wang family's private plane was not in Japan, but was sent to Changchun, China by Grandpa Wang. Even if it took off immediately and rushed to meet us, it would take five or six hours. This gave us time to adjust and rest. Although we had already slept, dealing with those ghosts made things even worse for us. It was always good to rest. Therefore, except for my friend who was hanging out outside and felt it was a pity, everyone else happily accepted this rare halftime break.

　　Of course, everyone agreed: we would never take someone else's plane just to save time. If strychnine was replaced with nerve gas, we would be traveling through time - the most ridiculous kind of soul travel!

　　Meimei had a meal of Japan's famous new-style 'Kaiseki cuisine', enjoying sea urchin puree and beef seasoned with hyssop, scallop sauce, plum sauce lightly smoked with Italian white wine, and seafood cooked with Italian red wine. To be honest, this thing was so exquisite that I was a little scared, but the portion and meal time were too much of a rip-off!

　　The new generation of creative Kaiseki continues the spirit of original cooking, but breaks the overly particular traditional Kaiseki style. First of all, in terms of the order of serving dishes, the traditional Kaiseki must have seven appetizers (seven kinds of complicated side dishes), bowl dishes (handmade dishes with soup), sashimi, fried food, boiled food, grilled food and food (rice or soup), and the order of cold dishes first and hot dishes second is strictly followed... Each dish is made after the customer orders, which further reflects the freshness and taste of the dishes. Because they are made on the spot, customers usually need to wait for a while after ordering...

　　Damn, is this a meal? This fucking meal took two and a half hours, I almost cried——

　　I'm so hungry after eating so much!

　　Finally, I asked the kitchen to bring me two steaks. I stuffed the steaks into my stomach in three or five bites, wiped my mouth, and stood up. "Okay, you guys continue. I'll go call the chef."

　　The person who answered the phone was the eldest brother, who said that the old man was outside discussing matters, so I told him about the situation at the Ghost Dao Clan. If the old man is a Chinese encyclopedia, then the eldest brother is a new version of 100,000 Whys, who can find some clues to things in ancient and modern times, both in China and abroad.

　　This time, things were not bad. The eldest brother deduced that the formation used by the ghosts was called the "Eight Hundred Eight Foxes Formation", which was a formation in the Night Parade of One Hundred Ghosts. It mainly used the breath of ghosts to guard and defend. If our people were not stronger this time, and if Thirteen's Dao Bone Vein was awakened later, the consequences would be disastrous...

　　Simply put, death should be one of the best consequences!

　　I didn't really care about the eldest brother's method. Apart from anything else, I still had the aura of the protagonist. If I died, who would write this book? So I asked about Thirteen's situation with more concern. I wanted to know why Dao Gu suddenly appeared.

　　The eldest senior brother thought for a long time before giving me an answer similar to the law of cause and effect and reincarnation: Thirteen's original Dao bone theoretically always existed, but because this guy had committed some kind of disobedience and curse on his father, the heavens also brought down the corresponding punishment - the Dao bone has been in a dormant state and cannot awaken, and therefore cannot exert the effect it should have.

　　But this time, Thirteen saw his sister, and with some of the actions of the Lu family, perhaps Thirteen's heart knot was untied - it does not require him to forgive his father or anything else, as long as he can stop the curse or regain his normal mind, the Taoist bone will naturally recover.

　　It was just a coincidence that he awakened when we were fighting a group of ghosts, so his abilities were instantly enhanced - it was just like when you leveled up halfway through killing a boss, suddenly he had full health, full mana, full buffs, and doubled critical hits and all that sort of thing...

　　Well, let's not ask how Thirteen forgave his father, but the ability of this bone seems too amazing, right? It can actually purify ghosts? I told the question to the eldest brother, but he didn't know the reason either, so he could only give me a stupid answer: I'll ask the old man later...

　　As for the solution to the Holy Spear Head, the eldest brother did say that the old man meant that we should return this thing to the Vatican. It won't be of much use to us anyway, so it's better to hand it over to someone who knows how to use it - even if it will help Europe deal with the Four Evils.

　　After talking to my senior brother, I was not idle. I called Ivan right away.

　　The phone rang for a long time before someone answered it. The voice inside was quite flustered: "Uh, Liu Piyun, hello

　　"I am fine now," I said proudly, "I have found your holy relic now."

　　"Ah?" There was an immediate shout of surprise from the other side. It didn't seem like there was joy, but rather it seemed that Ivan was a little at a loss: "You, you, you..." The three 'you's' didn't even utter the three words 'found' at the end.

　　I don't know what triggered my nerves, but the thought of "something bad has happened" suddenly popped up in my mind. Without any hesitation, I immediately asked in a stern voice, "Is the corpse missing?"

　　Ivan obviously didn't expect me to ask this, and he stuttered: "How come you... No, no no no, no no..." The voice on the phone laughed dryly a few times: "Haha, how is it possible? Haha, haha

　　"How was it lost?" Damn, you can make up excuses for me, but I can also pretend I didn't hear anything, right? At this time, I didn't care what he said at all, I just asked myself: "Or, do you guess who did it?"

　　There was silence on the phone for a while, and then a faint sigh came from the inside: "You, you guessed right, that corpse, corpse was taken away by someone.

　　"I know," I said in a deep voice, "Now I want to know who took the corpse away and when, what clues do you have, and what is the current situation of the corpse?"

　　Ivan hesitated: "This is the internal intelligence of our Vatican..." "Come on, I interrupted him without any hesitation: "What I have in my hand is your internal holy relic - stop talking nonsense, tell me the matter, maybe if I am in a good mood, I can return the gun to you, if I am not in a good mood... hehe, I will donate it to our national museum.

　　Thinking about it was not enough, so I added: "Don't you like to donate our cultural relics to your national museum? I'll do the same today, we are all the same."

　　"Don't, Ivan panicked," I'm telling you, don't donate. He coughed twice and said, "It's not our fault that we didn't try our best. It's mainly because those ghosts acted too quickly.

　　How did you get involved with the Ghost Sect again? I immediately became interested. "We can talk about shirking responsibility later. Now tell me what happened quickly."

　　Think about it, there are so many doubts that have not been solved this time. Maybe after Ivan finishes talking, I can figure out something?

　　Chapter 324 Discussion on Return

　　0-05-

　　According to what Ivan said, this matter was actually a trap from the beginning!

　　After the Ghost Sect and the Nazis broke off completely in China, the two groups began to fight each other. One group hoped to resurrect the Sixth Heaven Demon King as soon as possible, while the other one tried desperately to wake up Hitler - this was not much different from our inference, but we got it wrong when we were trying to figure out their plan!

　　According to our thinking, they should be fighting desperately for the newly emerged strange and ferocious beasts, and the result of a dog-eat-dog fight is a good thing for us. What we saw during the hunt for vampires seemed to confirm our thoughts, but who would have thought that the Ghost Dao people were secretly more than one level higher than the Nazis.

　　It is probably just a cover for the Ghost Path Clan to send people to compete with the Nazis for the vampire, and their actual target is that corpse demon - Gui Yi Fa Yan took the remaining few Ghost Path Clan masters and directly attacked the Nazi headquarters while we were all staring at the Vampire Duke.

　　They took advantage of the opportunity when the Nazis' manpower was withdrawn to sneak into the Nazi headquarters, used the Guiyi Fayan's Shikigami to create chaos, and then quickly stole the Shiba - before leaving, they threw a small detonator bomb, setting the entire villa on fire.

　　The Nazis suffered heavy losses in this attack. Not only did they lose the corpse, but they even lost the Dayu shovel they had obtained before. Everyone still remembers this thing, right? It was something from the Xiantian Fuxi Bagua formation that I was trapped in with Sang Yu in Karamay. It was taken away by that bastard Joseph at the time. Later, Sang Yu Shisan rushed to the United States to wait for the opportunity, but he failed...

　　There were many other things that were lost, all of which were spiritual objects and roots that the Nazis had been looking for all over the world recently. If you counted them by quantity, they were enough to resurrect Oda Nobunaga - it could be said that they were the biggest winners in the entire process of searching for vampires!

　　I couldn't help but admire Ichikawa Dotaro, this guy really had a good plan this time: first he risked his life to seize the Vatican's holy relic, and then used this holy relic as bait to attract the attention of us, the Nazis, and the Vatican Holy Inquisitor, while he himself was secretly taking away all the gains of the Nazis - now everything can be explained!

　　Why didn't we encounter any ninjas or shamans in this base of the Kidōshu? Why didn't we encounter strong resistance here? Why didn't the Kidōshu send out the Onmyoji, the Onmyoji, to capture the vampire? Why were we attacked on the plane... The people who attacked us must be Nazis!

　　Their goal is also to get the Holy Spear Head in the hands of the Ghosts, so they hope to kill us!

　　After we figured all this out, we actually have nothing to do - we don't need to rush to Europe to exchange the Holy Lance Head with the Vatican for corpses, we don't need to continue fighting with the Nazis, and we don't need to stay in a place where they are ready to kill us at any time, right?

　　I made a decision immediately: there is no need to do anything now, just have a good sleep and go home!

　　The time it takes to prepare Japanese kaiseki cuisine is really long. After I finished making these calls and made a cup of Tieguanyin tea, I heard the slow footsteps coming from outside - this group of people finally finished their so-called dinner and walked back while chatting leisurely.

　　I opened the door and walked out. "Are you done eating?"

　　Tiezi's face was full of joy, "Brother Liu, you really shouldn't have left." He was extremely excited, "This meal is so interesting. Do you know what we ate in the end? I tell you, we ate a very large lobster, a foot and a half long. He raised his hands to indicate the length, and seemed to feel that it was not enough, so he moved to both sides, and then his face was full of starry longing: "I have never eaten such a big lobster..."

　　"Hmm?" Tiezi was talking with his mouth full of foam, but Thirteen said something to me, and YY interrupted without caring about it. "Something?" He stared at my face and said, "Uncertain about happiness and anger, that's not a bad thing, right?"

　　Sang Yu also noticed this: "Tell me, is it a good thing or a bad thing?"

　　I spread my hands helplessly and said, "It's hard to say whether it's good or bad, but nothing bad has happened now - at least I don't have to stay up late."

　　After hearing this, everyone finally became interested, so Wang Xi, Sang Yu, thirteen or fourteen of his friends, plus Xiao Hei and Abai came to my room and held a small meeting.

　　Just as I guessed, everyone breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that the corpse was stolen by the ghosts - to be honest, the young people in our several sects don't have the kind of realm described in novels, such as working desperately for the people in the world of the living, taking the world as our responsibility, etc. We are just doing our own things step by step... As for the rest, naturally the law of reincarnation will arrange it in the dark, and if it comes to our hands at the right time, we will naturally do our best, but if it doesn't come to us - doesn't that mean we are not destined to encounter this?

　　There was a small commotion for a while, especially among Tiezi and Wang Xi, one shouted "have a good sleep" and the other shouted "I'm going shopping tomorrow", they were so happy, it didn't feel like they were unable to complete the mission, but rather that they had just won the 5 million dollar prize!

　　Xiao Hei and Abai didn't care. They didn't have much feeling for low-level creatures like Shiba. Although they were now trapped in the bodies of animals, their arrogance remained unchanged. When I announced that they would take a night's rest and go home tomorrow, they just yawned loudly and climbed down directly on the bed next to me... This made Wang Xi nervous, and he finally persuaded the two guys into his room.

　　I'm not picky about the place, damn!

　　Wang Xi and Tiezi went to rest, but Sang Yu and Shisan stayed behind. It seemed that they had the same question as me: "Piyun, if we leave like this, what if the ghosts revive Oda Nobunaga?"

　　When Sang Yu said this, she clearly put herself in the Wang family's shoes, with a sense of women being no less capable than men. She didn't care whether we could deal with that group of ghosts, and proposed a solution: "Should we stay for a few more days to find out the news about the ghosts?"

　　Although she said to find it out, I knew clearly what the eldest lady of the Wang family was thinking - that was not finding it out at all, she was clearly preparing for a fight to the death with the ghosts, hoping to finally sing the little song 'Returning from Target Practice' to make the Wang family proud!

　　I didn't dare to respond - I didn't need to ask what the old man meant, he was definitely asking us to go back first. If we stayed here and disobeyed the master's wishes, I don't know how hard our death would be; but I couldn't refuse - you say, based on my current situation, if something really happened between Sang Yu and me, I would be considered half a member of the Wang family. By then, even if his father and grandfather didn't reward their daughter for her merits, they would have to leave me the qualification to participate in the martial arts competition to win a bride, right?

　　This dilemma made me feel uncomfortable, so I coughed twice and passed the ball to Thirteen: "Uh, Thirteen, what are you going to do about this?"

　　Sang Yu was immediately displeased: "What else? If we don't find a way to find the ghosts now, what else can we do when they hide? Piyun, are you afraid of the Yin-Yang master who fought with you last time?"

　　Well, who says women with big breasts are stupid? Now even provocation is coming up.

　　"How could that be possible?" I couldn't show weakness at this time, but I couldn't just agree to it, so I changed the subject: "It's not about whether we are willing to find the Ghost Dao people, but whether the Ghost Dao people are willing to be found by us now. If it were me, I would take the team and hide immediately. Not to mention you Chinese people who are unfamiliar with the place, even the native Japanese people would have no chance of finding us. Everything is based on the resurrection of the Sixth Heaven Demon King as the primary factor.

　　Sang Yu said disdainfully: "We can't find it, but don't forget that there are still many disciples of our Wang family in Japan. If we send them all out to look for it, there will be at least some clues, right?"

　　"Don't even mention your disciples. To be honest, they are even less reliable than the five ghosts you raised," I argued. "At the moment, only a few of us can resist the Ghost One Dharma Eye. The others are basically there to serve as food. There is no benefit for them other than increasing the PK value of the Ghost Dao Clan."

　　"We still have the Five Ghosts and the Imperial God," Sang Yu retorted, "We can just form a team when the time comes."

　　"Come on, your five ghosts won't be any better if they meet Gui Yi Fa Yan," I reminded her, "You have to know that Gui Yi Fa Yan is an onmyoji, and his abilities are probably not much less than your master's - Sang Yu, don't end up losing the five ghosts instead of the chicken."

　　"You Sang Yu immediately got angry: "Don't talk about how powerful he is - although I didn't see you fighting last time, but you were the only one at that time. It's different with us..."

　　"The problem is that if we don't separate, there's no way we can find the place - let me remind you again, Sang Yu, Oda Nobunaga may not necessarily be hiding in Japan. What if he's in a country like Korea or India? Even if we all die in Japan, we won't be able to find the answer.

　　Sang Yu retorted: "How would you know if you don't try..."

　　"Don't I want to waste time? There is still Chaos waiting for us." I quickly reminded Sang Yu, "If we get rid of that thing, the reputation points will definitely be more than twice that of Shiba.

　　…

　　While Sang Yu and I were discussing this, Thirteen hadn't said a word. Then I remembered that the ball was kicked to Thirteen, so I turned around to ask him - but when I turned around, I saw Thirteen holding a scroll in his hand and looking very happy.

　　The things we stole from the Guidao clan’s safe!

　　I remember that Thirteen was ready to explain this thing to us at that time. Now... why don’t we ask him to talk about this thing first?

　　I immediately changed the subject: "Thirteen, you said you wanted to tell us about this thing, but you didn't have time then, but now you do. How about you explain it to us first?"

　　Sang Yu was about to object when I smiled and said, "Don't be in a hurry. Can we wait until Thirteen finishes talking before discussing it?"

　　She thought about it and agreed: "Okay

　　At this moment Thirteen let out a long breath and closed the scroll: "It's over - uh, what are you doing?"

　　It turns out that this guy didn't hear what I just said. Tell him to translate the scroll for us!

　　Chapter 325: Chang Geng's Rising Sun

　　Logically speaking, since the incident of robbing the Holy Spear Head was originally a trap set by the Ghost Path Clan to use a huge cake to lure us to Japan, then the things they have here should be carefully selected, right?

　　I clearly believed that there was nothing in this scroll, and even if there was, it would be a scam - but I was surprised by Thirteen's satisfied expression... I couldn't imagine that the scroll this guy got had something in it!

　　Thirteen smiled slightly, revealing a sense of leisure and elegance: "It talks about dealing with the undead soldiers that came out of the Shambhala Cave. It won't be of much help to us in finding Chaos. If you want to listen, I'll tell you."

　　“Forget it then,” I waved my hand, “Just give it to me when you’re done…” “However,” Thirteen suddenly changed the subject, “There’s something in it that I think is quite interesting, you can listen to it.”

　　"kindness?"

　　Thirteen slowly unfolded the scroll and pointed to the following paragraph: "This is about a very ancient magic array, called 'Chang Geng Zhuan Yang Array.' I don't know who created it. It mainly uses the opportunity of 'Chang Geng Ling Ri' to summon souls from the underworld to reincarnate. If the soul itself has a soul medium and soul guard in the world of the living and is strong enough, this magic array can infuse the power of 'Chang Geng Ling Ri' into it so that it can withstand it, and then..." Thirteen paused here: "Create a demon god comparable to the Four Evils.

　　Changgeng, also known as the Morning Star, is now more scientifically called Venus. The so-called Changgeng transit is actually the ancient term for Venus transiting the sun. At that time, the Earth, Venus and the Sun will be in a straight line. From the Earth, Venus can be seen moving slowly on the surface of the Sun like a small black dot. This grand event only occurs twice every hundred years. To put it bluntly, if you are lucky, you can see it four times in your lifetime, when you are old and young; if you are unlucky, you will be lucky if you can see it once.

　　This may be a good time for ordinary people to watch astronomical miracles, but it is not the case for the Dharma. Changgeng's Rising Sun is a time when the host is in trouble. There will inevitably be five major disasters: first, the suffering of the emperor; second, the disaster of the sword; third, the year of serious illness; fourth, the year of floods; fifth, the decline of social morality. In the history of China, many major events have occurred on Changgeng's Rising Sun. Many people say it is a coincidence, but it is definitely not the case for us!

　　For example: the Xuanwu Gate Incident, Li Shimin, who was born a prince, killed the crown prince Li Jiancheng to gain the throne; Jing Ke assassinated the King of Qin; Li Zicheng called himself the King of Chuang; the United States enacted the Chinese Exclusion Act, and the Korean coup d'état; Japan and the Qing Dynasty sent troops to Korea, and then there was the Sino-Qing War; Tongzhi died, Guangxu succeeded to the throne, and Empress Dowager Cixi once again ruled the country from behind the curtain; Japan sent troops to Taiwan, and Japan launched a military operation to invade Taiwan, my country...

　　These are the major events that happened when Chang Geng was in the sky. Of course, some of the things we know about them are with the help of the power of these events!

　　According to the meaning of this scroll, if the time for the resurrection of the Sixth Heavenly Demon King is chosen during the Rising Sun, then the resurrected Oda Nobunaga will most likely be able to absorb powerful power like water-injected pork - but I don’t understand, if this is true, why did the Ghost Path Clan leave us such a big clue?

　　Is he trying to provoke us?

　　When this question was raised, not only did I not understand it, even Thirteen was confused. The two of them discussed it for a while but could not find out the reason. In the end, it was Sang Yu who found the mystery. She took the list in our hands for a long time and found a feature among these things: You, who is the one who most desires to get the Holy Spear Head? The Vatican! Who is the one who most hopes to find the Dayu Shovel? Our Chinese Dharma! And this scroll records the method of eliminating the power of the Shambhala Cave, and the means of using Chang Geng's power. The organization that most hopes to get it can only be one organization - the Nazis!

　　The ghosts should have placed everything the three of us need here. According to their arrangements, we will most likely kill each other, and no matter what the result is, it will be good for them...wait!

　　It suddenly occurred to me: If the Ghost Path Clan really planned this, then wouldn’t the Nazis also know the whereabouts of the scroll?

　　“Oh no!” I stood up suddenly and said, “This must be a conspiracy. Maybe the Nazis are lying in ambush around us…” Before Sang Yushisan understood what I meant, the whole room suddenly went dark!

　　The wires were cut!

　　“Get down, I yelled, the sound almost blew the roof off the house!

　　At the same time, I pounced on her like a lion attacking a rabbit, and based on the position I remembered, I threw Sang Yu onto the bed - "Pa pa pa pa", at this moment I heard a series of sounds, and countless transparent holes suddenly appeared on the wall!

　　Suddenly, gunshots were heard from all directions. At least five or six guns fired at the same time. In just a few minutes, the small building was riddled with holes. I curled up as much as possible, pressed Sang Yu underneath me with my whole body, and cursed all the eighteen generations of Nazi Joseph's ancestors!

　　But I didn't do it, because I could guess the result! Sure enough, in the short gap after the first burst, I suddenly heard a scream from downstairs!

　　After the screams, there was a panic, with people beating, cursing, and shooting. At the same time, Xiao Hei's meowing and Abai's roaring could be heard. Now these two have completely adapted to their new identities, which is very consistent with the actions of two mutant creatures on Earth. When they fight, it is 100% cat-and-dog bites...

　　I didn't use my Yin Eye, but I could still feel that there was more than just Xiao Hei Abai down there. Wang Xi's God of the Sky must have been involved. Sure enough, at this moment, Wang Xi's hurried voice came, "Sister, sister, how are you?"

　　Before I could come to my senses, Sang Yu had already made her move - she slapped me and pushed me five blocks away. However, in the short second from Wang Xi calling her to entering the door, she had dressed herself up and sat on the stool. She even had time to tidy up her appearance and showed a cold and beautiful face: "I'm here

　　Wang Xi pushed the door open and rushed in, only to see -

　　Sang Yu sat on the sofa incomparably elegantly, with a cold and unusual expression, and even a bit of disdain for his fuss; the unlucky Liu Piyun walked out from the corner slowly while rubbing his buttocks, not only was his face bared with a gloomy face, but there was also a slap mark on his face...

　　Will I tell you that Sang Yu panicked and slapped me in the face just now?

　　This strange situation immediately confused Wang Xi, and he pointed at me at a loss: "Uh, Brother Liu, what are you doing..."

　　I stood up in a very casual manner, dusted off the dirt, and then turned around and rushed downstairs, "I'm going to

　　When I was leaving, I saw Thirteen slowly poking his head out from behind the table with a very ambiguous expression...

　　When I got down there, the fight was not over yet. There were three or four people lying on the ground, rolling around. A few other strong guys were still fighting with Xiao Hei and Abai. Their muscles were abnormally bulging, their faces were as calm as a dead pool, and the wounds from Xiao Hei and Abai's bites had very little blood... If I'm not mistaken, these were Nazi soldiers who had their physiques strengthened by drugs, and their ability to resist pain was much stronger than that of ordinary people!

　　I have also heard about the situation of this kind of soldiers. It's not that they won't be injured, but because some of their nerves have been cut off, they feel almost no pain. At the same time, these guys have been injected with several hormones and excessive stimulants, which can greatly enhance their combat effectiveness in a short period of time. These are not the same group of people who just fired the gun. They should be chosen to protect them!

　　At this time, a group of people from the Wang family also rushed out, but I stood on the sidelines and did not move. Naturally, the others did not dare to move rashly, and under Wang Shang's arrangement, they quickly surrounded the place.

　　Although Xiao Hei Abai had the upper hand in the battle, it was not easy to defeat the enemy with one move, so naturally I had to help them - as soon as my Yin Eye opened, I saw Bian Qi and Wu Tian Wu Di continuing to torment those rolling gunmen, so I shouted: "Hey, can you lend a hand?" I spent a long time with Wang Xi, so they knew me, so there was movement when I shouted.

　　Bian Qi flew up with a whoosh, and the hammer in his hand smashed down from mid-air, hitting the back of the guy's head with a bang. The guy immediately fell down like a rotten wood.

　　The evil energy attacks your brain, and even you, the Terminator, cannot resist it!

　　Wu Tian Wu Di also rushed over at the same time, and together with Bian Qi, they began to besiege the Nazis... Well, I'll omit more than a thousand words here, because there's really nothing to write about - what can a simple-minded, well-developed muscular man do when he meets a ghost that is not from the underworld? It's just a live performance by a top and a bottom!

　　Finally, with the help of the Wang family, we captured all nine Nazis alive - I don't want to care how we deal with them, but it's better than handing them over to the Japanese police, right?

　　The underworld has its own rules, and we still believe that it is more appropriate for certain things to be handled by those who should be handled. A long time later, when I occasionally talked about this with the Wang family, Mr. Wang said that they exiled those Nazis to a small island far away from the Pacific Ocean and let them live there for the rest of their lives.

　　The most crucial factor in the success of the Nazi attack was my shout. To be honest, my shout was less than a second before the shooting, but it was enough for Wang Xi and Tie Zi to hide. Of course, we were lucky this time. The Nazis knew we were on the second floor, so they shot at the second floor and didn't shoot randomly. If they used machine guns or something like that, even if we were fine, the Wang family would have lost many people!

　　So now... it's basically over, right?

　　Chapter 326: It's like God is cheating me

　　0-05-

　　The matter of the old man arranging for me to secretly go to Europe to search for the corpse-ba came to an end. To sum up the whole thing, I did achieve some results - first I found the vampire, then I took back the Holy Spear Head, and finally I found a way for the Ghost Dao to resurrect the Sixth Heaven Demon King!

　　However, among these three things, only one can be said openly, that is, the taking back of the Holy Spear. As for the other two things, we must report truthfully to the old man, but we probably won’t announce it to the outside world... According to the old man’s instructions, the Holy Spear must be returned to the Vatican, as for how to do it specifically, it is up to him to decide!

　　The matter has come to an end at this point. The vampire did provide us with some information about chaos, but this information only records the situation back then. Things have changed a lot now, so it is just a clue at best. It is unclear how much can be pulled out along this line.

　　After the gunfight, we didn't dare to delay any longer and immediately set off for the airport. Then all the members of the Wang family evacuated back to China with us as soon as possible. When the plane slowly slid to a stop at the airport, I finally felt unprecedented relaxation.

　　Finally I can have a good rest!

　　The eldest senior brother was already waiting for me at the airport. After handing the Holy Spear Head to him, I went home with Tiezi and Shisan. Sang Yu and Wang Xi naturally said hello and went back to their own residences. This time, except for Tiezi who took it easy, everyone else contributed more or less, and everyone was more or less tired. Apart from eating and sleeping, I really couldn't think of anything else to do.

　　The weather in Chengdu is still humid and sticky, which makes it a little difficult for someone like me who is outside all year round to get used to it. Fortunately, the air conditioner at home is a bit old but the cooling effect is good. It soon makes the house almost like an ice cellar. In this environment, I bury myself in the quilt, turn off my phone and fall into a deep sleep!

　　The meaning of the saying "Nothing happens without coincidence" is actually very simple. It means that something is very coincidental, but... could you please not make it so coincidental that I feel like you are deliberately trying to trick me?

　　Here's what happened: I finally got home from a trip and was sound asleep when the phone suddenly rang. I reached out with sleepy eyes and answered it, mumbling, "Who is it?"

　　An urgent voice came from the phone immediately: "Liu Piyun, are you back?"

　　Uh, that voice sounds very familiar. The thought in my head didn't have time to be transmitted to my tongue, and my uncontrollable mouth that was used to talking nonsense directly shouted: "None of your business! Stop talking nonsense to me. I'm telling you that I'm sleeping. If you keep disturbing me, I'll come over and kill you..."

　　There was a sudden jam in the earphones, and after a while, a roar like thunder broke out: "Liu Piyun, you little bastard, are you looking for a fight? You actually challenged me?" I still couldn't recognize who the voice was, but the way he cursed - I jumped up with a start, opened the lid, and saw three big words on it: Boss Ye!

　　Damn, I sprayed the boss in a daze, right?

　　This surprised me a lot, and I apologized repeatedly: "Oh! I'm sorry, Director Ye, I was so sleepy that I didn't recognize who it was - please don't be angry, just tell me if you have anything to say..."

　　The problem is not that I yelled at the boss twice, but that I just called myself "Laozi". My father and grandfather have repeatedly forbidden this sentence. If Boss Ye spreads it, I'm afraid I will be in trouble!

　　"Bah! How dare I order you around?" It sounded like Boss Ye was not satisfied at all: "Well, forget it, I'll handle these things myself. Eat well, sleep well, and rest well. Don't tire yourself out.

　　"Please don't," I continued to apologize, "please forgive me if you are magnanimous! You, you just came back from England and haven't adjusted to the time difference yet. Your brain is like being stuck in the door. You can't even remember whether you have eaten or not. By the way, the professor has been tricked by me. I don't know whether he will die or not, but he will definitely be seriously injured."

　　This is not a lie, because we threw the professor into the pipe to face the Vatican Inquisitor. To put it bluntly, I wouldn't be surprised if he ran away, but it would be difficult for him to return intact. He would be skinned alive at least by those guys!

　　After saying this, Boss Ye felt a little relieved. He snorted and continued to express his dissatisfaction. I was just expecting Boss Ye to continue to scold me or lose his temper, but when he went upstairs, Boss Ye did encounter a thorny problem. After this last snort, he stopped being pretentious and got straight to the point.

　　Everyone still remembers what Boss Ye said when I went to England, right? He found an excuse for me to go to Shenlongjia on business. That was not a fabrication, but a real thing!

　　To sum up, there was indeed something we needed to investigate in Shenlongjia at that time, but after I left, the boss had to replace him with someone else, and now the situation is a bit out of control, so Boss Ye called me in a hurry.

　　Boss Ye is like this, so I have no choice but to obey him!

　　The boss briefly introduced the matter to me, and then told me to ask my friend to go to the bureau to get the information, and then arranged to set off early tomorrow morning - he wanted me to rush over overnight, but how could we set off in the current situation? At least I could get a good night's sleep, right? So I could only tell him that I was going to Dujiangyan to see the old man and replenish the talismans and some materials, so I delayed it for one night.

　　After finally getting rid of the boss, I put on a pair of pants and went to the next room to shake Tiezi violently, woke him up and told him to go back to the bureau to get the materials, then went back into the house and continued to sleep.

　　I slept until six o'clock in the afternoon. When I woke up, I felt groggy and uncomfortable. Firstly, I was not used to sleeping too much, and secondly, it seemed like I hadn't eaten for a long time... My friend hadn't come back yet, so I had to go next door to wake up Shisan.

　　At this moment, the phone suddenly rang - it turned out that Wang Xi and Sang Yu had just gotten up, and after washing up, they called us to have dinner together, saying that someone was ready to see me.

　　Wang Xi was mysterious on the phone and didn't say who it was, but I could tell from his voice that it couldn't be a bad thing, so I happily agreed to it, and then discussed the location - damn, the location was actually chosen in Dujiangyan!

　　Now I am a little worried. You said you have nothing to do and you can eat in Chengdu. Why choose Dujiangyan? Could this matter have something to do with the old man?

　　I really can’t figure it out!

　　"Ask Qiao Yun to help you calculate?" Thirteen yawned as he listened to me finish my work, and took the toothpaste and toothbrush from the washbasin. "I'll call her when I'm done?"

　　"Forget it." I thought about it. "It's not that I don't trust Qiao Yun, but I just don't think it's necessary. After she calculated, it was only a little over half an hour before we met. Why bother? Anyway, I agreed to go. It's no big deal, right?"

　　Thirteen chuckled: "Aren't I the same sorrow as you? Isn't it better to know this feeling as early as possible?"

　　Just then the door opened with a click, and my friend walked in with a few files. After hearing the last sentence, he immediately started gossiping: "What do you mean the sooner you know, the better? Tell me what's going on?"

　　Shisan looked at him without saying anything, dipped the toothbrush in water, put it in his mouth and brushed it. I simply ignored him, turned on the faucet, stood under the shower head and started taking a shower. I also squeezed toothpaste on the toothbrush and started to use it... With this habit, taking a shower in the morning, brushing my teeth and washing my face at the same time is never a hassle, and I can get it done in one go.

　　Seeing that we ignored him, Tiezi put the file on the table and walked to the bathroom door. "If you don't want to tell me, I won't tell you what I found out." After saying that, he looked up at the sky and whistled.

　　The whistle was similar to the sound of a mouse, but Thirteen couldn't stand it anymore after thirty seconds. He spat out the foam in his mouth and shouted, "My friend..."

　　"My friend smiled and said, "Are you ready to tell me?"

　　十三摇头：“别吹了，否则揍你这家伙还是这毛病，除了我之外对所有人说话都很简练，要不是我知道他的爱情史还以为丫爱上我了呢！

　　My friend immediately shut up, looking aggrieved: "I won't brag if I don't want to - now you are hiding things from me and don't want to tell me anything. Do you think I'm useless?" He looked up at us with stars in his eyes, just like... a gigolo standing on the street at midnight!

　　“This time I also joined in, and together with Thirteen I answered his question about the fait accompli.

　　“…”

　　This trick didn't work, Tiezi immediately changed his trick: "No! Brothers, just tell me, I am a member of the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau after all, is there anything you can know that I can't know?"

　　We both take a shower and brush our teeth without paying any attention...

　　"I'm inviting you guys to dinner, but I don't know where this guy got so much curiosity from that he even came up with the idea of ​​eating, "Hotpot?"

　　Keep brushing your teeth and keep taking a shower...

　　"Will Jia invite you to the sauna?"

　　Thirteen and I exchanged glances and continued...

　　My friend paused, and finally offered a sky-high price: "Dinner, bath, and massage - if you don't want it, forget it.

　　Finally, Thirteen and I laughed together and said, "Deal!

　　"You are so cruel!" Tiezi began to regret at this time: "You are willing to do such a cruel thing to my student who has not yet graduated.

　　I came out wrapped in a bath towel: "Bullshit! You make a millionaire a month by playing mahjong and you're crying poor? To be honest with you, this time you have to include not only me and Shisan in your meal, bathing and massage, but also Wang Xi and Sang Yu, otherwise it will be invalid. Although I don't know why my friend is so anxious to know, I still raised the price without hesitation.

　　"Okay, my friend finally said with a sad face: "I can't raise the price anymore."

　　"That's right! I am an honest person and I looked serious.

　　It was not until many, many years later that I learned this secret. It turned out that...

　　Chapter 327: The Old Man's Humility

　　0-05-4

　　There is actually a reason why my friend can always make an appointment with my junior sister every time he goes to the old man's place. He knows that the old man loves me and my junior brothers and sisters respect me, so every time he goes there he tells me all my little things in detail - unfortunately, I have only known him for a short time and he knows very little, so the topic runs out soon!

　　So this guy started to think of every way to mess with me - Damn, he has gone to such lengths just to seduce my junior sister, I really have to admire him!

　　After we satisfied his curiosity, my friend quickly started to pack up and dressed himself up to go out with us. More than 40 minutes later, we all appeared at the door of a farm house in Dujiangyan.

　　When I got to the door, I realized something was wrong - in addition to Sang Yu's Aston Martin and Wang Xi's Ferrari 62, there were also a few standard Mercedes-Benz commercial vehicles, and in addition there were a few familiar domestic cars...

　　It looked more and more familiar, and I felt more and more that there was something wrong - damn, I suddenly remembered, this seemed to be the old man's mount, and the one next to it seemed to be bought by the eldest brother for transportation when he was in China.

　　What happened? It seems that this is not just an ordinary dinner, but a meeting between our Zhuge family and the Wang family. I parked my red Buick on the side of the road, and just as I opened the door, I saw the ninth kid coming out to greet me.

　　The Ninth Kid is usually quite honest, but today I feel like he is making faces and scratching his ears. There are many deep meanings in it, as if he is reminding me of all kinds of pitfalls... Thirteen walked past me and said, "Calm down.

　　If your heart is calm, the wind will not stop, it is like the gentle breeze blowing over the hills.

　　Yes, since it has come to this, why should I worry so much? Can't I just go in without thinking too much?

　　After a long exhale, my friend and I walked over side by side. The first thing I did was laugh: "Nine-year-old boy, are you coming to pick me up?"

　　The ninth kid smiled and said, "Brother, you are in the limelight this time. The Holy Spear is of great importance to the Wang family. The entire Wang family is here..." "Wait, I didn't understand for a moment, "What is the relationship between the Holy Spear and the Wang family? Didn't you say that it would be handed over to the Vatican?"

　　"Huh?" He was even more surprised than I was. "The Holy Spear Head was given to the Vatican, but not to us. Master said that the Wang family should return the Holy Spear Head to the Vatican."

　　"Uh..." I was puzzled. "Based on my understanding of Master, he would not miss such an important event as taking back the Holy Spear Head. Apart from anything else, it's time for the old man to step forward for those ugly faces of the Zhang family, isn't it?"

　　"Who knows?" The ninth kid shrugged, "... Forget it, let's go. Only the master knows those things. We can't figure them out. If you don't give up, why don't you just ask yourself later?"

　　"Don't you have any inside information to tell me?" I stared at the ninth kid and said, "You are becoming more and more dishonest now.

　　"Don't, don't, don't." He smiled bitterly, "It's not that I won't tell you, it's just that I really didn't - yesterday, Master took the Holy Spear sent back by Senior Brother and slept for a long time before going to bed. This morning, he asked him to contact the Wang family... I don't know what happened in the middle! Of course, it's also possible that nothing happened, but Master has his own plans, right?"

　　After a pause, he asked me, "Master didn't even tell you?"

　　"Nonsense!" I glared at him, "You told me, why am I asking you? Do you want me to beat you?" I made a gesture to slap him, and the kid was so scared that his neck shrank and he couldn't say a word...

　　It wasn't easy for me to scare Little Boy Jiu with just a fake slap in the air. You know, Little Boy Jiu is quite familiar with me, and he has known this little habit of playing tricks on me for a long time - I didn't expect that he forgot it this time!

　　It was then that I remembered that I hadn't been here for a long time. Even if I came, I would have been in a hurry. At most, I would have chatted with the old man for a few words. Otherwise, I would have left without any delay. So how would I have the time to talk to a few fellow disciples?

　　Come on, I’ve been really busy lately!

　　The ninth kid also came to his senses at this time, and he laughed and blamed me: "Brother, you are here again..."

　　After chatting for a while, I didn't delay and just pulled Jiu Xiaozi inside without answering. Who knew that after walking two steps, I saw a figure in front of me - Damn! I don't know when Tiezi ran ahead of me!

　　Needless to say, he was so shameless, I guess he went to look for his junior sister...

　　Just inside the gate is an open-air shed made of wooden beams, bamboo roof and straw. Usually, it is used for wedding banquets, birthday banquets and other occasions where there is not enough space for guests, so they would put some tea stools and the like here. But now, there are several large mahogany round tables in the middle. Needless to say, it is obvious that it was the old man's idea.

　　There were quite a few people under the grape vines nearby. Several bodyguards in black suits and white shirts were standing upright. The old man and old man Wang were sitting on two armchairs nearby. There were also quite a few hollow black lacquered round stools, on which sat the eldest brother, the eighth sister, Sister Qiangwei, Sang Yu's father Wang Hetian, aunt Wang Heshu, Sang Yu, Wang Xi, and the other one standing was Master Luo.

　　Wang Shang and several bodyguards stood beside Old Man Wang, wearing headphones and walkie-talkies with solemn expressions, each of them exuding competence and professionalism - I had a malicious guess, maybe these guys have watched too many movies recently and copied everything?

　　Of course there was also a wretched one, and that was Tiezi. He stood cautiously beside the junior sister and didn't dare to say a word. I don't know if he had just gotten into trouble or was scared by the aura?

　　Seeing us coming in, the eighth sister over there was the first to shout: "Brother, you look so haggard!"

　　At this time, I didn't dare to be careless. I quickly winked at my junior sister and said nothing. I walked up to the old man and greeted him first: "Master, are you well?"

　　"Yeah, it's OK." The old man picked up the cup and took a sip happily: "As long as you little brats are well, I, an old man, will be well - remember, don't get into trouble, don't go out of line, don't do bad things, just let me enjoy my old age."

　　"That's right, that's right..." I laughed along and turned to greet Sang Yu's grandfather: "Hello, Mr. Wang.

　　Mr. Wang's attitude was obviously good. He not only smiled but also nodded at me. I don't know if he really forgot about the last time or if he didn't care about it. Anyway, this momentum was very good...

　　I then bowed to Sang Yu's father and aunt, and then to my eldest senior brother. At this time, I heard the old man ask proudly, "Is my brat okay?"

　　Old Master Wang chuckled, but Grandpa Luo said, "Not bad? How can this be called okay? You, your Zhuge family has been very popular recently. Not only have you always been outstanding in your work, but you have also taken the lead in the matter of the Four Evils. You easily subdued the Taotie.

　　As soon as the word "conquer" came out of my mouth, I knew something bad was going to happen - even though Abai is now eating and drinking for free at my place and is no different from a local dog with a big appetite, he is still a ferocious beast at heart. It would be fine if you treat him well and make him have no thoughts, but it would be bad if he gets angry!

　　Not to mention that this guy has a very strong self-esteem. If he knew that people said I had tamed it, he would have to fight with me even for the sake of reputation - I don't believe that eating half a box of instant noodles every day can forge an inseparable friendship between me and it!

　　Eh? You know what, if you calculate it this way, Abai is really no better than a dog.

　　I was thinking about this at the time but my feet were not idle. I immediately turned around, but when I went upstairs, I found that Xiao Hei and Abai were not there - my eyes immediately turned to Thirteen.

　　He understood the meaning of the song and immediately explained: "Those two went to find food, probably in the kitchen or the warehouse."

　　I finally breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and politely replied, "This is not just my credit. To be honest, Sang Yu and Wang Xi also made great contributions.

　　Old Master Wang waved his hand and said, "I know very well what kind of people they are. You don't have to cover for them. But no matter what, I have to thank you for suggesting that we give the Holy Spear Head to me. It allows me to have an explanation with the Vatican. To be honest, it has helped us a lot."

　　“No, no…” I am just like this. If someone praises me, I can’t stand it: “It’s all the efforts of everyone…” “You are quite modest, kid.” Grandpa Luo laughed and walked over to me and patted my shoulder: “It doesn’t matter who contributed, but you can take the initiative to give up the Holy Spear Head. This is something that most people can’t compare to.”

　　I took the initiative... This is not right, I clearly didn't say that, okay? I hurriedly asked the master. The old man was lying flat and listening to others praising me, but when he heard this, he immediately responded: "Don't praise me, don't be too fast, you'll hurt the child." He was humble as usual, and then he should have talked about the matter, but I didn't expect the old man to start with the word "but" - "But, if you say that my seventh boy is true, he usually doesn't compete for credit or seek favor, and he can be calm."

　　"That's right. Other people's families would talk about something as small as a needle tip for a long time, but Liu Piyun, this kid, never publicizes anything he does." Grandpa Luo was obviously helping me today, and kept saying good things to me: "The Zhang family caught a few evil spirits a few days ago, and it caused a lot of noise... The scene was even bigger than when they caught the four evil spirits, it was just short of being broadcast on the central TV station.

　　"What they said is nothing but child's play," the old man said leisurely. "Old Wang, you can announce this matter later. Just say that your Wang family has taken back the Holy Spear Head and is preparing to return it to the Vatican. Won't these few words overshadow everything else?"

　　Old Master Wang waved his hands quickly: "No, no! It's not our Wang family who took the gun, it's you..." "Didn't your girl participate?" The old man interrupted him abruptly, "This must be a matter of effort - Old Wang, don't be hypocritical, just do it my way, it will also be good to kill the arrogance of the Zhang family.

　　The two old men are so good, now they just leave me and Sang Yu aside and start to push each other to praise each other, one praising me and the other praising Sang Yu, and taking credit for Wang Xi at the same time - I secretly praised Sang Yu, and she just sat there with a helpless look on her face, not daring to say a word, and could only look at me to say sorry.

　　The two main characters don’t even have a say, how sad!

　　I quickly smiled, and my meaning was simple: "What's the big deal? Don't feel sorry for me." Then I pointed outside and said, "It would be good to let your grandfather go out and have some fun."

　　Chapter 328 Seven Killings Monument

　　0-05-5

　　After arguing for a long time, the old man finally won. Sang Yu's grandfather reluctantly took over the matter, and then several people laughed and started to offer tea to each other. Thirteen and I also greeted Wang Xi and Sang Yu and chatted about some family matters. At that time, I thought to myself: Hey, so this is it! You took the trouble to bring me here and didn't tell me, making my heart beat hard...

　　Unfortunately, I guessed wrong! That was not the reason why I was called here - the Holy Spear Head was just a small extra for the buy one get one free deal!

　　I had already relaxed my mind at that time. I found a seat nearby and sat down while talking to Sang Yu. The general idea was to ask them why they didn't show me their bottoms first. Sang Yu told me very frankly that this was arranged by Mr. Wang and my master... Before I understood why it was arranged, suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door!

　　There followed a deep and powerful voice, with three simple words: "Something happened."

　　At that time, my mood plummeted from the dog days of summer to an icy cave - Damn! Can you please not get into trouble? I barely escaped from that damn vampire in England, and before I could rest for a day, Boss Ye had already arranged the next move for me... This move hasn't even started yet, and you've found another thing for me...

　　Even if what I eat is grass and what comes out is milk, you should at least give me time to eat grass!

　　I didn't dare to yell "Who is so blind?", and the facts proved that I was right. I turned around and saw Grandpa Sun rushing in from outside dragging a stick. Just as I was about to speak, Grandpa Wang stood up and raised his hand: "Wait."

　　He fanned the door with his hands, and soon all the bodyguards walked out. The old man coughed twice and said, "You guys go too."

　　The nine boys, eight girls and their best friend all said in unison, looking fascinated: "Can we not leave?"

　　"Hmph," the old man snorted, "It's not your turn yet," and pointed outside, "These things are theirs - where are you going, little brat?"

　　I stopped walking and turned my head with a confused look on my face: "Didn't you tell us to leave? Can I set a good example for my junior brothers and sisters? So I'm leaving now..." I felt so regretful. If Tiezi hadn't said anything, or if I had walked a few more steps, wouldn't we have left? How could I have been pulled back by the old man to listen to what happened?

　　"Leave!" The old man's eyes bulged: "You have to stay."

　　This is what God meant. I couldn’t stay if I wanted to, and I couldn’t leave if I wanted to. I walked out with a very miserable look on my face, and my friend looked at me with eyes full of envy, jealousy and hatred. My heart was instantly filled with a thousand alpaca horses galloping through it…

　　It was pointless to say more. I could only walk back sadly. Wang Xi smiled and dragged a stool over to me: "Come, Brother Liu, sit here. You can hear clearly.

　　Can I tell him now that I don't want to hear it clearly? I can't say it, but I can show it through my actions, right? I walked over and squeezed between Ya and Sang Yu, and said viciously: "It's clearer here.

　　Almost pushing Wang Xi under the stool, Wang Xi was confused: "Are you so impatient?"

　　"What's the hurry..." I just opened my mouth and heard Mr. Wang on the other side speak: "What's the matter?"

　　As soon as the words came out, everyone fell silent. I could only swallow the rest of what I said and listened to Grandpa Sun quietly, not understanding what he was saying.

　　Grandpa Sun spoke three words one by one: "Seven Killings Monument

　　We, the younger generation, didn't mind hearing these words, but those of Sang Yu's father's generation and above and the eldest brother's age all stood up and said in unison for once, "The Seven Killing Monuments have appeared?"

　　The remaining few of us looked at each other in bewilderment - what was this thing? How could it shock the masters so much?

　　The "Seven Killings Monument" is a long-standing folk rumor about Zhang Xianzhong, the leader of the peasant uprising in the late Ming Dynasty. It is said that Zhang Xianzhong killed people like grass, and even erected a monument to express his will, with the words "Heaven created all things for man, but man has nothing to do with heaven, so kill kill kill kill kill kill kill." This is the famous Seven Killings Monument.

　　However, archaeological findings are somewhat different from this. It is determined that Zhang Xianzhong only left a sacred edict stele, and the text on the stele is: "Heaven created all things for man, man has nothing to do with heaven, ghosts and gods are clear, think for yourself." There is no trace of murderous intent in it, so it is determined that the Seven Killings Stele is fake!

　　In fact, only those in the Dharma know that this Seven Killings Monument is real. On the front is the inscription "Heaven created all things for man, but man has nothing to give to heaven; those who are unfaithful and unfilial; those who are unkind and unrighteous; those who are unrighteous and unwise; those who are not worthy of life will be killed!"

　　This is followed by a poem:

　　Heaven created all things to nourish man, yet people still blame Heaven for being unkind;

　　I don’t know that locusts are everywhere in the world, causing suffering to all the people and officials of the king;

　　People are born into different classes, and the noble are always favored by God.

　　The wealth and honor of life are always determined by heaven, while the poverty of common people is caused by heaven’s punishment;

　　Suddenly there is a madman sharpening his knife at night, the imperial star is swaying and Mars is high;

　　The world is turning upside down from now on, why should we be reluctant to kill people?

　　Those who are disloyal can be killed! Those who are unfilial can be killed!

　　The unkind man says he can be killed! The unjust man says he can be killed!

　　He is rude, unwise and untrustworthy. The King of the Great West said, "Kill, kill, kill!"

　　I was not born to compete for power, and I am too lazy to build a golden tower in the capital.

　　The top scholar and all the officials are like dogs, always trembling under the knife.

　　Order the four princes under his command that they don't need to put away their swords or daggers to break into the city.

　　This monument is erected on the top of the mountain on behalf of Heaven. Anyone who goes against Heaven will die whether standing or kneeling!

　　According to the old man and his men, what actually happened was this: After Zhang Xianzhong captured Sichuan and established the so-called Dashi regime, due to repeated battles with the Qing army and Li Zicheng's troops, the population of the entire Sichuan province dropped sharply, with only two or three out of ten people left. Many villages even became wilderness ruins, with no human habitation within a hundred miles.

　　There is a historical data that in the sixth year of Wanli (57 AD), Sichuan had a population of 3,102,730 (taxes were linked to the number of people in the Ming Dynasty, so the population of Sichuan in the late Ming Dynasty was much larger than the previous data, even tens of millions). However, by the Shunzhi period of the early Qing Dynasty, there were only 10,000 people left (another saying is 500,000).

　　On the ninth day of the eighth month of 1644, the peasant army captured Chengdu. Zhu Zhishu, the Prince of Chengdu, and Zhu Zhilu, the Prince of Taiping, committed suicide. The Sichuan Governor Long Wenguang, the Inspector General Liu Zhibo, the Deputy Inspector General Zhang Jimeng and other major Ming officials stationed in Sichuan refused to surrender and were all executed by the peasant army.

　　The countless wars before that had obviously resulted in a huge death toll, including Ming Dynasty soldiers, peasant rebels, innocent civilians, inexperienced peasants who were instigated... naturally resulting in countless wandering ghosts. Before this situation occurred, the sorcerers under Zhang Xianzhong had already guessed this situation, so after discussion, they engraved this sacred edict stele to pray to heaven. The real meaning of the content is actually: the merciful heaven has given all things to mankind, but people have nothing to repay heaven, so people need to reflect and know that ghosts and gods are watching your actions.

　　After praying to heaven, this stele was able to eliminate some of Zhang Xianzhong's sins, and it also showed that he had no regrets about what he did in this life. In order to overthrow the brutal rule of the Ming Dynasty, he was willing to take all the blame himself - but this was far from enough!

　　The boundless resentment of the dead Ming vassal Chengdu King Zhu Zhishu, Taiping King Zhu Zhilu and their subordinates could not be suppressed, and countless wronged souls, evil spirits, thousand-soul goblins, yang souls, hundreds of yin gatherings and other ghosts appeared at that time, making the whole country uneasy. So he used strange magic to create this monument, which is the real Seven Killings Monument!

　　So there were actually two Seven Killings Stele in history. One was the open one, used to pray to heaven and earth; the other was the secret one, used to suppress the wronged souls - this is all I know.

　　The situation that the old man described before is almost the same, but there is another situation behind the Seven Killings Stele, which is that this stele has never been found!

　　After the stone tablet was carved and all this was accomplished through magic, Zhang Xianzhong secretly sent the stone tablet out through Wushan County, Chongqing City. It is now speculated that the location should be - Shenlongjia!

　　To put it another way, it means that there is a high possibility that the matter of the Seven Killings Monument has some unspeakable connection with what Boss Ye told me - you must have heard the saying 'Everything is false, everything is permitted', this is what it means.

　　It took a long time to figure out the matter of the Seven Killings Monument, so what was the situation with Grandpa Sun’s so-called accident?

　　Well, this matter, combined with the information from Boss Ye and what Grandpa Sun said, should actually be like this: When I was still in the UK calculating those dead Nazis, a strange thing happened in Shenlongjia, China. At that time, there were several climbers traveling in Shenlongjia. As a result, when they were camping at night, a group of very large and fierce bats appeared out of nowhere. These bats were not only ferocious but also attacked humans. They injured them all over their bodies in just a few hits. They ran away in the dark and no one knew where they ran to.

　　The next few days were simply hell. The three climbers ran around in Shenlongjia, ate wild fruits and drank raw water, which made them vomit and have diarrhea. They accidentally walked into a very hidden crevice in the ground!

　　When they were in the crack in the ground, they saw the legendary ghost soldiers borrowing the road and the night parade of hundreds of ghosts. They also saw old armor and scattered debris next to them. According to one of them, they didn't know why they went in at that time, and then they didn't know why they came out... and after they came out, they could never go in again!

　　When those travelers came back and reported the incident, well, our Seventh Division took it seriously. Normally, there wouldn't be much reaction to this kind of situation, and normally the Seventh Division wouldn't care, but now it's the Four Evils period and nothing can be let go, so the boss sent some people over.

　　I was planning to seek revenge on the Nazis, and since this matter was not too troublesome, the boss sent out five groups of people to investigate. The result was very simple, after wandering around for a few days, they didn't find anything!

　　At this time, abnormal changes suddenly occurred in the three travelers who had already returned home!

　　Chapter 329: So That's How It Is

　　0-05-6

　　Just as I came back, one of the travelers went to the hospital for treatment. The doctor found a bright red circle on his chest, with countless cracks on the skin. The lines on the cracked skin vaguely formed a word: Kill!

　　I don't need to say much about the rest. Anyway, this matter was quickly taken over by our National Security Department 7, and the master was notified to participate in the investigation. I don't know if it was Grandpa Sun's initiative or for some other reason. Anyway, he took a look here and quickly understood the meaning: the Seven Killings Monument was destroyed! One of the wronged souls must have started to escape and began to possess and seek revenge on humans!

　　This is not accidental. As long as one wronged soul escapes, the wronged souls locked in the monument will gradually escape. If these guys are absorbed by the four evil spirits one by one, then they should be able to restore at least half of Qiongqi and Taowu's power - then it will be even more difficult for us to deal with the four evil spirits!

　　Even if it had not been absorbed by the Four Evils, this would still be a trap - you said that a group of enhanced blind migrants were making trouble in various cities in China. No one could stand it if this matter got out of hand, right?

　　Dead people are seen everywhere, ghosts appear every now and then, and even the toilet is blocked by ghosts. Every office is like a ghost cave... It's strange that these cities are not in chaos! Are you still working peacefully? Bah! I don't believe it. When you get your salary in ghost money, you will know how serious it is!

　　After Mr. Wang and the master explained all these things, I understood them clearly. After all this time, they were just preparing for me to go. It seemed that I couldn't avoid it and it had to come to me. Whether I went or not had nothing to do with my request... How can I describe this feeling? To put it simply, it was like being a street prostitute. No matter the time, place or people, it had nothing to do with me. The only thing I needed to know was whether others needed it. As long as they wanted it, I had to do it!

　　But when Master and Old Man Wang arranged it, I was shocked - they didn't even arrange for me to do it! Two masters actually chose Wang Xi to do this, plus Thirteen and Tiezi, and then they were going to contact other sects to send some people - Sang Yu next to me was also puzzled, and had the same idea as me: Why did I suddenly have nothing to do this time?

　　This is totally unscientific. I watched the old man and the others chatting happily, and I couldn't help but pretend to cough a few times. As a result, the old man turned around and said, "Oh, by the way, Seventh Boy, tell your eldest brother about the news about Chaos, and he will go to check and verify it." After saying that, the old man turned his face again: "This matter..."

　　That's not right!

　　I was about to continue when I heard a cough next to me. It was Sang Yu who was coughing vigorously. This time it was Mr. Wang's turn to turn around and say, "Sang girl, remember to give the Five Ghosts to your brother." He also turned around and said, "I think..."

　　The one who suddenly burst into tears was Sang Yu... this, this, this... after all this time, we both became bystanders!

　　In fact, it doesn’t matter if I’m just there to make a cameo appearance. You say it’s great to take a break, but I have to answer to Boss Ye—so I continued to cough: “Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough…”

　　The old man turned around and said dissatisfiedly: "You said you have something to say, why are you coughing? Be careful not to blow out your lungs. The eldest brother next to him laughed and said, "You are ignorant, kid.

　　"No, I felt like that - let's use the lady as an analogy. If a customer paid all the money, but he just walked away as soon as you took off your clothes... it has nothing to do with money, right? Although you didn't get less money and did less work, the contempt for your naked body would make you want to press him down and squeeze him dry!

　　I started to howl irrationally: "Master, why don't you want me to go..." I glanced at Sang Yu and added: "Uh, and Sang Yu - do you think we are incompetent?"

　　"No." The old man spoke slowly: "I just want you to relax and have a rest."

　　Sang Yu stood up suddenly: "We don't need to rest." She pointed at Wang Xi: "To be honest, my brother is still a little young and has less experience in some things. Besides, we only have this one boy in our family. Can we let him go on an adventure alone?..."

　　I took over the conversation: "Sang Yu and I obviously work much better together. With Thirteen and my best friend Wang Xi, we don't need anyone else to go in and out! Why don't you want us to go?

　　I spoke so aggrievedly that even a stone man would cry after hearing it - but they actually laughed!

　　Old Master Wang chuckled a few times: "You're still pretty stubborn, you little brat - to tell you the truth, Sang Yu and Sam's engagement has been cancelled, this time..." "Wait, Ha Zi, I couldn't believe my ears, so I howled in a very ungraceful manner: "What did you just say, cancel the engagement?"

　　Well, Sichuan dialect is coming out!

　　Old Master Wang looked at my expression and said in a long voice: "I said Sang Yu's engagement has been cancelled. Now you can do whatever you want in Chengdu.

　　What do you love...what do you love...! ! !

　　Sang Yu's face full of dissatisfaction instantly turned into a blush, and her face was red all the way to her neck - she rushed out without saying a word, and her speed was almost faster than her Aston Martin!

　　But I could clearly see that besides the blush, there was also a hint of shyness on her face, and it was obviously not an expression of anger!

　　My brain twitched, and I felt my throat dry and on fire. I tried to swallow but my mouth felt dry as if I had been in the desert without water for countless days. My heart was pounding so hard that it almost jumped out. After a long while, I stammered, "I, we have nothing to do..."

　　"Come on, Wang Xi teased, "You and your sister can take a break, go to the movies, go shopping, buy some clothes, perfume, watches, etc., then choose a house to decorate, and then get some furniture... This is a chance for you two to be alone together."

　　"This..." I just opened my mouth and didn't know what to say, someone next to me handed me a cup of tea, I took it and gulped it all down, then I saw that the person was Thirteen - Ya smiled and said, "Just relax.

　　The tea was cold, but drinking it made me sober up a lot - I guess my actions with Sang Yu were well received, and my reputation in the Wang family also rose, plus this time the Holy Spearhead...

　　I finally understand why the old man wants to give the gun to the Wang family to return to the Vatican! Not only can it suppress the arrogance of the Stuart family, but it can also bring the relationship with the Vatican closer and offset the negative effects of the Stuart family on the Wang family's business!

　　It was a long time later that I realized that although my idea at that time was not wrong, the basic content was a bit problematic - in fact, just last time when Mr. Wang and I were arguing about the ownership of Tian Gouzi, the fatal face, he attacked me. At that time, he thought I was a responsible person, and this time he just found a good excuse...

　　Do you remember what Master Xie said when I went in to get the wine?

　　"...I haven't been out yet, so I don't understand anything... How is it possible..."

　　The call was originally made to Master Luo, and the whole sentence was: "Tian Gouzi's face is very unfair. If he is allowed to bear a grudge against Liu Piyun this time, it will definitely cause another kind of disaster. Not only will the Zhuge family not be able to escape, but even the Wang family will not be able to escape... He should not have come out, and he doesn't understand these disasters at all... Yes, yes, this kid has a good heart, a strong will and principles... What! Pretending? How is that possible?... You know these things better than me..."

　　After returning, Mr. Wang stopped talking to Grandpa Luo and understood everything. He then developed a love for me as strong as the flowing water of a river and was ready to take me into the family right then and there!

　　The reason why the old man asked me to seize the corpse was clearly a variable in my destiny. Fortunately, I seized this opportunity and kept destiny on my side!

　　These are all later stories. At that time, I didn't think much about it. I just said very simply: "Master, Grandpa Wang, Master Wang, I think this matter should be handled by me. Of course, Sang Yu also mentioned the reason a little bit. Wang Xi is still a little inexperienced. If nothing else, even managing those disciples of the Zhang family is a problem. Secondly, I don't think it's the time to talk about some things. Sang Yu and I got to know each other in the process of dealing with Qiongqi, and naturally we will continue to develop in the remaining battles. Uh, and I have the ability to see the Yin and Yang, which will give me an advantage if I encounter Yin soldiers and ghosts... In a word, I still hope that Sang Yu and I can participate in the action this time.

　　It was a rare opportunity for me to be concise this time, and I expressed my thoughts in a relatively simple way. I didn't expect the effect to be so good. I heard Grandpa Luo laugh over there: "You two, I said this kid talks nonsense, but he is never vague when faced with a problem. You two have lost."

　　The old man also laughed: "That brat has just this kind of temper - Old Wang, what's wrong with you?" The pride in his words was evident, and the address was also much more cordial. Obviously, it was not the first time he called him that... It seems that those old guys who were 200 years old in total were acting for me!

　　"What can I do? What else can I do? I can't do anything if the child doesn't listen to me." Old Master Wang said with a frown, but he laughed at the end: "Just let them go. It's all about young people anyway."

　　The only one who didn't laugh was Grandpa Sun. He thought for a moment and sighed, "Actually, this kid is pretty good. I even want to introduce my niece to him..."

　　"Go to hell!" Old Master Wang immediately changed his target: "Play whatever you want. You said you liked to compete with me since you were a child, so I admit it. After all, you need to eat and drink. But now, you don't have a daughter, but you want to compete with me for a niece. Isn't this too unreliable?"

　　Only then did Old Master Sun smile: "Isn't it because you want to take advantage of the good stuff and give it to your family? Okay, okay, I was just kidding. I won't argue with you anymore. Mr. Zhuge, you should just let them do this."

　　"Okay then," the master nodded. "Let them go. After all, they have their own opinions when they grow up. We old men can't control them."

　　Several old men nodded together. At this critical moment, suddenly——

　　It’s time for dinner!

　　Chapter 330: Song of the Eternal Universe

　　0-05-7

　　I don’t know why roast chicken and goose intestines have become popular in Chengdu recently, so we eat these here as well. I have to say that the roast chicken here is really good, with chicken throat, lasagna and duck blood, cooked with taro to make several large plates of it. The meat is chewy and the taro is soft and flavorful, it tastes so good!

　　In addition, there are also farm dishes such as Jiejiecai, mushroom soup, Tujia braised pork, pickled pepper chicken offal, etc., which made Grandpa Wang and Uncle Wang rave about it... It makes sense when you think about it. Not to mention that those countries in Southeast Asia can't make authentic Sichuan cuisine on weekdays, even if you go to Chengdu and eat Ginkgo or Tiantian Fishing Port, you can't get this kind of food!

　　Sang Yu was quite embarrassed when she came to the table, and she sat down next to her evasively. Even though I am a bit careless, I could sense her embarrassment. But then I thought there was nothing to worry about, so I just ignored it.

　　The old man, the eldest brother, Grandpa Wang, Grandpa Sun, Grandpa Luo, Sang Yu's father, her aunt and I were sitting together at the dinner table, and we started talking about business during the meal. From their conversation, I could hear that since some grudges had been resolved, the old man decided to join forces with the Wang family to search for the Chaos that has not yet been born!

　　So the next thing was that I repeated the clues I heard from the Vampire Duke, and then based on the information that Senior Brother had summarized recently, I basically restored the original story of the battle with the Four Evils at the end of the Qin Dynasty: In ancient times, the Four Evils were rampant and extremely cruel, and were the main enemies of the Dharma. At that time, the Zhou Emperor delayed launching an attack on Chaoge because Wen Taishi had been dealing with Taowu outside, and only launched the attack after Wen Taishi captured Taowu and sealed him - this part was actually discovered by many people when they read The Romance of the Gods. The reason why Xiqi only defended and did not attack until Wen Taishi returned to the court and the attack failed was because he was dealing with Taowu at the time, and as a member of the Dharma, Jiang Ziya naturally could not drag him back at this time.

　　Without further ado, Taowu was captured by Master Wen, and then sent to the United States; Taotie was captured by the Four Elders of Shangshan, and finally sealed in the Mirror Wall under Mount Kunlun; Qiongqi was injured and had been hiding in the human world, and finally met Zhang Tianshi who was reincarnated as an immortal, and was sealed in the Xiantian Fuxi Formation, which is the Karamay Devil City - so what about Chaos?

　　In fact, the seal of chaos was also very early, and the person who sealed it was the legendary god-master - Jiang Shang!

　　There is a reason why Jiang Ziya was regarded as a god throughout his life. His work "Six Strategies", also known as "Taigong Six Strategies", "Taigong's Art of War" and "Su Shu", is a masterpiece that is a culmination of pre-Qin military thoughts. It has had a great influence on the military thoughts of later generations and is hailed as the ancestor of the military strategists.

　　This is his side as an ordinary person!

　　But he also has a very famous book "The Song of the Universe for Ten Thousand Years", which has a total of 770 words and is the earliest of the "Three Great Prophecy Books". It starts from the origin of the universe and constructs a historical progress of ten thousand years.

　　This is his side as the founder of the Famen Fuluan lineage!

　　Many people don’t know about “The Book of Qiankun Eternal Years” anymore, but since it has been mentioned, we will also say a few words about it.

　　Let's talk about a few lines of ballads after the Zhou Dynasty: "... Today, the world is unified under the Zhou Dynasty, with rituals, music and literature for eight hundred years. It was passed down from the middle to the world, but it was like the spring wheat changing into the sun. The world has never been stable for long, and it cannot be kept for twenty years. Mao sits on a golden head with a straight knife, and cuts off all the wooden sheep heads in the world..."

　　"And today the world is unified under the Zhou Dynasty, and rituals, music and literature have flourished for eight hundred years": The Zhou Dynasty, including the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, had a total of thirty-seven monarchs for eight hundred and seventy-four years. Here, "eight hundred years" means 00 years, and Jiang Taigong is just giving a rough number. The Zhou Dynasty was "unified under the Zhou Dynasty", and "rituals, music and literature" flourished, which means that the culture of the Zhou Dynasty was very developed. These were confirmed by the subsequent historical development. Jiang Taigong was a person in the early Zhou Dynasty, and he predicted the Zhou Dynasty so accurately, precisely because he himself was the ancestor of the lineage of Fu Luan divination.

　　"The Qin Dynasty was succeeded by the Zhou Dynasty. The original surname of Qin Shi Huang was Lü, and he was the son of Lü Buwei. This is recorded in "Records of the Grand Historian: Biography of Lü Buwei". The so-called "the straightness of the string" means that the vertical stroke in the middle of the character "串" is removed, and it is Lü, which refers to the surname of Qin Shi Huang. That is, people with the surname Lü can inherit the world. The so-called "the spring wheat is replaced with the rì head" means that the "rì" under the character "春" is removed and replaced with a "禾" character, which is the character "秦". These two sentences say that the one who succeeded Zhou and had the world was Lü Qin. This has of course been confirmed by history, and Jiang Taigong's prophecy was written very artistically. The so-called "the straightness of the string" means that the world was not inherited and passed on by relying on the path of moderation and integrity, but by using treacherous and cunning tactics to seize the world, which is exactly the way and process of Lü Qin's acquisition of the world.

　　'The empire has never been stable for long, and cannot be defended within twenty years': This sentence needs no explanation, as everyone knows it. There were only three emperors in the Qin Dynasty. Qin Shihuang destroyed the Zhou Dynasty and was on the throne for twelve years. Qin Ershi was on the throne for three years, and Ziying was on the throne for forty-six days. The Qin Dynasty had three kings in total, and a total of fifteen and forty-six years - this means that the dynasty would be destroyed within twenty years.

　　"The Mao sits on a gold head and carries a straight knife, he will cut off all the wooden sheep heads in the world": The one who succeeded the Qin Dynasty to gain the world was Emperor Gaozu of Han, Liu Bang. The character "金" plus a "卯" and a straight knife on the right make up the traditional character "刘". Emperor Gaozu was established as the King of Han in the year of Yiwei (206 BC). According to the Chinese calendar system, the theory of the five elements and the twelve zodiac signs, the year of Yiwei was the year of the "wooden sheep". Liu Bang was established as the King of Han, saying that the foundation of his kingdom had been established and he would be able to 'cut off all the world' in the future. In the year of Yiwei, he began to be the leader.

　　…

　　I won’t go into too much detail, anyway, that book “The Book of Qiankun Eternal Years” covers history all the way up to the founding of the Chinese nation. The sentences that follow are extremely confusing, and there are people in our sect who are specifically arranging and calculating it, but unfortunately it is only 2002 and there is no way to verify what is said later!

　　There are not many stories about Jiang Ziya in "The Investiture of the Gods". It only says that he went up the mountain to learn Taoism when he was young, and then after he came down the mountain, he was appointed prime minister by King Wen of Zhou at the age of seventy. Later, he died in 7 BC at the age of nine. He assisted six Zhou kings successively and was called "Tai Gong Wang" because he was the ancestor of the State of Qi.

　　What's the connection between him and Chaos?

　　Actually, there is a character mentioned in the novel, that is Shen Gongbao. Here is a quote from the original text, which is what Shen Gongbao said when he first appeared: Shen Gongbao said angrily: "Jiang Ziya thought you could protect Zhou. How capable are you? You have only practiced Taoism for forty years. You listen to me. There is a poem to prove it: 'Refine the Five Elements True Beginning Secret, move mountains and seas to understand the mystery; subdue dragons and tigers at will, ride cranes and dragons into the sky. Purple air rises thousands of feet, and when I am happy, I plant golden lotus in the palace; step on the rosy clouds and play leisurely, and I have lived a carefree life for thousands of years.'"

　　It is said that Zi Ya said: "Your effort is earned by you; my effort is earned by me; what does it matter how many years I have had?"

　　From this poem by Shen Gongbao, we can find that he claims to have practiced for thousands of years. Although there is a possibility of exaggeration in the poem, we then find that Jiang Ziya himself admits that his years of practice are not as good as his junior brother Shen Gongbao. This presents a very strange phenomenon. As Jiang Ziya is a senior brother, he practiced Taoism in Kunlun for 40 years. Shen Gongbao, as a junior brother after him, should have practiced for less than 40 years. How could it be the other way around, with the junior brother being older than the senior brother? At this point, combined with Shen Gongbao's description of his life in the poem, it is not difficult to make a bold inference that Shen Gongbao is the only disciple on Kunlun Mountain who did not practice Taoism in human form. The so-called thousands of years of practice before was just the practice of cultivating the human body, and then worshipping Kunlun, just like Lao Denuo of Huashan School in The Smiling Proud Wanderer, who was a disciple with skills - it is not difficult to understand why he knew the evil art of beheading and ascending to heaven that Jiang Ziya had never heard of. The book says "his head was hovering, and only some black air was seen", which is obviously a description of the sorcery!

　　If we assume that Shen Gongbao is a non-human who has achieved enlightenment, it is not difficult to understand why he can thrive in Jiejiao and get along well with everyone, and it is also not difficult to understand why everyone from his teacher to his fellow disciples in Yuxu have no good impression of him. In the face of the powerful racial discrimination in Kunlun, Shen Gongbao is undoubtedly an extremely unpopular character. This may be the reason why he has trouble with his own sect everywhere. In view of Shen Gongbao's special role in recruiting various gods in Fengshen and Yuanshi's own extreme rejection of non-human cultivation, we can even speculate that the reason why Yuanshi accepted Shen Gongbao as his disciple is to use his non-human identity to recruit various people. This also explains why he is the only one on Kunlun who is rejected by his own people everywhere. In the eyes of Kunlun racists, he is simply a temporary tool for Kunlun's expediency!

　　This is what happened to this guy in the end. Yuanshi Tianzun had him fill up the eye of the North Sea, and then Jiang Ziya named him the 'General of Water Dividing the East China Sea' - to put it bluntly, they just locked him up there and gave him a nice name!

　　I have dragged on and said so much nonsense, and I guess everyone has already figured it out. In fact, Shen Gongbao himself is - Chaos!

　　That's why this guy enjoyed the glory of being the governor in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation at that time, and had so many monsters and demons in the four seas as friends, and was able to call the wind and rain to gather a large number of masters to fight against Jiang Ziya - the result was also very pleasant. Jiang Taigong finally found out that this guy was indeed not the target that his master said could be recruited, so he got rid of him.

　　We all know this period of history, and there is also this legend in the Dharma, but where exactly is the Eye of the North Sea in the book? This is a more puzzling question - and the information provided to us by the Vampire Duke is exactly about this Eye of the North Sea!

　　It was a coincidence that the Vampire Duke discovered this secret - everyone knows that vampires have a peculiar blood ability, which is that they can read a person's memory after sucking blood. He has sucked blood from countless people over the past thousand years, and naturally there are some people with blood that has memories!

　　Memory blood is actually an anomaly among blood, but it is only noticed among vampires. That is to say, this person's blood can not only read the memory of this life, but even the memory of the previous life and even several previous lives through the blood!

　　The man with the blood of memories turned out to be a member of the team that was responsible for sending Chaos to be sealed. According to his memory, Chaos was sealed in...

　　Let Senior Brother check the exact location!

　　Chapter 331 Swallowing

　　0-05-

　　Now that this matter has been brought out, it has nothing to do with me. A group of people were discussing the next steps, so I went to say hello to my friends - nothing else, I have to go out tomorrow, so I have to prepare, right?

　　Several elderly people were discussing animatedly, and only said a few words lightly about what happened this time. It was obvious that they trusted me to the utmost. This scene made my blood boil, and I almost broke my bowl when I left!

　　I have to go back to prepare. Naturally, Sang Yu, Wang Xi, Shisan and Tiezi will not stay. They said goodbye to me and went home to do their own things. Apart from anything else, they have to bring all the common items such as talismans and cinnabar, right?

　　The old man said to me at the end: "The Zhang family will send someone to accompany you, so please give them some face and don't force it."

　　I wanted to refuse at that time, but the old man's eyes told me clearly - the matter has been decided, so don't bother me anymore.

　　What else can I say? Just admit it!

　　So, when we went out the next day, in addition to the originally decided Sang Yu, Wang Xi, Shisan, and Tiezi, there were also a few disciples sent by the Zhang family: Zhang Xu, the second son of the Zhang family, Master Ma Benma, the junior brother of Master Zhang Zhiyuan, apprentice Chen Yang, and Lin Xiaolong. There were only four fewer people than us - but they all sent a master, which meant they were much more important than us.

　　At the moment we divided into three cars and headed towards Shennongjia. The journey was relatively simple, heading east from Chengdu through Nanchong City to Wushan County, and then after getting off the highway we took the provincial road to Badong County and Xingshan County - thus we reached the edge of Shennongjia.

　　Shennongjia got its name because the ancestor of the Chinese nation, Emperor Yan Shennong, built a wooden ladder here to collect and taste hundreds of herbs, save people from diseases and teach them how to farm. Shennongjia has a long history of humanities. As early as more than 200,000 years ago, ancient humans were active here. Since the Qin and Han Dynasties, the Shennongjia area has been under the jurisdiction of neighboring states, counties and prefectures in successive dynasties (only Suiyang County was established from the Three Kingdoms to the early Sui Dynasty). In the Qing Dynasty, it was under the jurisdiction of Fang County, Yunyang Prefecture, Hubei Province and Xingshan County, Yichang Prefecture. Because of the deep valleys and dense forests here and the inconvenient transportation, it has always been a place for military strategists to garrison. After being demoted to the King of Luling, Emperor Zhongzong of the Tang Dynasty ordered the Shennongjia Mountains to be the "Imperial Realm".

　　The entire Shenlongjia covers an area of ​​more than 3,200 square kilometers. To be honest, due to the inconvenient transportation due to the mountains here, it has been in a semi-closed state for a long time. Although the few inhabited places have undergone relatively large changes, there are still many unknown creatures in the larger deep mountain forests.

　　The starting point of the journey was Hongping Town among the mountains. It is a typical mountain town with an altitude of more than 2,000 meters. It is really high into the clouds and mist. It can be regarded as the highest town in Central China with beautiful scenery and tranquility. The travelers stayed here for one night, and entered Shenlongjia along the Tianmenya Scenic Area the next day, preparing to go to the ice cave from Niuxiashui, Laowuchang, Lichahe, Baiyan, Huangcaoya, and then return - the preparation time on the road was three days, and they planned to camp in the mountains for two days.

　　If they had followed the idea at that time, it would not have been a big deal. Although these scenic spots are not completely free of wild animals, at least large carnivores are basically extinct. As long as they didn't fall into the ravine along the way, they would be fine - but unfortunately these guys really got into trouble!

　　There were no problems with their accommodation on the first day, and they were almost close to the ice cave on the second day. They were so excited... but they didn't expect that the closer they got to the ice cave, the closer they were to the uninhabited center.

　　In the middle of the night, a group of giant bats attacked these people. According to them, "each of them was as big as a basin, with a bloody mouth and ate everything it saw." How does this thing sound like a bat? It feels like a group of mutated Batman, right?

　　We won't discuss whether it's true or not, just assume it's true - the three of them started to run away in panic, and somehow they rolled down the slope into an unfamiliar environment. Just like what I said at the beginning, they spent the remaining days frantically trying to survive. Fortunately, the humidity in Shenlongjia is high enough and there is no shortage of water, otherwise I really don't know if these city kids who think they are so awesome would die of thirst...

　　But even so, they had suffered enough. After swallowing the bitter kiwi fruit, chestnuts full of worm holes, and wild walnuts that made them feel sick, the children who were deceived by survival movies finally became extremely unlucky - they actually walked into a very hidden crevice in the ground!

　　The fissure in the ground was getting deeper and darker, and they should have retreated long ago. Unfortunately, these guys accidentally kicked an old iron tool at this time, and although the thing was rusty and broken, it looked like an ancient bronze dagger!

　　Now the three of them lost their composure. The money-obsessed people thought they had found the treasure. Inspired by the two idioms "Fortune and honor are to be sought in danger" and "Only hard work can bring success", they actually got a torch and continued to move forward.

　　The backbone of reality is far better than the fullness of ideal. Not long after they went forward, they saw a horrifying scene - in the darkness, there were countless faint shadows marching in a line. Although it was not clear, their minds could clearly perceive all the details - it was actually a team of warriors holding weapons!

　　Well, if they could really stick to that slang, I can't guarantee that they would find the treasure, but the result would not be as tragic as this... The three of them threw away the torches in their hands and ran, and once again got the wrong way!

　　There are reasons for making mistakes. Although this road was wrong, the terrain was gradually rising. These three guys were experienced hikers and knew that they would be able to get out this way, so they kept going along this road - I don't know if their luck ran out last month, but they ended up crashing into a tunnel for no reason, and watched the Night Parade of a Hundred Demons for free!

　　What else is there to say? The three festivals are already in the bowl! I really don't want to say anything.

　　After skipping countless kinds of embarrassment, nonsense, destruction of world views and shamelessness, they escaped with a narrow escape. To say that they were scared to death would be an exaggeration - it is said that the smell on their pants when they came out was so strong that it could make a search and rescue dog vomit!

　　Listen, it’s awesome, right?

　　The search and rescue team started from Songluo, and the place where we found them was not far away - so we simply followed National Highway 209 through Hongping Town to Provincial Highway 07, and then went east to Panshui Village, then turned south and followed County Highway 00 to Songluo Village.

　　It only took three cars taking turns driving to get here, so it only took more than 30 hours - we successfully arrived at our destination the next afternoon.

　　Only when you get there do you realize the strange customs of Shenlongjia: on the gates of some farmhouses, there is often a wooden mask with a green face and fangs, which is called "Tunkou". The overall appearance of Tunkou is a human head, bulging eyes, dog ears, wide nose, fangs, grinning mouth, sticking out tongue, and a sword in the mouth, and then painted with multiple colors.

　　According to their appearance and functions, they are divided into five types: the orangutan heart evil spirit, the fierce god evil spirit, the double sword fog evil spirit, the fierce god eight evil spirits and the child-giving swallowing mouth. The Shui people believe that placing the swallowing mouth on the door can swallow evil spirits and suppress evil, protect the safety of the family and the well-being of the owner.

　　Just as I was staring at these things with great interest, I suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing from behind!

　　Based on my many years of experience in dealing with ghosts and monsters, this feeling is exactly the same as the cold ghost, as if there is suddenly some fierce and ferocious ghost behind me - I immediately opened my Yin Eyes.

　　The Yin Eyes didn't catch any trace of ghosts, let alone ghost mandrills, and even the most basic Yin Fengsha was not seen - but I was definitely not wrong! Because almost at the same time, I saw Master Ma Ben, who had just got off the car and was half asleep, suddenly opened his eyes!

　　That expression as if facing a great enemy clearly shows that something is wrong!

　　Master Ma turned left and right, and then turned back and made eye contact with me. We both smiled, but there was deep meaning in each other's eyes: This matter is not simple, can you handle it?

　　Then we both turned our heads away from each other and walked towards our friends as if nothing had happened.

　　There is a place called Wanhe Villa in Songluo Village. It is usually where tourists from other places or occasional relatives stay when they come here. Although the conditions there are not very good, it is a place to stay after all - Wang Xi generously booked this place, and then we entered the villa and began to rest.

　　Everyone had their own things to do: Sang Yu, of course, went to take a shower; Wang Xi hid in the room and started calling Qiao Yun; Tie Zi, the foodie, got the leftovers from the car and started eating in the room; Thirteen, our handsome Thirteenth Young Master, didn't say a word and walked around the villa to observe the environment...

　　The people from the Zhang family gathered in their room, and I don’t know what they were discussing - to be honest, if there hadn’t been that strange wind just now, I would have planned to take a good bath and sleep for a while, but under the current circumstances, I chose to go out for a walk!

　　Intuition, or should I say intuition, I think the strange wind seems to have a great relationship with the ornament called Swallowing Mouth!

　　The villagers were very simple and honest, and they quickly told me what I wanted to know: when hanging a swallowing mouth, you must choose swallowing mouths with different functions according to the orientation of the house and the family situation: the orangutan must have the function of swallowing rocks, caves, and hidden roads; the fierce god must can ensure the family's prosperity, smooth work, prosperous livestock, and avoid disasters; for houses facing cold winds and facing the mountain, you should hang a double sword fog evil; for families with bad financial conditions, constant right and wrong, and frequent death of livestock, you should hang the fierce god eight evil; for those who have been waiting for a long time for infertility, you should hang a child-sending swallowing mouth.

　　The time for hanging the mask must be chosen and a consecration ceremony must be held to make it a ward off evil spirits. The ceremony usually involves burning incense and paper, slaughtering a rooster, dipping the chicken blood on the mask, and reciting a consecration spell, thus giving the mask life and divinity.

　　Although the shape, material and connotation of the swallow mouth of the Yi, Shui and other ethnic groups have formed their own characteristics since the introduction of the swallow mouth, it still retains the shape of a tiger head, with a ferocious and hideous image, bared teeth and sticking out tongue, a huge mouth with bulging eyes, a sword in the mouth, spells such as "Taishan Shi Gan Dang" written on the tongue, and the eyes and mouth are not hollowed out, etc. These are the common characteristics of the swallow mouth of various ethnic groups and have been passed down to this day as an important means of warding off evil.

　　Okay, I guessed it a little!

　　Chapter 332: A meal, a storm

　　The name of Wanhe Villa sounds like it has a lot of rocks to break, but it is actually just an ordinary farm house, which usually receives tourists. The weather is not too hot now, and it is very cold in the mountains in the morning and evening, so there are naturally few people, so it is very easy to relax here.

　　The boss was very welcoming to our group. Later, when we heard that the second-generation brother Wang Xi was going to book the entire villa, we were even happier. At dinner, in addition to the local specialties of kimchi, stewed chicken with fragrant mushrooms, lazy tofu, and corn wine, he actually gave us half a pot of fragrant wild boar meat. The skin of that thing was so soft, sticky, and smooth that we ate it with great pleasure.

　　Of course, everyone got a little familiar with each other during the meal. Zhang Xu was completely different from his brother, with a slightly fat round face, and he was always smiling. Not only was he easy-going, but he was also very humble, and he seemed easy to get along with. Master Ma Ben was the younger brother of Master Zhang Zhiyuan, and it was said that he mainly guided the practice of the disciples in his sect, and he was not too annoying. The last two disciples were Chen Yang and Lin Xiaolong, who were quite bad. Later, when I asked about Zhang Miao's younger brother, I understood - he was probably still brooding over the last time I attacked him with an electric wire in the dark.

　　This was his attitude towards me, but his attitude towards Sang Yu and Wang Xi was not very good. He always looked up with disdain and muttered something, which made Wang Xi want to jump up and slam the table several times. Every time at this time, Thirteen would stop him at the right time, and then the topic would naturally turn to Qiao Yun...

　　As for me, I was keeping an eye on Sang Yu, fearing that she would suddenly flip plates or bowls over people's heads. You have to know that Sang Yu's speed of attack depends on her mood. Sometimes her fingers can be as fast as gust of wind and as fast as lightning - I remember that the first time I saw her, I was given five finger marks by this trick!

　　Now we are basically divided into two groups. On one side are the Zhang family, and on the other side are Sang Yu, Wang Xi, me and Shisan. The only one who is eating and drinking without any pressure is Tiezi. His chopsticks are flying on the plate. I saw two chicken thighs and a wing being eaten by him... Just eat it, but this guy is still pretentious. While chewing, he called me: "Come on, you guys eat! Brother Liu, why don't you eat?"

　　"Eat your sister," I said as I stretched out my chopsticks, thinking that if I didn't pick two pieces for Sang Yu, I would not be able to drink the soup. So I said, "Sang Yu, have a piece of wing..." and went straight to the last chicken wing.

　　Just as he picked up the chicken wing with chopsticks, a pair of chopsticks flew over and picked up the wing. He looked up and it was the guy named Chen Yang from the Zhang family. He picked up the chicken wing proudly and muttered to himself: "Hmph, if you want to eat it, you have to have some skills..." He stared at Sang Yu with a naked provocative look from the corner of his eyes, as if he was asking for a fight!

　　It's a pity that this guy forgot one thing!

　　I threw the chopsticks at his face with a loud bang - this guy obviously didn't notice that I was going to attack him, and the soup on the chopsticks splashed all over his face!

　　The two of them immediately slammed the table and stood up, glaring and yelling, "What are you doing?"

　　Thirteen slowly put down his chopsticks and stared at the two of them solemnly, his hands naturally falling under the table, and no one knew whether he had touched a weapon and was ready to fight; Wang Xi was stunned at first, but then he felt happy and his face relaxed a lot, revealing a playful expression; Sang Yu lowered his eyes slightly and said nothing, poking the mushroom in the bowl with the chopsticks in his hand, poking it into pieces and making it look horrible; finally, even the scumbag Tiezi raised his head, showing a rare demeanor of sharing the same hatred and the same enemy - he reached out and touched the back of the empty chair next to him, and he looked like he was ready to swing it up and smash it down at any time...

　　I saw Zhang Xu's face was a little surprised from the corner of my eye. I opened my mouth to say something, but my eyes suddenly glanced down, and the words got stuck in my throat. I knew without thinking that it was Master Ma Ben who gestured to him from below! Because Master Ma didn't even raise his head, but just put his hands down...

　　Humph! Are you trying to embarrass me on purpose? You guys are really naive!

　　"What am I doing?" I picked up a piece of meat slowly, staring at it without saying anything. "Has your master ever taught you that when you live in a restaurant paid for by others and eat at a restaurant paid for by others, you should show some respect, right?" I raised my head at this time, staring at Chen Yang's face and saying, "What's wrong with you snatching chicken wings from me?"

　　"Is it so great to be rich?" Chen Yang blushed: "At most I can stop living with you..."

　　"Don't stay?" I interrupted him without waiting for him to say anything: "If you are so awesome, get out and don't be a eyesore here! Fuck! Do you think I care about you coming out with me to eat and drink for free and still turning your face away? - Get out of here

　　"You..." Ya's face changed and she wanted to say something, "Don't think..."

　　I immediately waved my hand to stop him: "Don't say anything - you are just trying to stay here. If you don't want to stay here, just leave. Don't explain anything - remember, this place is reserved by Wang Xi, and all the expenses are paid by the Wang family! For the time being, this is our place, and there is enough reason for you to get out of here

　　"Whatever Brother Liu says is what it is," Wang Xi lazily expressed his opinion, "Anyway, I listened to Brother Liu and vented all the anger I just suffered on this guy, and deliberately acted like he didn't care, which almost pissed him off to death!

　　But he couldn't help it - every word I said made sense, and was so consistent with the facts, plus every word I said was like a pearl, and I was able to attack and defend him, so he couldn't find anything to say for a moment!

　　"The table shook suddenly. The guy was already extremely angry but had nothing to say. "Go if you want to go," he pushed the stool back and turned to leave.

　　"Be ambitious! Remember, once you leave, don't come back." I said slowly, "You can just go back tomorrow - damn, I really have quite a few people. After I said that, I snorted softly, picked up the chopsticks next to me, picked up a piece of mushroom and put it into Sang Yu's bowl: "Here, try this, it's pretty good." Never again with them.

　　The lethality of this sentence was obviously huge. The two guys stood there immediately. They were neither going forward nor retreating. They were extremely embarrassed and didn't know what to do... "Stop, okay!" At this point, Master Ma Ben finally spoke, angrily saying, "You are so rude! Today we followed Xiao Liu here to handle the case, we should abide by our duties and obey orders. What did you do just now? - You were so greedy that you forgot everything. Do you still have me as your elder in your eyes for being so rude to your fellow Taoist?"

　　Master Ma Ben became more and more angry as he spoke, and the two guys lowered their heads in shame. If they hadn't seen that he had stopped Zhang Xu from speaking just now, they would have really been fooled - I immediately changed the three words "Master Ma" to "these guys" in my mind.

　　In one sentence, this fellow changed the crime of "insulting my face and deliberately provoking me" to "being greedy and forgetting everything else". He kept talking about this point: "You two get out of the room. You are not allowed to come out without my permission. Humph! I came here to teach you a lesson.

　　After watching the two idiots go upstairs, he turned around and said, "Excuse me, Xiao Liu. Our disciples are too stubborn and have flamboyant personalities. Some of the things they did were simply outrageous. I will bring them to you to apologize. I hope you can forgive this time for the sake of the Zhuge family and our Zhang family to quickly make peace with each other."

　　He took on so much responsibility and dragged the matter onto himself. As I am of the same seniority as my master, I had no reason to refuse, so the matter was exposed now - but I am not a pushover, to be honest, I still feel the pain!

　　Because I paid all the highway tolls for the Zhang family... Damn it!

　　"Master Ma, since you've spoken, I have to give you this bit of face. I just don't know how you're going to punish these two kids?" Since you're flattering me by calling those two kids, I'll just go with the flow: "I heard that the rules of your Zhang family have always been very strict. I don't know if it's true or not - do you mind telling me about it?"

　　"Uh..." He deliberately asked directly when he met such a shameless person for the first time. He hadn't thought about this question at first, and he was hesitant when he spoke: "Ah, punishment is necessary... punish them to stay at home... and copy... Oh, and clear the way when we go up the mountain tomorrow..."

　　I interrupted directly: "Are you relieved?"

　　"This isn't a matter of venting anger. They violated the sect rules and need to be punished..." He said as my eyes immediately understood: "Uh, I feel relieved, I feel relieved."

　　At this time it was like singing a double act. I had to wait for someone to take over the conversation halfway through. I didn't even count on Sang Yu, Wang Xi and Shisan. I just stared at my friend and winked... "Then you can vent your anger." My friend really understood what I meant and immediately interrupted: "You can vent your anger - by the way, after you vent your anger, send these two guys back..." It was so straightforward, without any explanation, that Master Ma's face immediately became a little embarrassed.

　　Before he could speak, I immediately started to complain to my friend: "Hey, my friend, why are you talking about this? Who is Master Ma? He is a famous master in Maoshan. Do you think he would protect his disciples and not punish them for their mistakes or reward them for their merits, and just pretend to be nice to us and get away with it? - That's impossible. I smiled at Master Ma, showing a sunny face like June: "Right?"

　　Can you say it's wrong? At this time, Master Ma could only force a smile and nod repeatedly.

　　Tiezi stiffened his neck and looked up, his face clearly showing dissatisfaction: "Then why didn't you tell us what the punishment was?" He pointed at me and said, "This matter clearly offended you, and you have to vent your anger, but Master Ma just vented his anger and let it go - what does this mean?"

　　Well, Master Shangma would be stupid if he still didn’t understand what was going on. He suddenly realized something and complained to himself, “Oh, I’m really old. I forgot about this. Xiao Liu, tell me, how should I punish you?” He patted his chest and said, “You tell me, I will definitely do it for you.”

　　Hehehehe, my heart suddenly felt happy.

　　Chapter 333: An unexpected event

　　0

　　If Master Ma had dealt with me before, he would never dare to say this. I guess he didn't guess what kind of trick I would use when he said this. I widened my eyes and evaded the question, "No, no, it's not appropriate.

　　He became even more insistent when I said this: "You're welcome, Xiao Liu. As long as you can say it, I can do it. These two bastards should be taught a lesson, otherwise they will cause chaos in the future."

　　"Does it have to be mentioned?"

　　“It is necessary to mention

　　"Anything?"

　　“Anything is fine

　　"Well, then I'll tell you - ask these two to pay for the trip, and pay for the round-trip gas. Also, from today until we return to Chengdu, all the night shifts will be taken care of by them." After thinking for a moment, I added, "Every meal must have meat.

　　Many people think that what I did was not a scam, that's because they think money doesn't matter, but you're wrong - from what I know, most disciples don't have much money before they become apprentices, at most two to three thousand a month, but this time the cost has been nearly ten thousand so far, and there will probably be another twenty to thirty thousand in the future - in this case, asking them to pay is actually the biggest and most ruthless way of dealing with them, not to mention the miserable night watch!

　　How cold the nights are in the mountains!

　　Master Ma definitely didn’t expect me to be so cruel. For a moment, I didn’t know how many times he cursed me in his heart, but he still had a smile on his face: “Uh, this matter…”

　　"Do you think Master Ma will go back on his word?" The friend next to him pretended to ask Wang Xi, "Are you denying what you just said?" "I don't know." Wang Xi laughed twice, "This guy - it stands to reason that the master should have some dignity, right?" His voice was neither too loud nor too soft, and it was so stealthy that everyone could hear it...

　　Do you think Master Ma has any way out after this? His tone suddenly changed: "...Absolutely no problem

　　Suddenly, the room was filled with murderous aura. If there was no one else but this jerk Tiezi, those two guys would have eaten him to pieces without any help - of course, the same would happen to me, the only difference is that I seem to be more difficult to be eaten!

　　We were quite happy at that time, especially Tiezi, who was completely ignoring the murderous aura as if he had a body protected by Buddha bones. He buried his head under the table and trembled violently, his shoulders twitching as he covered his mouth to endure it. His head was getting lower and lower... I don't know if he stuffed his head into his crotch!

　　This was just a small episode. None of us here had thought that this small incident actually saved our lives!

　　While Master Ma was dealing with the two idiots, we finally calmed down and started to eat the meal - there were three fewer people at the table, so there was more food. I was just thinking about leaving some for them, when Zhang Xu took out a few large bowls from the back and filled them with rice as high as a mountain, and then shoveled some vegetables on top.

　　Seeing me in front of him, Zhang Xu smiled and said, "If they make a mistake, they should be punished. I have absolutely no objection. But Brother Liu, you didn't say that you want them to starve. Look, I'll save some for them to eat later. After all, we have to act together tomorrow. If they starve, they won't have the energy.

　　"It's none of my business whether you have the energy or not." My friend has been bad-mouthing recently, and basically bites anyone he catches. He continued to complain without any burden when he didn't see the murderous aura just now, but when he saw my malicious eyes, he immediately changed his tone: "...You can do whatever you want, I won't interfere anyway..."

　　I grabbed a big piece of chicken breast and threw it into her bowl, cursing, "Eat for me, stop whining and scolding everyone you see. Do you believe I will give you a beating right now? It's okay, it's okay, you can just pretend... Come on, take more meat and vegetables. You'll have more energy when you're full, right? You'll be relying on them to stand guard tomorrow night."

　　"Okay, okay." Zhang Xu said as he picked up some more food. But at this time, Thirteen said, "Why do two men need so much energy to be on duty?"

　　They were stunned at first, then came to their senses and were all delighted - they didn't expect that Thirteen could be so sharp in his comments!

　　After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms and went to sleep. Wang Xi insisted on living in the same room with me, as if he was a disease contracted on the boat. He would hide in my room whenever he had the chance. I don’t know if he thought it was safer here. Tiezi, on the other hand, lived in the same room with Shisan tacitly - I don’t know if Wang Xi had a brain seizure. Shisan is my future uncle, and this is a magical artifact. If he can get closer to me, wouldn’t things with Qiao Yun be great?

　　I despised this guy in my heart, but I didn't say anything. The main reason was that I was too tired today, so I just took a shower and went to bed. When I came up from the restaurant downstairs, everyone was listless. I guess everyone was tired and didn't have the energy to discuss any plans, so it was better to take a shower and go to bed early!

　　I was sleeping happily, but for some reason I kept hearing bursts of noises in my ears, and I woke up without knowing how. I looked up and saw the sky was just turning pale. I thought I was dreaming, so I threw my head on the pillow without saying a word. But something was wrong... I could still hear the noises even after I woke up. Damn, there is a pause button for dreams. When do I want to continue or not, I can shut down and rest?

　　Since I couldn't sleep, I sat up. As soon as I sat on the bed and opened the window, I heard the noise outside. Hey, it was really noisy! There were people crying, shouting, and pretending to be cool. There were also a few big men holding gunpowder guns and smoking dry pipes next to me!

　　The shop owner just came out of the room with a gunpowder gun on his back, waved his hand and said: "Let's go, gather a group of people, and immediately followed them in a heroic manner.

　　My interest immediately piqued: You said five or six o'clock is too early, you don't want to go hunting so early in the morning? Second, hunting definitely doesn't involve those heart-breaking scenes, men pretending to be cool and standing with their guns, and women gathered together to comfort others - it really looks like something!

　　Who can guarantee that this matter has nothing to do with our itinerary?

　　I just grabbed a pair of pants and rushed downstairs. The lady boss came in and grabbed me and asked, "What happened?"

　　My charge scared the lady boss half to death. She shivered and almost threw the kettle in her hand at my face. When she came to her senses, she looked a little embarrassed, but she was still pretending: "It's okay, it's okay? What can happen to us in this remote place? Haha, haha." It was more like she was pretending...

　　"You are fooling me. I didn't stop and walked straight through the main room. I stood at the door and pointed outside: "Are all these crying and making a fuss okay? Madam, don't fool me. If you don't tell me what's going on here, and something goes wrong during our trip... Humph, I can't guarantee that I won't smash your store then."

　　"No, really not..." The lady boss had seen our cars, none of which were cheap, and she probably guessed that we were not simple, but for some reason she didn't say anything and even covered it up: "I just went to help, a small favor."

　　"Help, why are you crying?"

　　"Her husband left, so they went to see him off." The lady boss walked to the door and looked up. Those people had already walked a little far away, so she forced a smile and said , "This is our habit. We are just helping out when we are familiar with each other."

　　I was stupid at the time, but later I realized that it was wrong: when we booked the resort, we said we were tourists, so they naturally treated us as tourists. Since we were tourists, there were many things we absolutely could not tell. If there was a problem as I guessed, then these people would naturally be afraid that we would know - think about it, if there was a problem at a tourist destination, wouldn't ordinary tourists leave quickly? Then whose money would they make?

　　I could only pretend that I didn’t care! I suddenly realized, “Oh, so that’s it, it’s just a custom…” “Yes, yes, it’s our custom,” the lady boss said when she saw that I didn’t ask any more questions, “Nothing, really nothing… Oh, we were so busy that we almost forgot, we’re still steaming the buns.”

　　"It's okay, go ahead and do your work. I just got up to go to the bathroom and will be right back."

　　The proprietress walked through the main room to the kitchen at the back, and I started to go upstairs. Just as I turned the corner, I saw Sang Yu leaning against the wall. "Did you find out what happened?"

　　I don't know how long I've been standing here...

　　I asked her casually, and it turns out she was also woken up - but to be honest, Sang Yu was much quicker than me. Although she came out later, her clothes were neatly put on, with the buttons done and the collar not turned up, and even the small accessories and folds were where they should be. She was totally different from me, a ruffian who only wears pants and shows off my six-pack abs.

　　After Sang Yu was briefly told, she came up with an idea: "Why don't the five ghosts follow us? Why don't you let us go by ourselves?"

　　"Okay, let's go up and do it. I'll put on my clothes as well." The morning in this mountainous area is very cold. I didn't feel much when I came down, but after staying there for a while, I felt very cold. "I really can't stand it. I'll put on my clothes while you release the five ghosts. Remember to prepare everything by the way."

　　When I went into the house and put on my clothes and everything, that jerk Wang Xi didn't wake up yet, still sleeping soundly without a care in the world - I quickly went into Sang Yu's room, and I knew from the green smoke still curling up in the room: it was done!

　　No one else shouted, so Sang Yu and I went straight out and followed him out.

　　The Five Ghosts were fairly reliable. Not long after we went out, one of them came back to report that from their conversation it seemed like someone had died outside, and the death was a bit strange - the rest were following us, and he came back to lead the way for us.

　　Gradually we walked out of the town, and one of the Five Ghosts was replaced. The next person to lead the way was Sangui. He was familiar with the place, so there was nothing to worry about. He started talking to me and told me what he had heard. With my endless imagination, the whole matter suddenly became clear in front of me like a mirror - to sum it up in one sentence: it was the story of a fat man named Mao Jiahao who died tragically in the wild!

　　Chapter 334: The Legendary Ghost

　　According to the conversations of these mountain residents, a monster called Yin Gui has been hiding in the Shenlongjia for many years. The monster is several meters tall, with a head as big as a bucket, covered with black hair, and its hands and feet are like the claws of wild beasts. It usually wanders in the mountains, and it is easy to sneak into villages and villas at night to kill people secretly!

　　Well, that's a story for later, let me first talk about Mao Jiahao's story: On ordinary days, there are still many people in Songluo area, so there are seldom cases of wild animals appearing around, and nothing has been heard of in the past few decades. Many people have forgotten the story of the ghost, so the person who brought up this matter here was none other than the father of the owner of the villa where we lived, an old hunter who had lived in the mountains for many years.

　　For some unknown reason, in recent days, a piece of farmland planted by Mao Jiahao's family on the side of the mountain was always turned upside down at night. Not only were the yams planted there eaten, but the entire yam seedlings were pulled up and thrown everywhere. Mao Jiahao couldn't stand it anymore - he only mentioned it to his wife at night and went out with his homemade musket.

　　At that time, this guy was also very careful, fearing that if he encountered a golden monkey, wild boar or other animal, wouldn’t he get more if he called more people? This guy was at ease to have sex with the troublesome beast at that time. Unexpectedly, it was this caution that cost him his life. It was not until noon the next day that he had not returned home. His wife realized that something had happened. Normally, if he had killed prey, he should have come home to tell her. Why did he ignore her and delay for a whole day? So his wife begged her uncles and brothers to go up the mountain together to look for him. After staying up all night, they found his body two or three kilometers away from the farmland.

　　Mao Jiahao's death was extremely horrific: his clothes were mixed with blood and turned into strips of rags stuck to his body, his face, hands and thighs were covered with bloody wounds from claws, each of which was so deep that the bone could be seen, it was horrible to look at! But this was not the scariest thing. The scariest thing was that his stomach had been bitten open, and his heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys were all eaten, leaving an empty chest and a pale face, eyes full of fear and despair...

　　At this time, someone finally remembered the ancient legend, the monster in the mountain - the Yin Gui!

　　So these people came back to gather their forces, saying that they were going to go up the mountain to eliminate this evil. This is what we saw in the morning, many people were walking around, knocking on doors and whispering, and then more and more...

　　Sang Yu and I understood what was going on after hearing this. We didn't believe in any talk of ghosts or anything like that. Firstly, neither family had ever talked about such monsters; secondly, we couldn't judge since we hadn't seen the scene; and lastly, there were actually many possible monsters involved in this incident, so how could we believe in a vague legend?

　　Sang Yu and I walked along this road, through the jungle and climbed up the cliff, and finally found Mao Jiahao's body by a pond in the forest. There were not many people here, only three or five women were left, wiping their tears and accompanying his wife, and the rest were a few older men. One of the old men with white hair squatted by the side, puffing on a pipe, and his face was full of fatigue - he raised his head when Sang Yu and I just came out of the forest, and then gently lowered it.

　　He seemed to continue smoking his pipe casually, but a lightning-like glance at me at that moment made me realize that this old man was not a simple person.

　　Unfortunately, before Sang Yu and I had the chance to say a word to him, the second guy who discovered us started shouting, "Hey! Who are you? What are you doing here?" and suddenly raised the musket in his hand.

　　"We are tourists, uh, walking around..." Sang Yu immediately showed a fresh expression, and pulled my sleeve with some curiosity and fear, hiding behind, but soon poked her head out and stuck out her tongue: "What's going on here?"

　　"Tourists?" The young man stared at us, and suddenly realized: "Oh, you are the guests staying at Wanhe Villa, right?" He lowered the muzzle of the musket in his hand slightly and waved: "Let's go, there is nothing for you to do here.

　　Then he took two steps to the side, standing between us and the corpse covered with a cloth on the ground.

　　"No?" Sang Yu came out from behind and pretended to be angry: "This is not your house, why can't you let me in?" I said and pulled me forward: "Let's go,

　　"Your young man raised his musket with a snap: "Do you believe it or not..." His words were full of intimidation, as if he might shoot us at any time - I pulled Sang Yu away, stood in front of him, and interrupted him with a serious face: "Believe it or not? Why don't you try it?"

　　Shit! The Five Ghosts are right next to us. If your shot goes off, it would be a miracle. Uh… sorry, I said the wrong thing. Since the Five Ghosts are here, it would be a miracle if your shot doesn’t go off!

　　With a few loud noises, the guys suddenly raised their guns, and it felt like they were confronting me head-on. On one side were a few muskets glaring at me, and on the other side were us, holding our magic spells, seemingly nonchalant but ready for battle...

　　"Stop!" The old man suddenly said, "Put your guns away." He said it lightly, but his authority was unquestionable. The young men looked at us unwillingly, put away their guns in dismay, and muttered, "You are lucky..."

　　"Hmph!" The old man knocked his pipe on the stone a few times, stood up and put it back on his waist. "You young boys really don't know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. It's not that these two are lucky, but that you are lucky - go away, go get it from the bamboo bed.

　　Under the surprised gazes of several women, several young men walked past us dejectedly and went back the way they came to meet those who were carrying bamboo beds.

　　After they disappeared in the forest, the old man approached us with a playful smile: "Excuse me, these children are not very sensible. I'm sorry. My name is Cui Laosan, and the Wanhe Villa you are staying in is owned by my son."

　　"Oh, it's Mr. Cui. Hello, hello. If someone shows me respect, I will give him back. That's the truth. Since Mr. Cui is so polite, I can't be negligent. I hurriedly greeted him, "My name is Liu Piyun, and this is Wang Sangyu."

　　The old man didn't react at all when the name was mentioned. Logically speaking, if he was someone in the Dharma sect, he would know this name. But from the tone of his words, I seemed to know something. I couldn't help but feel strange. For a moment, I didn't dare to perform the salute according to the rules of the Dharma sect. I didn't know what to say at this critical juncture.

　　The old man spoke in time: "The handprints you two just made should be from the Dharma sect, right?"

　　"Huh? Uncle Cui, are you also from our sect?" I tentatively asked, "I am from the Zhuge lineage in Shu, but I don't know who you are...?" It's difficult to talk about Sang Yu's affairs, so I won't mention it for the time being, and just reported my own master.

　　Who knew that Mr. Cui just sighed and said, "I am not a person of any sect. I am just an idle person who knows a little bit..." His eyes were full of loneliness: "Fate, everything is destiny.

　　"Uh..." How can I continue what you said? Uncle Cui, you are really annoying. You won't let me continue what you said. I am stuck at a critical juncture again. Fortunately, the old man just sighed and recovered his normal state. He greeted me enthusiastically: "I have heard of the Zhuge family, but you don't have many followers and most of them work for the government. I have never seen them before. However, since you are here this time, we will be more confident in dealing with the ghosts.

　　Sang Yu smiled slightly: "Since we have encountered this matter, there is no reason for us to stand idly by, but Uncle Cui, you also know our rules. If we intervene, we have to follow our rules - can you do it?"

　　Uncle Cui nodded: "We have no problem with that, but..." He was a little hesitant when speaking, as if he had not decided whether to say something or not.

　　"Just what? You can just say it bluntly," I shrugged, "We don't have so many taboos."

　　Uncle Cui thought for a moment and smiled: "It's actually very simple. As long as you can prove that you are a true practitioner of the Dharma, I can convince others to cooperate with your work, and then..." He thought for a moment and said, "I will give you a thank you gift.

　　After a while, the old man thought that Sang Yu and I were cultivators who were begging for money on the street... Cultivator is a general term used in all sects. Most of them are disciples of a sect who are sent out to travel before they go out to practice. They travel around to gain knowledge, meet masters of various sects, and then go back to prepare for their practice.

　　The abilities of these disciples would be greatly reduced - do Sang Yu and I look like those incompetent guys?

　　On second thought, it was actually true. Sang Yu and I were both relatively young, and if we were in other sects, we would still be practitioners. Who would have thought that I had been practicing alone outside for many years?

　　I took something out of my pocket, opened it, and pointed to the small words on it. "Master Cui, I wonder if this thing can be considered a proof?"

　　This thing is - the certificate of the Seven National Security Departments!

　　It clearly stated the time when I applied for the certificate, x month x day of 999, which is more than three years ago. The Seven National Security Departments felt like the golden detectives of ancient times in the Famen, and they had clearly proved their strength.

　　After Mr. Cui carefully read the documents, he finally put his heart at ease: "You are really...Okay, I will call the children back and hand them over to you immediately. I leave everything to you.

　　Just as the sky brightened and all the office workers in the city began to work at their desks, a group of hungry hunters who were called back by Uncle Cui, Wang Xi and Shisan who had just woken up and were still sleepy, as well as Sang Yu and I, sat in groups of three or five in the restaurant below Wanhe Villa, slurping corn cob porridge, crunching on pickled vegetables, and gnawing on hot white flour buns, and began a heated discussion.

　　There is only one topic: Did this guy Mao Jiahao die at the hands of the so-called evil spirit?

　　Chapter 335: The Falling Soul

　　2

　　I have carefully examined Mao Jiahao's body after getting Mr. Cui's approval. Unfortunately, neither Sang Yu nor I are professional coroners, and the body was badly damaged. It looked like it had been gnawed by wild dogs. The only thing that doesn't make sense is that the wild dogs only ate the internal organs...

　　Of course, wild dogs have no problem eating offal without worrying about high cholesterol, but I can't understand why this guy doesn't eat meat? For example, Mao Jiahao's fat thighs and arms are plump and delicious. Is he really a ghost?

　　Anyway, there is no way to explain anything now, so we can only wait for the results of our investigation!

　　The Zhang family sat far away from us, listening to the discussion without saying a word, and seemed to be completely unconcerned about it - that's right, there is no evidence to prove that this matter is related to the Seven Killing Monuments we are investigating, all of this is just my sixth sense...

　　Just when we were about to finalize the plan, Master Ma took the time to walk over to me, sat down, and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Liu, are you really going to take care of this?" His tone was full of reproach: "You should know that we don't have time to waste now..."

　　I shrugged: "I don't think it's a waste - Master Ma, there is something strange here, and it's not far from where we are looking for the Seven Killings Monument. Don't you think it's necessary to check it out?" I smiled: "To put it another way, even if there is nothing to do with it, but there are evil ghosts here, our sect is still obliged to deal with it.

　　Master Ma shook his head: "Yes, you are right, the Dharma has its obligations - but Xiao Liu, I hope you can understand the principle of priorities. Now the matter of the Seven Killings Monument is imminent, and we don't have any time to delay... As for them, we can call a team to come and deal with the matter. We can still solve it when the time comes, right?"

　　"But it will take them at least two days to get here," said Sang Yu, "and that's assuming they leave immediately after the call. If they can't leave immediately, it will probably take three or four days or more to get here. By then, who knows how many more villagers will get into trouble.

　　"But it doesn't necessarily mean something will happen," Master Ma retorted, "You guys just said that it might not be caused by ghosts, it could also be caused by wild beasts."

　　"Human lives are at stake. We can't gamble, right?" Sang Yu's face turned very grim, and he looked like he was about to rant, "Does it mean that we can just sacrifice one person to save a hundred people?"

　　"We didn't sacrifice any people," the Centaur Master growled, "just let them be patient for a few days."

　　"They can't stand it anymore, because now there are monsters..."

　　"Just an uncertain monster..."

　　"You are taking human life lightly.

　　"You are so stubborn

　　…

　　Although the two of them lowered their voices at first so that they were not very noticeable in the noisy dining room, they were getting louder and louder and might attract attention. I coughed a few times in time to persuade them, "It's no fun for you to be so noisy, okay? It seems that I am the one who makes the decision for this operation. You just need to follow my arrangements, right?"

　　Although my words sounded very neutral, unfortunately everyone understood what I meant - Sang Yu stopped talking immediately, a winner's smile appeared on his face, and he slowly picked up the milk and drank it, while Master Ma waved his hand angrily and walked back.

　　Things didn't end so simply... As expected, just when we finished discussing and were about to arrange the work, Zhang Xu came over and told me that since we wanted to go look for this illusory ghost, they wouldn't stop us - what a joke, how could they stop us? - but they wanted to go into the mountains that day and start looking for the cracks in the ground according to the clues provided by the travelers. Our Zhuge and Wang families should have no problem with the matter here, so they hoped that I would agree.

　　Of course, it would be a joke for me to try to stop them...

　　After the Zhang family left, Wang Xi became a little restless. While talking to me, he whispered to Thirteen to discuss the matter. However, Thirteen had no idea about this kind of sect dispute. To put it bluntly, this guy was not cut out for it. So Wang Xi became more and more depressed and melancholy, and his handsome face was about to shed bitterness.

　　I ignored him and started to assign people according to my own ideas: Thirteen and Uncle Cui led a group of strong young men to search along the cliff, Tiezi and Wang Xi went out with other people and searched along the stream under the cliff. No matter which group found something unusual, they had to inform each other in time, and then everyone would use the method of encirclement to besiege the destination.

　　As for Sang Yu and I, we were going to go to the deceased's home and fields to summon his soul, to see if we could find any scattered souls and gather them together so that we could get the information we needed from them.

　　My yin-yang eyes are not vegetarian!

　　After breakfast, everyone began to prepare according to my arrangement - in addition to all the necessary food, water and picnic utensils, they were also equipped with compasses, walkie-talkies, night vision goggles and other high-tech equipment to avoid being unable to get out and becoming food for wild beasts.

　　While they were busy with their own things, Sang Yu and I took all the things and went to Mao Jiahao's house, where we set up the altar in the bedroom where he lived.

　　In addition to all the ritual instruments, offerings, soul-calling banners, and soul guides (things of the deceased during his lifetime), Sang Yu and I considered that Mao Jiahao's body had lost his five internal organs and his soul might not be able to gather, so we also prepared a small oil-paper umbrella as a soul-gathering device to accommodate these scattered souls.

　　This small umbrella is not an ordinary thing. The handle is made of locust wood, with a little wooden man in the middle. There are holes drilled on the top and bottom, and it is stuffed with coffin moss and human hair, brown rice, Guanyin soil ground into powder, and mixed with egg white to make small pills. Then the umbrella surface is black inside and yellow outside, divided into two layers, with three soul-gathering spells in the middle - this thing is specially made, our Zhuge family usually doesn't use it, only Sang Yu and the Wang family are involved, but I don't know why she brought this thing this time.

　　I will not reiterate the process of summoning the soul, anyway it is still the old routine of lighting candles, burning incense and paper money, then leading the soul into the brazier and lighting it, then I began to summon the soul... After repeating it three times, I actually saw a faint shadow floating in from outside!

　　This is so fucking wrong!

　　It stands to reason that the soul of a person who died tragically will temporarily disperse due to fear and horror, but after a few hours it will slowly gather together to form a complete soul due to the attraction between the souls themselves. At that time, the ghost will regain its consciousness and thinking - this has actually been played out in many ghost movies, where the deceased suddenly wakes up and finds that he is actually dead... That process usually happens a few hours after death.

　　Mao Jiahao has been dead for a day and a night, but his soul is still in a separated state. I would never believe you if you say there is no problem with this, but now I don’t know what is going on. Forget it. I can only put this soul back into the umbrella and wait to see if I can find any other traces.

　　After packing up the primers in the brazier, Sang Yu and I rushed to a few of his favorite places and repeated the simplified version of the soul-summoning method. In the end, we only managed to recall one soul and three spirits, and most of the souls did not return.

　　"Strange," I wondered, "This situation is so weird, how come we can't collect all the souls after searching everywhere? Could it be that we missed one? - Sang Yu, what's wrong with you?"

　　"Maybe," Sang Yu thought for a moment, "Should we go to the place where the body was last found? In case there are any wandering souls, there is a high possibility that there are souls wandering around there."

　　"Won't these souls return to their old homes or places?" I asked, "Logically, after the souls are dispersed, they will return according to their instincts, right?"

　　Sang Yu shook his head slightly: "That may not be the case. According to our family's observations over the years, it is generally the case that souls return to their former residences on their own. However, there are exceptions. That is, the souls of this person have defects, so they will temporarily gather together in twos and threes. I think if there is still a place for them to gather, it should be the place where he died."

　　"It makes sense. I do know what she said, but unfortunately I don't know as many details as the Wang family. After all, the Wang family's divine control technique involves too many Yin-related techniques, and they know more about this aspect than many sects. So, Sang Yu and I immediately set off to the place where the body was found.

　　I was exhausted when I got there. Apart from other things, the pile of stuff alone was enough to overwhelm me, including incense, candles, paper money, fire basins and umbrellas. We also brought food and water. But I didn't dare to let Sang Yu carry them. I carried them all on my back without complaint...

　　Poor guy! It's not easy for a man to earn some performance!

　　"Hey, you are so tired. When I sat on the stone to catch my breath, Sang Yu spoke with concern and a hint of anger: "I asked you to share with me, but you refused to do it. How tired have you become?"

　　At that time, I felt relieved. I didn't know where the strength came from that suddenly propped me up. I said with endless pride: "Tsk~ What's this? To tell you the truth, I haven't exercised for a long time. If I exercised, would this happen? It's a child's problem. I can handle it with one hand. I deliberately bent my arm, but unfortunately, my biceps only bulged into an egg-sized lump...

　　"Go, stop being so naive here." Sang Yu rolled her eyes at me, reached into her pocket, took out a handkerchief and threw it to me: "Go over there and dip it in water to wipe your face. I'll take care of the soul summoning."

　　As a man, it is not shameful to listen to a woman, especially when she is very caring towards you - so I happily went to the stream next to me, stood on a stone and started to wash my face. I have been hiding under the shade of trees for many years, and the water from the stream that comes out from the ground is icy cold. It makes me feel refreshed and comfortable when I pour it on my face. On a whim, I just scooped up some water with my hands and splashed it directly...

　　After scooping a few times, a scream suddenly rang out from the forest. That voice, that voice...

　　It’s obviously Sang Yu!

　　Chapter 336: Transformation

　　Did something happen to Sang Yu?

　　I panicked and my feet slipped, and I stepped into the stream with a plop - but I didn't care at all, I just turned around and rushed back the way I came. A voice in my heart was shouting: Sang Yu, please don't get into trouble!

　　He rushed out from behind the woods in three or five steps, and found out... Sang Yu was fine!

　　I saw that the oil-paper umbrella in front of the brazier had been opened, and it was spinning on the ground. The oil-paper on the umbrella flapped, and there were a few pieces of light in the middle that flickered and shone faintly. Sang Yu stood up against the tree, holding the sword in one hand and resting the other on his chest, breathing rapidly and with a dazed look in his eyes, staring at the oil-paper umbrella with a frightened look...

　　"What's the matter?" I suddenly rushed over and stood in front of her. "Is there a situation?" At the same time, the shiny, cold killing blade had already flipped out of my wrist and appeared in front of me.

　　Sang Yu took a deep breath, then shook his head and said, "It was indeed a bit scary when those ghosts rushed over just now. You know, I don't usually see ghosts, so I was just startled. There's nothing else.

　　I felt relieved after hearing that, but when I turned around again, I found that the umbrella had gradually slowed down, fell to the ground with a plop, and then a very thick and heavy smelly smoke came out of it.

　　"Here it comes!" Sang Yu suddenly shouted, then grabbed the corner of my clothes and pulled it: "Biyun, come on - this guy is disgusting, I really can't stand the look of him

　　"No way?" I pretended to be fearless and laughed: "These are..."

　　As I was talking, the smoke suddenly began to condense, and with a whoosh, it formed a human shape. The guy stared at us with lifeless eyes, black liquid was flowing out of his eyes, ears, and nostrils, and white foam was coming out of the corners of his mouth... This was not the point. The point was that his chest and stomach were torn open, and his intestines were dragging bloody underneath, and his heart, kidneys, and kidneys were hanging on top like a bunch of grapes. It looked like a bloody mess, almost like a smashed watermelon...

　　It's really disgusting!

　　"Fuck, this is so disgusting! Now I understand why Sang Yu screamed. It's not a question of being scared or not, but a question of visual pollution. It's like falling into a submerged cesspool. Even if you don't die, it's disgusting enough.

　　Sang Yuyi extended his hand and handed me a talisman: "An eye-covering talisman...Biyun, uh, you try it. Take it. This talisman paper is completely different from the talismans we usually use. It is a black paper with an ink background and a talisman drawn on it with white lines: the top is still the imperial decree, with dragons and phoenixes on the left and right, and then there are concave and convex patterns on the left and right. Then in the middle are the names of the Ten Kings of Hell, and at the bottom are the words 'eliminate sins and eliminate crimes', and it also says 'cover the sky and the sun, yin and yang are not in harmony'.

　　I turned this thing around in my hand but it didn't work. The disgusting ghost also stayed there motionless. Sang Yu was speechless when he saw this: "Uh, you can stick this on its forehead..."

　　Before Sang Yu could finish his words, I had already leaped over and stuck the talisman on the ghost's forehead with a snap - usually my speed is not this fast, but this time... it was mainly because I really couldn't stand it anymore!

　　Not to mention that the ghost itself was gradually regaining consciousness.

　　As soon as the talisman was pasted on, something strange happened. In an instant, the ghost's whole body seemed to be sucked in by something, and its whole body turned into a black smoke and rushed into the talisman. First, the outermost layer of black air turned into black smoke, then the entire leg turned into black smoke, and finally to the chest, arms, head... everything turned into black smoke and was sucked into the talisman.

　　This is not over yet!

　　The talisman paper was suspended in the air, neither falling nor floating away, just like it was stuck to the wall. Just when I was about to ask Sang Yu, the talisman paper actually caught fire by itself!

　　Suddenly, there was thick smoke in front of us, and a figure gradually emerged from the smoke... Well, I can tell you the real answer: Actually, this fat guy Mao Jiahao is quite handsome!

　　The ghost looked similar to Mao Jiahao's body, which allowed me to quickly identify the ghost and guess what had happened. I guessed that Sang Yu had summoned back the remaining soul of Mao Jiahao, but it was so ugly that she even got scared. Then, the soul entered the oil-paper umbrella and gathered into one. Since the oil-paper umbrella itself was just a container and a hiding vessel, and had no sealing ability, the ghost naturally came out of it to greet us...

　　I was almost scared to death!

　　After that guy came out, he didn't do much else. His three souls and seven spirits had just begun to gather and his spirit had not yet been fully condensed. He was almost like an idiot. Then, when Sang Yu got the chance, I put a blindfold talisman on him...

　　As the name suggests, the eye-covering talisman is related to how ghosts appear in human eyes. Not only can it change the scene created by the ghost's tragic death to a certain extent, but it can also make the ghost appear to a certain extent - the 'appearing talisman' and 'Yin-suppressing talisman' of other sects are similar.

　　Mao Jiahao's ghost stared blankly, "What, what is this?" His eyes finally showed some rationality, which was very different from the moment he came out and was completely unconscious... He looked up and saw us, but he was actually startled. "Who are you?"

　　As he spoke, he took a step back and covered his chest with his hands... Damn, you said you were a ghost and you were still scared? Is this true? Also, you are a man, even if you are scared, you don’t have to cover your chest, my brother!

　　I coughed twice and stood in front of him: "Mao Jiahao, right?"

　　Calling out a name usually establishes the most preliminary connection with a ghost, whether it is good or bad, and this time is no exception - I called out the name and he was slightly surprised, and asked in surprise: "How do you know my name - Wow, what's in your hand?"

　　He fell to the ground with a thud, and then rolled and crawled backwards!

　　This time it was Sang Yu and I who made the mistake. The ruler sword and the killing blade in our hands were both magical weapons. Although in the eyes of ordinary people they were no different from kitchen knives bought for twenty or thirty yuan, they were different in the eyes of ghosts. Many of them could clearly see the evil spirit condensed on the weapons and understood the lethality of that thing.

　　I quickly put away the God-killing Blade and kept shouting at him, "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid, we are not bad people." As Mao Jiahao was talking, I suddenly called out Uncle Cui's name, "It was Uncle Cui who asked us to come find you."

　　The guy suddenly stopped and turned around with a half-believing and half-doubting expression, "You, you really are..." He originally thought that the matter was settled, but who knew that after he said two sentences, he actually saw his arm - don't think he is stupid, anyone would be scared when seeing his own translucent arm, let alone a sudden death patient who is still in shock!

　　Generally, the deceased will be a little manic when they suddenly find out that they are dead. I originally thought that Mao Jiahao was the same... Who knew that he slowly raised his head, his eyes full of sadness and sorrow and said: "Am I dead?"

　　I don’t know what to say…

　　Sang Yu slowly walked up to me, nodded gently, and said softly: "You are indeed dead." She paused slightly and said: "Life and death are determined by fate, wealth and honor are determined by God, these cannot be forced, you should just accept the change..."

　　Listen, what a great thing to say, advising people to mourn and accept the loss of their loved ones - but I seem to remember that we said these words to the family of the deceased, so this is the first time I've heard such advice given to the deceased.

　　Mao Jiahao showed a reluctant look in his eyes, but he was generally calm. He nodded: "I know, I know, I know I am dead - in fact, I knew it when those guys pounced on me, alas..." He held his hands and feet, with an infinite nostalgic look: "I didn't expect that I would leave like this, and I didn't even have time to leave her some money..." He raised his face and smiled bitterly: "I am such a big man, and I have been married for more than a year. All the money in the family is only 3,800. How do you think she will live in the future?"

　　I was no longer worried after I passed the first level. Completing the unfulfilled wishes of ghosts is my strong point, so I quickly said, "Don't worry about that. Your wife has the neighbors and us to help take care of her, so she will be fine. But is it you who is in big trouble?"

　　"I have something wrong? What could possibly happen to me?" He was very puzzled: "I'm already dead - tell me, what could be bigger than death?"

　　"Death is just a part of the cycle of reincarnation, not the final destination or the highest state," I said slowly, "Your cause of death is bizarre, and the way you died... uh, this is not good, so I suspect that there may be a deviation in your fate wheel - well, until now, no ghost officials have come to take you to the underworld, which means that there is something wrong with your death. At that time, I chose to say this in a nice way. I couldn't tell him directly: you shouldn't have died in your destiny, but the disorder of yin and yang caused some heresies, so someone like you who should not have died actually died. In our terminology, it is called an unexpected death. If it is not handled properly, you will inevitably become a fierce ghost, right?

　　Mao Jiahao pondered my words: "There's something wrong with my death, there's something wrong with my death..." He suddenly got angry and shouted: "Do we have to die according to the rules? What kind of world is this? What is this?"

　　"No, no, no," I quickly explained, "That's not what I meant. Uh, I meant to find out the cause of your death, and then eliminate the murderer who killed you, and then let you enter reincarnation... That's it. Maybe I didn't express it clearly just now."

　　"Revenge?" He was excited this time: "Okay, help me get revenge, you must help me get revenge." His face suddenly became a little ferocious, and he shouted with gritted teeth: "He hurt me so badly! You must help me get justice!" He spoke with a crying tone, and a faint cold wind began to surge around him with his emotions.

　　Judging from the signs he's showing now, if he doesn't keep his emotions under control, he'll soon be filled with hostility and absorb the Four Yins, and then he'll probably turn into a fierce ghost - I'm not afraid of him changing, I'm just afraid that I won't be able to question him properly by then.

　　I agreed repeatedly: "We will definitely get this done - by the way, can you tell me what you remember? It's mainly about the monster called Yin Gui."

　　"Ghost?" Mao Jiahao was stunned, but soon shook his head: "I know about ghosts, but... what I encountered is not very similar to the legendary ghosts.

　　Chapter 337 Cause of Death

　　4

　　Mao Jiahao’s story is actually completely different from what we speculated, or we can say that we have gone in the wrong direction - this was not done by a ghost at all!

　　On that day, Mao Jiahao arrived at his field early, set up several nooses on the road where he had found animal footprints the day before, and then hid in a shack downwind, waiting for animals such as golden monkeys or wild boars to come.

　　It was very cool at night. Mao Jiahao had been here for half a day and was very tired and hungry. He fell asleep somehow... In the middle of the night, he was awakened by a sharp and noisy sound!

　　"Caught it?" Suddenly a feeling of excitement surged into Mao Jiahao's heart - golden monkeys are one of the most difficult animals to catch, and in recent years the golden monkeys in Shenlongjia have become more and more eccentric as they have seen so many people. Although he set a trap and was preparing to catch one, he didn't actually hold out much hope. He didn't expect to catch it now!

　　Golden monkeys would not make such sharp and noisy sounds unless their own species were captured or trapped.

　　Mao Jiahao quickly jumped off the bed and looked outside through the edge of the shack: he saw a lot of black shadows jumping and running around in the darkness, looking extremely panicked, but more of them were surrounding one of the black shadows and screaming, and many were lying at his feet, seemingly biting something.

　　The nylon rope could not withstand such biting - Mao Jiahao had an idea and rushed out of the tent with a hunting rifle, shouting loudly as he ran over, and immediately the group of monkeys were in panic!

　　The golden monkeys squeaked and ran away. This scene made Fatty Mao feel more at ease. He quickened his pace and ran faster. One hand had already touched the blowpipe on his waist. As long as he put it to his mouth and blew gently, the blowpipe dipped in anesthetic would be inserted into the golden monkey's body, and then it would turn into a considerable sum of money.

　　He thought so, and he did it. After the anesthesia needle pierced the golden monkey, the monkey fell to the ground like a puddle of mud. Mao Jiahao looked around and confirmed that the other golden monkeys had finished running. Then he squatted beside the monkey and untied the nylon rope under its feet. Then he touched the rope with one hand...

　　He originally wanted to tie up the golden monkey, but the moment he touched the rope, the guy who should have collapsed to the ground suddenly jumped up from the air and flew away from him!

　　It turns out this guy was pretending!

　　Just when he was slightly surprised, he felt a burning pain on his face. It turned out that the monkey had stretched out its hand and scratched his face at that moment. Immediately, a stream of blood gushed out.

　　The monkey landed about four or five meters away from him, glanced, then turned around and started running into the forest. Mao Jiahao clearly noticed that the monkey twisted and turned when it ran, and was a bit clumsy and slow - it was obvious that the jump just now was just explosive power, not the strength and speed it now possessed.

　　The anesthetic worked as it was supposed to!

　　The prey that was about to be caught ran away and also scratched him. Mao Jiahao suddenly felt an inexplicable anger in his heart. He even forgot the ancient saying that one should not enter the mountains alone. He spat a mouthful of thick phlegm viciously and rushed forward.

　　Normally, it would be impossible to catch a golden monkey once it entered the forest, but unfortunately this monkey was injured and its movements were slow. In addition, Mao Jiahao was a hunter who often hunted in the forest. As a result, he was not shaken off by the monkey and almost caught it several times along the way.

　　Almost means just a little bit off. No matter how big the bit is, it’s just off. So Mao Jiahao never caught the monkey, but he wasn’t thrown away either. He chased it all the way to a cliff!

　　Finally, the golden monkey couldn't hold on any longer and fell to the ground. This time, it really couldn't run anymore, right?

　　Mao Jiahao rushed forward in three or two steps, grabbed the monkey's hind legs and lifted it up - he was about to laugh out loud to celebrate, but when he opened his mouth, he found that no sound came out of his mouth!

　　Because he saw a pair of black eyes appear in the forest. Yes! It was a pair of black eyes! Those eyes were like an inkstone in the dark night, flashing an indescribable light and staring at him, like a cat catching a mouse.

　　The original words were: "I was very surprised. I didn't know why I felt that it was a black eye and I could see it, so I blinked - but this blink scared me, you know? Even if I closed my eyes, I could still see the black eyes.

　　Can you imagine a ghost trembling and talking in front of you? Recalling this scene, Mao Jiahao was obviously very uncomfortable. His lips trembled and his whole body was shaking like a malaria patient...

　　Seeing those black eyes approaching him, Mao Jiahao was extremely frightened. He wanted to escape, run, shout for help, and even kneel down to beg for mercy. However, he sadly found that he could not do anything. He could only stand there stiffly, watching those eyes approaching him...

　　At this moment, a black shadow flew out from the side and suddenly knocked the eye to the ground!

　　In that instant, Mao Jiahao's entire body shook as if he was electrocuted, and then his feet went limp and he fell to the ground. He struggled to get up, and saw a dark shadow and a blurry mist struggling on the cliff. From time to time, balls of black air or blood were thrown out from it, splashing on the ground and the air, but they quickly disappeared!

　　Although Mao Jiahao didn't know why the two guys were fighting, he knew he should run away, but his legs were shaking and weak and he couldn't stand up straight. At this moment, the black shadow suddenly roared, "Go! Go quickly!"

　　The sound was like that of a person being strangled by the neck, low, hoarse, and with a kind of suppressed power! The sound pierced through the eardrum and reached deep into Mao Jiahao's brain, making his entire brain buzz!

　　He immediately turned over and ran away like a rabbit!

　　In a panic, this guy didn't know where to go, and somehow he ran around and ended up next to a pond - this is where his body was found.

　　Bang!

　　A huge force came down from the sky and hit him from behind, and then severe pain swept through his entire body, mind and brain... He opened his eyes with difficulty, and what remained in his memory was a pair of black eyes, staring at him and penetrating deep into his soul!

　　His whole body had only one feeling, which was to escape at all costs, to escape...

　　I don’t remember anything else!

　　The information the ghost told us was actually very limited, but it preliminarily explained two things. One was the monster he mentioned. I guess it was the thing suppressed in the Seven Killings Monument that escaped. It was the pair of eyes without a body, wrapped in black smoke. The other was the black shadow. Although we don’t know why this thing wanted to help him, at least we can guess that it and the eyes are in opposition!

　　Next, Sang Yu set up an altar and summoned the ghost from the underworld. After some discussion, he brought his soul into the reincarnation, and finally allowed him to re-enter the six realms. It can be regarded as a good deed for us.

　　Just after finishing all this, Sang Yu suddenly received a message from Shisan.

　　The content of the message was very simple, saying that a pool of water was found in the stone. The meaning of the pool of water in the stone was actually very simple, which meant that the pool of water was like a well dug by humans, surrounded by vertical or semi-vertical stone walls, and it was too deep to go down. The pool of water was the size of a basketball court, and the water surface was about 30 meters above the ground. Originally, Thirteen would not find anything at such a high distance, but this guy found it!

　　In fact, the reason lies with Wang Xi. I initially said that this guy was simple-minded and didn't even know how to please his brother-in-law. Unfortunately, I was wrong. This guy arranged for Xiaotongzi to follow Thirteen on his way out, and let it help Thirteen detect all the movements and anomalies along the way. In addition, if Thirteen had any accidents, he must inform him in time...

　　Well, I admit that I don’t really believe the latter one.

　　Without further ado, Thirteen just glanced at it and didn't think much about it when he discovered the pool of water. However, that thought made Little Tongzi think that it had some special meaning, so he searched along the wall of the well. Unexpectedly, he actually found something by accident!

　　At this point Thirteen kept us in suspense and didn't say much. He just called me and Sang Yu to hurry over, saying that Wang Xi and the others were also heading this way - I usually trust this guy a lot. If you said that he was not 90% sure, would he have mobilized so many people to call us all over?

　　Sang Yu and I spent some time at Mao Jiahao's house, and then moved here and spent a lot of time there. Although it only took us more than three hours, the direction was exactly the opposite of Shisan's route. After deducting the time they spent searching along the way, Sang Yu and I still arrived there exactly three hours later.

　　It was already afternoon!

　　Sang Yu and I were so tired that we sat down on the ground to rest, but Thirteen and his group were very leisurely - that was a must! They stayed here for a full three hours, not to mention resting, even eating, going to the toilet, taking a nap and playing mahjong were enough!

　　This guy still has a conscience. Sang Yu and I sat down to rest, and he quickly poured us two cups of tea. I don’t know what he was thinking, bringing tea with him when he came out to investigate a case.

　　The water in the pond is really good for making tea. It tastes like snow tea, fragrant and refreshing. I asked while drinking the tea, "Thirteenth Young Master, what on earth did you find that made such a fuss?"

　　Thirteen smiled slightly: "It's not something too strange, it's just that there is a very strange secret passage under the pool - it's about three or four meters under the water. I don't know where it leads to."

　　"What's inside?" Since Thirteen said so, he must have gone in, so Sang Yu asked this question at the time. However, we didn't expect Thirteen's answer to surprise us: "Uh, I didn't go in.

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other and went a little crazy: "You didn't... Then why do you think we need to gather here to investigate? Why did you call us all here in such a hurry?

　　Thirteen's answer was just one sentence, but later I thought it was enough to explain everything: "I can't swim," and then he pointed to the group of hunters with him: "They can't swim either."

　　Damn! You win! Because... because I can't do it either!

　　Chapter 338: In the Lake

　　5

　　Since we were searching in the mountains, we didn't bring any diving equipment. The only thing we could rely on was the so-called "lung diving" - as the name suggests, this is an ability that relies solely on one's own lung capacity to determine the diving depth.

　　Of course, it is still okay to bring a few plastic bags to collect some air, which can at least extend the time you stay in the water by two or three times. Why don't modern people use the means they can use? We are investigating cases, not suffering. We will use them without hesitation. Perhaps this is the biggest difference between us and the ancients!

　　After drinking tea, we had rested enough, and a few hunters came over dragging a bunch of things. It should be a simple raft: bamboos lined up side by side, about three meters wide and four or five meters long, with several thick supports underneath, and vines wrapped and tied around it again and again... Before I could figure out how many people it could carry, there was a loud noise when something was lifted out from the side.

　　Another thing made by hunters - a rope ladder.

　　One end of the rope ladder was tied to a big tree that two people could hug together. In the middle of the upper half as far as the eye could see, there were countless arm-thick wooden sticks scattered across the tree. The bark was not peeled off and the branches were not trimmed. The only advantage was that it was strong and long enough.

　　The other end of the rope ladder was tied to the raft, and then everyone worked together to slowly lower the raft down.

　　Then Sang Yu, Wang Xi and I went down together. We climbed down along the rope ladder. When we were only halfway down, we already knew the structure of the whole lake: the whole lake was like a huge upside-down earthen bowl, with the opening on the top as big as a basketball court, but it was much bigger below. There were some dark things on the edge of the lake, but we were too far away to see clearly, so we could only make plans after we reached the surface of the lake.

　　After so much difficulty we finally got on the raft. Wow, this lake is really weird!

　　The whole lake is actually much bigger than we thought, but only the middle part seems to be deeper, the water beside is only two or three meters high, the lake water is clear and cold, you can clearly see the rocks and silt in the water. The closer you go to the lake, the shallower it becomes. The depth gradually increases and then suddenly sinks down at a certain point, which is similar to a funnel in Sichuan dialect, with a straight well suddenly appearing in the middle.

　　The light from the flashlight can only penetrate a few meters deep into the water. We didn't see the passage mentioned below, but the wall was smooth and slippery, and we don't know how many thousands or tens of thousands of years it has.

　　I had thought I could see the entrance to the cave as soon as I arrived, so I was naturally disappointed that I couldn't see it. However, Sang Yu's expression was much more serious - she was looking down at the deep bottom of the lake while calculating something in her hand.

　　I was influenced by him and didn't have too many opinions to say. I could only go down as well, hoping that some clues would jump out for me to catch... Suddenly, I heard Sang Yu say "hmm".

　　Before I asked her any questions, Sang Yu spoke first, but she knew she was talking to Wang Xi: "Are you coming out?"

　　"No." Wang Xi said bluntly, "I have checked everything according to what Dad taught me, but I didn't find anything. Sister, did you find anything?"

　　Sang Yu said: "It's very deep in here, and the entire bottom is black and unclear, but if you look carefully, you will find that this black has a solidified taste, it's almost like..."

　　"Like it's fake?" I interrupted directly: "This, uh, this can't be true, right?"

　　Wang Xi and I thought for a long time, and we just felt that the lake was unfathomable and dark enough to be scary, but we didn’t expect Sang Yu to say such a thing. Naturally, we didn’t believe it. In the end, Sang Yu could only say this: "Anyway, we can only go down. Anyway, I think there is something special here." She pointed to the round sky above her head, and then pointed to the equally round center of the lake below: "The upper and lower circles are opposite to each other, which means that yin and yang are opposite, and yin and yang are interdependent... There is a lot of silt in the place where the water level drops nearby, which is messy - to put it bluntly, there must be some water beasts and wild goblins walking here for a long time. Whether they walk from the shore to here or walk from here to the shore, they must have left inevitable traces... You see

　　Following the direction of Sang Yu's finger, I clearly saw two lines of mud on the silt by the lake, which must have been left by something!

　　"Then you are ready to..."

　　"Go down." Sang Yu's answer was very straightforward, "If you don't go down and feel around, how can you find the entrance to check?" She said to us directly, "When it comes to swimming, neither of you is as good as me.

　　She asserted: "It looks like it was man-made here. I may not have noticed anything wrong when I came down just now, but after Sang Yu said that, I remembered that this thing does look like it was born naturally from the outside, but if you really analyze it, you can tell that it is definitely man-made...

　　The main reason is that it looks too natural. If we follow what Stephen Chow said, "The expression is artificial and a little exaggerated.

　　Then Sang Yu took off her coat directly, revealing a tight-fitting vest, and then took out a diving mask from somewhere and put it on her face: "You guys guard the raft, you don't have to do anything else.

　　As she spoke, she had already squatted down, scooped up the lake water with her hands and splashed it on her elbows and behind her knees, then put some on her neck and began to do warm-up exercises.

　　Soon all this was done, and Sang Yu was about to go into the water... At this time, I grabbed Sang Yu's arm and said word by word: "Listen to me, don't go in even if you find the entrance. In any case, wait for us to go together."

　　Sang Yu smiled as a response, then she quickly sat on the raft, took a deep breath, jumped into the water, and dived down. When she was still within the range of sunlight, we could clearly see her fish-like figure tossing in the water, circling around to find the direction, then swimming towards the center, and soon disappeared into the darkness.

　　At the same time, Wang Xi and I also started our own work: Wang Xi naturally released the God of War, and this time the two who came out were the recovered Wu Tian and Wu Di. I don't know what the Wang family did to these two after they suffered this loss, but they looked pretty good in transformation, and their spirits were quite good, not to mention that the color of their hair had also changed... The two of them followed Sang Yu like little tails, and went down together.

　　I naturally opened my Yin Eyes. I didn't see any ghosts in the deepest part of the lake. I only saw that Sang Yu's three fires were suppressed very low by the Yin water of the lake. I became anxious in my heart...

　　We waited for about fifty seconds, and then Wutan shot out from the lake like an arrow and landed in front of us - Wang Xi and I received this message first: a passage was found below, but... Sang Yu went in by herself!

　　Can I say I have guessed this situation?

　　Without saying a word, Wang Xi and I started to take off our clothes, not caring about anything else. We simply jumped into the water in our shorts with our weapons in hand. The only difference was that Sang Yu had his belt tied over his shorts, with several jade ornaments for warding off gods on it, while I had two water-repelling flashlights in my hands.

　　He was swimming, and I was dragged forward in the water by Wutan. When I was in the water, I opened my eyes and saw the three fires on Wang Xi and me - they were almost extinguished!

　　It turns out that coming to this place has the effect of gathering Yin and suppressing all Yang things, so...what exactly does it want to do?

　　After rushing forward for more than ten meters, Wutan pulled me to dive, and I turned on the water-discharging flashlight. In the light that was concentrated like a searchlight, I saw the bottom of the lake, the bottom of the lake... Damn, can I tell you that the bottom of this lake is made of black rocks?

　　No wonder it’s all black, it turns out the base is black!

　　There was a bunch of fuzzy things at the bottom of the lake. It looked like a giant turtle lying there, as big as a house, and there was a depression just in front.

　　I turned the flashlight over there and, hey, there was indeed a hole the size of a bookcase there.

　　I made a few gestures and Wutan answered me with certainty: This is the hole that Sang Yu entered!

　　We had been in the water for more than twenty or thirty seconds, and I had almost reached my limit. If I hadn't brought a plastic bag to breathe, I would have really cried for help. But can you imagine how long Sang Yu had been in there? Almost one and a half or two minutes. There must be something else going on inside!

　　We circled around the cave entrance and indeed did not wait for Sang Yu to come out. Wang Xi took a last breath from the plastic bag, then made an OK gesture to me and swam in first - I knew exactly what he meant: he said he was a good swimmer, so he led the way to ensure everything was ok!

　　I followed Wang Xi into the cave. With the Wutian brand underwater propeller, I felt a lot more relaxed. Countless man-made structures appeared where the flashlight shone, which attracted my attention. After I got in, the walls on both sides were covered with aquatic plants, mosses and various plants, but in some of the exposed areas, I could still see obvious yin and yang concave and convex double patterns. Suddenly, I saw a person in front of me!

　　The man stood in the water plants nearby, looking like a ferocious drowned ghost, but his eyes were half-closed, revealing a very surprised smile. His face was completely bloodless, pale and blue, and the corners of his mouth had a kind of soul-stirring curve!

　　The time was less than three seconds, but in my memory it seemed like thirty years. This guy and I looked at each other in a daze and were almost stunned... At that moment when my hair stood on end, I realized a problem: Wang Xi had already swam ahead, why didn't he see it just now? Even if he didn't see it, what about Wu Tian who was beside me? He must have seen it, right?

　　But Wu Tian didn’t seem to care at all, and he kept pulling me forward—the distance between me and that guy was getting closer and closer.

　　Chapter 339 Wall Gate

　　6

　　Could this be?

　　I turned my hand and shone the flashlight directly over there, and sure enough, I saw that everything was just as I expected - this was not a real person at all, but a lifelike pottery figurine with a big mouth hiding in the water plants, with some white waxy stuff covering it, like... how should I put it, it's similar to the layer of grease covering bacon in winter.

　　Damn! It's just a dummy, but I didn't expect it to scare me half to death!

　　The corridor in this cave is actually not small, almost wide enough to fit an off-road vehicle. All along the way, there are various aquatic plants floating on it, and there is only a one-meter-wide area in the middle where there is nothing - Wang Xi and I quickly moved through this narrow space and headed forward.

　　This process was not actually long, but it felt like a long time to me. At that time, I also felt a warning of discomfort coming from my lungs. I had fainted in the sea water before, so I naturally understood what that meant, and I felt a little panicked.

　　Just at this moment, I felt Wutan suddenly lift me upwards. With the sound of water splashing, my head stretched into a space, and then I found that I had reached the end of the corridor.

　　This is a room, not too big in all directions, probably only about ten square meters. The place where we popped out is a pool, occupying half of the space in the room.

　　This is a slanted room. Some mud and shells form a line, drawing a deep mark on the lower half of the wall, which makes people understand that this place must be airtight - if it is not airtight, the water will definitely not be able to rise to this position, and it will definitely flow upwards, and maybe flow into it through the corridor.

　　After I figured it out, I suddenly felt my breathing quicken - this is completely a personal feeling. If I say that I didn't know anything and didn't understand anything when I first came in, but after I understood, I naturally became overly concerned: there was a turbid and dull feeling in the air, just like when I followed the archaeological team into a certain underground palace.

　　He climbed up by supporting himself with his hands, feeling a burning sensation on his hands. When he raised his hands, he found that there were a lot of gravel particles on them, but... there was not much dust!

　　I won't explain the nonsense anymore. Isn't it obvious what the absence of dust means?

　　Wang Xi was looking around with a flashlight. The halo of the flashlight was pointing at a corridor. It was pitch black and no one knew how deep it was, but there were a few clear, wet footprints leading inside, so he knew they were left by Sang Yu.

　　Wang Xi pinched a few seals in his hand, and then murmured: "Go to that Wu Tian and start leading the way - this is the advantage of the divine control technique. The commands used by the divine control can be issued silently and will not be heard by outsiders. This is completely incomparable to the shikigami technique of Koyasan.

　　It is unknown what the walls of the corridor are made of. Under the flashlight, there is a blue-gray and black color deeply hidden in it. The patterns and designs engraved on it are not clear. Moreover, the part under the mud and sand lines has been completely corroded due to long-term blisters and corrosion. Only some bumps and depressions are vaguely revealed, which makes people understand that these are traces left by human beings.

　　After walking up for a while, we almost reached the end. The protruding door lintel and door frame let us know that we had arrived - because Wutan had stopped and was gesticulating there.

　　"Sister?" Wang Xi quickened his pace and called out, only to hear Sang Yu's reply from inside: "Well, here! Come in." The young lady had no idea of ​​her current situation. It was because of her disobedience and coming in alone that she caused the wrath of two indignant men...

　　However, Wang Xi and I looked at each other, and neither of us had the intention to step forward and blame her - this is the concept of so-called coercion. As long as she is okay, neither of us would have the heart to go up and argue with her, unless we want to die!

　　The door was a semicircular arch, with nothing extra on it, except for a traditional Chinese character "令" carved on the top, which seemed to have some military meaning. Wang Xi went in directly, and I followed him after taking a look. As soon as I stepped in, I felt an indescribable biting chill, which made me shiver a few times.

　　"Come, come, come on," Sang Yu called us from inside at this time: "This thing seems to have something to do with the Seven Killings Stele. She directly threw the task to me: "Piyun, you know more ancient Chinese characters than I do, what do you mean by these?"

　　This is pure flattery of mine. You should know that among so many fellow brothers in our family, I was the least hardworking at the beginning, and my knowledge of ancient Chinese texts was not as good as that of several of my senior brothers. If Sang Yu expected me to understand something, then it was simply putting the wrong trust in the wrong person - but even if I don't know now, I have to pretend, right?

　　How can I be timid in front of her?

　　I walked in and - wow, this is actually a wall door!

　　Bimen, as the name suggests, is a kind of screen wall. Screen wall has many names, commonly known as Zhaoqiang, Zhaobi, and its original meaning was "hidden", which later evolved into the name of screen wall. The inside of the door is "hidden", and the outside of the door is "avoid", which formed a homophonic name.

　　There is some difference between the wall door and the screen wall. The screen wall is just for blocking, while the passage is on both sides and people can enter and exit freely. However, once the wall door is built, there must be a mechanism. It can only be opened after the corresponding place is put in order. It can be regarded as some kind of secret room.

　　The upper part of the wall is a yellow glazed tile hip roof with imitation wood structure rafters, purlins and brackets under the eaves. The wall is decorated with clouds and water, blue and green, highlighting the majestic momentum of the connection between water and sky. The lower part is a turquoise terrazzo pedestal, dignified and solemn. The pattern on the wall is made of high carving, and the highest point protrudes at least 20 centimeters from the wall, forming a strong three-dimensional sense. A closer look reveals that the pattern on it is actually a picture of the nine heavens and ten earths Buddhas suppressing ghosts!

　　The Uttarakuru Heaven, the Supreme Chanshan Infinite Life Heaven, the Brahma-monitoring Suyan Heaven, the Jiran Tustra Heaven, the Paranimi-bujiaole Heaven, the Dongyuanhuayingsheng Heaven, the Linghua Fanfu Heaven, the Gaoxuqingming Heaven and the Wuxiangwujiewuai Heaven are located in the upper half of the entire wall gate, and are divided into five areas by the strange peaks and rocks in the painting. Each area corresponds to a piece of land, and then the cloud patterns divide it again; the lower half is cut in half by waves and sea water, and the Yamas of the Netherworld are standing with their eyes wide open, and they seem to have countless magical treasures in their hands - all of this revolves around the stone tablet in the middle, with a few familiar characters on it: The Seven Killings Tablet!

　　We all know these words, so we can naturally think of the connection between this place and the Seven Killings Monument. The words that Sang Yu was referring to were naturally not here - she was referring to the small words that appeared in the line below. I...Okay, can I tell you that I can't recognize them all?

　　The key to the wall door lies here. It can be explained in a simple way as a riddle. As long as you can understand the question of the riddle, you can also figure out the meaning of the answer. In this way, you can open it - but now I don’t know the riddle, what do you want me to do?

　　Sang Yu was waiting for my answer with hope. Wang Xi was happy to get the answer and naturally wouldn't put in any effort. Do you think they would kill me if I told them that I didn't know Sang Yu?

　　The situation is very clear now: if they understand, I have to explain it to them; if they don’t understand, I still have to explain it to them... I was desperate and had no choice but to open my Yin-Yang eyes. To be honest, at that time I just wanted to catch some unlucky mountain spirits or ghosts that passed by here, or wandering ghosts, and then force them to explain this thing to me!

　　So what I used was not a simple Yin Eye, but the second level of the Three Realms Eye!

　　When I finished reciting the spell and opened my eyes, I knew I had done it right - I never expected that there would be dark energy flowing on this door!

　　A closer look revealed that the dark energy was flowing from the inside of the door to the outside, like ink pouring out along the cracks on the wall, flowing continuously. The things inside...

　　It’s very simple, it must be the broken Seven Killings Monument!

　　On the one hand, I guessed that there was the Seven Killings Monument inside, and on the other hand, I gradually understood the structure of the wall door. After careful observation, I didn't say much, but directly reached out and touched the wall door, grabbed a dislocated place and moved it downwards with force.

　　The thing slowly moved under my hand, and finally got stuck with a click; then another one... After I pushed the three misplaced protrusions back, the entire wall door made a rustling sound.

　　When I opened my eyes, I was shocked to see that I had actually moved the protruding Seven Killings Monument upwards, and then changed a peak and a stone. In this way, the position of the Seven Killings Monument was within the Nine Heavens and was surrounded - what does this mean?

　　"What does this mean?" Sang Yu asked behind me, "Move the Seven Killing Monuments to the Ninth Heaven?"

　　My mind raced as I came up with an excuse: "Well, this is actually what we are here for - sending the Seven Killings Stele to the Ninth Heaven is to purify, transcend, and resolve the resentment of the Seven Killings Stele. As long as we have this ability, we can open the door and go in to face it." I shrugged: "If not, don't go in! The meaning is very simple."

　　"Can we do it?" Sang Yu didn't doubt what I said, but she seemed to have doubts about our ability: "Do you think such a huge resentment can be resolved by just a few of us?"

　　"Definitely not. I smiled and said, "But we have Thirteen - don't forget, that guy has a Fantian Seal in his hand.

　　As he was speaking, the door had already turned completely, and the pattern of the nine heavens and ten earths turned into a scene of chaos between heaven and earth, with a dark entrance appearing below.

　　Suddenly, a cold wind blew out from nowhere. The wet clothes and the cold wind made us a little overwhelmed!

　　Cold! Infinitely cold!

　　And I know very well the source of this coldness. It is the dark energy that made me shiver at the beginning, which is also the thing I saw flowing on the wall door at the beginning!

　　Chapter 340 Corpse Technique

　　7

　　No matter how much speculation there is outside, it is nothing but empty talk. How can we know the truth if we don’t go in? We are indeed a little too cold, but we all know in our hearts that this is not the time to evacuate... Let’s go! There is no other way!

　　We stood at the door and shone a flashlight inside, but the beam of light was like a cup of ink poured into a water jar, which didn't have much effect - it was only then that we realized that the inside was actually a bit ridiculously large, and the flashlight was completely unable to illuminate the entire picture.

　　For a moment, the three of them exclaimed in amazement and squeezed in without caring about anything else. Under the light of flashlights and light sticks, we basically had a rough idea.

　　This place is about the size of a basketball court, no more, no less. In the middle there is a stone platform several meters square. There are three large tripods side by side in front of them. When the flashlight is shone on them, they are as black as ink, and no one knows what they are made of. There is a row of black shadows against the walls on both sides. I turned the flashlight and the black shadows were immediately revealed under the light - these are all terracotta warriors!

　　Terracotta figurines have existed in many dynasties. Generally speaking, a living person is wrapped in linen, gauze or yellow paper like a mummy, then sealed with clay to shape it, and finally placed in a kiln to be fired into a figurine - most of them were used for burial with the emperor in the early days.

　　These figurines are all kneeling on the ground, one hand holding a weapon and the other placed on the chest, with their heads down and no expression on their faces. They are as normal as a piece of stone and feel like pure decorations.

　　When I was studying the figurine, Sang Yu and Wang Xi had already walked to the edge of the stone platform. They both looked inside at the same time, and then exclaimed at the same time. My attention was immediately drawn to them. Without saying a word, I rushed to the side in two or three steps and looked inside.

　　This stone platform was obviously nothing more than an outer coffin, with a space of about ten cubic meters. There was a square object in the middle. Under the flashlight, it had a faint yellowish halo, and the whole thing looked like diluted honey that had been frozen into a block. It felt icy cold to the touch, like ice.

　　The gaps between the outer coffin and the four blocks were filled with a clear liquid that felt like something between grease and water. It was colorless and odorless, but had an indescribable, inexplicable smell in it.

　　The four squares in the middle are plain, dark yellow, translucent, cold, and completely natural... but when I shone the flashlight from the side, I found a dark shadow in the middle - at first I thought it was the outline of the inner coffin or something else, but when I took a look from another angle, hey, you won’t believe it, this thing actually has a head and limbs, it’s actually a human shape!

　　I saw all this, and Sang Yu and Wang Xi also saw it. Wang Xi was so excited that he started to move around the outer coffin, shouting, "Brother Liu, don't move, don't move, let me take a look from another angle..."

　　Just as he was speaking, he suddenly stumbled and almost fell. Fortunately, he was quick-witted and held onto the outer coffin and did not fall. However... an ethereal bell sounded suddenly in the room!

　　I had no idea where the ringing sound came from. It sounded so melodious and ethereal, with a hint of beautiful scenery. It entranced me for a moment - I didn't even think of looking for the source of the ringing sound!

　　When we came to our senses and tried to find the ringing sound, another clattering sound was heard at the same time. At first I thought I had heard it wrong, but before I could listen carefully, Wang Xi had already jumped back, pulled out the samurai sword from his back and pointed it forward, "Something has happened, be careful!"

　　The air around me suddenly became cold, and then I understood: it turns out that Wutian and Wudi had been keeping an eye on things for Wang Xi, so they noticed the abnormality earlier than I did.

　　I didn't need a flashlight, I could see the movement near the wall with the peripheral light: those terracotta warriors, which were originally as hard as rocks, were actually moving, with teeth-grinding creaking and crackling sounds coming from my ears, and they stood up little by little!

　　As the terracotta warrior stood up, a piece of iron chain behind it suddenly fell to the ground - only then did I realize that there was an iron chain tied behind the terracotta warrior, one end of which was connected to the wall, and the other end seemed to be locked on the terracotta warrior's body.

　　Without saying a word, I drew out the God-killing Blade and blocked it in front of Sang Yu as usual: "I'll block it in front, you two..." As I was speaking, Sang Yu suddenly pulled me back a few steps...

　　"You?" I shouted in annoyance, but before I could finish two words, Sang Yu patted me with a smile, "Dead Body Zombie Technique" She turned around in front of me and stretched her arms and legs, then drew out her ruler-shaped sword, "This trick is just a small trick in my family, Piyun, don't argue with me.

　　As I was talking, the iron chains on the terracotta warriors almost fell off. Twenty or thirty terracotta warriors on both sides stood up, holding cultural relics thousands of years old in their hands and approaching me step by step. I immediately started to panic.

　　What a rip-off! If these weapons were sold out, they could be sold for a high price. Even if they are not priceless, they could at least be sold for hundreds of thousands each. These guys don't have weapons at all. They are even more sugar-coated than sugar-coated bullets!

　　But if a fight really breaks out in this situation, it's hard to say how many will be left - obviously Sang Yu hadn't considered this at all. He raised his hand and a fire talisman flew out, which stuck to the nearest terracotta warrior.

　　She didn't care about money so she acted recklessly, and the other person didn't care about this because of his wealth and power. But the result was different from what she expected: after the fire talisman was stuck to it, it caught fire with a bang, and it looked majestic, but you have to know that these things are covered with dead mud, and the fire talisman caught fire but there was nothing to keep it burning, so everything was over in just a few seconds!

　　The only change was that the burned figurine suddenly stopped and then flew over!

　　I felt a very smelly wind blowing the thing towards Sang Yu at an extremely fast speed. I just held the M500 and prepared to fire a burst of shots when Sang Yu pushed me backwards and pounced on it!

　　Just when her eyes were about to collide with the clay figurine, Sang Yu suddenly twisted her waist and exerted force, and the whole person turned back towards the wall. The clay figurine missed and fell directly in front of me. I didn't have time to think about it. The Killing God Blade in my hand was raised high, and I cut it directly on the guy's neck.

　　Unfortunately, I obviously underestimated the terracotta warrior at that time. The guy didn't care what I was doing at all. When I stretched out the knife, it suddenly attacked me with its claws. The mummy-like hand appeared from the shell of the terracotta warrior like magic, and went straight for my chest without saying a word!

　　By the time I noticed it, the claw was already close to me. The entire mummy-like claw had black and blue nails. The nails gradually became bigger in my eyes and I could no longer block it - suddenly a hand appeared next to it and chopped the wrist of the claw with a snap.

　　Suddenly, the black claw broke off and fell to the ground... But the broken claw didn't mind and just poked me in the chest.

　　It was only a second, and the next second, the hand was kicked hard by a big foot, and was thrown far away like a useless sack. The one who turned around and attacked was Wang Xi. He was watching the gods and the clay figures fighting beside him, while he was attacking with hammers and sticks here and there - after the kick, he immediately changed his target and rushed over again.

　　The figurine slid on the stone slab for several meters and finally hit the wall with a clang. Immediately, several cracks appeared on its face and body. After it struggled to stand up, the cracks became bigger and wider, as if the gaps were widened due to its movement.

　　The same thing happened to Sang Yu beside her. After she dodged, she encountered two other terracotta warriors. In desperation, she made the same choice as me. I used a ruler-shaped sword to cut a hole in their weakest part of the neck. But it was also useless - the shells of those terracotta warriors had been rotten to pieces and had countless holes, but they still looked a bit energetic.

　　This is a fight with the Terracotta Warriors. If it turned into a group fight, our situation would be like being surrounded. Now the chains of seven or eight Terracotta Warriors have been broken and they have been released, surrounding us and attacking us, and we - what would you do if you encounter this kind of group fight?

　　We just leaned against each other!

　　When the three of us gathered together, we could see from each other's faces that none of us were in good condition. The shell on the terracotta warriors was their biggest protection, it was hard and thick. We were extra careful in this area in order to protect our weapons from getting damaged - this was also one of the reasons why we couldn't go all out.

　　A few guys surrounded me again, and I got angry. I took back the Killing Blade and gently pulled it on my fingertips. A stream of blood immediately gushed out and dripped onto my palm.

　　With a few strokes of blood on his fingertips, he drew a Bagua on the right palm with circles, dots, lines and patterns. He chanted a spell and instantly felt an indescribable power surge in. The palm thunder of our Yin-Yang master uses the power of the five elements. I have only used it before but never really felt it. I didn't expect to feel the flow of this power in this place. There is only one explanation for this, that is, this place must belong to a very specific Feng Shui acupuncture point, which gathers a lot of business spirit, so that it can make us feel stronger like the activation of elements.

　　When I was drawing the palm thunder, Sang Yu was not idle either. She pinched her Pisces pendant and began to chant a spell - in theory, her situation was different from Wang Xi's: Wang Xi himself was a master of imperial power, and he could communicate with his imperial god and command him with confidence. Whether or not to use incense, candles, and paper money was just whether he liked to show off. But Sang Yu was different. The Five Ghosts were only assigned to her by her parents. To use the Five Ghosts, she had to burn incense and chant spells with the help of external forces, but don't we have any of them underwater?

　　So she is... ?

　　Ten seconds later I knew I was wrong. It turned out that Sang Yu still had this guy in his hand!

　　Yes, it’s that idle brother Mitsuhide who is hiding in the Pisces pendant again!

　　This time the situation was different. Several gods and little ghosts joined the battle, howling. In less than a minute, they smashed all the terracotta figures to one end of the room like garbage - there was a loud crash, and the turtle shells on their bodies were immediately destroyed!

　　This is not the point. The point is... just when we were cheering and thinking that the job was done, the pile of garbage began to squirm and crawled up again!

　　This is fucking bullshit!

　　Chapter 341: The Yin Boy and the Yin Ghost

　　I picked up a flashlight from the ground and shone it over there, just imagining what those guys looked like. Who knew that it would be really like... Okay, I admit that I made myself sick again.

　　This thing has a head and limbs, so it should be a person, but the exposed skin has no hair or anything like that. To put it bluntly, the skin along with some soft tissues and muscles have been torn off, and the exposed parts are rotten and full of holes and bumps, just like half-rotten bacon that has been air-dried... But for some reason, these guys' eyes are wet and open, like blood!

　　To be honest, although these guys looked disgusting and ugly, they were like angels in our eyes. The only reason was that we could chop them hard without worrying about getting hurt by the weapons. You don’t know how happy our expressions were at that time. If someone didn’t know, they would definitely think we were necrophiles!

　　At that moment we drew our swords and sharpened them, and rushed forward with satisfied and proud expressions on our faces... But do you think things will go so smoothly?

　　No, absolutely not!

　　Just when we took a few steps forward, those terracotta warriors suddenly knelt down with a thud... Damn, they knelt down?

　　This group of people were holding weapons in their left hands and kneeling on one knee with their heads down, as if they had ignored us. At this moment, a deep voice came from behind us: "Please don't do this.

　　What is this? We all turned around, and everything was ruined at once... Damn, there actually appeared in front of us a muscular man with only a piece of animal skin wrapped around his waist!

　　This person was standing in the coffin, with liquid flowing down his body. If I'm not mistaken, I think this liquid was the stuff between the yellowish block in the coffin and the outer coffin!

　　This guy stood there with his hands spread out, trying hard to look friendly, but I don't know if it was due to an imbalance in his facial muscles or a sequelae of facial paralysis. Anyway, I felt like he was crying - whether he was crying or laughing was not our concern, we immediately pointed our weapons at this guy!

　　Wang Xi did not forget to whisper an order to Wu Tian Wu Di: "Keep an eye on those things behind." He shook his head at the kneeling figurine and said, "Pay attention. If there is any movement, rush over and stop them first.

　　The guy in front of him was obviously the Chinese version of Tarzan. He had a resolute and stern look on his face, and his thin lips were slightly upturned on his angular face, which gave him an indescribable coldness and elegance. It was hard to imagine that the voice just now came from this guy's throat... It should be said that this guy was a handsome man, and the only flaw was the wrinkles on his forehead that revealed his age...

　　You're at least fifty years old!

　　"Who are you?" I asked bluntly, "What's your relationship with the Seven Killing Monuments?"

　　"Me?" The man suddenly laughed, and a sad taste echoed in our ears with his hoarse voice: "I am just a poor person, a person trapped here! You can call me a guard boy - those are just some puppet guards, please don't embarrass them.

　　"You don't seem to have answered our questions, guard boy," Sang Yu said coldly, "Whether these things are collected or not depends on us, not you. If you can't explain your origins clearly, then I'm sorry, maybe you can't even save yourself.

　　"Please don't..." The guy began to beg: "I'm just a poor man..." "Don't pretend." Sang Yu suddenly interrupted this guy: "Maybe other people can't smell the smell on your body, but it can't be hidden in front of me - you are a Yin boy, maybe, you also have a name called Yin Gui

　　"Me?" The guard's eyes suddenly narrowed into slits, and the handsome beauty of a sunny boy suddenly disappeared from his face, and he became extremely sinister and vicious: "Yin Tongzi?"

　　"Yes, you are Yin Tongzi. Sang Yu pointed the sword in his hand forward and said, "I thought of it when you came out just now. The bottom of the Nine Yin Spring, the corpse-locking chains, the corpse coffins... these things are not something that anyone can bear - but you have endured them all. To be honest, if you are not Yin Tongzi, all this cannot be explained. At this point, Sang Yu's face changed: "Tell me, how old are you?"

　　What Sang Yu said was extremely professional. In the Dharma, this kind of thing belongs to a branch of the art of controlling spirits, called corpse magic. I think it is extremely necessary to popularize some knowledge about it.

　　Corpse magic is a kind of magic that uses corpses. Many techniques such as corpse-driving, corpse-controlling, and refining are actually part of it. Many sects use similar spells, but the most mysterious one among them is only one, which is to prolong life!

　　A person's life span is determined by heaven and cannot be changed at will. Unfortunately, someone later discovered a secret: if the person's life span is pure yin, then he can choose the corpse coffin technique in the Nine Yin Land to delay aging, use the yin and dark energy of this place and the residual corpse energy on the corpse to deceive heaven, and prolong his life by sleeping in it - this method has actually been proposed in many movies, that is, to extend a person's life span through freezing, sleeping in space, etc. Although the time awake is still only a few decades, the time spent asleep is not counted...

　　To put it another way, if a person can live for sixty years, then he spends ninety percent of his time each year in such a coffin, so in reality he only lives one tenth of that year, and his life span is extended to six hundred years.

　　This method sounds good, but the spell is indeed a bit evil - it is to take out the blood and brain matter from some people's heads, and then mix it with the fat in their bodies, add medicine into a special alchemy cauldron to refine it into liquid, half of it is taken orally and the other half is soaked, and eventually the Yin Tongzi can become one with it, and can turn himself into a rǔ yellow coffin at any time... Not only that, after the Yin Tongzi is formed, he must eat the fat of three to five people every year to maintain some things in his body!

　　The meaning of "how many generations" is to ask how long the ghost exists. One generation is one generation. Generally, after nine generations, it will gradually become ineffective, and then a new ghost boy needs to be found to become a ghost. In some ancient tombs, there are often such ghosts as tomb keepers. Unfortunately, it is really hard to find a ghost boy, so there are often ghosts in tombs who die without finding a ghost boy to succeed them, and eventually become corpse evil, that is, ghosts with unfulfilled wishes.

　　In the final analysis, this is a kind of evil magic. In our sect, it is not only despised by people, but also condemned by everyone.

　　Sang Yu's words made the shady boy's face change. He had obviously guessed our identities. He shouted viciously, "So what? Who are you?" He was obviously a little bit timid when he spoke, "I'm not easy to deal with either.

　　I burst out laughing!

　　People who say things like 'I'm awesome', 'I'm not easy to mess with', 'My dad is super tough' and so on are the type who confess themselves and can basically be ignored. To put it bluntly, they have no confidence so they use it to scare people. Unexpectedly, this Yin Gui is also one of them. He was completely blinded when Sang Yu revealed his true identity!

　　Sang Yu hit me on the waist with an elbow in anger, causing my laughter to get stuck in my throat and I had to hold it back for a while. She coughed twice to ease the atmosphere, and her face looked a little better: "We are the descendants of the Zhuge and Wang families of the Famen, but don't worry, we are not here to deal with you this time." She stared at the ghost's face and said word by word: "We are here to find the Seven Killings Monument..."

　　Just as I said this, the ghost suddenly jumped back. Wang Xi and I immediately got busy. I stood in front of Sang Yu and Wang Xi raised his samurai sword. But the ghost didn't do anything. He just stared at us with a terrified look on his face: "How did you know about the Seven Killings Monument?"

　　Bingo! It seems we have found the right path. The Yin Ghost and the Seven Killing Monuments are indeed connected!

　　Sang Yu pushed me away with a heroic attitude and sneered, "Of course we have a way to know, but from your expression, you also know about the Seven Killings Monument?" Sang Yu's expression was plagiarized from "Léon: The Professional". The ghost was not seen from a distance. If it was standing closer to us, it probably wouldn't be scared...

　　Unfortunately, that guy was really far away from us, and was scared half to death by Sang Yu's tone - he swallowed his saliva in embarrassment, and his hoarse voice became even hoarser: "I, I know" "Oh?" The three of us answered in unison.

　　But he immediately panicked and said, "But, but I was just guarding the Seven Killing Monument. It wasn't me who released those things." He took two steps back and said, "I don't know why the Seven Killing Monument was destroyed, so some things ran out..." He murmured, "I can't do anything. I can't stop it..."

　　This is a more confusing issue. To be honest, if you see a ghost, you should destroy it, but this guy is clearly brought out to guard the Seven Killing Monument - I don't agree with the method of stopping killing with killing, but sometimes I really can't bear it when I encounter it!

　　"What should I do?" Apparently I wasn't the only one thinking about this question, Sang Yu was also facing the same problem. She asked me this in a low voice and then asked back, "Are you going to kill him?"

　　"That's hard to say, isn't it?" I was obviously a little confused: "Now is not the time to talk about this, okay - how about this, when the time comes, I'll call you back and talk about it. What good ideas do the old man and your grandfather have?"

　　"That's the best." Sang Yu nodded and was about to say something, but suddenly she remembered something: "Oh, we must not let the Zhang family know about this, otherwise they will definitely kill this guy."

　　Sang Yu reminded me that the Zhang family has always been a tough faction, and they only have one way to deal with demons and monsters. Although Zhang Miao has such a personality, Zhang Xu is not, but who can guarantee that this guy will not have a brain spasm and prepare to learn from his brother? Or is Master Ma such a person?

　　It will be difficult to kill them secretly at that time - but the best thing now is that those guys are not acting together with us, so we still have a chance!

　　Section 342 Cooperation

　　9

　　Since Sang Yu and I have reached an agreement, Wang Xi’s attitude doesn’t matter - now that I think about it, it’s true. Sang Yu and I basically didn’t care about the feelings of the first heir of the family. As long as the two of us decided on something, we would just make the final decision and never took Wang Xi to heart... Fortunately, this guy doesn’t have any ulterior motives, otherwise how could it be so easy to deal with?

　　I turned my head and stared at the ghost. I gently raised the Killing God Blade in my hand and scraped his face from time to time, feeling the cold chill - as my blade rose and fell, I saw that the ghost guarding the boy's face became more and more gloomy.

　　Sang Yu and Wang Xi were whispering on the side, looking up from time to time.

　　It was only at this time that I opened my mouth and said, "To be honest, you know very well what ghosts are in the eyes of the Famen. No matter what purpose you exist for, I have the responsibility to eliminate you." The ghost's face turned into ice as soon as I said this, as cold as a hungry ghost that just crawled out of hell. It would not be surprising if he rushed towards me and started to fight me, because I did tell the truth, but when his eyes fell on my hand, he couldn't help but change his expression...

　　The God-Killing Blade can kill both gods and ghosts. One can tell how powerful it is at first glance.

　　Of course, my words changed at this moment: "…But if you go up there, you will be a victim, so I can give you a way out.

　　People are like this. When they know they have to die, they are extremely courageous and can burst out with dozens of times the strength of usual. But once they know there is a way to survive and it is easy to walk, their courage will disappear in an instant... This ghost is the same. He immediately showed a flattering expression on his face and kept saying, "Master, Master, please spare me.

　　I was young at the time, and I was overconfident in myself, so I never thought about why this ghost would beg for mercy so submissively despite having dozens of terracotta warriors. I was quite proud of myself for a moment. I still kept a cold smile from Kiro Reeves in The Matrix on my face, and said lightly, "You can let me go, but I need to know your whole history. What do you say?"

　　"Okay, okay, okay," the ghost agreed repeatedly and told him all his stories.

　　There were indeed two Seven Killing Stele made by Zhang Xianzhong's men. One was a stone stele for praying to heaven and earth, and the other was for suppressing the wronged souls. This was exactly as the legend said and it was indeed sent to Shenlongjia - but the legend did not point out that he had arranged a secret force to guard the stele at that time!

　　What was suppressed in the stone tablet were not only the souls of millions of innocent people in Sichuan - of course, if there were only the souls of these innocent people, Zhang Xianzhong would not have done so - the important thing was that among them were also the souls of Prince Xiang Zhu Yiming and Prince Guiyang Zhu Changfa, and this was the main reason why Zhang Xianzhong was worried!

　　Back then, Zhang Xianzhong occupied Sichuan with the help of people with special magical powers and established the Dashi regime. He controlled most of Sichuan and was so powerful that he thought he could accomplish great achievements like Zhu Yuanzhang. With this mentality, he attached great importance to the special magical powers of the past, not to mention the retribution for evil.

　　According to the advice of the foreign scholar, since Zhang Xianzhong killed too many people and committed serious sins, the wronged souls he suppressed could easily break out of the stele, so a person must be appointed to guard the Seven Killings Stele. This person must not only be able to guard here all year round, but also pass on everything forever - the best candidate is to create a Yin ghost!

　　When the construction of the Seven Killings Monument began, the strange man had already selected the personnel, and finally found a person with unbalanced yin and yang and upside down five elements. Then he taught him the method of inheritance and the means of selecting ghosts, and forced him to this place to guard the Seven Killings Monument... Those terracotta warriors were created ghost soldiers, specialized in dealing with the wronged souls escaping from the Seven Killings Monument!

　　Of course, the claim about the Yin boy is that he can extend his lifespan for a thousand years and become a god after death - don’t say that, this is 100% scam, it plays on the boy’s ignorance!

　　Although the method used at the time was extreme and vicious, it was still appropriate. If it had gone according to plan, the ghosts from the Seven Killings Monument would never have escaped. Unfortunately, this guy missed one step - he didn't think about how the future would develop, nor did he guess what impact this development would have on the ghosts!

　　The guard boy wakes up once every year to check the Seven Killings Monument and eat, but as time goes by, this guy is getting older and older, and it is gradually time to find a new Yin boy - when he goes out to look for Yin boys, he finds that the world has become too strange!

　　Because he had witnessed countless times the flaming stick in the hunter's hand, the screaming and running steel monster outside, the crackling tube with flames... The guard boy, who had begun to doubt whether turning into a ghost could extend his life for a thousand years, was afraid in his heart, so he had been hiding here and dared not go out!

　　The boy's age is getting older and older, and it can be said that it is basically the last moment before the oil well is running out. All his hopes are pinned on finally completing his mission and ascending to heaven. He is like a dying person pricked by a needle. He knows that everything is in vain, but unfortunately he is unwilling to give up any hope and wants to try!

　　Last time, when the wronged souls in the Seven Killings Monument escaped and killed Mao Jiahao, it was the Yin Ghost who rushed out at that moment hoping to stop it, but unfortunately failed in the end...

　　I exchanged glances with Sang Yu and Wang Xi. I could see their approval, so I nodded and said, "Okay, since you have explained your origins, all you have to do now is take us to the Seven Killing Monuments. If you can resolve and liberate all the wronged souls in the Seven Killing Monuments, we will let you live."

　　"Thank you, thank you!" Yin Gui thanked him repeatedly: "Then, then when will you leave?"

　　Huh? This question puzzles me. Is the Seven Killing Monument very far away? If so, how can he defend it?

　　The guard boy answered my question and quickly explained: "The Seven Killings Stele is hidden in a crack in the ground. There is a crack connecting it to the Yin Land, but some earthquakes occurred a few years ago and closed the crack, so..."

　　"So you can't find it?" I said in a somewhat unfriendly tone. What do you think this guy meant by saying this? Is he trying to tease me?

　　"No! No!" The ghost immediately waved his hand and began to explain: "A few years ago, I found a way outside that leads to the crack in the ground, but..." He stammered: "Well, the distance is a bit far

　　Damn! So that's what's going on. You said that being able to find the distance of the Seven Killing Monuments is nothing. But from the attitude, I can tell that this guy is really ready to cooperate with us. He even treats these minor issues as a big deal. Going up, he is willing to be my little brother, right?

　　Now that things have been agreed upon, it is easy to arrange. First, Wang Xi went up to greet Thirteen and the others. Then I asked Wu Tian to send me over again. Behind me, the Yin Ghosts guarded the boy, and finally Sang Yu covered the rear...

　　When I was leaving, I noticed that the terracotta warriors that had not moved at first had not changed much, they remained the same; except that a few of the peeled terracotta warriors kneeling on the ground began to turn black and gray, with a kind of deathly gray color on their faces spreading and dispersing, and layers of skin and clothes rolled up like onions, dissipated, and turned into flying ashes that gradually dissipated in the air!

　　When we came out of the deep pool, most people had left. Only Thirteen, Uncle Cui, and Tiezi were left. "I told them to go back," Uncle Cui explained to me, "mainly because these children had never seen it before, and I was afraid of scaring them."

　　It is obviously a lie to say that he was scared. The truth is that he didn't want the hunters to accompany us on the adventure. It is not without reason that Uncle Cui is respected. He is indeed very kind to people.

　　He could even avoid any irrational behavior by staring at the Yin Gui, which was completely different from Tiezi - but then again, Tiezi was born with a strong Buddhist character, so let alone staring at him, even if he went up and licked him - the Yin Gui wouldn't dare to say a word... That guy was already a little scared when he came up!

　　We changed our clothes behind the woods and came out. There was still hot water boiling on the fire in front of Thirteen. He poured a cup for each of the three of us and said, "Shall we set off now?"

　　I waved my hands, I really couldn't walk any more, "No, take a break and eat something, and if possible, sleep a little longer - it's too cold down there, I can't do it.

　　Thirteen nodded, picked up a stick and dug out a few round, hot things from the ashes, "Eat something?"

　　This is absolute nonsense!

　　Sang Yu and Wang Xi and I immediately grabbed one each, and as soon as I got them in my hands I smelled the familiar fragrance - they were actually some roasted sweet potatoes!

　　My friend smiled and handed me an oil paper bag which contained roasted and dried meat.

　　Well, what else can we say at this point? In one word, eat!

　　When we got there, it wasn't just the three of us who were hungry. Thirteen, Uncle Cui and Tiezi also started eating with us. Everyone had something on their mind - this was not difficult to guess, after all, Yin Gui was an evil existence who had killed many people in this Shenlongjia. Now we have to cooperate with him... Anyone would feel uncomfortable, right?

　　The ghost was sitting alone nearby, without making much movement. He just stared at us in a trance, and no one knew what he was thinking. Two of the five ghosts were guarding this guy nearby, their eyes full of vigilance.

　　After wolfing down a sweet potato, two pieces of dried meat and half a cup of hot tea, I felt full of energy again. So I took the satellite phone from Thirteen and called the old man.

　　The old man was also shocked when he heard the news, but he didn't reply to me immediately. After a moment of silence, the old man said calmly, "I need to discuss it with them... You guys should do whatever you need to do and proceed according to the plan.

　　"learn

　　After the call, everyone had already finished eating and were resting, so I asked for their opinions...

　　Get going now!

　　Chapter 343: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons

　　0-05-0

　　The ghost guard led us through the woods at the back. There were some trails left by wild animals or hunters. It was not too difficult to walk on it, but that was just the beginning. After we walked out, he turned around and led us to walk around the mountainside.

　　A rather dangerous cliff!

　　This part of the mountainside is very steep, with basically no trees, and the exposed rocks were very slippery to step on. We used our hands and feet to crawl along the cliff, trying to hold on to some vines growing on the ground for assistance - after walking more than a hundred meters, everyone was a little out of breath, and the only one who got up well was Uncle Cui!

　　We followed the ghost for half the night and we couldn't hold on any longer by midnight. The forest was very humid and cold at night, and the roads were difficult to walk on. When we turned to a place that was slightly sheltered from the wind, we decided to take a rest.

　　The bite refers to a concave terrain with two huge rocks above and below forming a mouth, which can shelter from wind and rain. It is quite nice to have such a place at night.

　　He quickly cleaned up the place and made a dry spot, then gathered some dead branches and grass and started a fire.

　　Sang Yu Wang Xi took the Imperial God back, then took out Snickers and other things from his bag and distributed them to us. After eating a few pieces, we felt a warmth in our stomachs, and as we were warmed by the fire, our eyelids began to feel heavier.

　　I picked up a bunch of dead wood outside and roasted it beside me before I started to eat. When I finished eating, Wang Xi and Tiezi were already roasting a stone and snoring softly. Sang Yu next to them could hardly open her eyes, so I simply asked her to go and have a rest, leaving Shisan and I to watch over her.

　　I didn't consider Mr. Cui at first. Think about it, the old man is so old and we don't have much to do with him, why should we bother him? But I didn't expect Mr. Cui to refuse to do it. He insisted that he had a good rest in the afternoon and was not sleepy, so he asked me to go and rest...

　　Unable to resist the old man's enthusiasm, I could only stuff the half pack of cigarettes in my pocket into Thirteen's pocket and ask him to accompany me. I chose a place with rocks and began to doze off in a daze.

　　I don't know how long I slept, but suddenly I felt a chill. I stretched out my hand and scratched my face a few times, wanting to continue sleeping, but the more I scratched, the colder it became... I looked up and found that water was dripping from the cracks in the cliff above onto the rock next to my head, and a lot of water was splashing onto my face.

　　After all this, I no longer feel sleepy. Watch, it’s already past five in the morning. I thought we’ve had a few hours’ rest, so I might as well let Thirteen and Uncle Cui take a nap. That way they’ll have more energy to hold on, right?

　　Sang Yu and Wang Xi were still sleeping soundly. I got up first, put Sang Yu's clothes that had fallen to the ground on her shoulders, and then looked up. "Are you awake?" Thirteen asked me softly, "My turn?"

　　I nodded, got up on tiptoe and sat down next to Thirteen. I greeted Uncle Cui and said, "It's almost dawn, and I don't think anything will happen. You guys go and rest, I'll be here to watch for a while.

　　This is the characteristic of going out on business. Each shift takes turns to rest. They didn't act pretentiously or pretend to be heroes and say they would stand firm to the end. Instead, they yawned calmly and sat down where I was just now: "Then you keep an eye on it."

　　I didn't even think about them. Instead, I was looking at my companions. Suddenly, I felt something strange. After thinking about it carefully, I realized that my friend Tiezi was missing. So I asked, "I know—Hey! Where's Tiezi?"

　　Yan Shisan had already sat down, but when I asked him this, he straightened up. "I went to the bathroom, a few minutes earlier than you." He asked in confusion, "What's the matter?"

　　"It's okay, it's okay... uh, you guys go to sleep quickly. I waved my hand and let them rest, thinking that Tiezi had run far away to the toilet, no wonder he was not there - I definitely didn't think of anything at the time. First, it was because the sky was getting brighter and the beasts were almost resting; and second, no one dared to provoke Tiezi with his Buddha bone armor.

　　After Shisan and Uncle Cui rested, I started adding firewood to the fire and made it very big, preparing to heat up something to eat. But while I was busy, I inadvertently noticed a pair of eyes next to me that were unusually bright... It turned out that Sang Yu had woken up!

　　At this moment, she is tilting her head and staring at me with interest!

　　While adding the firewood, she said calmly: "Why don't you sleep a little longer? Did I wake you up by making too much noise?" I smiled at her and said: "It will be done soon - why don't you sleep a little longer?"

　　After hearing what I said, Sang Yu didn't want to sleep anymore. She slowly put on her clothes and walked to sit next to me. She took out a wet tissue to wipe her face and hands: "It's almost enough for me. I can't sleep. Otherwise, I'll wait for you to boil some water to make coffee." Then she took out another one from her pocket and handed it to me: "Here, wipe your face

　　After wiping my face, I put the kettle on the fire and opened a bottle of mineral water and poured it in…

　　After being busy for a while, Sang Yu and I each took a paper cup and started drinking coffee. The warm liquid entering our stomachs made us both breathe a sigh of relief. It felt so refreshing.

　　Sang Yu said to the person next to him while drinking coffee, "By the way, how many bottles of mineral water are left? Should we make some more for them?"

　　Shenlongjia is a natural ecological environment. Our mineral water is in large bottles. After drinking, we fill it with stream water and continue to use it. We will never leave these household garbage in it. I shook my head: "No more! I don't know where to get water nearby. Let's just wait until they wake up."

　　Sang Yu disagreed: "No, they will all drink something when they get up, so we should get ready - you, Shisan and Wang Xi will definitely drink coffee, Mr. Cui will probably drink tea, and Tiezi will want... eh, where's Tiezi?"

　　"My friend is going to the toilet..." I said half of the sentence unconsciously, and then I was startled. Damn! Did my friend take too long to go to the toilet?

　　I had totally forgotten about this thing after all this time!

　　Sang Yu knew something was wrong when I saw my face change, and asked quickly: "My friend went to the toilet... I've been awake for more than 20 minutes, and there's something wrong with his toilet.

　　I nodded with a dark face: "It's hard to say, something must have happened. I couldn't help but panic. If something happened to this guy, how would I go back and explain to his parents... It's too bad, right?

　　I went back and slapped Wang Xi a few times to wake him up. He was still dazed and yelling at me, "What are you doing? Didn't you see Qiao Yun was peeling lychees for me? I haven't even had any of them in my mouth and you messed them up..."

　　I lowered my voice and said, "Don't eat lychees! Damn, my friend is gone.

　　Wang Xi hurried to his side upon hearing this, and sure enough, Tiezi was not in the original position. He stood up and looked around, but he still couldn't see him. He was about to speak when he suddenly remembered something, and his face suddenly changed from surprise to a kind of smugness of a mean man: "Forget it, Brother Liu, Tiezi must have gone to the toilet..."

　　It turns out this guy thought I was fooling him!

　　"What the hell! He definitely didn't go to the toilet... No, he went to the toilet... No, no, he didn't go to the toilet either..." I hurriedly told Wang Xi about this, but it seemed that nothing made sense. As the saying goes, the more chaotic things get, the more busy things get, and the more chaotic things get. I didn't even get to explain the matter clearly for a long time!

　　It was Sang Yu who came to my rescue: "Tiezi just said he was going to the toilet, but he was gone for more than 40 minutes, so your brother Liu was worried that something might happen to him - understand?"

　　“I understand.” Wang Xi rolled her eyes at me. “Sister, once you tell me, I understand everything clearly. It’s much clearer than what Brother Liu said…”

　　"Go, go, go." I patted her shoulder in annoyance and said, "Stop talking nonsense and send your god out to look for any news about my friend. Your sister and I will be out soon, and you will be on duty now."

　　"No problem," Wang Xi nodded, and before we set off, he added, "We must bring Tiezi back with us."

　　This guy still cares about his friend - but his next words immediately destroyed his worldview. He added: "...If you don't bring it back, I will never be able to win back the money I lost, right?

　　I don't know if this guy has lost his mind. Do you think he can beat his buddy with his skills? He even has the nerve to yell at him like a tiger!

　　I finally stayed with the ghost next to the big tree outside the bite and carefully reminded: "That guy..." Wang Xi nodded quickly, patted his divine ornaments and said no more!

　　Sang Yu and I looked around and saw a pair of shoe prints behind us going along the woods all the way into the woods. We hurried to follow... Soon a mound of earth appeared in front of us, and then the shoe prints went around the mound and went down.

　　It was almost light now, but a light drizzle began to fall from the sky. This small change made Sang Yu and I feel anxious for some reason, and we quickened our pace.

　　At this moment, our footsteps suddenly stopped. We looked up and saw a huge rock in front of us, surrounded by dense weeds. Sang Yu and I had just stood still around it when Tiezi rushed out from the grass with a whoosh!

　　I quickly rushed forward and grabbed Tiezi's shoulder. I saw that his face was blue, his lips were purple and green, and his body was still shaking. I pinched this guy's arm. Hey, he was really cold!

　　I don’t know what scared him like this!

　　I was too frightened to ask him any questions, so I simply encouraged him to eat two Snickers bars. When he looked a little better, I asked, "What's wrong?"

　　I didn't expect that this sentence made my friend shudder all over and almost knocked the thing in my hand away... I became more and more curious. You see, he has been with me for so long and he must have seen the world, so why was he so scared this time?

　　Tiezi's lips trembled a few times, and then he stared at me and Sang Yu and uttered four words word by word: "One Hundred Demons Night Parade"

　　Chapter 344 The Other Side of the Mountain

　　0-05-

　　Tiezi's Buddha bones are the result of thirteen lifetimes of Buddhist affinity, which is like an iron vest and a golden bell for absolute defense against ghosts. For a long time, he lived a heartless life in a confused state, eating and drinking without any worries - even when he went in, he ate and drank without any worries, and accidentally caused stomach problems.

　　In the middle of the night, Ya felt uncomfortable in her stomach, so she got up, said hello to Thirteen, and went into the woods. This guy thought he had no taboos and didn't think much about it, but just went towards the open areas.

　　After the big dump, if this guy came back, it would be fine, but he was walking and suddenly heard a trivial noise, which immediately aroused his great interest - I have said before that this guy always talked about my affairs when he came to my house to find topics, you know, I only had such trivial things at that time, and soon it became boring...

　　So this guy changed his topic to talking about strange stories and wilderness gossip. Now when he heard a strange sound in the middle of the night, he naturally thought that this was another excellent adventure topic, and he followed the sound without thinking.

　　At that time, we were on a hillside with a very small valley below. Tiezi walked carefully to a rock and looked out. Although it was pitch black below, he could clearly hear a strange sound coming from the bottom.

　　Although the sound was not loud, it was extremely noisy. If you listened carefully, you could hear footsteps, dragging sounds, metal friction sounds... but the most common sound was a very strange swish sound, as if someone was dragging dozens of brooms.

　　Tiezi's curiosity was immediately aroused to the extreme, but he didn't have the Yin-Yang eyes and could not see anything. In this situation, the admiring look in his junior sister's eyes when he was telling the story to the eighth sister suddenly emerged in his mind... He touched it without thinking!

　　The further down we walked, the colder it got. When I walked for a while, I suddenly felt a force brushing against my body. My mind went haywire and I passed out...

　　When I heard this, I quickly asked, "What did you feel at that time?"

　　Tiezi thought about it carefully and said: "Well, it feels like water is pouring down on my head..." He was very hesitant when he spoke, as if he didn't know how to describe it.

　　I squinted my eyes and thought about it, then shook my head: "Not completely, this feeling should be cleansing your entire inner being, rather than just pouring down from your head - think about it, isn't it the same feeling as when you're in a sauna and the heat is flowing through your entire body?"

　　This reminded Tiezi of something and he nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, yes! It was just like that, as if my whole body was soaked - except that it seemed to be cold, not the hot air of a sauna.

　　"That's right..." I said "hmm" to Sang Yu, and a hint of doubt appeared on her face, but we didn't discuss it. We just waited for Tiezi to continue speaking.

　　Tiezi paused and asked, "Right? What's right? Is there any problem?"

　　"No, no," Sang Yu and I shook our heads together. "Go on.

　　When my friend woke up, the sound had not stopped. It felt like... I wonder if you have had any experience with drugs? The feeling is actually the same as what drug users tell us - in a short moment, you feel dizzy and fall into a state of emptiness, as if you went from being sober to being drunk in an instant; after this state lasts for a while, you suddenly recover from being drunk and sober...

　　Tiezi's situation was similar, except that he fainted in an instant and regained consciousness in the next instant - it could even be said that his hands were still holding on to the tree trunk, his feet were slightly swaying but he did not fall, and his whole body seemed to have been paused as if someone had pressed the pause button while he was walking.

　　Tiezi was very puzzled, but after checking himself and finding nothing unusual, he decided not to investigate further. He continued to tiptoe to the bottom of the valley, hid behind a rock and looked out secretly.

　　The valley was dark, and the moonlight was not much through the layers of branches above, making the whole valley in a hazy and illusory state. Tiezi used the weak light to see rows of people walking forward in a line. These people had some kind of chain-like shackles on their feet, and they limped when they walked. The shackles rubbed against the ground, making crisp clattering sounds, accompanied by messy footsteps and shouts from people next to them.

　　Outside the formation, some people were roaming around, their long-handled weapons falling on those people, and they made low calls, as if they came from a distant hell...

　　As the conversation went on, I didn't know why I had an urge to follow them. Later, the urge became stronger and stronger, even to the point where I couldn't control it!

　　Tiezi got out from behind the rock and walked forward behind the team. Those people seemed to ignore him and let him walk forward. Not far away, they reached the end of the valley. Those people walked forward without any hesitation and walked straight into a huge mountain wall... At this time, Tiezi did not wake up. As he said, he was still very happy and walked towards the mountain wall!

　　As he got closer, the mountain wall was no longer just a piece of stone in his eyes. It was like an open door. Inside, there were all kinds of brilliant golden lights, colorful lights, and bizarre lights tempting him to move forward. Just when he was about to get close to the mountain wall, suddenly a beam of light fell from the sky and hit him with a "pa" sound.

　　After the beam of light hit him, it immediately turned into countless streams of light, scattering around like silver snakes and golden dragons. Tiezi was awakened all of a sudden! Then, the mountain wall turned into a mountain wall again without knowing when, and the entrance of the strange power was no longer seen!

　　Tiezi was really scared at this time. He recalled his experience just now and found that even the Buddha's bones could not save him. He turned around and ran towards the mountain without any direction or position. He just kept running. He couldn't remember how far he ran. It was not until he climbed to the top of the mountain and the sky was bright that he felt a little more stable. So he found us based on the location he remembered.

　　Not far away, I saw Sang Yu and I...

　　My friend picked up the bottle I gave him and took a sip. "That's it. There's nothing else to it. Brother Liu, can you take a look at me and see if my Buddha bone is useless?" This was what he was most worried about. When he asked the question, he stared at me, afraid that I would say that his talent had become a thing of the past.

　　Originally, I shouldn't have told my best friend about these things, but then I thought, if this guy marries my junior sister, he'd be half a member of the Zhuge family, so it doesn't really matter whether I tell him or not; besides, he and I are colleagues in the National Security Bureau, so you should help him if you can, in case something gets into trouble; and most importantly, if I don't explain clearly, I'm afraid that he'll mess around again next time, and it would be terrible if he ends up in some deadly place or the underworld!

　　Along the way I could only tell you what I knew.

　　In fact, the situation that Tiezi encountered is also very rare. This kind of place is called "annihilation path" in our mouths, which is actually a place between yin and yang. There are many reasons for this. Some are caused by the death of heaven and earth, and some are caused by a small area caused by something that becomes the sphere of influence... In this range, it is affected by the strong yin force, eliminating everything that can be eliminated, just like in a certain area that blocks mobile phone signals, any new model of your phone that transmits strong signals will be silenced.

　　The Buddha's bones that Tiezi possesses are some kind of protection that can deter ghosts, but they are still powerless here - in other words, the yin energy gathered here is formed by the three mountains and five peaks, the yin and yang of heaven and earth, and if you are not a Daluo Jinxian possessing the purple and clear auspicious energy, you will definitely be dissolved here - the feeling of being splashed with cold water just now was what Tiezi felt the moment the power of the Buddha's bones was dissolved!

　　However, the Buddha's bones should not be underestimated. Even after being melted, their ability to protect the body still remained, so the ghost still did not discover Tiezi. And finally, at the moment when Tiezi was about to step into the gates of hell, the merits of Thirteenth Lifetime came down from the sky and awakened him.

　　These are our speculations, and they are basically in line with the situation. However, it is still unclear what Tiezi saw. Going up... ahem, I was quite conflicted about whether to go down or not, and I was actually in a dilemma for a while.

　　As we were talking, we also returned to the bite. Thirteen and the others had already woken up and were eating by the fire. Wang Xi saw us and joked, "Hey, buddy, your shit is really big. It took five or six hours to pull it. Come on, weigh it and see if you have lost ten pounds."

　　My friend's face turned red with shame. He hid behind me and cursed, "You are so bad, Wang Xi. Not only did you not come to help me when I was in trouble, but now you are still making sarcastic remarks - Sister Sang Yu, Sister Sang Yu..." He didn't say anything specific and just kept calling Sang Yu.

　　Sang Yu glared at Wang Xi and was about to say something to plead for Tiezi, but I spoke up from the side: "Don't! Tiezi, you really shouldn't ask your sister Sang Yu for help - to be honest, if you were not always busy looking for my junior sister, not learning anything, and just wanted to rely on your kindness to get into our Seven Departments of National Security, how could you have ended up like this today?" Then I smiled at Sang Yu: "It's better for Sao Sao, so that he doesn't just eat and drink all day long and learn nothing..."

　　"Pah, who knows Sang Yu rolled her eyes and said, "The crow says the pig is black, but you don't think so yourself - do you think you are any better than your buddy?" Then a bottle hit Wang Xi: "You talk too much.

　　Seeing Sang Yu getting angry, we finally behaved ourselves...

　　This time, my friend really learned a lesson, and felt embarrassed, which was rare for him. It was only after this incident that he finally felt at ease. He learned magic from the old man, and then practiced his boxing and close combat skills very hard, and finally became my greatest helper.

　　Of course, that’s a story for later.

　　Sang Yu protected her friend, but she had to tell him the truth. She raised my doubts for everyone to discuss. Just as we were hesitating, the ghost who had been silent beside us spoke up: "That, that place is where the Seven Killing Monuments are.

　　Chapter 345 Tiankeng

　　0-06-0

　　Yin Gui's words shifted everyone's attention to him. For a moment, all kinds of eyes flashed with sparks and rolled around on his small body. This guy was immediately frightened: "What do you want to do?"

　　"I don't want to do anything. I laughed and rubbed my fists. "Yesterday I remember you said it would take seven or eight hours to get there - how come today you suddenly said we're at the Seven Killing Monuments?" My friend next to me spat viciously and joined in: "Say

　　I guess the most depressed person this time is my friend. He logged in to a large account but ended up falling into a pit and almost sold himself out. His mood was not only not beautiful, but also as cold as the wind and rain. Now he is very excited when he hears the ghost's words. The pimples on his face are becoming more and more prominent, and they feel like they are about to burst out...

　　The ghost waved his hands and explained: "It's not what you think, I didn't explain it clearly. He drew a big circle on the ground with his hands, and then pointed to the left: "This is the entrance I found. It takes seven or eight hours to cross the mountain from our current location..." Then, he drew a small circle on the right and pointed to the side of the circle: "This is where we are now. The circle is where this... uh, Mr. Pei is - this should be very close to the Seven Killings Monument in a straight line, but I never knew I could find the entrance here.

　　As soon as we understood, it turned out to be a simple matter of the Yin and Yang of the mountain. We had to go around the other side of the mountain to enter through the entrance that the ghost mentioned, and we had to walk for seven or eight hours in vain. I didn't even need other people's eyes to guess what everyone was thinking: "Well, in this case, let's go together. In case there is an entrance or something like that, wouldn't it save us a lot of walking?"

　　As soon as the words came out, everyone agreed, only Tiezi's face changed. He took the time to poke my back and said, "Come on, Brother Liu, let's just go over there honestly..."

　　I packed my things and said, "Don't be afraid, you were alone just now and got vilified, but now there are so many of us going together, it will boost your energy and there will be no problem. This is also a chance for you to get revenge, right?"

　　Then the group of people cleaned up what needed to be cleaned up, put out the fire that needed to be put out, and started to go down the mountain along the same path they came back, holding the unfinished food in their hands.

　　I paid more attention to my friend's condition along the way, especially when we were about to reach the bottom of the valley, but for some reason this time he not only did not faint or lose consciousness, but he did not even pause for a moment. To put it bluntly, from this point on, there is nothing!

　　However, I did feel something unusual. Although it was not very strong, it was still like walking through the air-conditioning curtain of a shopping mall. After entering, the temperature was obviously much lower.

　　It was already bright outside, and I could see many things clearly: the two sides were wide, and the ground was basically made up of large and small stones. Going up, there should be gullies that were washed out by water a long time ago, but there was no grass in the gaps between the stones. Occasionally, I saw a few creepers, but they were all withered. I touched them...

　　Sure enough, the underside of the plant's leaves were a grayish-white color after frost, and it was obvious that it had survived an extremely cold environment. It looked like a gathering of evil spirits or something like that, and it had a bit of that smell.

　　As he was walking, Wang Xi caught sight of something out of the corner of his eye. He ran over while humming something. He only heard it briefly and immediately shouted, "Come, come."

　　It was just a piece of rock, but there was a strange mark on it: slender, narrow, with a sharp tail, the whole color was reddish-brown like rust, it was extremely cold to the touch, but some kind of indescribable tingling sensation appeared from the fingertips and it was hot... I didn't quite understand this situation, but Yi Sangyu's expression made me understand it - she knew it very well!

　　We continued to move forward, and I quietly asked Sang Yu. She did not hide it from me and said, "This is a trace of the fire from the underworld. I saw it when my grandfather used the God of Control before. Some things from the underworld have this ability, but they gradually weakened after staying in the world of the living for a long time. Our opponent this time is not simple either.

　　After going through so many things, Sang Yu and I can be said to have made it through the storms. Although this matter was quite tricky, there was only determination in each other's eyes, and there was no sign of flinching at all... We both actually laughed.

　　We followed the direction Tiezi pointed out for about another twenty or thirty minutes, and then a huge rock appeared in the valley in front of us, blocking the road across the entire valley. A huge rumbling sound was faintly heard from behind, and it felt like there were some mountains or rivers hidden behind it.

　　We walked around the edge of the valley for a while and emerged behind the big rock in a line.

　　When we started to circle the rocks, the sound of water became clearer and louder. The moment we appeared from behind, a gust of thick and humid air hit us directly in the face, and the whole environment was completely different.

　　A very spectacular scene appeared in front of us. It was a long and deep crack, just like the legendary cenote, about ten meters long and three or four meters wide. Countless crisscrossing rocks protruded from the hole, like the teeth of a monster. The cenote was very deep and dark, and it was pitch black and bottomless. Gusts of wind rushed out from it with water vapor, which was thrilling and awe-inspiring!

　　I picked up an egg-sized stone and threw it downwards. Seeing the stone pause slightly in the wind before continuing to fall, I knew what was going on. "Strong wind?"

　　"The one who brought the strong wind back to me was Thirteenth Young Master. He stood at the edge of the tiankeng and reached out to feel the force. Then he nodded: "And the strength of the strong wind increases and decreases according to the time of day."

　　"Well, I turned around and saw Tiezi standing beside me, looking around in bewilderment. I quickly called out, "Hey, Tiezi! Where is the big rock you saw last night?"

　　"Big rock, big rock..." He looked around while muttering, and after a while he turned around and showed a stupid face: "They are all different, there is no big rock at all - Brother Liu, this is not the place, right?"

　　Did I find the wrong person? Now a group of people are staring at me and I have to make a decision. In this situation, I have no better way. I can only ask half guessing and half asking: "How about we look around and talk about it?"

　　Everyone agreed and started to look for the stone. Only Thirteen stayed here and stared at the bottom. He said, "I'll keep it. If you find it, call me."

　　There is not much behind the big rock. The valley is still the valley and the cliff is still the cliff. Except for the crater next to the rock, everything is clear at a glance. We walked around for a long time and called our friends to come over when we saw any rock over two meters, but every time he looked stupid and shook his head and said "no".

　　I was also very confused at the time. According to the gathering of Yin energy, this place is basically the center. The Yin and Dark aura in the strong wind is as thick as a stinking ditch. Any Feng Shui master who can identify Yin and break Yang would be confused, let alone my Yin-Yang eyes. If I was wrong... unless there was something wrong with my eyes?

　　Of course, it is possible that the place where the hundreds of ghosts come in and out is not the Huiyin place of this valley at all?

　　While Sang Yu and I were discussing this, Thirteen suddenly called out from the other side. He held a flashlight in one hand and pointed it at the bottom of the tiankeng, waving his other hand: "Lao Liu, come here!"

　　When I walked over to him and looked under his flashlight, I actually saw...

　　Just over ten meters away from the cave entrance, there is a platform-like existence. It looks like silt deposits or sand piles, and a string of footprints are clearly visible on it!

　　I took the infrared telescope from Sang Yu and took a look - damn! There was a big "nike" in the middle of the footprint!

　　He quickly called Tiezi over, turned over the soles of his feet and took a look. Wow, it was Tiezi's footprints!

　　The meaning is very clear. In fact, Tiezi thought he was walking in the valley last night, but for some reason he had actually gone down the tiankeng and was completely unaware of it!

　　Must go down!

　　The ropes and climbing gear were ready, and we prepared to go down from the cave entrance one by one, along with some climbing tools we had brought with us. As the environment here was quite special, I didn't plan to stay up there. Sang Yu, Wang Xi, Shisan, me, Uncle Cui, and Tiezi, the six of us packed our things one by one and set off with light luggage. We had nothing else except some food, drinking water, and lighting equipment.

　　As for other things, such as blankets, I left them all on top. Firstly, it would be cumbersome and inconvenient to carry too many things down there, and secondly, I felt that this matter was almost over and there was no need to prepare so much.

　　As for whether we can get out, I'm not worried, because I still remember what those three travelers said, they were able to grope their way out from underneath, so why can't we?

　　Before going down, Wang Xi tried to summon the little tube and prepare to go down to explore, but as soon as he got the little tube out, he found something wrong - the vague connection between him and the little tube seemed to suddenly become extremely weak, as if it was absorbed by something, and the little tube itself was constantly getting darker and darker, as if something was fighting for control...

　　To control the gods, the first thing is to control them. If you can't control them, everything is fake - Wang Xi took the small tube without saying a word, and then told me this situation, saying frankly that it is estimated that the five ghosts and the gods below are all useless.

　　After everything was arranged and tied securely, we started to let out the rope. One end was tied to a big rock, and a lead weight was tied to the other end, and we threw it down - soon there was a snapping sound from below, which must have hit the bottom.

　　Naturally, I took the lead and climbed down the rope.

　　At this time, the gale had weakened a lot, and it was not difficult to go downwards, but the feeling of the wind blowing on the body was very uncomfortable, as if a thousand ants were crawling on you, itchy, cold and extremely uncomfortable.

　　At that time, I was only concerned about my body and didn’t pay much attention to it, so when I took the first step, I didn’t pay much attention to the abnormality under my feet. Later, after everyone got down, I saw it - the footprint with the Nike logo was gone!

　　Chapter 346: In the Tiankeng

　　0-06-02

　　When the slope rises from the top, it feels like it is made of loose soil, but when you step on it, you will know that it is not - it is just some light pink rocks, which have changed color due to the wind and sun over the years. It is just an appearance...

　　But if this is rock, how could there be footprints? And if there are no footprints here, then we don’t know whether Tiezi has been here!

　　This is a semi-slope terrain, and the slippery feeling made me realize that this is not a suitable place to discuss things, so I started walking down without thinking too much - the rocks on the side had some uneven handholds, which saved me a lot of effort in the process of descending, and I reached the lower edge of the tiankeng smoothly.

　　Although it is the lower edge, this is not the bottom of the sinkhole - there are countless cracks on the ground, some more or some less, some wide or some narrow, and each one is bottomless. When the flashlight shines into it, it is pitch black and no one knows where it leads to.

　　Those gusts of wind carrying water vapor are blowing up from below.

　　The widest gap was only one foot, and the narrowest was only a few inches, cutting the edge of the pit densely like a sieve. If the Seven Killings Monument was hidden here, it would definitely not go down further - and sure enough, the ghost quickly gave us the answer.

　　The ghost looked around here, and suddenly showed a happy expression and said: "It's here, it's here! The smell of the Seven Killings Monument, it is indeed the smell of the Seven Killings Monument. After saying that, this guy actually walked straight to the side, and waved his hands repeatedly, "This way, the smell is over here

　　It was then that I discovered that there was a crack on the top of the sinkhole, and the bottom was even more severely cracked. The long and thin crack extended forward, and I didn’t know how far it was.

　　I could only say "Watch your step" to the person behind me, and hurriedly followed the ghost. Soon, a white light lit up behind me, and Sang Yu carefully reminded me: "You too,

　　After a few dozen meters, the scenery changed. I don't know how I suddenly saw a faint light. I looked around and found that there was a fork in the gap. The light was coming through one of the branches.

　　The fork was a huge rock wall, and it felt like the rocks that were stuffed into the tree after I chopped it open from top to bottom when I was a kid. I carefully walked around the rock.

　　There was actually a huge pool of water inside!

　　The water pool was as cold as ice, with a thin layer of mist covering it. The stone wall beside it was crystal clear and dotted with stars, reflecting the light in the water pool. The ghost was standing by the water pool waiting for me, pointing to the bottom of the pool and saying, "This is it.

　　Looking around, there is a stone tablet at the bottom of the pool, lying there like an ordinary stone tablet, with a layer of frost on it. It is the stone tablet inside that is shining, passing through the frost and then through the pool, and finally refracted again by the mica flakes on the stone wall, so the whole fork has a leisurely light and a faint beauty.

　　Just then, there was a flash of white light behind him, followed by the sound of numerous noisy footsteps. Wang Xi started to yell in surprise, "Wow, this place is so beautiful!"

　　"Don't just look over there, come here, this is... eh? What's going on?"

　　When the light shone, the water in the pond was filled with thick smoke, and it became hazy. The Seven Killings Monument was hidden under the water and could hardly be seen. I thought to myself, "Turn off the flashlights, or I won't see it."

　　Soon the place returned to its original color, and the thick smoke gradually dissipated. A group of people accompanied me to the Seven Killings Monument under the water. At this moment, I seemed to hear a loud dragging sound in my ears!

　　At first I thought there was something wrong with my ears. Because of my friend’s story, I kept thinking about the hundreds of ghosts walking in shackles, which led to the hallucination. But when I concentrated again, I heard it again!

　　The others were staring at the Seven Killings Monument below in amazement. Shisan and Wang Xi were discussing something cautiously, while Tiezi was explaining everything to Uncle Cui. Sang Yu was staring at the monument in a trance - Sang Yu had a weak resistance to beautiful things and was probably attracted to it.

　　It seemed like I was the only one who actually heard the sound.

　　It would be a lie to say that I'm not afraid at all. After all, there are several people from the same sect gathered here, but I was the only one who heard the sound. No matter what kind of anomaly or monster this is, it must be very powerful. We must strike first!

　　After carefully judging the direction, the sound seemed to come from beside me, so I leaned over and saw a thin crack on the wall, covered with some mica sheets that covered most of it, but I could still vaguely see its existence.

　　When the sound rang for the third time, I was sure that it was definitely coming from there.

　　Although the noise I made by tilting my head upwards was not loud, everyone noticed my movements. Sang Yu followed my gaze and found the gap, so he asked, "What is that?"

　　"I don't know. I didn't take my eyes off the gap when I answered the question. "But there was a sound coming from inside. I think there was something?"

　　"Sound?" Sang Yu asked curiously, "Did you hear a sound? What was that sound?"

　　"I don't know, it seems to be the kind of rustling sound that Tiezi said, but I'm not sure," I pointed at the gap: "It could be a ghost or a zombie, anyway, there is something in it..." I raised my head slightly and saw Sang Yu staring at me with a blank face.

　　"No way..." She was obviously still struggling with the previous question, "I didn't hear anything - what about you, did you hear anything?"

　　Tiezi and Wang Xi answered in unison: "No." Then Thirteen shook his head slightly, and then Mr. Cui spread his hands and smiled... Finally, Yin Gui remained silent, thinking for a long time before speaking: "I don't have it either."

　　"Damn! This is weird. I suddenly got angry and said, "So you guys didn't hear it but I did?"

　　Several people nodded slowly at each other...

　　"Okay, I'll go over there and put the matter of the Seven Killing Monuments aside for now.

　　To be honest, it's not that I was being confused on purpose, but I felt that there was something strange about the sound. If I didn't figure it out and dealt with the Seven Killings Monument rashly, I would always feel afraid that something unexpected would happen.

　　Cold wind blew out from the gap, chilling me to the bone. I didn't know where it was connected to, so I moved closer to the stone wall and looked inside...there was another loud crash!

　　I crawled into the gap and found that it was wide enough for a normal-sized person to go in and out. I stuck my head to the edge of the gap and looked inside. There was a dark figure in the depths!

　　I held my breath and shone the flashlight, and suddenly a bright white light hurt my eyes - OK, I admit that I forgot about the mica layer, and the countless micas refracted the light and immediately made me feel uncomfortable.

　　After turning off the flashlight, I directly used my Yin-Yang eyes, and I saw that there was indeed a person inside!

　　At the end of the gap there was a person sitting on the ground, his whole body pitch black with no color. The only thing that could be identified was that the fabric of his clothes seemed to be almost rotten, turning into mud-like substance sticking to his body, but the strange thing was that his skin was actually a pale white color, and it did not decay, rot, decay, or wither, like a sitting Bodhisattva in the flesh.

　　The surface seems wet, and if you look closely, there seems to be some water stains underneath. I don't know where they came from.

　　I was working on that thing when I suddenly heard a sigh, as if someone had breathed out his last breath at the moment of suffocation, letting out all his attachment to the world of the living and his fear of the underworld.

　　I am also a human being and I have fears too. Although I know some magic and have some skills, every time I encounter something that I don’t quite understand, I still get a little scared. At that time, my heart skips a beat...

　　At this critical moment, someone behind him shouted, "Brother Liu, there is still a crack here.

　　This shout scared me to death. I turned around and saw Wang Xi. He was pointing at the man next to me who was showing off with a smile on his face, "You, there are also cracks here, and there..." I followed the direction of his finger and saw that there really were several cracks. I didn't notice it because I was standing by the pool just now because the angle was wrong, but now that I've changed my position, I can see it much more clearly.

　　Adding the seven gaps here, the distance between each two gaps is different, and it seems to fit something I am familiar with...but what exactly is that thing?

　　In this situation, it is crucial to mobilize the wisdom of the people. I said, "There are seven gaps in total. This thing should represent something, right? Sang Yu, you..."

　　At that time, I was about to ask Sang Yu and the others if they could think of anything, but at this moment, a fishy wind suddenly rushed towards me from behind at a very fast speed, and at the same time, the crashing sound suddenly rang out violently!

　　At this time, I was facing the gap sideways with my face facing outwards. That posture was completely incapable of fighting. At this critical moment, I suddenly pulled myself out and rushed out, holding my hand at the edge of the gap and turning around.

　　A dark shadow rushed out from beside me with a bloody gust of wind, waving the chain in his hand, obviously he was not expecting it and missed!

　　At the same time, I saw black shadows rushing out from those cracks one after another. They were all similar to the ones in here, covered with rotten cloth and mud, and waving an iron chain in their hands - the iron chain was spotted with red, and there were faint sparks burning on it!

　　"Everyone, pay attention, this is..." I just opened my mouth and heard Sang Yu shouting even more excitedly than me: "Everyone, pay attention, this is a soul-collecting ghost. Don't touch the iron chain in its hand. If you are infected, it will burn your soul.

　　However, no matter how Sang Yu and I shouted, it seemed a little too late. Before we could even shout, everyone had already prepared to fight back with real guns and nuclear bombs - the most reliable one was Uncle Cui, who had already aimed his shotgun.

　　The next second there was a huge roar!

　　"Pah

　　A soul-collecting ghost facing Mr. Cui shook all over as if struck by lightning, and fell to the ground with a thud!

　　Chapter 347: Soul Collector

　　0-06-0

　　We did cheer when that guy fell down, and the reason for our joy was simple - this monster was not that powerful, it was easily dealt with by an outdated musket, and its ability was not that great!

　　But it only lasted for a few seconds before we were all dumbfounded, not because of anything else, but because the monster's body actually squirmed and crawled up again!

　　Now everyone understands the situation very well, that is to say, the seven soul-collecting ghosts are not simple ghosts, but soul-collecting human helmets with stomachs. Now a huge hole has been blown out on the body of that thing, and the skin and flesh are all torn, but not a drop of blood or other liquid has flowed out, just like a piece of frozen dead pork.

　　Several guys nearby have gathered together. If they don't come out, it's like they are encircling us. The four in front and the three in the back are both offensive and defensive, blocking us in the middle. Wang Xi drew out his samurai sword and was about to rush forward, so I quickly dragged this guy back.

　　"No, they have more people and we have fewer people, so we're the only ones who will suffer in such a chaotic fight. I took out the spare copper coin sword from my pocket, tore it off, and quickly used the loose coins to form a 'Six Ji and Six Geng Formation' on the ground. While shouting, "Everyone go in...", I turned around and prepared to try again - who knew that Sang Yu had also formed a magic circle behind me, using peach wood nails and talismans.

　　At this moment, Sang Yu had just finished her work. She took two steps over and stood back to back with me, and asked, "What are you doing?"

　　The formations of various schools and sects are different, or just a small change can make a big difference in the position and effect, so it's not surprising that Sang Yu asked this question. I pulled out the God Killing Blade and held it in my hand and said, "This is a very simple shrinking technique, similar to the Bagua formation. It's just a thing used to confuse ghosts and monsters and has little practical use. What about you?"

　　"That's useless." Sang Yu also drew his sword. "Even if I can trap these guys for a while, I can't trap them forever. I can only destroy them! But my magic circle is not very useful to them. It just slows them down a little... Be careful."

　　As she was talking, something seemed to be rushing towards her. I turned around and followed Sang Yu's forward move. I saw the three people rushing towards me from behind, so I shouted and rushed forward side by side with Sang Yu!

　　Wang Xi's shouts and the sound of chopping and fighting came from behind. I guess he and Shisan also rushed over!

　　The monster in front of me came in front of me with a whoosh, and raised the iron chain in his hand high - a person who couldn't even handle a bicycle chain lock would definitely not try to handle that thing, so I dodged sideways and swung my hand to chop him with a clang!

　　Just now, Uncle Cui's honest musket broke through the defense with one shot, and I thought the weapon in my hand also had such power. But after I chopped it, I realized that I obviously underestimated the enemy. I don’t know how hard this guy’s skin is. Anyway, this knife was in vain - the numbness in the palm of my hand made my whole right hand tremble, and I almost dropped the Killing Blade!

　　"Don't chop, stab! Compared to me, Sang Yu seems to have more experience in dealing with these guys. The force point of a horizontal chop is too large, and even the sharpest weapon can't be very effective. But it's different if you stab with the tip of the knife. Sang Yu held the sword tightly and passed between the helmets of the two men. Then he turned around and stabbed one of them in the chest. This time it really worked, and a bright hole was stabbed in that guy!

　　This… Sang Yu was probably stunned at the time, probably because the knife was too easy and she didn’t quite understand it. She might have been thinking in her heart: “Why is this guy so good?” But just as she was stunned, the man in the helmet suddenly raised one hand and pulled horizontally, and the iron chain circled and whipped towards her head.

　　If he gets hit hard by this blow, even if his soul isn't burned, his head will be split open inevitably!

　　Sang Yu must have been very frightened by this scene. She didn't even bother to pull back her sword and squatted down desperately - the chain almost scraped past her head!

　　"Hmph! Sang Yu pushed the ground with both feet and exerted force. His body fell to the ground with a crash and slid back more than two meters!

　　Seeing this, I didn't care whether to stab or chop. I raised my foot and kicked the soul collector in front of me hard in the abdomen. Although the huge force from my foot made me feel very painful, I still kicked this guy back several meters!

　　Then I turned around and rushed to Sang Yu in two or three steps, "Are you okay?"

　　Sang Yu just rolled over, his face full of anger: "The skin of this thing is planted, it's too hard, and the weapons we have are too small to use.

　　"Then what should we do?" While speaking, I took the time to glance behind me. There was a much more lively fight over there than ours. The Thirteenth King Xi, Uncle Cui, Yin Tong, and a guy named Tiezi who had just started fighting were five of them, surrounding a soul collector and beating him up. They were poking, stabbing, and hitting him. The other three were only five or six meters away from them, but they couldn't get over no matter what.

　　This is the purpose of the Liu Ji Liu Geng formation. It can confuse ghosts and evil spirits so that they cannot smoothly go to where they want to go, while people can directly step over the copper coins to beat up the ghosts - it is somewhat useful, but the disadvantages of this formation are also very obvious...

　　How long it can last varies according to the evil spirit of the ghost. If it is a fierce ghost, it will only last about 7 to 8 minutes. I couldn't help but feel a little surprised that the beating over there didn't achieve any substantial damage after such a long time.

　　The man was still standing, trying desperately to swing the chain in his hand. Although there were countless holes of various sizes on his body, it was obvious that the damage was not serious, but anyone could tell that the guy could not be completely disabled.

　　The three helmets here were easier to deal with due to Sang Yu's magic circle, so she only poked a hole in them with one knife, but now those guys pounced on them again after a slight pause!

　　This time, when Sang Yu and I went forward, we had a plan in mind. We just did two simple things: avoid the chains and kick away the helmets. At the same time, we quickly discussed countermeasures. I said it was a discussion between the two of us, but in fact, my first words were directed to Yin Tong: "Shou Tong, aren't you guarding the Seven Killing Monuments? Tell us what this thing is and how to deal with it?"

　　The guard's voice was clearly filled with uncertainty and crying: "These are the Seven Star Heroes that were originally placed here, mainly to deal with the escaped wronged souls, but..." The voice suddenly rose an octave and he said "ah" as if he suddenly swung out a claw, and then continued: "...I don't know why they attacked us.

　　"You mean this thing was on your side, but now it's betrayed you?" I was confused by his words: "Can a human armor betray you? Damn, are you kidding me?"

　　Wang Xi immediately took over the conversation. It was obvious that they were also very unhappy with the fight and felt quite resentful. He started yelling as soon as he opened his mouth: "Are you fucking kidding me? Why do I always feel that you are tricking us into coming here to fill in the hole? Let me tell you, if I really catch us with evidence, I will definitely..." The elegant second-generation brother Wang Xi who came up had picked up some bad habits because he had been hanging out with us for a long time. When he got angry, he directly called himself "Laozi" and started to scold us, completely losing his original gentlemanly demeanor.

　　At that time, Sang Yu was obviously annoyed, "Shut up! Stop talking nonsense here." She suddenly dodged to the right, and I took two steps to the left and dodged the chain thrown at me. Then we both kicked this guy's legs at the same time, and he fell in front of us.

　　They took two steps back together, and Sang Yu continued: "Shou Tong, tell us how this helmet was made. Tell us as much as you can. Do I have any solution?"

　　There are many ways to make human armor. Although they are all called this, there are big differences between them. Generally speaking, human armor is a naturally formed resentful axe. If the corpse is full of resentment and the body is separated, some animals that cultivate immortality will directly drill into the body of the deceased from the cavity, feed on the internal organs of the resentful body, and use the Yin Qi of the animals to cultivate immortality. The corpse that is occupied by the body will not rot. Over time, the body of the animal will merge with the resentful body, and it will become the so-called human armor.

　　But it is not the case with artificial human armor. Most of the time, it is divided into two steps: first, choose a suitable body, which is what we call the "arsenal body", and then use various tortures and abuses to kill the person, so that the person's body is full of resentment, malice, unwillingness, pain, anger... and other various resentments, and then use special things to lock the meridians of the whole body, locking everything in the torso; the second is to choose a ghost with deep hatred between heaven and earth. This ghost is different for different targets to be dealt with, but most of the time it has a deep hatred for the direct target. Extract a little of the ghost's three souls and seven spirits to seal it for ghost sacrifice, making it painful and finally crazy, and then pour it into the Niwan Palace of the human armor, and it is basically formed.

　　However, these seven-star human helmets are obviously different. Firstly, their consciousness should be relatively clear and they should know accurately that they are guarding the Seven Killing Monuments. Secondly, their skin is not as tough as that of ordinary human helmets, even that of ancient zombies. That's why Sang Yu asked this question.

　　Before the guard could answer, he heard Thirteen whisper, "Let's go over and talk." Then there was a crisp sound as if he had helped to block something. The guard quickly ran to our side. As soon as he arrived, he ran into a man in armor who was rushing over. So he swung his arm and scratched a white wound on the man's body.

　　The wound may be deeper than the ones in armor over there, but it still didn't hurt the vital parts - Sang Yu pushed the iron chain dropped by this guy out with his sword and said anxiously: "Tell me, what's the difference?

　　Yin Tong stared at the white stripe for a few seconds, and suddenly he became excited and said, "I remember now.

　　Chapter 348 Another wave of

　　0-06-04

　　To be honest, what Yin Tong remembered was quite useful - he told us: In order to increase the resentment of the body, the man's soul was imprisoned in the soul at the last moment, and then the limbs were chopped off one by one, the abdomen was cut open, and the man was cut into pieces along the spine... Can you guess the pain of a person who cannot leave the body after death and has to watch himself being cut into pieces?

　　Next, after the person was completely cut open, the body was sewn together piece by piece with tendons and hemp ropes, the spine and broken bones were connected with steel nails, and then the skin was peeled off and a kind of white sea fish skin was sewn on, greatly enhancing the defense of the body - the result was a soul collector with deep malice, huge hatred, and invulnerability to swords and guns!

　　Things have reached an extreme point. Even I can't think of any other way to increase its power even more. The warlock who came up with this idea is either a genius or a perverted demon!

　　When that guy said this, I actually understood what he meant. To put it simply, the torso of the human helmet actually has defects, but it is covered by the white fish skin. If we choose to cut at the places that have been cut off before, we will definitely get twice the result with half the effort!

　　I suddenly stepped back a few steps and opened my Yin Eyes. The bodies of the three people in front of me were all black shadows, but those shadows had some gray lines all over their bodies, which looked similar to what Yin Tong said - so I shouted: "Armpit acupoints, shoulder and neck acupoints, Tianshu acupoints, Jiuwei acupoints, Lianquan acupoints... these are the places where you can pierce, hurry up!

　　As soon as I said this, I pounced towards the man in front of me. After dodging the chain thrown by this guy, I jumped high and thrust the Killing God Blade in my hand towards his shoulder and neck. With a "puff" sound, it was all pierced in!

　　Then I took advantage of the momentum of falling and pulled it, increasing the strength in my hands to instantly make a palm-wide cut along the gray line... Sang Yu and the others beside me were not idle either, they raised their knives and focused on the acupuncture points I mentioned, and there were continuous puffing sounds. The helmets in front of us were cut with countless cuts by us, like a broken doll!

　　The wounds were relatively large, and the cut surface was slowly moving with a tendency to recover.

　　However, those cut wounds really could not heal, as their bodies were basically rotten, like a mass of mud hidden inside the body, with countless white tentacles wrapped around the mud and connected to the chest and abdominal walls. The entire inner wall was swollen and rotten, and all kinds of green and white liquids were gushing out of those organs and dripping onto the ground, which was extremely disgusting.

　　"Fuck!" I couldn't help but curse.

　　Everyone uttered similar curses, but fortunately, they were all inside the door, so their mouths were busy and their hands were not idle. They stabbed and pulled at the position I mentioned, and soon the first human helmet that was dismembered again appeared!

　　"Add incense ash and cinnabar," Sang Yu reminded while beating her, and reached into the bag to take out a handful. When she made a cut, he sprinkled some on it. The wound healed on its own. At this point, we naturally didn't hesitate. We all rushed forward and used our hands and feet. Soon, we cut these people into pieces of meat. The pieces of meat began to turn black and gray in front of us, and then really turned into mud!

　　It's not that the soul will dissipate and disappear once the human body is cut open, but because the weapons in everyone's hands are magical instruments, and cinnabar and other substances are sprinkled in. After the body is cut open, the soul has no place to rely on, and naturally cannot withstand the impact of these things and dissipates.

　　According to the usual practice and my own interests, Sang Yu and I naturally started to clean up the battlefield, ignited the talisman paper and threw it on the mud to burn, and the flames rose up...

　　The eye was about to burn out when suddenly I heard Wang Xi's horrified voice: "Wow! What the hell is that?" This shout scared everyone and everyone turned around to look at this guy.

　　Shit! What is this? -- At some point, a bunch of white tentacles appeared on the water surface. They were only as thick as a thumb, but there were so many of them. Now, those tentacles were covered with a faint green light, floating towards the shore in the lake little by little!

　　"It comes again?" Tiezi almost cried. When have you ever seen such a scene before? Although there was a ghost in Karamay at the beginning, it was only a one-round deal. But now, one wave has not yet subsided when another wave comes up and there is no chance to catch a breath?

　　No one paid any attention to him. Almost everyone was busy fiddling with their own magical instruments, wiping and washing them, taking out cinnabar and incense ashes and putting them in their pockets, and then busying themselves with burning the other body parts.

　　Gradually, the red tentacles came closer and closer, and the body under the tentacles gradually revealed its face. Until it got so close, I couldn't help but gasp. To be honest, I seemed to have never seen this thing before -

　　What is this thing? Is it a person or an animal? Or an insect? Or is it a plant?

　　This thing is like smashing a human face onto a nail board at a speed of 100 miles per hour, and then rubbing it twice and taking it out. He is about one foot tall, covered with scales, and has a horn like an octopus on his head, which is what I thought was a tentacle.

　　Soon these things began to crawl towards the shore.

　　Although I didn't know what this thing was, my instinct made me take the initiative to attack in this situation. Anyway, the things here could definitely not be classified as protected animals, so I just killed it.

　　It's like this every time. When I want to take action, there's always someone who gets there before me. Although Wang Xi and Sang Yu both rushed over, they were still a step slower - Thirteen's Flying Meteor flew past them with a whoosh and hit the guy in front of them directly.

　　A sharp scream was heard, and it fell far into the water - only then did the scream stop abruptly.

　　I went towards the other monsters out of curiosity. I originally expected to see these guys give up and run away, but when I pressed the button, I found something wrong!

　　Those guys that climbed up didn't continue to approach us, they just stood there, but five seconds later I suddenly noticed that their scales began to move!

　　Then little red bugs began to appear in the air and quickly flew towards us.

　　Damn! It turned out that the monsters were not scales at all, but pieces of unknown beetles. Although they were not big, their bodies were extremely red, drawing circles of red in the air.

　　Since the distance was very close, those beetles only flapped their wings twice and were in front of us. I had no time to defend myself and could only swing my Killing Blade randomly. Everyone around me also waved their weapons to block those things.

　　“Gather together, gather together,” I only said this, hoping that everyone could gather together and take care of each other. As soon as I said this, everyone rushed towards me, one after another, but... the one at the front was actually my best friend!

　　Thirteen stayed at the end, shooting at Uncle Cui from behind while blocking the beetles in the air!

　　Our swinging of the sword was not in vain, as soon a large number of beetles were swept to the ground by us. As soon as these guys died, they immediately turned into yellow-white pus and disappeared along the ground.

　　The creatures were not big, but there were too many of them, flying back and forth in layers. If you were not careful, you might be climbed on by them. The group of people were all waving their weapons desperately, trying their best to stay together and take care of each other.

　　"Ah..." I suddenly heard Sang Yu's scream behind me. I turned my head without paying attention to what was in front of me, and saw that several beetles had actually landed on Sang Yu's shoulders. She was shaking her hands and clothes desperately, trying to shake these things off.

　　Oh no! It was then that I remembered that what Sang Yu hated most was cockroaches. I don’t know why I felt a little creepy when I saw them. Now this beetle - can I say that it looks so damn similar to a cockroach?

　　I didn't care about the danger and rushed over to help Sang Yu knock off the beetle on his shoulder. In my haste, I seemed to see that the gap I left was blocked by Thirteen's quick steps. Just as I felt a little relieved, a beetle appeared on my hand. I was so scared that I shook my hand repeatedly. I finally shook the beetle away. But I saw clearly that although the backs of these things were no different from cockroaches, their mouthparts were actually similar to those of animals. They actually had a shiny black tongue that could extend and retract, constantly swallowing and spitting.

　　After getting all the bugs off Sang Yu, she felt relieved. She picked up the sword that had fallen to the ground and hid behind me, not daring to move. She was still scared when she went up. But even so, Sang Yu was not idle. She suddenly shouted, "Biyun, this is not a solution.

　　I looked around and everyone's situation was not very good. The range covered by the Meteor Flying in Shisan's hand was huge, but there were often bugs flying in from nearby, forcing him to constantly retreat and fight back; Wang Xi and his friend were basically hiding behind their main friend - the only two who were better off were Yin Tong and Uncle Cui.

　　The two men were basically standing back to back dealing with the emergency beetles. They would calmly slap or knock down the approaching beetles, and then stomp them to death with a crisp sound. Occasionally, if one missed, they would just slightly turn sideways to avoid it.

　　Suddenly, I heard a chattering of laughter nearby. I saw that the monsters that had horns on their heads and tails at the beginning had almost all come ashore. They surrounded us from a distance with their pig-tail tentacles, staring at us fiercely with their mouths full of white teeth...

　　The densely packed insects that originally covered my body have left, and I have also clearly understood the true appearance of these things - they should be considered living things, right?

　　Three Hundred and Forty-Nine Section Thirteen Dao Bones

　　0-06-05

　　These things looked very small and short. The places where muscles should have been turned into rotten and pus-filled smelly meat, and there were pits on the rotten meat, which should be the places where the beetles had attached themselves. Now streams of white liquid were flowing out of them and dripping onto the ground, immediately spreading an indescribable stench!

　　These guys' faces look like monkeys, except that their mouths are so big that they extend to the back of their heads. In their mouths full of sharp and tiny teeth is a long, thin tongue that is forked at the front. From time to time, a section of it would be spit out with a "whoosh" sound, and then suddenly retracted.

　　Although these guys are scary, they look very relaxed, as if they are a group of vultures waiting for animals to die before dining. As soon as we show signs of being exhausted, they will swoop down, bite us to death, tear us into pieces, and swallow us piece by piece!

　　There's no point in waiting at this point. The best thing to do is to use all your abilities!

　　I suddenly closed my eyes, and when I opened them, I had already connected yin and yang. Under my gaze, the yin energy in the underworld gradually withdrew and began to swirl and wriggle somewhere under our feet, getting bigger and stronger. When I could draw it out to deal with these monsters, Yin Tong suddenly shouted, "You can't use this trick!"

　　"What?" I was stunned, and then asked, "Why?"

　　"That's the energy of the underworld, the energy of the underworld!" This guy shouted loudly: "These things are the transformed ghosts that were suppressed by the Seven Killing Monuments and did not enter the reincarnation. What they need most is the energy of the underworld - as long as you pour the energy of the underworld into them, these ghosts will be able to absorb the power of the underworld and change instantly, and then it will be even more difficult to deal with them."

　　As soon as these words came out, Sang Yu and I were a little dumbfounded. So these things were ghosts? We didn't even come out!

　　The souls suppressed in the Seven Killing Monuments have been too long, and they have more or less turned into evil spirits. They have absorbed too much Yin energy from the world of the living and have already developed some ghostly qualities, but after all, they have never been exposed to the Yin energy from the underworld - from a game perspective, it is time for them to change jobs. No matter what their current attributes are, they will definitely be more powerful once they change jobs!

　　But the current situation is quite tangled: using the Yin Eye will inevitably cause the change of the Yin Soul, and then we will face greater danger than now; if we do not use Yin and Yang to attract the Qi of the underworld, then well, these beetles alone can destroy us. Even if we have killed hundreds or thousands of beetles now, it does not have much impact on the total number, just like leaning over to drink water from a water tank, even if you are too swollen to drink, it does not have much impact on the water tank.

　　I cursed angrily, and then began to use all my strength to disperse the condensed dark energy - at this moment, I suddenly discovered something strange!

　　A kind of quiet light appeared on Thirteen!

　　here we go again!

　　Do you remember what happened when I was in the Japanese's 880 magic formation? Thirteen suddenly attacked and strangled all the hungry ghosts in the formation, and at the same time crippled himself... At that time, I guessed that this guy was the legendary Taoist bone, but when he woke up, I couldn't confirm it. Amnesia was the minimum, and then the faint fragrance on his body became more refreshing, but in the end there was no abnormal halo!

　　The Buddha's bones are a faint golden light, and the Taoist bones are a clear blue light. These two things cannot be seen by others, but they will not be a problem for the Yin Eyes - this is what the old man told me at the time.

　　Now I actually saw that light in Thirteen - to put it in the lyrics: the soul is calling, singing an old, strange, but familiar ballad, the sky is smiling, my world is colorful and shining...

　　Damn, there is definitely hope!

　　The appearance of this light indicated that Thirteen's Taoist bone had fully awakened. Although it would not be as unrestrained and heroic as last time, he could use a similar big move in conjunction with the Buddha bone!

　　This is a story from Mount Mao a long time ago. Legend has it that it was first performed by Zhang Tianshi. Many people in the sect know this story, but no one has really verified it until now. It's not because no one wants to verify it, but because the Buddha's bones are too difficult to find. Even if they are found, there may not be so many ghosts to test it...

　　When Zhang Tianshi was still a teenager, he saw a high mountain while traveling. The mountain was shrouded in clouds and mist, and the terrain was steep. There were countless strange peaks and rocks inside. He climbed the mountain without thinking. His purpose at that time was not to slay demons, but to find one or two Taoist friends to visit, one to exchange experiences with each other, and the other to increase his own experience.

　　Under such circumstances, the old man went up the mountain happily.

　　The mountain was indeed extremely steep. It took Zhang Tianshi a whole day to reach the halfway point. Unable to find a place to stay, he had to sleep under a big pine tree. Who knew that something strange would happen in the middle of the night.

　　He was sleeping soundly when he heard the sound of gongs and drums. He woke up and followed the sound. After turning two corners, he found a large manor. During the day, Zhang Tianshi had seen nothing here. Now that the manor appeared, it must be a demon. So he used his magic power to hide his Taoist bones, pretended to be an ignorant scholar, and went forward to knock on the door.

　　Others might not be able to do it, but Zhang Tianshi is a great man throughout history. His Taoist spirit and magical powers were awakened when he was young, and several adventures have given him abilities far beyond ordinary people. There has never been such a young wizard in history, so he was able to take advantage of an opportunity.

　　When the door was knocked open, an old man came out and asked Zhang Tianshi who he was and what he was doing here. He could only simply answer that he was a scholar who went up the mountain and wanted to find a place to stay. Unexpectedly, the old man agreed immediately.

　　He also said with a smile: "Today is your good fortune, my son is getting married. We have prepared wine and food at home, please feel free to eat and drink.

　　As he spoke, he led Zhang Tianshi into the courtyard. Once inside, they saw that it was actually a large courtyard with thirty or forty bright red nanmu round tables. Countless guests were talking and laughing loudly, drinking heavily. The scene was extremely lively and joyful.

　　The old man happily led him to a table and sat him down, then asked someone to greet him, but Zhang Tianshi could tell something was weird at first sight.

　　Although the guests here were all well-dressed and looked like decent people, in the eyes of Zhang Tianshi they were actually rat-like and hideous-looking creatures. Some of them had exposed tails, horns in their hair, claws on their feet... there were countless of them. What's more, the food and wine on the table were all human hearts, lungs, limbs, heads, some were bloody and some were fried, stir-fried. It was a feast of human flesh!

　　Zhang Tianshi remained calm, just sitting at the table without saying a word or moving his chopsticks, wondering what would happen next - sure enough, after a while the old man came over, said he couldn't help but serve Zhang Tianshi the food, and enthusiastically invited him to do as he pleased.

　　But Zhang Tianshi remained motionless and silent, with only a cold smile on his face. The old man immediately showed an unhappy look and shouted, "You come to my house to stay but don't eat or drink. Don't you think you can afford me?" He slapped the table and stood up.

　　At this, the other guests at the table quickly stood up and tried to persuade him. Some asked the old man to calm down, some advised Zhang Tianshi to follow the host's wishes, some suggested singing positive songs and some suggested negative songs. Anyway, the meaning was that no matter what, he should just eat something.

　　Zhang Tianshi studied Tao Te Ching, River Map and Luoshu since he was young and understood their mysteries. He had already set up a tent to give lectures at the age of 19. It can be seen that he had a foundation since he was young, and he showed supernatural powers very early. In this case, it is inevitable that he has some common problems among young people, that is, youthful vigor. At that time, he could not help but sneer repeatedly, stretched out his hand and pulled out his sword, shouting: "A group of evil demons, actually want to trick me into eating such filthy and evil things! Don't leave, take my sword first.

　　According to what Zhang Tianshi had expected, the monsters would be terrified and flee in all directions after seeing him draw out his sword, and he would be able to take advantage of the chaos to deal with the main brain - but things developed completely differently from what he had expected!

　　There was a loud bang, and the door of the main room covered with red cloth flew out. Then a burly man appeared from the door, jumped high, and landed in the yard like a blockbuster bomb, stirring up layers of flying ash.

　　This guy has broad shoulders and big arms, a wide mouth and a big face. The muscles all over his body are shaking under his skin like a mouse. His hair is tied into a small braid and a string of gourd beads hangs on his chest, exuding a murderous aura.

　　As soon as he came out, the other guys stepped back a few steps to make way for him - sure enough, that guy grinned a few times and without saying a word, he suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Zhang Tianshi with his hand... At that time, the distance between the two was still several meters, and obviously that guy's hand should not be that long, but after this reach, he somehow came to Zhang Tianshi's chest!

　　The claws of this guy came swiftly but Zhang Tianshi's reaction was not slow either. He dodged the claw by rolling over, and the sword in his hand had already fallen from mid-air as he turned over, chopping off his arm with a clang!

　　The subsequent scenes are not very clear. There are many versions of the legend. No matter what tricks Zhang Tianshi used, the battle was fierce and chaotic. In the end, the master used his special skills to gain the upper hand.

　　He had the upper hand, but the matter was not over yet - the man suddenly turned around and rushed into the main room.

　　It was only then that Zhang Tianshi realized that the courtyard was empty. He looked at the dark main room, hesitating whether to go in, when he heard a rustling sound coming from all directions... Then soon pairs of eyes appeared in the darkness, including mountain birds, beasts, goblins, and strange creatures, staring at him, not moving at all!

　　Zhang Tianshi didn't panic at that time, but he was really unsure!

　　Chapter 350 Taoism and Buddhism

　　0-06-0

　　Zhang Tianshi stood still with the sword in his hand, and began to walk slowly with the Yu step - he pinched three acupoints on the palm of his left hand, and the palm thunder was ready inadvertently. As long as there was the slightest movement, he could throw out the divine thunder like a howitzer with a raise of his hand.

　　This idea is probably not bad. You, with the divine thunder in your left hand and the sword in your right hand, can attack or defend. You may not be at a disadvantage when facing a large number of ghosts. But the moment the light in the field became bright, he was shocked!

　　The hall had turned into a pitch-black hole at some point, with countless bats flying out of it. Some were about the size of quails, with human faces, blue and twisted, with bloody teeth showing. They pounced towards Zhang Tianshi.

　　Zhang Tianshi was young at the time, and his magic power was superb but not strong. He couldn't stand the crackling bombardment. Logically, if he could use the talisman to trigger the thunder, nothing would happen. But Tianshi hadn't discovered the talisman at that time, so he didn't have the ability - so Tianshi was defeated and started to flee in panic... uh, tactical change...

　　At this point in the legend, no one has a clear idea of ​​it, but it says that Zhang Tianshi ran all the way and finally escaped and came to a temple on the hillside.

　　Zhang Tianshi rested outside the temple for a while and was about to knock on the door to ask for a bowl of water when the temple door creaked open.

　　Two monks came out of the door, one old and one young, who looked like the abbot and a young apprentice of the temple. At that time, the old monk bowed to Zhang Tianshi and said, "Thank you, benefactor."

　　Zhang Tianshi used his Yin-Yang Eyes to see that the old monk's five eyes had already opened to the first level of wisdom eyes, and his six supernatural powers had also reached the level of telepathy. His eyes were about to break through this level and enter the state of condensing essence. He knew in his heart that this was also a Zen master with extremely high cultivation, and he quickly returned the greeting: "Master, you are polite.

　　The name of this master is unknown, but he was probably a master who practiced in the mountains. He welcomed the young Zhang Tianshi into the temple and told him about his troubles - he stayed up all night with the lights on.

　　The hill opposite is a place where spirits gather. It is located surrounded by three big mountains and is slightly lower. There is a nine-orifice cave at its bottom. After the strong wind blows from the gap between the three mountains nearby, it passes through the nine-orifice cave and finally converges on the mountainside. This place has become a place where spirits gather. Any immortal spirit here will be affected and their magic power will be weakened by three points, and they will not be able to exert their due power.

　　This kind of place has become a gathering place for countless evil spirits and ghosts, making it extremely foul and chaotic. When the old monk traveled here, he wanted to subdue these monsters, but after several battles, it was completely in vain. Later, he built this temple here to guard these guys across a mountain stream.

　　The meaning is very simple. As long as they dare to come out, he can destroy them. On the contrary, if these things don’t come out, he will have no way to deal with them.

　　But the old monk didn't mind at that time. He hoped that someone would come to help him slay demons and monsters after 2918, so he waited day and night, and finally our reincarnated Taoist master Zhang Tianshi came.

　　Under such circumstances, it was natural for Zhang Zhenren to join the ranks of those who subdued demons and defended the Way, and the two began to prepare to subdue the demons. The story says that they tried several times back then, but were never able to break the evil spirit in the mountain, and thus never achieved any results.

　　About half a month later, Zhang Tianshi revealed his Taoist bone by chance. The monk then thought of the way to combine the Taoist bone and the Buddha bone, and finally created this magic circle together with Zhang Tianshi.

　　The art of exorcising evil spirits!

　　The Buddha's bones attracted the golden light of the spiritual platform, and the Taoist bones borrowed the remaining methods of the Three Pure Ones. Naturally, they could use the power of yin and yang between heaven and earth to suppress evil spirits, break the demons, and bring a clear breeze and white clouds to the world.

　　The legend basically ends here. The old monk and Zhang Tianshi worked together to eliminate all the monsters and demons on the mountain, and finally made the mountain return to its natural origin. This process was so harmonious that no one knew about it. The only thing that everyone took the trouble to explain was the way to perform the Qiankun exorcism technique.

　　The method is not difficult, that is, let the Buddha Bone and the Taoist Bone walk along the way of the return of heaven and earth, each holding a direction, where the forward and reverse refer to yin and yang respectively, while they recite the Golden Photovoltaic Magic Mantra and the Ten Thousand Sects Return to Origin Mantra. In this way, they will naturally absorb the breath between heaven and earth to form the flow of yin and yang, and at a certain time, it will naturally gush out like a fountain and form a killing move!

　　Well, I’m not sure when it will appear, though!

　　This move has only appeared twice in thousands of years. The first time was used by the founder Zhang Tianshi and the unknown old monk, and the second time was used by our Zhuge family many years ago, so I am sure it is feasible...

　　Although I don’t know what the situation was at that time.

　　Since we had made up our minds, we stopped worrying about it. Sang Yu, Wang Xi, Yin Tong, and I volunteered to stand outside the circle, leaving the inside to Shisan and Tiezi. At this moment, I remembered something... Shit! We don't seem to have the ability to become Buddhist disciples. Who can remember the long and succinct Golden Light Mantra?

　　Although this incident gave me a cold sweat, I did not worry about it when dealing with it - it turned out that Thirteen had lived in the Tantric Tibetan area since he was a child and loved Buddhism. After he came out, he found a lot of Buddhist scriptures... He actually memorized this somewhat special scripture.

　　With the two of them preparing inside, the situation outside is naturally much more difficult for us: Uncle Cui basically doesn't dare to let him stand outside, so now he hides behind Yin Tong and kills Lou Zhiyu suddenly; Yin Tong's ghost claws plus excellent jumping ability are not inferior to anyone; Wang Xi's samurai sword is long and powerful, so there is not much problem, and he can throw out a mess of high-tech weapons from time to time, causing chaos, but he did not let those monster beetles fly in; the only headache is probably Sang Yu, but Sang Yu and the Wang family's palm thunder is a unique one, and a burst of random bombardment can destroy a lot of enemies - as a result, I am the one with the least help.

　　I had no choice but to throw out a burst of Yin-Yang thunder with all my might. I heard a crackling sound and the beetles in front of me scattered. At this time, I decisively threw out a handful of copper coins. The copper coins rolled on the talisman paper that fell to the ground. When they stopped, they had formed a vaguely visible pattern. Then I collected the copper coins that were not in place, leaving only a dozen that seemed to be connected head to tail. Then I took out a small yellow flag from my pocket and inserted it into the square hole of the first copper coin, and sprinkled a handful of incense ash on it!

　　This spell is... Before I could activate the magic circle, the buzzing sound behind me started again. The beetles that I had just driven away had already flown back. In a flash, I suddenly bit my tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood onto the God-killing Blade. I shouted, "Imperial decree! Flying gold coins, destroying the evil and standing!"

　　The killing blade in his hand swung and cut off the yellow flag. After a few whirring sounds, all the copper coins stood up from the ground. Then the severed flagpole kept shaking, making a sound similar to humming.

　　The God-Killing Blade drew a circle around the copper coins. I pointed at the beetles, and the copper coins in front of me flew up from the ground and whizzed into the air.

　　Suddenly, the beetles in front of him made crisp clanging sounds like flies hitting a plate, and then fell down in pieces, each with its wings and shells broken, and none of them could survive.

　　Without saying a word, I walked up and stepped on it. There was a continuous crunching sound under my feet, and then a yellowish-white slurry came out from under my feet.

　　This trick is pretty good, it's powerful and easy to use, but it also has a negative effect, which is that it drains mana too quickly. And it's still somewhat useful against these small things in batches, but if it's replaced with something else like a corpse, the killing power won't be that great - for me, being able to support it for five or seven minutes is already the limit.

　　The flying ancient coins were like undercover agents in the enemy's fleet. They flew back and forth in the air at an extremely fast speed. All the beetles in front of me collided with each other. Soon, there were so many beetles in front of me that I couldn't even step on them... I was secretly anxious in my heart: Damn it! If I didn't know that they could use this spell, I would never use it! You said that if my magic power was used up, I would become a dead piece of meat. When those beetles bite me, I won't be able to block it. It's basically like throwing myself on the chopping block! - Can I do this to myself?

　　My head was starting to feel a little dizzy, and it felt like that magic power had almost reached its limit, so I shouted, "What the hell happened to you two..." I turned my head back as I shouted, hoping to see what these two guys were doing!

　　But the moment I turned my head, I felt a flash of light in front of me, and when I turned around... these two people were all glowing with a faint light, like two glowing neon light boxes taking a walk!

　　"Hey! There's movement!" Wang Xi also yelled at the same time, full of excitement and agitation: "Hurry up, hurry up!"

　　But the two guys didn't seem to feel anything, and continued to walk around in circles muttering to themselves. I don't know if they didn't see or hear anything, they just kept doing their own thing - the light seemed to be getting brighter and clearer as if it was being adjusted by someone, and soon the two guys had the same halo as Superman and He-Man!

　　I can even be sure that no matter who of them draws his sword to the sky and howls "Give me power, I am He-Man", I will not be surprised at all - what fucking difference does it make?

　　"The beetle retreated," Sang Yu said calmly at this time, "Do you want to continue?" This was both a notification and a question to me, so I quickly raised my head.

　　Sure enough, the beetles had stopped attacking at some point and flew towards the shore in groups, while the original tentacle people ran towards the lake in panic. When the beetles flew onto their bodies, they immediately crawled into a groove and lay motionless, turning into something like a piece of scale armor.

　　A little further away, a few fast runners had already rushed into the shallow water, making a splashing sound!

　　Chapter 351 Mengpo Flower

　　The two beams of light gathered in midair and instantly turned into a huge ball of light. Before we could react, it suddenly exploded and turned into countless tasseled balls of light that scattered in all directions and sank silently into the water...

　　"That's all?" Sang Yu and I stared at each other in confusion. This Buddha bone and Taoist bone fusion spell sounds so awesome, but why is it so meaningless? To be honest, it feels worse than the simplest palm thunder. At least there is a rumbling thunder and extremely huge destructive power when waving the hand, right?

　　But at this moment, there was a sudden change - just when the tentacle monster in the front was half submerged in the water and was about to be buried completely, someone pressed the pause button on it!

　　Yes, it suddenly stopped for some unknown reason. Not only it, but all the creatures within my sight stopped, some moving their legs, some swinging their hands, and they kept the same movements as before, just standing there in a daze!

　　This state lasted for less than a second, and I suddenly heard a crisp clicking sound. The sound was very light and soft, but it was clearly heard in my ears - "Did you hear..." "Shh

　　I interrupted Thirteen's question, gestured, and then listened carefully. The crisp crackling sound continued like frying beans, and it was getting more and more intense. "Brother Zi, Brother Zi's buddy also shouted, "You..."

　　"I... your sister! How could you actually do this?

　　The sculpture-like monsters in front of him were like wind-dried crispy cakes. Without wind or any external force, they gradually cracked, peeled off and fell off piece by piece, and then turned into smaller pieces, falling to the ground and turning into fine powder like gravel!

　　Even the monsters in the water did not escape and were also turned into powder. Immediately, a layer of white film rose on the water surface, as if someone had sprinkled flour into the swimming pool.

　　A group of people looked at each other in shock. You said that we know that the power of the Buddha's bone and the Taoist bone is great, but we never thought that it could be so powerful. That ray of light can destroy all these monsters!

　　whoosh!

　　Then all the lights suddenly disappeared, and the whole cave became pitch black - in fact, it was not dark, our flashlights were still shining, but the light just now was so strong that now we could hardly see anything...

　　After waiting for the light to disappear, we gradually regained our sight. Both the beetle and the guys with tentacles on their heads were gone, and there was a layer of powder on the ground. I looked around and saw that all the monsters had been cleared. I couldn't help but feel proud: "Well, my plan is effective."

　　"Yes, yes," Sang Yu suddenly said in a bad mood, "You are here

　　When I turned around, I found that Shisan and Tiezi were both sitting on the ground, looking very sad, like heavy smokers who had been drinking and having sex too much. Shisan was generous, forcing a smile and waving at me: "It's okay, don't worry. Tiezi was different, it seemed that all his strength had been drained away, and now he was crying and not saying a word, just breathing heavily.

　　"What does it feel like?" I was a little overwhelmed: "Why is this happening?"

　　"Why not? Although this spell has no harm, it requires the most basic mana. Sang Yu complained, "Tiezi has never learned any spells. You asked him to cast spells with Shisan, which not only drags down Shisan but also creates a burden for yourself. At least you should give him some preparation first."

　　The preparation that Sang Yu mentioned should refer to the "Du Yuan" technique in our school, which can store a portion of the mana in a magical object and lend it to others temporarily. If I could have given one of these things to Tiezi at that time, I guess the burden on Shisan would be much smaller now. Unfortunately, I forgot...

　　The consequences now are obvious, Shisan and Tiezi have basically lost their combat effectiveness!

　　I smiled at Thirteen apologetically. He tried hard to stand up but his hands went limp and he fell down again. He could only laugh dryly: "It's okay, it's okay."

　　It was then that I remembered that Thirteen was obviously a germaphobe, and it would definitely be uncomfortable for him to sit in a place like this, so I quickly took two steps forward and helped him sit on a stone pier, "You take a rest first."

　　Just as we put Thirteen down, we suddenly heard a loud "creaking" sound. We all turned to the source of the sound and saw a whirlpool in the lake in front of us. Water was flowing out of the whirlpool and the water level was gradually lowering.

　　I turned my head and saw the ghost boy peeking out from behind a rock. I remembered that I didn't remind him when I cast the spell just now, and I didn't know if he was injured. My expression relaxed: "Are you okay?"

　　He shook his head woodenly, walked out of the darkness, and said with an expression of disbelief: "Swallowing Dragon Golden Light, the Seven Killers appeared! I think, I think, this is it?"

　　"What do you mean?"

　　He went on to explain: "I don't know what it means, but I remember hearing this sentence before, which says that under certain circumstances, the Seven Killings Monument will emerge from the water, and then wait for people with karma in the future to end it all - you are indeed people in reincarnation.

　　Reincarnation? I don't know how it got to this point, but I still shook my head rationally, "No, forget the compliments, now you just need to tell us how to deal with it, okay?"

　　But the guy actually shook his head, looking like an idiot: "I, I don't know. I was about to cry. "I was only responsible for guarding those escaped ghosts, and I didn't know how to deal with them.

　　Damn, you said you didn't know, so why did you come here? - If I hadn't felt a little guilty about what happened just now, I might have slapped him in the face.

　　There’s no other way, just do it yourself!

　　The water level was getting lower and lower, and the entire Seven Killings Monument hidden under the water was gradually revealed - this place was indeed carved by humans, and there was a ladder next to it for people to go up and down.

　　After the water drained away, the entire lake was revealed. It didn't look like a lake or a pond, but more like a dug-out tomb - the entire tomb was like a watermelon with the upper quarter cut off, slightly smaller at the top and larger at the bottom, with a huge coffin standing upright in the middle, and the upper part was the thing that looked like a stone tablet as we stood from top to bottom.

　　The coffin was basically a big tree, even the skin was intact, it was estimated to be as thick as three or four people hugging together, there was a gap as thick as a finger on it, and it was fixed together with iron nails, and water kept flowing out of it. The roots below the tree coffin were connected to the ground, and the roots were all tangled and uneven. If they were not transplanted here, they were originally growing here. The top was cut off by humans and then a stone top was added.

　　But what is weird is not the coffin made from this tree, but what grows on the tree!

　　There are light red flowers on the tree trunk, about the size of a fist, with charming, thin and long leaves dripping with water. These flowers are so beautiful that they look even more ghostly and enchanting under the flashlight.

　　Wang Xi quietly asked Sang Yu from behind: "Sister, what kind of flower is this?" Sang Yu shook her head woodenly: "I don't know, and I haven't seen it before - be careful, don't touch it for me" The latter sentence was obviously louder, as if it was spoken to everyone.

　　I quickly agreed: "Yes, don't move until you understand.

　　Suddenly, a voice came from above: "This is Huangquan Mandragora - if I'm not mistaken, this kind should be the red spider lily, which is generally believed to be the guiding flower that grows by the Sanzu River." Thirteen slowly poked his head out from above: "You really should be careful. Although this thing will only awaken the memory of the previous life when eaten, just smelling the fragrance of the flower will make people hallucinate."

　　"Then what should we do?" I asked immediately - I am like this, I will never pretend to know something when I don't. You said that since Thirteen knows the name of the flower, he must know how to deal with it. Why should I take the risk of pretending to be cool instead of asking directly?

　　Thirteen smiled slightly: "You don't have to do anything."

　　"What's the meaning?"

　　She pointed at the flower and explained, "Notice that it's starting to wilt?" Sure enough, when I shone the flashlight on it again, I saw that the petals were obviously wilting. Although the color was still the same, it had lost its luster, like the difference between a dead fish and a live fish.

　　"Yellow Spring Mandragora must grow in water, and it can cause people to have certain hallucinations. It sounds quite powerful, but it has a fatal weakness: it cannot leave water. If it leaves water, it will wither quickly." Thirteen paused for a moment, "In Chinese legends, it is also called Mengpo Flower, and it is said to be one of the main ingredients of Mengpo Soup."

　　Wang Xi shouted, "Meng Po gave us this stuff to drink?" He laughed twice, "Do you think if we use it to make an antidote or something and eat it, will we be able to retain our memories of our past lives?"

　　Thirteen shrugged nonchalantly: "It's up to you. Anyway, I advise you not to touch it. If you inhale a little more without paying attention, you will become an idiot - don't say I didn't warn you then.

　　Shit! We all took a step back in a hurry. I even glared at Thirteen in anger, and then I saw the playful smile in his eyes - damn, I guess he exaggerated the situation!

　　I shone the flashlight at the strange tree a few times, and then I caught a glimpse of something nearby that suddenly reflected the light. I turned the flashlight and shone it over there - only then did I see that the wall was covered with densely packed bronze jars, with almost all of their mouths open facing us.

　　Are these where the tentacle monster was hiding?

　　Now that things have basically been resolved, there has been a breakthrough. The initial explanation for why Tiezi entered the wrong place has also been provided. Although I don't know why, I can almost confirm that it should be the effect of the Yellow Spring Mandala, so Tiezi was able to enter this place.

　　But at the same time, another question began to bother me - you know, Shisan and Tiezi performed the spell so smoothly just now, why do they always feel a little weird?

　　Chapter 352: Monument Coffin

　　0-06-0

　　Just when our attention was all attracted by the coffin and this strange sight, we suddenly heard the creaking sound of iron chains being pulled. We were startled and hurriedly turned back to look around. As a result, we found that there were several iron chains dragging under the bottom plate, one end was connected to the coffin, and the other end was hidden in a groove and directly retracted into the wall.

　　I secretly thought that I was careless. There was a little water at the bottom just now, but nothing came out!

　　The chain had only gently turned a few times, but we already felt extremely cold and shivered together - under the light of the flashlight, the coffin that was as big as a tree in front of us was slowly opening!

　　As the gap in the standing coffin grew larger, water began to gush out from it, as if someone was stirring it, trying to get out.

　　If this happened to any ordinary explorer or archaeologist, wouldn't they be scared to death? First of all, there should be the Seven Killing Monuments instead of zombie skeletons; secondly, even if they really came out, we wouldn't be afraid - almost everyone was ready with guns and live ammunition, staring at the creaking coffin door.

　　Thirteen and Tiezi were obviously worried because they couldn't get down, while I, Sang Yu, Wang Xi, Yin Tong and even Mr. Cui were all filled with joy, not for anything else, just because this matter could be over soon...

　　The coffin door slowly opened, and what appeared before our eyes was indeed the Seven Killings Monument we had hoped for!

　　The stele was embedded in the big tree. It was more than four meters high and two meters wide, with a large bottom and a pointed top, shaped like a palace. The embossed patterns on the edge were the Twelve Yama Palaces and the Seventy-two Asura Hells. Countless wronged ghosts and evil spirits were dragged by the ghost catchers into the oil pans, climbed the knife mountains, had their heads cut open, their stomachs dissected, their tongues pulled out, and their eyes gouged out. It was too numerous to mention all of them. It was as if it was foreshadowing that the souls suppressed in the stele could not leave here.

　　There were indeed the legendary words on the front, which was a poem: Heaven created all things to nourish man, yet people still blame Heaven for being unkind.

　　They didn’t know that locusts were everywhere in the world, bringing suffering to the common people and the king’s ministers.

　　People are born into different classes, and the noble ones are always favored by God.

　　Wealth and honor in life are always determined by heaven, while poverty of the common people is the punishment of heaven.

　　Suddenly, a madman was sharpening his knife at night, and the imperial star was swaying and Mars was high in the sky.

　　The world will be turned upside down from now on, so why should we be reluctant to kill people?

　　Those who are disloyal can be killed! Those who are unfilial can be killed!

　　The unkind man says he can be killed! The unjust man says he can be killed!

　　He is rude, unwise and untrustworthy. The King of the Great West said, "Kill, kill, kill!"

　　I was not born to compete for power, and I am too lazy to build a golden tower in the capital.

　　The top scholar and all the officials are like dogs, always trembling under the knife.

　　Order the four princes under his command that they don't need to put away their swords or daggers to break into the city.

　　This monument is erected on the top of the mountain on behalf of Heaven. Anyone who goes against Heaven will die whether standing or kneeling!

　　Although this is slightly different from the legend, they are basically the same. It also confirms why the Seven Killings Stele in folk legends and the Seven Killings Stele discovered later by Chinese archaeologists are completely different, simply because they were originally two stone tablets!

　　I reached out and touched the Seven Killings Monument. It was icy cold to the bone. The cold air that was bred in it had already spread all over the monument. I was just trying to find a way to deal with this matter when Sang Yu suddenly patted me and said, "You're here.

　　The place she pointed to was the edge of the stele. From there, there was actually... Damn, can you believe it? There was a gap as thick as a chopstick!

　　The edge of the gap was quite smooth and regular. To be honest, it didn't look like a crack at all, but more like a lid. When I reached out and touched the edge, I felt a bone-chilling chill inside. It seemed that the coldness of the entire monument came from here.

　　I reached my hand into the gap and tried to pry it apart, but surprisingly, it didn't move at all, as if it was grown there. I couldn't help but wonder, "Why is there a gap in this thing? Is it cracked?"

　　The stone was very troublesome. We all gathered around it, but finally Mr. Cui discovered the secret: "Don't think about it, this is definitely a coffin! The ancient coffins we dug out in the mountains looked like this. You can only open it if you find the stone inside.

　　We were all dumbfounded when we talked about this thing. Although we all came from the Dharma School, none of us was good at tomb raiding. Even if we knew the joints inside, we had no way to open it. In the end, Wang Xi slapped his thigh and came up with an idea: "Just pry it open. After all, this thing is a cultural relic and can't be seen in the open, right?"

　　The Seven Killings Stele turned into a coffin, or the coffin itself is the Seven Killings Stele. Either way, this is inconsistent with what we know, and the result is predictable. Ultimately, if this thing is destroyed or sealed here, it will never see the light of day, so in other words... it has absolutely no archaeological value!

　　Of course, even if it has archaeological value, as long as it falls into the hands of our national security, they must first respect our opinions. Anything related to supernatural or ghost events must be handed over to us. With this thought, there will be less psychological burden.

　　I don't want to destroy these things, but if this thing is really a lid, then the weight would be terrifying, at least one or two tons. Not to mention the stones stuck inside, even if there are no stones stuck inside, it would be impossible to lift it!

　　Shisan found two steel pry bars and threw them down to us. Then a group of people started to pry them out. After a long time, they finally pried the lid open to a gap half a person's width. Then everyone exerted their strength -

　　With a loud bang, the lid fell to the ground, splashing the remaining water everywhere and breaking into several pieces.

　　After the lid was opened, a black coffin was revealed, with golden yin and yang and convex and concave runes painted on it. I had no idea which school or sect it belonged to, but it looked extremely familiar - unfortunately, before I could come out, Wang Xi had already used the lever to pry the lid open with a bang!

　　"You're too impatient, bastard." I complained, "You're just starting without giving me the chance? What if there's some kind of trap or something, won't you destroy us all?"

　　The guy was anxious, "How should I know? I thought it would take a long time to pry it open like the last time, but who knew it would come out with just a pry." "Cut it out." I waved my hand and took the pry bar and put it into the gap, "Forget it, if it's like this, just open it directly..."

　　As I said this, I stuck the pry bar into the gap and was about to pry the lid off when suddenly someone from above shouted!

　　We were all shocked. What kind of problem is this? He was just sitting there and didn't know what was going on, but he was playing this kind of childish thing and making ghost noises? If there was something wrong, it would be a bummer. He sold us all out with just one scream!

　　Of course, there is only one person who can scream like a ghost up there - Thirteen is cursing up there now: "My friend, what are you screaming about? Are you crazy?"

　　Tiezi opened his mouth wide and said, "No, no, you guys, there is something sticking out of it." He pointed at the golden coffin, trembling as he tried to stretch his body out, and almost dropped himself!

　　As soon as we looked, we saw three long nail-like things extending from the gap. They were blue-gray in color with tiny scarlet lines on them, just like claws - we were immediately scared!

　　"It can't be such a coincidence, right?" I swallowed my saliva. "There is something inside this Seven Killings Monument.

　　"There are corpses hidden in the stele, and the corpses gather in the Nine Yins. The Nine Yins condense the essence to suppress the ghosts." The Yin boy beside the hero shouted, "This is the core of the Seven Killings Stele - I don't know the rest."

　　After Yin Tong's explanation, I finally understood. It turns out that the Seven Killings Monument has so many mysteries, but it is nothing more than a monument coffin. It is made to look like a stone monument on the outside, but it is actually a coffin. There is a corpse-guarding person hiding inside. He uses it to condense all the ghosts and attach them to it, and then seals it with a talisman.

　　Corpse guarding is a method of using dead people to deal with ghosts. Generally speaking, if there are evil ghosts, mandrills, and monsters without a real body, they are extremely difficult to suppress. So you have to find something for them to attach to, and then seal the body - the horoscope of this corpse is extremely difficult to find. Both parents must have pure yin in the four pillars, and the person must be born on July 15th, absorbing the yin energy between heaven and earth, then he will have infinite attraction to any ghost!

　　As long as ghosts exist in the world, they will always have Yin Qi flowing to resist the punishment of the world, and they are in pain all the time. Even if they enter a corpse, they can only keep it from flowing. But the corpse guard is different. The Yin Qi of this corpse itself is very powerful, so... you can think of it as a charger to charge the soul, so those ghosts feel very comfortable after entering, and naturally have a huge attraction!

　　Having said that, I just don’t understand how the nails of a corpse can grow long?

　　Forget it, there is nothing for us to worry about in this situation. Even if there is really a corpse guarding inside, we have to get it out. Then we can get this guy out and disperse the yang, and then use Bian Qi from Wang Xi's family to send them all to the underworld.

　　I told everyone not to panic, then Wang Xi and I moved over. We first touched the nail with a crowbar and found that it didn't move. Then we both inserted the crowbar into the gap and pried it hard. With a bang, the board slid to the side and fell heavily to the ground.

　　Sang Yu immediately stood in front of us with a sword in hand, and then she shouted: "Wow!

　　The sound was one of surprise rather than fear. There was no movement in the coffin, so we did not panic. We just gathered together and looked inside. Inside the coffin was a corpse, lying on a kind of silk blanket. The clothes and blanket had rotted into a mass of rotten things, and only the original gold and silver threads were still intact. The corpse was white and transparent, and its body became shriveled and hunched due to dehydration. Its face was distorted and its mouth was wide open. It looked not only hideous and terrifying, but also very strange: its hands were stretched out to the left and right to grab the edge of the coffin, and its nails were very long, so it jumped out at the first time!

　　I was just about to reach out the crowbar to touch the corpse, but Wang Xi suddenly grabbed me and screamed, "You, you, it, its back..." Just under the rotten gold thread lines, there were circles of long tails, and I counted them to find that there were nine of them!

　　Chapter 353: The Human-Fox Tushan Clan

　　0-06-

　　I don't even know what to call this thing - if you say it's a human, then why does it have a tail? If you say it's a fox monster, then even though its face is wrinkled like an orange peel, it's still clearly a human face, right?

　　This is not the first time I have seen zombies or ghosts, but I don’t know why, after seeing this thing, I felt an inexplicable chill lingering on my body, cold sweat ran down my back, and my feet felt a little weak. Wang Xi next to me was not in a much better condition, his face was pale, and his body was shaking slightly!

　　Although I am a ghost catcher, my three fire elements have never been strong. You said that it is normal to feel a little cold when encountering a special ghost, but Wang Xi's fate has always been full of Yuan. Although his eight characters are not pure Yang, they are not pure Yin either. What do you think happened?

　　My eyes went straight, and I raised my hand and patted him on the shoulder. I didn't expect that he was so scared that he jumped up and took two steps back, almost bumping into Sang Yu. After he stood firm, he cursed, "Brother Liu, what do you want to do?"

　　I asked, "Wang Xi, you are such a prankster, but you are still like this?" I boasted a little and said, "How calm are you and me?

　　"Pah!" Sang Yu slapped me on the back and said disdainfully, "Still bragging? Get out of my way. She stretched out her ruler-shaped sword and poked the chest of the corpse, wondering, "What's going on? Is this thing dry?"

　　Dry? You said that the stele coffin was leaking water when it was pried open. I thought everything inside was soaked in water, right? It was strange that there was water on the surface of the golden coffin, but it didn't look like rotten wood soaked in water. But I didn't expect that after it was pried open, it was completely dry inside... I really don't know how they did it back then?

　　"I'll do it," a voice suddenly came from behind. It turned out that Thirteen and Tiezi had already walked down from above. Their faces were still tired but their eyes were full of spirit... Oops! I don't know if this Buddhist and Taoist joint exorcism will have any sequelae!

　　I don’t understand why I still have random thoughts in this situation. I know it’s not right, but I just can’t control it. My thoughts are like pigeons flying around in the sky. Later, I asked the old man and found out that the effect of the Mengpo flower is quite long-lasting, so people like me with weak mental strength can’t control it at all...

　　While I was daydreaming, Thirteen had already reached into the coffin. He touched the edge and then stretched out his hand: "It's very simple. For some reason, the golden nanmu here contains rich wood oil, and it has condensed into ice, blocking the entire gap, so no water can get in - mainly because of the corpse. He pointed at the nine-tailed female corpse and said: "If I'm not mistaken, this is the descendant of the Tushan clan

　　Tushan, the wife of Yu the Great, is said to be a nine-tailed fox spirit. In ancient Chinese mythology, Tushan is the ancestor god of the Xia tribe, which was a tribal group that later established the first dynasty of China, Xia. According to the Huainanzi, "Yu was controlling the flood, and he dug a hole in the wheelbarrow. He said to Tushan, 'I want to offer food, but I will leave when I hear the drum.' Yu jumped on a stone and was hit by a drum by mistake. Tushan went there and saw Yu turned into a bear. She was ashamed and left. When she reached the foot of Songshan Mountain, she turned into stone. Yu said, 'Give me my son!' The stone broke to the north and Qi was born."

　　According to legend, the Tushan clan not only used the nine-tailed fox as a totem, but also had the power to control fox spirits and monsters. The Book of Songs says: "The white fox is so peaceful, with nine tails, it will form a family and I will create prosperity for it." This is what Dayu said after marrying the Tushan clan, and then he unified the Dongyi tribe. These are the words on the surface, but everything that happened later is indeed very regrettable...

　　The Tushan clan worked very hard after Dayu became a son-in-law. They contributed a lot throughout the whole process of flood control. Not only did they use the magic power given by God to split mountains and seas, they even controlled the fox spirits to a certain extent. All this eventually became the key to Dayu's success in flood control. However, destiny has its limits, and their entire clan was condemned by the yin and yang power of heaven and earth. Later, after Dayu succeeded in flood control, they gradually began to decline!

　　First, the entire ethnic group encountered natural disasters and the population gradually decreased. Later, the women in the entire tribe lost their fertility. In just thirty years, the population dropped to one tenth of the original... You think that in this situation, even an idiot can find something unusual, so how could they not notice it?

　　After divination by the first generation of bone listeners, the Tushan clan learned the reason why they were punished by heaven. Under such circumstances, the clan had to split up: one part of the clan stayed and continued to use the name Tushan clan, hoping to get forgiveness from heaven and earth and change their fate; the other part changed their surname from "Tushan" to "Tu", sealed some Nine-Tailed Fox in their bodies, and thus left the clan and began to wander and migrate.

　　The story ends here. Anyway, what we know from our method is that the remaining Tushan clan were all wiped out, and the Nine-Tailed Fox they controlled was out of control; and although the clansmen who changed their names suffered several heavenly punishments, they eventually left some bloodlines, but unfortunately they lost the ability to control the Nine-Tailed Fox forever - it’s just that the atavism phenomenon after the Nine-Tailed Fox was sealed appeared in some of the clansmen, which means that the real version of the Nine-Tailed Fox appeared!

　　Thirteen talked incessantly, and the more we listened, the more embarrassed we felt. Both Sang Yu and I were a little overwhelmed, because the way the man-fox was handled belonged to the earliest type of magic, and now it has basically been lost without a trace. So what do you think we should do?

　　Damn, I don’t know where Zhang Xianzhong found such a rare thing at that time?

　　"The old way?" I asked tentatively, "Take it one step at a time?" Everyone agreed with this suggestion. No one had a better idea anyway, so I just let it go. So I quickly took out a Bagua mirror from my bag and shone it on the fox's face, then the Eight Banners chess, the Seven Star Copper Coin Formation, the Purple Gold Dragon Locking Technique, the Four Doors Technique... I kept pushing Sang Yu with the mentality of "Come on, use everything you Wang family can do."

　　"No need, right? You, you, you've already done so much, what else do you want me to add?" Sang Yu stared with his eyes wide open and his mouth wide open: "Hey, this isn't the only trick you can come up with, is it?"

　　"Yes," I nodded in acknowledgment, "It's really this trick - bring them all up, and use that trick when you get hurt in the end. It's also a double insurance." While speaking, he slightly adjusted the angles of the thirteen Bagua mirrors beside him, took out another one from his pocket and placed it at his feet, facing the female corpse's face from below.

　　I was immediately proud: "Your family, Thirteen, know to support me..." "I was just paying attention to the mirror, but Thirteen interrupted me without mercy: "The soul-stealing in the mirror should be the most effective, right?"

　　"Tsk~" Sang Yu and Wang Xi showed me a look of contempt and threw a big mocking ball at me.

　　The meaning is clear. They both support Thirteen's law and have no respect for me as the commander-in-chief of the operation... What can I do? I can only pretend that I didn't see it!

　　The face of the dead body was reflected in the mirror, and there was no change at all. I mobilized the Yin Eye from the inside again - the mirror is a way to the Yin, and many times even without using the Yin Eye, I can see the changes of ghosts. But after using the Yin Eye, I can observe more about whether there is any connection between this corpse and my soul... This is exactly what I thought!

　　In the Yin Eye, the corpse had faint spots on its body, dotted all over the acupuncture points on the body, and there were also spots of light in places that were not acupuncture points, but they were small, weak, and not very bright, and they were weaker in terms of the power of the soul. Not only that, there were spots of light all the way down the tail, and there was a very special spot of light on the tip of one of the tails, with a tentacle-like thin light filament swaying outwards - this was the soul of the original human fox!

　　But fortunately, these light spots were locked within a fixed range. It should be said that the human-fox was suppressed by some magical weapon!

　　Yin Tong was already getting a little impatient waiting, so he came over with a careful smile and said, "Master, now that we have found this guy's true form, can you..."

　　"Okay," I agreed immediately, "start taking this thing out and destroying it right away.

　　Wang Xi and I stood on either side of the coffin. We each held the corpse's neck with a hand and slowly lifted her upwards. This seemingly dried corpse was surprisingly elastic, and we lifted her up and sat her up without any effort!

　　"Look for a suppressant. I said to Thirteen, 'Is there anything underneath to lock her up? If there is, get it and lock it up quickly, to avoid trouble if she comes back to life.' While we were talking, the corpse's hair suddenly spread out and hung down to the pillow of the coffin, covering the bottom completely.

　　Thirteen quickly pushed aside the hair and reached underneath to fumble around. He first pulled out a black wooden pillow, which was hollow and felt empty. Then Thirteen found a handful of copper coins next to it. They had rotted into a pile, but there was some reddish-brown dirt in the middle, like the shape of a rotten copper coin sword.

　　On the other side, Sang Yu also touched the feet of the corpse for a while, then raised his head and shook it, but found nothing.

　　Thirteen was about to continue but I stopped him: "No need, since there is nothing here, it should be under the coffin cushion - let's get the whole body out and then look for it."

　　I said 'let go', and then Wang Xi and I loosened our hands slightly backwards - but after we had let our hands go a long way back, we discovered that the body didn't fall down with it!

　　etc!

　　I suddenly felt something was wrong - my hands seemed to be empty, and the corpse was sitting there by itself!

　　When I took another look, my scalp immediately went numb and my whole body shook violently twice!

　　It turned out that I don’t know when, the man-fox’s eyes had opened, and a pair of blood-red pupils were staring at me!

　　(Looking for book lovers who graduated from Ziyang Middle School in 2009, or people who have such friends)

　　Chapter 354: Two Souls Seize the Body

　　If it was just his eyes that were open and red, it would be fine, but this guy's changes were more than just that? His face was now clearly concave with high cheekbones, his mouth was strangely pouting outwards, and his face had a faint blue reflection under the flashlight - if you look closely, you can see that he has grown a layer of fluff!

　　I opened my mouth but before I could yell, Wang Xi, who was standing next to me, had already yelled and dragged me back. A group of people stepped back, all of them obviously didn't understand the situation. Thirteen, who had the most say, should understand, right? But now it seemed that this guy didn't know either. He frowned and asked me, "Uh, is this the so-called corpse transformation? How come it suddenly transformed without any warning?"

　　To be honest, I really have no answer to his question. We are all practitioners of the Dharma and know the rules of corpse transformation, but we still don't know whether this corpse is a human or a fox. How do you want me to give you an answer?

　　Wang Xi chimed in, "It must be considered a corpse transformation! Anyone who gets up and moves after death is a corpse transformation. This is undoubtedly a more professional statement. I don't know if you came up with it yourself or if your parents taught you. When I saw that Sang Yu didn't object, I naturally agreed.

　　Tiezi immediately shouted: "Yes, a zombie - Brother Liu, should we kill her?" As he said this, he shone the flashlight on the fox's face. Immediately, the guy turned around and stared at him, scaring him so much that his hands shook and he almost dropped the flashlight!

　　This guy immediately hid behind me...

　　At the moment the flashlight shone, although I saw a person in my eyes, it felt like a giant fox. Although I didn't know how this feeling came about, I had already determined the nature of this thing in my mind -

　　No! Almost at the same time as I was thinking about this, I found that the corpse of the fox was changing more and more. The dry body swelled up as if it was inflated, and it had a plump body like an ordinary woman. Then there was a light fuzz on all the exposed skin, which was full of bright and colorful luster under the light. How could this be a corpse?

　　Then, this guy slowly moved under our gaze - she stretched her limbs, opened her mouth wide, and stretched beautifully... While stretching, she was still looking at us, her pair of bright scarlet eyes still staring at us motionlessly, just like a visitor at the zoo looking at the exhibits in the park!

　　But it was only a moment!

　　Just when we were halfway stretching and looking at each other in surprise, suddenly there was a ding-ding-ding sound!

　　The fox man's expression was as if he had been suddenly bitten by something. He immediately jumped up with a look of astonishment on his face - that look and that complexion were extremely ugly!

　　Hahaha, there is an obvious black spot on this guy's arm. You can tell at a glance that he touched some magic circle I set up when he stretched out his hand just now, and it was triggered immediately!

　　I was still secretly proud of myself, but for some reason a dark aura appeared on the face of the man-fox. He looked at us with anger, and the nine tails behind him slowly rose up. Only then did I see the true appearance of the nine tails.

　　This is different from an ordinary fox tail. It is not that big and fluffy. Instead, it looks more like a cat's tail, except that the fluff spreads out and looks very big when it is lifted up... There are gold and silver threads wrapped around the tail, dividing it into sections, which looks very good!

　　The human-fox stared at us without any expression, and suddenly its tail swung out like lightning, hitting the Bagua mirror in front of it with the sound of several copper coins breaking through the air. At the same time as the light tinkling sound, the mirror was thrown hard against the wall, breaking into pieces!

　　The fox then grinned, revealing a contemptuous expression, and then she hit the mirror placed behind her with her tail again - suddenly a hand behind me grabbed my clothes, and Sang Yu's voice rang out: "Biyun, we can't delay any longer! The longer we delay, the harder it will be to deal with this guy.

　　I turned my head and saw that Thirteen Wang Xi were all staring at me. They all nodded slowly and at the same time, and it seemed that they all had the same idea - this man-fox didn't look like a good person, so he should take the initiative while there was still some restraint from the magic circle.

　　I didn't know where Yin Tong was hiding just now, and now he rushed to me and said, "Master, we can't let her out. If she comes out, the world will be in chaos.

　　I cursed in my heart. Even if this guy is really a descendant of Tushan and has the so-called fox bloodline, that's all. I am Liu Piyun, who is from the Seven National Security Departments, a descendant of Zhuge Liang, has the Yin-Yang eyes, and also raises Pixiu and Taotie. Who do you think I've ever been afraid of?

　　Of course, I still like to strike first...

　　"Shisan goes to the right, Sangyu goes to the left. Wang Xi, go around to the back. Yin Tong, protect Mr. Cui and Tiezi." I grabbed the Killing God Blade in my hand, took out the talisman and pinched it. "I'll attack from the front.

　　Everybody responded in unison without any objection, and started sharpening their knives to do what needed to be done. I waited for a few seconds and said nothing more. Seeing that everyone was almost ready, I moved towards the coffin.

　　Seeing that they were only a few steps away from closing in, I flicked my finger and the talisman flew out, chanting: "Three souls forever, the spirit will never be lost, slay the five forms of ghosts, and the four lights will break the bones! Command! The three Yangs will kill instantly!"

　　Following that loud shout, the talisman flew over like a sprinter whooshed out with steroids!

　　I need to explain here: Many people who watch movies and TV think that the talismans of our sect are like flying machines, which can fly away as long as you throw your hands... In fact, it is not! This talisman is almost equivalent to a piece of paper. You can try to throw one for me. How can you make an A4 paper fly away?

　　In reality, we actually have two kinds of talismans. The first kind is ordinary yellow paper, which is very thin and soft. Unless you crumple it into a ball, it is impossible to throw it out. The other kind is slightly thicker yellow paper, which has a layer of glutinous rice soup on the back so it is a little harder, and can be easily thrown out like Leon Lai playing poker in "City Hunter"!

　　The first type is the sticky talisman, and the second type is the flying talisman.

　　I didn't expect that as soon as I threw the flying talisman, the fox suddenly jumped up, and a white lightning flashed in the air, rushing towards Sang Yu. Sang Yu was startled, and instinctively raised the sword in his hand to strike back, and at the same time, the samurai sword in the hand of Wang Xi, who was closest, flew out of his hand and shot towards the fox - worthy of being a brother and sister, Sang Yu's comfort obviously confused Wang Xi's mind, and he knew he shouldn't have hurriedly thrown his samurai sword away!

　　I was shocked. You said Wang Xi's idea was good, but what if his aim was not good enough or the samurai sword was knocked by the fox, there was a high possibility of accidentally injuring Sang Yu - and it's not like Sang Yu would definitely not be able to avoid this sneak attack!

　　The human-fox was very fast. Just after she jumped into the air, the coffin emitted a dazzling light. It was obvious that it had just started to work. In other words, these things had no practical effect on the human-fox.

　　Even the breaking of the mirror just now might be a disguise, just to make us let down our guard.

　　With a clang, the fox-man waved his hand and knocked the samurai sword thrown by Wang Xi to the ground with one claw. He didn't even pause, and poked forward with his other claw to sweep away Sang Yu's sword... At that time, Sang Yu spread his hands to the left and right like a big character, and this guy actually rubbed his body and stuck to him!

　　Then a miracle happened - this guy was absorbed by Sang Yu in an instant, just like water dripping onto a sponge.

　　It is not a crossing, a penetration, or an overlap, but a true absorption and fusion!

　　The next second, Sang Yu's whole body trembled, and she didn't know when her eyes had closed. She shook and moved around like a person who had received an electric shock, and then suddenly became quiet for no apparent reason! She just stood there blankly, her eyes closed, her face blue, her teeth clenched, and the sweat on her forehead dripped down her cheeks.

　　Damn it, is this really outrageous? You dare to touch my wife?

　　A group of people gathered around, on the one hand, they were careful that the human-fox might come out of Sang Yu's body, and on the other hand, they wanted to see what was going on. I quickly reached into my pocket and took out a demon-suppressing talisman, stuck it on Sang Yu's forehead, and shouted, "Get out of the way!"

　　Wouldn’t it be seeking death if everyone surrounded us?

　　As I spoke, I opened my Yin Eyes, but what I saw made me almost unable to believe my eyes: Sang Yu's Yang Soul showed the light red and blue lines of the Four Pillars of Pure Yang Fate under the Yin Eyes, and groups of free sparks appeared and disappeared from time to time to outline a complete human figure; but within that human figure there was a black shadow with nine swaying tails, which was desperately devouring Sang Yu's Pure Yang Soul!

　　It is actually very easy to distinguish. The humanoid yang soul should be Sang Yu's soul. The light red color is a typical feature of the four pillars of pure yang. The free Mars is obviously a sign of good fortune. However, I don't quite understand what the blue veins are. The black shadow should be the soul of the human fox. It is obviously fighting with Sang Yu's soul for control of the body. What I find strange is that the blue veins occasionally emit some hair-like things, which gradually move away from the body's veins and disappear and merge into the body...

　　As the black hair merged, Sang Yu's soul was able to force the black shadow back a little. From this point of view, it should be some kind of amulet or life-saving spell. With the power of the four pillars of pure yang and the power of the blue veins, although Sang Yu was no match for the opponent's strength, he was not at a disadvantage for a while!

　　I told everyone about the situation right away. After we discussed it, we still didn't have a definite plan. The only thing that was certain was that we had to get this fox soul out immediately, otherwise Sang Yu would be in danger.

　　"Do it! We must do it! Just tell me how to do it!" I shouted anxiously, "Don't just give me a concept, you should come up with a method, right?"

　　"Exorcism?" I have no idea where my friend heard this concept from. He just said this when he saw no one was around. I almost wanted to kick him to death - if I hadn't seen the concern and anxiety on his face, I would have thought he was here to disrupt the situation.

　　Wang Xi thought for a moment: "The Soul-drawing Tripartition Technique?" What he said was more reliable, but the current situation is not that the soul is unwilling to leave the body so it is induced to leave, but that two souls occupy one body. There is a 50% chance that Sang Yu's soul can be easily drawn out - I still shook my head: "Too dangerous

　　Finally I looked at Thirteen. This guy squinted his eyes and looked at me for a long time before finally sighing!

　　Obviously there is no good solution!

　　I gritted my teeth and thought, if it doesn't work, I'll do it this way...

　　Chapter 355 Upper Body

　　? I gritted my teeth and said, "Damn! This won't work, and that won't work. Do we have to watch Sang Yu being possessed by this guy? - Forget it, let's try it out. Let's use the Three Yin Soul Gathering Method. Everyone was stunned when they heard this, only Thirteen reacted quickly, clapping his hands in surprise and said, "Okay!"

　　This guy seems to understand!

　　The Three Yin Soul Gathering Technique is not a very complicated technique, in fact the principle is very simple: find three things with pure yin attributes to serve as the eyes of the array to form the Three Talents Array, and then drive it to start, the yin energy within a certain range around it will be attracted into the array and used for its purpose - this was originally an auxiliary array, mainly used to absorb yin evil energy for some required techniques, such as artificially creating a corpse-raising ground, preparing a pure yin furnace for refining little ghosts, and so on. It is rarely used alone!

　　But this time it’s different if used alone!

　　It turns out that the most commonly used materials in the three array eyes are simpler things such as locust wood and cat feces. What is needed is naturally to absorb free Yin Qi. If we replace it with more powerful things of heavenly Yin, the effect will definitely be multiplied. Even if we half-tempt and half-force the human-fox soul to come out, it is unknown!

　　I have two pure yin objects in my hand now. One is the Killing God Blade in my hand. That eerie feeling has been with me since the beginning. The power of pure yin can even break the yang without hesitation. The second one is the Yin Child. It would be good if this guy could stand at the center of the formation. Both the yin attribute and the yin power can be equivalent to a magic weapon... Now the only thing that worries me is the third one!

　　Originally I thought that Thirteen Wang Xi and his men would be able to get one, or release a ghost to use, but when I asked, no one had a pure Yin magic weapon. When I suggested releasing a Yu Shen, Wang Xi almost cried with a sour face: "Brother! My dear brother! Don't you know that you can't use Yu Shen in the beginning?"

　　This is really fucked up, I forgot about the emotional part!

　　"Nimma, I grabbed Wang Xi in a hurry and said, "Whether it can be used is one thing, whether it is given to me or not is another matter - this is a question of attitude now! If you are not willing to take the risk to save your sister, I will kill you immediately!"

　　He pretended to hit me in the face with a military flashlight in his hand!

　　Wang Xi stiffened his neck and pushed his head forward: "Hit me! Hit me to death! It's not that I don't need it, it's really that I can't even scream in here - don't forget, he is still my brother-in-law now

　　Uh… I didn’t think of that—but even if you have a good reason, I can still do whatever I want, right? So I ignored what Wang Xi said and shook my head: “I don’t know, I don’t understand—anyway, you have to find something for me now.”

　　Wang Xi was held by me but he refused to let go. He could only think with his neck tilted. Finally, he turned his neck towards me and said, "Just smash me to death. I don't know if he learned this from others. I was immediately in a dilemma - I didn't know whether to smash him or not. I was just a supporting role to show off his rogue spirit!

　　Just as I was struggling, Thirteen suddenly uttered, "Oh, right, Sang Yu's Pisces pendant..." "Oh! The Pisces pendant is pure Yin." Wang Xi's eyes suddenly lit up, and he struggled hard to shake off my hand, "Brother Liu, Brother Liu, let me go... Hey, my sister's Pisces pendant is definitely pure Yin. She didn't dare to give it to me because I didn't have the four pillars of pure Yang."

　　"Are you sure?" This kind of array's eye cannot be solved by adding the properties of three things and then dividing by three. It is equivalent to three wooden boards on a bucket. If any one of them is shorter, the water will flow out and level the base number. It cannot be analyzed by common sense at all - but we only have this one chance. If we don't have enough Yin Sha power to get the man's fox soul out, it will probably have antibodies by the time we test it again. In short, this is a one-time deal. Whether it will succeed depends on our moves!

　　So I was tangled, staring at Wang Xi and waiting for confirmation. Wang Xi saw that I was serious and didn't dare to be careless. He thought about it carefully and nodded heavily: "It is true - my father seemed to have said that the Pisces ornament is actually a piece of natural ice crystal stone. The Pisces on it are naturally carved with patterns, and contain yin and yang. However, the body of the whole jade is pure yin, so it is no problem to use it as the eye of the formation."

　　Wang Xi's words were so decisive that I believed them. I quickly called Thirteen for help and started to set up the formation altar: first, I used cinnabar mixed with ink to outline the pattern of the Three Talents on the ground, and then I positioned them according to the situation of the heavenly grid, the earthly grid, and the human grid. On each grid, a Yin Gathering Talisman was placed and pressed down with a copper coin, and a red candle was inserted through the square hole of the copper coin.

　　The lower part of the red wax was tied with a magic rope, connecting two by two, thus combining the three positions. I took a handful of incense sticks and crushed them, letting the incense foam spread along the direction of the magic rope, and then I flicked the civil and military brush and drew an ink line from the three positions to the middle. Without saying anything, I placed the last Ju Yin Talisman in the middle as soon as the ink line appeared, and then called the Yin ghost to bite his finger and drip a few drops of blood on the talisman.

　　The next step was to place the magic weapons - the Yin Tong and the Killing God Blade could be placed wherever they wanted, but the Pisces pendant was still hanging on Sang Yu's chest... You may have forgotten it, but I still remember it clearly, because the slap in the face was caused by this pendant!

　　Who will pick it up becomes a problem!

　　I looked up at everyone's faces one by one: Thirteen was still busy in the magic circle and didn't think about this at all, Uncle Cui and Yin Tong didn't know what was going on but no one had that intention, Tiezi was staring at me and grinning - Damn! How the hell could I ask this guy to go?

　　When I saw Wang Xi's face, he was also looking at me. I didn't know what that expression meant. I was just about to speak when he spoke: "Don't even think about it! Brother Liu, if anyone here dares to take that thing from my sister's chest, it's probably you. To tell you the truth, anyone else who dares to touch it will die! I'm his brother, so it's better, but I'm at least half dead, don't you understand?"

　　As soon as I said this, everyone nodded, and I was immediately delighted: Are you saying that the relationship between Sang Yu and I has become a household name? Does everyone know about it? It seems that Sang Yu's parents should not have any objections, right? Also, have I defeated Sam's second-generation brother and entered the girl's inner world...

　　Thinking back now, the expression on my face must have been very interesting. The anxiety about gain and loss, the mixed feelings of sadness and joy, and the entanglement of love and hatred were all layered on an area the size of two palms. Everyone was dumbfounded at the time. In the end, Thirteen raised his head and said quietly, "Wang Xi only wants you to die. I can tell you clearly that you think too much.

　　Damn it!

　　When she looked at Wang Xi again, she looked embarrassed: "Hehe, hehe, that's what I meant..."

　　What do you mean! I turned my head away angrily: "You guys are really bad guys! It turns out that you just want to watch me get slapped in the face..." Although I said that, I still walked over - well, the first thing to do now is to save Sang Yu, as for other things, it's really not something I should consider!

　　Sang Yu is still standing there blankly, with a very thin chain hanging in the ravine on his chest, and the Pisces pendant can be vaguely seen... I just felt dry mouth and a little dizzy, and turned around to see that these guys turned their heads to the side at the same time. The meaning was very clear - we don’t care!

　　I rubbed my hands and swallowed my saliva, then took a few deep breaths to calm myself down. Then - I reached out and pinched the thin chain at Sang Yu's shoulder blade, then gently lifted it upwards... When I lifted the chain, the back of my hand felt smooth, and although the feeling was wonderful, it still gave me a sudden surprise!

　　He quickly raised his hand a little higher, then calmed himself down and took out the Pisces pendant!

　　I gently took off the Pisces pendant from Sang Yu's head, turned to them and said, "Okay, you guys..." Just when I said this, I suddenly saw Shisan's pupils suddenly shrink!

　　Oh no! My whole body shuddered, and without thinking twice, I ducked my head and rushed out!

　　At the same time, a strong wind came from behind, bringing a chill to my back!

　　In a hurry, I rushed out again, but Thirteen also rushed towards me, and he put his hand on my shoulder to stop me. The next second, I turned around quickly, and when I turned my head to look back, I found that everything was very different.

　　Sang Yu had a mocking and disdainful smile on her face. She stood there stroking her hair and said contemptuously: "Hehe, hehe, I thought you were so capable, but I didn't expect that you only have this little stuff? Look, you still let me take away your yang body, hehe..."

　　That look, that expression, that aura, clearly showed that he thought he was invincible!

　　"Damn! What happened?" I quickly grabbed Wang Xi by the collar, put my mouth close to his ear and shouted fiercely, "What happened? It's like this after I took off my jewelry?"

　　Wang Xi stared at Sang Yu with his eyes wide open, his mouth getting bigger and bigger. When he turned around again, he was full of regret: "Oh no, I forgot that the Pisces pendant is my sister's amulet, and my father said it can't be taken off - Oh, Brother Liu, you must help my sister!

　　This guy was also in a hurry, he stretched out his hand and pried my hand apart, and then he caught me... I shook his hand off, gritted my teeth and pointed at him but couldn't say a word.

　　"That's all I said in the end!

　　The human-fox above was laughing with her hands covering her mouth, her eyes swaying like charming silk: "Hehe, there are also Buddha bones... Oh, there are Taoist bones too... Oh my, you actually made a Yin Gathering Formation..." She pointed at us one by one with her slender jade fingers and didn't seem to care at all.

　　Thirteen reached out and pulled me: "Lao Liu, what should we do now?"

　　"What do you think?" I stared at Wang Xi fiercely and ignored him. Instead, I started to discuss with Thirteen: "The Yin Gathering Formation probably won't work. Should we subdue her first?"

　　"Okay then. Thirteen nodded slowly: "Well, you attack from the front and I'll attack from behind..."

　　Huh? You said that just now we all rushed forward to face the fox, the corpse and the soul. Now can we do it if it's just the two of us? I have doubts in my heart, but I know Thirteen well. He won't do anything without confidence...

　　I was confused, but when I followed Thirteen's gaze, I actually saw this thing!

　　Chapter 356: Binding by Trick

　　? In this situation, since I have made up my mind, why should I delay? The sooner the better. I reached into my pocket and took out a corpse-suppressing talisman and rushed forward. The corpse-suppressing talisman is different from other harmful talismans. Its main function is to suppress the corpse qi, so that the corpse qi that can drive the corpse to move cannot enter the brain, just like you clamp the pipe in front of the fuel injector to prevent the fuel supply. In this way, the power can be stopped and the corpse can be subdued.

　　Sang Yu still stood there with a coquettish look on her face, her eyes swept over our faces one by one, giggling - although Sang Yu was not a female man, she was always as brave as a man, so how could she have ever shown such a little girl's expression? Not to mention the coquettish and charming appearance of a vixen... As soon as I moved, her eyes immediately turned to me, and we looked into each other's eyes, and there was an indescribable enchantment in her eyes, which made it really hard for me to do anything!

　　Although that gaze was soft and powerless, it had great penetrating power. When he looked at me, it was like seeing the bottom of the water through a spring. That coquettishness circled around in my heart and immediately grabbed me. At that moment, my legs went weak and all the bones in my body were numb!

　　The deep, dark, pitch-black night was lit up by a little starlight, like the temptation from the coldest place. For a moment, I didn’t even know where I was… The strange feeling probably didn’t escape Thirteen’s eyes. He immediately shouted, “Biyun, concentrate!”

　　The sound was not loud, but at this moment it was undoubtedly like thunder. Suddenly my whole body shook and I felt inexplicably excited!

　　"Are you okay?" Seeing me calm down, Thirteen spoke again: "Humans and foxes are born with the power of charm, not to mention the nine-tailed human-fox - your yin and yang eyes are not unified, so be careful.

　　I still looked at Sang Yu but didn't dare to make eye contact with her. I just stared at my shoulder and exhaled heavily, "Hoo, hoo, I got it! This guy! I almost got into trouble.

　　"If you fail to do what you say, something bad will happen to her." Wang Xi beside him said angrily: "Brother Liu, look at her

　　After saying this, Sang Yu's body swayed, I don't know if it was out of shock or panic, but when I looked at her again, I found that her face no longer had the indifference she had just now. A blue vein appeared on her forehead, and there seemed to be a shiny sweat stain next to it - I immediately understood in my heart: after entering Sang Yu's body, the human-fox clearly had not yet completely controlled all parts of his body and could not cast spells. The only thing he could use just now was his natural fox charm, so he used it desperately... To put it simply, this guy is just holding on!

　　The more she wants to delay time, the more I can't let her succeed - I kicked my feet suddenly, and shot out like thunder and clouds, and the Killing God Blade in my hand broke through the air and drew a white light!

　　"Don't worry, Wang Xi's screams and howls came from behind: "That's my sister!" There were even some chaotic sounds, as if this guy was rushing over!

　　The fox man showed an indescribable look of astonishment on her face, as if she couldn't believe that I actually swung the knife directly at Sang Yu's shoulder. However, the white light came so fast that she had no time to think about it. She could only rely on instinct to flash to the right and barely avoided the knife!

　　The fox couldn't use magic but his physical condition was still good enough. After a flash, he immediately turned around and passed by me, and it seemed that he was preparing to escape. Without saying a word, I slapped him with my backhand. As long as this guy rushed out the same way, he would definitely hit my hand.

　　As long as the corpse-suppressing talisman is on his body, the dust will settle. I can do whatever I want at that time. No matter what method I use, I will definitely be able to drag this guy's soul out of Sang Yu's body - but this guy suddenly twisted his body, and at that extremely fast speed, he suddenly exerted force, kicked his feet and changed direction...

　　“Well done!” I shouted in my heart, but my hands did not stop at all. The God-killing Blade slashed down in an arc in the air. I even felt like I was splitting Mount Hua with all my strength!

　　Sang Yu's two consecutive turns seemed easy but were actually uncomfortable. Now she was immediately at a disadvantage - she did not dodge or evade and suddenly raised her right hand, ready to rush out alive like a gecko with its tail cut off!

　　It’s not her hand anyway!

　　I was trying hard to chop it down, when suddenly something flew out diagonally from the side and hit the edge of the blade. I only felt a numbness in my wrist and a sharp pain in the palm of my hand, and the God-killing Blade fell to the ground in an instant!

　　"I wipe

　　The guy who made the move was actually Wang Xi. Not only that, he gritted his teeth as if he had been slapped by me: "Brother Liu, what are you doing?" He walked upwards while saying this. Guess he was going to do some kind of eagle protecting chicks to block the fox behind him...

　　Damn it! Originally, this God-killing Blade could indeed hurt Sang Yu, but after it was applied to her body, Yin Eye had already seen that Sang Yu's body was covered with a thick layer of canthus qi that was like cotton wool. That canthus qi was produced after the yin and yang were reversed, and it provided some kind of protection for the whole body in a short period of time. In other words, my simple chopping with a knife and an axe would not cause any harm to Sang Yu's body, and the only one who would feel the pain would be the original body of the human-fox.

　　According to what I thought at the beginning, if I hit the fox within a short time, I could hurt the fox's body, and then I could stick the corpse-suppressing talisman on her head while her body was injured. However, I didn't expect that Wang Xi's interference would cause the fox to retreat several meters and was staring at us with a fierce look in its eyes.

　　I was suddenly filled with anger. Seeing Wang Xi walking away while talking, I immediately rushed over and kicked him in the butt, knocking him flat on his back! Then I waved my hand and said, "My friend, come here and pin this guy to the ground."

　　"Huh?" Tiezi was startled, and didn't dare to come up: "Brother Liu, you are not..." "I am your sister. I was annoyed at this guy for being so pretentious. I immediately got angry: "Hurry up and roll over. I took the samurai sword in Wang Xi's hand, and then pressed his back with one knee. At this time, Tiezi came over reluctantly with a look of submissiveness on his face. When he started to fight, he explained: "Brother Wang Xi, I didn't want to suppress you. Brother Zi forced me to do it..."

　　The two of them were making such a fuss that they blocked my entire right side.

　　I raised my leg and stood up, not caring about Wang Xi howling like a pig being slaughtered below, and I pounced on the human-fox again - the human-fox probably expected this move, and she rushed to my left without any delay, with a teasing light flashing in her eyes and stretched out her left arm, the meaning was very clear: I'm giving you my hand, can you cut it off?

　　I smiled in my heart and rushed over...

　　Just as we were about to pass each other, the fox man-fox suddenly twitched his lips upwards to reveal a weird smile. I immediately knew something was wrong and quickly jumped up - but it was too late. This guy actually rolled forward lightly and floated over my head!

　　I was in mid-air when this guy landed on the ground. He turned around and laughed: "You thought..."

　　But the moment she opened her mouth, something suddenly changed!

　　Suddenly, something bounced up from the dark ground and wrapped around the fox's feet like a cobra. Then, in her panic and surprise, it crawled up her body and wrapped around Sang Yu!

　　“Ah…” Sang Yu’s face began to twist and become extremely hideous. The blood vessels and veins were prominent under the skin. The whole face was covered with blue and red tattoos like a map. He twisted and twisted desperately and screamed: “Let me go, let me go…”

　　Thirteen then slowly came over, holding a Three Flowers Gathering Yuan Jue in his hand, with smoke rising from his fingers. He looked at me and couldn't help laughing - "My friend, let Wang Xi out, it's over.

　　"Huh?" Tiezi was stunned, not knowing what happened. As a result, Wang Xi suddenly lifted him up from below and knocked him over. When he stood up, he said angrily: "You are so unreliable. I told you that the performance is over, but you still kept pressing me down. I don't know if it was intentional..." While muttering, he pulled his clothes and walked to me and Shisan. Seeing that the fox was tied up like a dumpling, he immediately became excited and shouted: "Haha, I finally caught him. Let's see if you are still showing off... I'm going to beat you to death

　　He walked forward while talking, and the movement of raising his head and rolling up his sleeves seemed to really want to slap Sang Yu twice - I immediately grabbed him and said, "Fuck, this is your sister! Remember this clearly.

　　As soon as he said this, Wang Xi shuddered, and then he remembered that it was Sang Yu who was possessed - but it was not his fault. When he looked up, Sang Yu's face was like a Sichuan opera face-changing, so how could he have thought it was Sang Yu? In addition, he was so excited that his brain was twitching, so he got carried away, didn't he?

　　When Tiezi got up from the ground, he slowly said: "Uh, you wanted to hit Sister Sang Yu, I will remember this..." Immediately, Wang Xi started to tremble...

　　We just chatted for a few words. Thirteen and I were paying attention to the process of using the magic rope to tie up the fox man. When he saw the last circle of the body was wrapped, he immediately rushed forward a few steps, pulled the end of the rope to make a knot, and then pushed it towards me - I stretched out my hands and hugged Sang Yu in my arms, trying to keep her mouth away from me, and then carried Sang Yu into the formation from the front and the back.

　　Some people may have guessed it. Our method at that time was actually very simple. We created chaos and then tried to make Thirteen release a magic rope. Then we blocked one side and let the human fox enter the range of the magic rope so that Thirteen could launch a sneak attack... Facts have proved that this works!

　　And what Thirteen used was the Lu family’s secret—the magic rope!

　　I don't know what Thirteen had agreed with his family, but since he can use this thing, his relationship with his family should have improved. Otherwise, how could he be so successful?

　　Sang Yu's face turned ashen and black as she struggled constantly. Her whole body swayed like a spring and she was restless for a moment. It took a lot of effort to carry her in, but when we really put her on the ground, she suddenly calmed down!

　　Thirteen arranged all the things in the formation, and I just stared at Sang Yu - suddenly her expression became extremely gentle, and her eyes suddenly became bright: "Biyun, Biyun just called me like this!

　　"Sang Yu?" I was overjoyed: "Are you okay?"

　　Chapter 357 How to lock

　　"En Sangyu bit her lip and looked at me with watery eyes, "What's wrong with me?" She looked at the ropes on her body and timidly said again: "You are not going to do anything to me, are you?" She was so pitiful and spoke softly, and my heart was about to melt in the deep and boundless warm waves...

　　My heart softened, my face turned hot, and my heart started beating. I reached out to untie the knot while muttering, "Sang Yu, no, no..." Just as I was about to use force on the knot, a hand suddenly reached out and pressed on the knot. At the same time, Thirteen's voice came into my ears, "You can't untie it."

　　I turned around quickly: "Hey Thirteen, this is Sang Yu, she has recovered..." "Pah Thirteen suddenly interrupted me and shouted: "This is a bullshit Sang Yu - use your pig brain to think about it, if it is really Sang Yu, would she speak like this? That is a vixen pretending to be Sang Yu to deceive you

　　"No, I don't know what he said. Although every word was clear at the time, I felt that it never entered my brain. Instead, it kept wandering on the surface of my mind. I wanted to let Sang Yu out in my heart: "This is really Sang Yu - Thirteen, don't stop me. If you come again, don't blame me for being rude."

　　As soon as I exerted force on my hand, Thirteen suddenly changed his palm into a claw and grabbed my hand and threw it out, while shouting, "I will never let you succeed!"

　　"Biyun, Biyun..." Sang Yu next to me started sobbing for some reason and called my name with tears in her eyes. All of a sudden I felt a rush of hot blood to my head and my head was buzzing. I couldn't care about anything else at that time!

　　I looked up at Sang Yu, there seemed to be something in her eyes, and when I looked over I realized it was the m500 she brought with her - that thing had not been used this time!

　　I immediately rushed forward, and before Thirteen raised his hand to stop me, I had already shrunk and rolled on the ground. I rolled to Sang Yu's side and pulled out my gun. Then I half-knelt and raised my gun and turned around: "Don't come over, don't force me to shoot - Thirteen, you know my temper, don't challenge my patience

　　"You Thirteen was about to say something but suddenly stopped, then sighed heavily: "You have been deceived, do you know that the person talking to you now is not Sang Yu, but the fox?"

　　How could I listen to Thirteen's words at this time? I just reached out to the rope buckle and tried my best to untie the knot, while the other pistol was pointed at them: "Stop talking! Everyone, I am sorry for everyone because of my stubbornness. I will apologize to everyone after Sang Yu comes out..." When I said this, I found that Thirteen's eyes had actually moved away from my face and stared behind me. His mouth was opening wider and wider, full of astonishment and surprise, as if something had come out again!

　　But when I turned around, there was nothing!

　　"Not good!" These two words were the last image that appeared in my mind. At the same time, I heard a muffled sound from above my head - clang! The sharp pain from the back of my head made me feel that everything stopped - the whole world became pitch black in my eyes. I didn't know what happened to me. I just felt that it was pitch black without any light. Then slowly, slowly, it melted away in front of me!

　　The last sentence heard seemed to be: "Young dead, young disabled, young pregnant..." The voice seemed to be a male voice!

　　Well, I fainted without any restraint...

　　"Biyun, Biyun..." The voices of greeting rang in my ears. I felt dry mouth and sharp pain in my head. I opened my eyes with great effort, and saw Sang Yu watching over me with concern. Seeing me wake up, she couldn't help but smile: "Wake up, wake up!"

　　"This is..." I stretched out my hands to prop myself up, and a white flash suddenly flashed in front of my eyes, and I quickly closed them again: "...Where?"

　　"Isn't it the one next to the cave? Thirteen said this and walked over, smiling: "It's almost finished. Let's wait and see how to deal with this stele coffin in the end."

　　I calmed myself down and then remembered that I was knocked unconscious by someone. I jumped up and yelled with my eyes wide open: "Damn it! Who knocked me unconscious just now?"

　　I glanced at everyone and saw that everyone in the range of my sight was a little timid, whether it was Yin Tong, Wang Xi or Tie Zi, they all looked the same, even Shisan seemed to be smiling along... Sang Yu came over and stretched out her hand to hold me up to prevent me from falling, and Uncle Cui was puffing on his pipe beside me. Apart from those two, I thought everyone would be a suspect!

　　"Well, Yin Tong, you probably don't have the guts to do that. Thirteen is not you in front of me - Wang Xi, you and Tiezi's brother? Just come out and die.

　　Thirteen frowned: "Biyun, it's not what they wanted. You were very clear about the situation at that time... If you had released the human-fox spirit according to your personality, wouldn't our efforts have been in vain? That's why we resorted to this last resort..."

　　Speaking of the fox spirit, I suddenly remembered it, and quickly grabbed Sang Yu's hand and looked up and down: Yes, although the makeup on her face looks a little smudged, her expression is normal after all, and there is nothing strange under her yin eyes. Except that the three fires and the soul are a little dim, everything is safe - I said happily: "Sang Yu, you are okay

　　But when I asked this, I realized something was wrong. Sang Yu was obviously embarrassed by my behavior and lowered her head slightly. "It's okay - they just said that you are too impatient.

　　"Uh, hey..." I realized I didn't know what to say, so I scratched my head: "Don't I have brain spasms sometimes?"

　　Sang Yu smiled slightly: "So you don't think about it, how could I be in this situation - you almost got fooled by the fox, okay?"

　　"Yes, yes, I made a mistake, haha

　　At this time, a group of guys nearby started laughing, especially Wang Xi, whose voice was almost as loud as a megaphone: "Hey, Brother Liu, you also know that you have a brain seizure, right? You just said you wanted to play iron.

　　"Okay, Tiezi, I turned my head and looked at him. There was a flash of coldness in his eyes. Tiezi shuddered immediately: "Brother Liu, what are you doing? What are you doing?"

　　I replied with a smile: "Nothing, thank you later

　　"Uh, Brother Liu, didn't you say it was your own fault?" This guy almost cried: "What's that expression on your face?" Before he finished speaking, he immediately turned to Wang Xi: "Didn't you share the hardship and not tell Brother Zi?"

　　Wang Xi immediately cleared himself: "I didn't say that," and resolutely tilted his head to act cute: "Did I? No, I didn't."

　　Tiezi immediately turned to Shisan and continued to cry: "Brother Shisan, this was arranged by you..."

　　Thirteen smiled and said nothing, but pointed over there, his meaning was clear: "Biyun, there is something going on over there.

　　It's actually quite interesting to tease these two guys. If I didn't have something important to do right now, I would have continued the show, but now... I smiled and said to Thirteen, "Let's see how to deal with it in the end?"

　　As soon as I took a step, I realized that I was still holding Sang Yu's hand. She let me hold her hand and walk towards the coffin together. I was extremely happy in my heart - what else could I say in this situation?

　　Sometimes I even feel that I should thank my best friend!

　　When I approached the coffin, I saw that the corpse was still there, but it looked like it was sleeping soundly at first, but now it had changed drastically, like a corpse that had been gnawed by countless ants and insects, with its skin torn and bloody, and many small insects crawling in and out of its body. It looked like a newly born caterpillar, all sticky and wet, crawling around slowly. In other words, the corpse was rapidly decaying, and it was estimated that it would take only a day for the surface to rot completely, followed by bones and teeth, hair and nails -

　　"The corpse's qi is gone, and the ghosts are scattered. I immediately saw the situation and asked Thirteen first: "Have you dealt with the fox spirit that suppressed the corpse?"

　　He nodded: "After pulling the thing out of Sang Yu's physical strength, I sealed it directly. I couldn't lock it in the ghost-catching money, so I changed it to a peach wood gourd. He handed over a small vermilion Hu Lu, which was cold to the touch. There were Liujia Seals and Tianwang Locks on it. It looked like a special ghost-locking weapon.

　　I put the gourd in my pocket and continued, "Since the fox spirit of the corpse has dispersed, the situation of the corpse has broken down. Now these ghost insects should be the first step for the wronged souls to leave their bodies. We still have twelve hours to deal with these things. Otherwise, they will rush out at once and we won't be able to catch them all.

　　"But there is no other way," Thirteen said, "To be honest, I don't have any good solution. Apart from anything else, the number alone is enough to make it difficult for us to deal with this."

　　"Just open a secret door?" Sang Yu suggested: "Then use Bian Qi to take them away?"

　　I shook my head and disagreed: "Even ghosts can't get out of this place, let alone the ghost messengers of the underworld, so opening the Yin-Gate is absolutely not feasible - and even if it is opened, there won't be so many ghost messengers to call over, and by then millions of ghosts will rush out and many will run away anyway.

　　Sang Yu thought about it and agreed with what I said, but soon she came up with a new suggestion: "How about using Yang Fire to burn this?"

　　"It's even worse." Thirteen objected even faster than I did: "If we burn this thing, who can lock the ghost cage after it is broken?"

　　"What should we do?" Sang Yu was a little anxious: "You can't say there is no way, right?"

　　"There is a way. Either we invite a master to come with a magic weapon and use his magical power to seal the body again; or we can call Xiao Hei Abai over. If all else fails, we can just let the two ancient beasts swallow these souls.

　　"Then..." Sang Yu just said a word and immediately reacted: "Hey! You said that these two points are not feasible. The time is too short.

　　"That's the problem." Thirteen spread his hands helplessly and said, "It's useless if I can't get here."

　　Caged...locked...sealed...and rotted...

　　These words rolled around in my mind, and I seemed to have found an inexplicable connection between them!

　　Chapter 358 Ending

　　I racked my brains to think about the connection, but my hand suddenly loosened, and the small gourd fell to the ground with a thud, jumping a few times - "Come on, let's find a way to seal the soul of this fox man into the body."

　　“What?” Several people shouted together: “You want to put the soul in?” Wang Xi jumped up immediately: “We finally caught it, and you want to seal it in again - Brother Liu, are you crazy?”

　　He pointed at me and yelled indignantly, "I absolutely disagree." He rushed over and tried to grab the gourd, but before I could make a move, Thirteen pulled him from behind and dragged him back, "Don't be in a hurry! You have to listen to what I have to say. I believe that Piyun is definitely not a lunatic, right?"

　　Sang Yu stretched out his hand to help Wang Xi up and said, "That's right, listen first, why are you so anxious?"

　　Wang Xi stumbled to a stop, thought for a moment, and then said angrily: "Okay! I'll listen to what you say - I'm reminding you, Brother Liu, my sister was almost killed by this guy!

　　"Idiot, I lowered my head and grabbed the gourd again, then looked up and explained, "This is the only way now, okay? There are too many souls, and some of them are evil spirits. We can't hold them alone. If a few of them escape, it will be a big trouble! Besides, there is not enough time. The human-fox corpse will rot in twelve hours at most after losing the soul. We don't have time to ask for help or find a place to seal the corpse..."

　　As they were talking, I looked at their faces one by one. Shisan Sangyu all nodded slowly to show their agreement. The only one was Wang Xi who was stubborn and refused to express his opinion... Of course, Tiezi, Uncle Cui and Yin Tong didn't understand much of this so naturally they didn't have any opinions. They just smiled to show their support when I looked at them - Tiezi nodded continuously!

　　"…So the best way now is to seal the human fox soul back into its own body, and then strengthen the seal again," I made a helpless gesture: "There is no other way.

　　"But, but we can also find something else to seal it." Wang Xi argued: "We don't have to use this fox, do we?"

　　"What do you think?" I didn't answer him at all and tried to ask him a counter-question, the meaning was quite clear!

　　Generally speaking, seals such as those for sealing demons and ghosts require five major conditions: "body", "spirit", "heart", "array", and "method". The more powerful the things sealed in the array are, and the more they are, the more complete those conditions are needed. On the contrary, in many cases, a single ghost seal or only two or three things are enough. "Body" refers to the array skeleton, which is the main body of the seal array. For example, the skeleton of the magic array that seals Qiongqi is the Xiantian Fuxi Bagua array, and this time it is the stele coffin, which meets the requirements of the main body of the sealed object. In many cases, if one simply wants to seal off some evil ghost or wronged soul, an oil-paper umbrella, a jar, or jade may be enough, and there is no need for anything too complicated; the 'spirit' refers to the spirit in the entire formation. If it is changed to a novel, it is the eye of the formation. This spirit sometimes knows it, and sometimes doesn't, but it is integrated with the sealing formation. If there is any change or modification in the formation, it will feel very uncomfortable, so it uses its ability to adjust the changes in the formation; the 'heart' refers to the heart of the formation. In the Xiantian Fuxi formation, it is the Dayu shovel, and here it is the corpse of the human-fox itself, which is the source of the magic power in the entire formation. Sometimes the 'heart' and 'spirit' are one, and sometimes they exist separately - but No matter they exist as one or separately, the power in the 'heart' can support the existence of the array spirit; the 'array' is much simpler, it is a sealing array, which is usually engraved by the caster on the entire sealed skeleton to suppress the power of the sealed objects and block them from coming out. Here I guess that the array pattern should be hidden in the inscription, which belongs to the art of concealment or concealment, or it is a method that I don't understand - but in any case, the array pattern must exist; the last one is the 'method', which is actually the simplest. After drawing the array, use your own mana to drive the entire array to operate. It is like a seed that is initially started. After the activation, everything begins to operate normally.

　　In fact, all the formations in the magic school are handled in accordance with this rule. The only difference is that the formations and spells used by each family are different. But now everyone can clearly understand this situation. If we really destroy the body of the man-fox, where can we find something to serve as the core of the formation?

　　Wang Xi was just a hundred-year-old duck with only its mouth left. He was just mumbling. As a result, Sang Yu slapped him on the head and said firmly, "Okay! I've decided. I'll do it according to Pi Yun's method: I'll put the human-fox spirit back into the body and then seal it up.

　　"but……"

　　"But I'm so stupid," he said, "Stop talking nonsense to me, are you looking for trouble?"

　　Sang Yu was much more powerful than me when he showed his power. Wang Xi didn't dare to say a word and immediately stopped talking. Tiezi beside him laughed and said leisurely: "Retribution, retribution..."

　　"Check it out."

　　Thirteen is usually like this, he always keeps his word, and once he has decided on something, he will do it right away. A group of us gathered around the corpse and watched the little bugs crawling around. We couldn't help but frown and said, "This is disgusting!"

　　The condition of the corpse is now even more serious. Some parts have swelled up like rotten pork, and pus and foul smell are everywhere. I find it hard to believe that this thing can last twelve hours - the preliminary estimate is four hours at most!

　　We must act now!

　　The plan is very simple. The gourd is a temporary item and naturally will not be very sturdy. We just need to stuff it into the stomach. The talisman will be destroyed in more than ten minutes under the erosion of body fluids, and will naturally come out at that time.

　　Soon we began to carve spells on the stele coffin. It was similar to our initial estimate. The inscription on the stele really contained an innate formation, and we couldn't understand it at all...

　　At this time, Yin Tong seemed to know all this. He pointed out that the characters could be connected in series to activate the inscription. Under his guidance, we quickly found the key. The reason why the coffin was in this state was because some of the runes were damaged. Without further ado, we hurried to complete the inscription.

　　Just as Thirteen mobilized his magic power to enter the formation, the entire stele coffin suddenly emitted a faint blue-green light, and the entire coffin surface was covered with green flames about a foot high. The flames suddenly swept over and wrapped the entire stele coffin in it, and it became more and more intense as if it was going to burn over - the whole flame was divided into three layers, blue, light blue, and green. Although the green flame did not seem to have much power, my sixth sense could feel its aggressive momentum!

　　"Retreat!" I shouted and led everyone to run to the back. A group of people quickly retreated to the back. Sang Yu next to me suddenly changed his expression and said, "Oh no! This should be the Yinming Ghost Fire - there is something wrong with our formation.

　　The Yinming ghost fire is actually the Netherworld fire, which is mainly the fire in the underworld. Then I remembered what Tiezi said at first and the traces we saw. Those traces were caused by this Netherworld fire!

　　My heart sank at that time——

　　In fact, we have been thinking wrongly, thinking that the stele coffin has lost its power of the magic circle and let the ghost escape, so now we just need to repair it, but it is not like that! The stele coffin may have some cracks and defects, but its biggest point has not been lost. On the contrary, the spirit and heart in the array are still constantly looking for escaped ghosts within a certain range to seal them back again, which means that this magic circle is actually still a relatively complete thing!

　　But what we did was wrong. We destroyed the entire formation - the formation's own defense system was suddenly activated, and now it regards us as its target!

　　This is exactly the reason why the human-fox attacks us. It is like the white blood cells fighting foreign bacteria. No matter whether you are good for the body or not, they will kill you first!

　　Just as we were getting anxious, something strange happened - a figure slowly walked out from the side and stood in the middle. He turned around and smiled at us. It was none other than the Yin Tong!

　　"What are you doing? Come here quickly. Wang Xi started shouting for some reason: "It's dangerous!

　　Yin Tong smiled slightly and waved at us: "You don't have to worry about me. If there is any abnormality in this formation, it must be caused by the disharmony of yin and yang. At this time, only by allowing a person with pure yin and pure body to enter the formation can the problem be resolved, so..." He stopped talking here and just laughed.

　　I immediately guessed his plan: "Are you going to go in? Use your own soul to restore the coffin?"

　　He nodded without saying anything, looking a little sad. I immediately shouted, "Are you stupid? Come out quickly. We can find another way." Not only me, but others also shouted, asking him to come back first.

　　Yin Tong shook his head: "My life span is here, my fate is here, everything exists only for this moment to come - to be honest, we stay here just for this day to come, not to really guard this stele coffin formation! I have lived my whole life without any meaning, now, the meaning of this life has come, do you think I can hide?"

　　The words this guy said actually had a bit of the flavor of a modern version of the Decadent Brother. He spoke in a very realistic manner, and I don’t know where he had seen similar words before. But no matter how you put it, the tone he exuded was clearly one of determination and expectation!

　　What kind of life does this guy lead!

　　Everyone guessed the result. In the end, Yin Tong walked into the formation and let the Nether Fire burn his body. Then he turned into green smoke and entered the body of the human-fox - everything stopped at this moment and ended completely!

　　We said goodbye to Uncle Cui with a tired look, and then returned to Chengdu sadly.

　　Chapter 359 You Are My Boyfriend

　　After returning to Chengdu, everyone naturally scattered. Wang Xisangyu contacted the old man of the Wang family and prepared to go to Singapore for some unknown purpose. Shisan said goodbye to me indifferently, and then said that he and Qiaoyun had something to do and needed to leave for a few days. Eighth sister and Sister Qiangwei were going to stay in the mountains for a few days to escape the summer heat. Tiezi ran to me to ask for leave, and I agreed...

　　Xiaohei and Abai lived with the old man in Dujiangyan, and naturally they were taken care of by the eldest brother Jiu Xiaozi. I went home after handing over my affairs to the bureau, and slept without saying anything. I stayed there for a few days with nothing to do. My main job every day was to eat and drink. I went out to have a look at the outside when I had time at night, and then went home to play Legend with a group of furry kids. I was very happy to kill for some white pig Zuma leader. After a while, I got a bone jade ruby ​​ring, a Spice bracelet, a demon bell, and stood at the door of Shabak every day to sell cheap medicine for fun.

　　Not long after, Sang Yu and Wang Xi came back from there and continued to work in the company. Wang Xi secretly told me a message: I don’t know what plan the Wang family has, but they have already cancelled the engagement with Stuart through the Vatican. Stuart is basically the younger brother of the Vatican, so how could he not give face to the boss? So this matter is a natural and logical thing, and there is not much resistance!

　　When I heard this, I was delighted - could this be the substantial reward that the old man got for giving the Holy Spear Head to the Wang family last time? Don't say it! Thinking about it now, it really is much more reliable.

　　With a belly full of joy, I washed my hair and face, got a haircut, became a spy, and bought new clothes. Then, in the evening, I invited a group of friends including Sang Yu, Wang Xi, and Shisan to dinner. The reason was simple: just to get together. When the group arrived and had enough food and drink, I took everyone to the Moon Village at the end of the Qingshui River Bridge. We opened a private room and sang happily...

　　Around nine o'clock, Wang Xi sneaked out first. He took a quick glance and saw that the boy opened the private room by the window and closed the door tightly. He took out his cell phone with a silly smile on his face... Well, he was the first one to call Sister Qiao Yun!

　　Next came the idiot friend. After all, he didn’t dare to follow his elder brother’s example and rent a private room to make a phone call, so he climbed onto the roof - this was his cleverness, the signal was strong, the air was good, and he could also take a look to see if there was any girl across the street who forgot to draw the curtains while taking a shower. How great is that!

　　Thirteen stood up after a while, and after thinking for a long time, he said, "I'm going out to buy a pack of cigarettes..." I was shocked at the time - Thirteen, you don't smoke, can't you just change the socket? Why does a smart person do such stupid things?

　　Could it be that Zeng Ya did it on purpose?

　　But what I didn't understand was that there was someone cooperating with me - Sang Yu smiled faintly: "Okay, then remember to bring me some gum when you come back..." I didn't understand it at the time, but after being with Sang Yu, I understood the key to this matter: it turns out that everyone knows what I want to do, but I pretend to be confused while knowing the truth, saving me from being nervous for a long time! To put it bluntly, even if Thirteen said that he was going out to buy an aircraft carrier, Sang Yu couldn't point it out!

　　Now it's just me and Sang Yu left...

　　Sang Yu had just finished singing a song and put down the microphone, so I walked over to her with a cup of Royal Salute mixed with black and green tea. I just called out "Sang Yu" and then I couldn't say anything else - Sang Yu smiled and said, "What?"

　　"Uh..." I grumbled for a long time but couldn't come up with any result. I just wondered why the wine was still so hot even though there were ice cubes in it? My palms were sweating. She picked up the glass casually and asked, "Do you want to clink glasses with me?"

　　"Uh, ah, yes! Come, Sang Yu, let's have a drink

　　The cups clinked together and made a pleasant clinking sound. Amidst the sound, Sang Yu and I drank the wine in our cups...and then the tragedy happened!

　　We can only rely on Wang Xi’s narration to recall what happened next: “Hey, I was on the phone when I suddenly heard a commotion outside—Me? I wasn’t there! I had an important business call to make at the time, so I booked a private room across the street to make the call. Was that also to respect the client?

　　I don't know why the noisy voice came into my ears, so I rushed out after saying a few words on the phone. When I looked, hey, it was none other than our great Brother Liu... What happened to him? Need I say more? Our Brother Liu was obviously drunk! ——Initially, five bottles of Royal Salute were ordered in the private room, and we only drank more than one bottle. When I came back, I saw that... four bottles were actually empty!

　　My sister and Brother Liu finished at least three bottles!

　　Let's get back to the point. Three bottles of wine are not a big problem. My sister is also very sober. You may not know this but I have to tell you about it - our Wang family is pretty good at drinking. My sister is a bit better than me and can probably handle three kilograms of liquor. More than one bottle of foreign liquor is not a problem at all. But Brother Liu is obviously an idiot!

　　When I walked over, I saw that all Thirteen good friends were gone. Now Brother Liu was half-kneeling on the sofa, and he was acting with all his might in front of my sister, saying things like I love you, I have always liked you, I have been thinking about you ever since I met you... He was speaking from the bottom of his heart, and tears were streaming down his face. He cried and talked as he spoke, and I couldn't stop!

　　There were a few idiots gathered at the door, watching the fun. I was just about to chase them away when my sister got angry. She raised her head and started scolding like a tiger: "What are you looking at? Haven't you seen a couple chatting?" Then she picked up a bottle and threw it at me!

　　A group of people dispersed immediately. Some shouted "What kind of quality is this?", some laughed foolishly, and some even encouraged themselves: "Bah! If I hadn't seen that you were a girl, I would have beaten you. What the hell..."

　　Luckily, I had probably drunk a little too much so I didn't have much aim. The bottle hit the wall and bounced back onto the blanket without breaking.

　　I quickly walked through the crowd and closed the door behind me, saying, "Excuse me, my brother-in-law is drunk, please bear with me - let's go have fun.

　　Seeing me come in, my sister quickly shouted: "Xizi, come here and pull your brother Liu away, he is pressing my legs so heavily. After adjusting to the light inside, I saw that my sister had taken off her shoes and sat on the sofa. Now Brother Liu was half-kneeling on the floor and hugged my sister by the waist, with his head on my sister's legs, still shouting: "Sang Yu, do you know how much I love you..."

　　"I know, I know... It's clean. My legs are numb from being pressed down." I tried hard to move Brother Liu's head upwards, but as soon as I lifted it a little, he buried his head again and howled, "Don't leave me."

　　I went over and tried it but it didn't work. I patted Brother Liu and shouted, "Brother Liu, have you drunk too much? Why don't you let my sister go first? Don't worry, my sister won't leave you.

　　As a result… Nima Liu turned around and bit my hand! He bit me so hard that I almost cried!

　　“Let go, let go… Oh, open your mouth, Brother Liu, don’t bite me, I’m dying, I’m dying…” I howled while prying Brother Liu’s jaw open. I don’t know if he was born in the Year of the Dog, but why was he biting so hard?

　　I grabbed a bottle and said, "Let go, or I'll smash you."

　　As a result, this sentence was basically a bad thing. As soon as I picked up the bottle, my sister slapped me in the face: "Get lost! Brother Liu, you really have the heart to do this? Aren't you afraid of hurting people? - Get away from me, don't hang around in front of me, be careful that I will hit you first

　　I put the bottle down and almost cried: "But sister, he bit me..." "You deserve it if he bit you. Sister no longer said that Brother Liu pressed her legs and numbed them. She was guarding against me with all her heart: "I don't want your help, why don't you get out of here quickly? - Are you not going to leave? You want to be beaten, right?"

　　He grabbed the bottle I had just put down...

　　Sister, do you think you are worthy of me? I didn't get it for free when I topped up my phone bill. My parents couldn't bear to call me, but you came up with a bottle of wine for Brother Liu... And! And I didn't want to leave. Wasn't my hand bitten?

　　I am so upset——

　　My sister didn't care about this at all. Seeing that the bottle was about to fall, I pulled it so hard - hey, I don't know when Brother Liu let go, and as soon as I pulled my hand away, I rushed to the door!

　　Brother Liu, you are so cunning, you are probably not drunk at all! I was the touchstone for them, I got bitten and almost got a free gift for recharging my phone bill!

　　Okay, I'm leaving!

　　But later on, I guess my sister was a little annoyed, so she put down the wine bottle, picked up the can of ice and poured it on Brother Liu's head - with a "wow", Brother Liu suddenly became dizzy and screamed!

　　Sister grabbed a handful of ice and rubbed it on Brother Liu's face a few times, and said in a gentle voice: "Are you feeling better?"

　　“Well, I feel better…” Brother Liu blinked his eyes, “It’s just… Sang Yu, do you know…” He was ready to continue the second half after saying one sentence, but my sister immediately roared like a lion: “Stop howling! Stand up and talk to me if you have something to say.”

　　Although my sister screamed loudly, I could clearly see a blush on her face. I didn’t know if it was because she drank too much or because of the words she said. Later, my sister refused to admit what she said that day, but I will always remember it!

　　"Liu Piyun, do you love me? If you love me... you will take care of all the housework in the future, right? Please hand over all your salary to me in the future! Also, you must obey me in all matters big and small at home in the future, okay?"

　　Brother Liu nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, and kept saying, "Okay, okay." I guess I didn't hear what he said clearly, but now these are all later. According to Brother Liu's personality, I think he wants to settle the matter first and then talk about other things!

　　Then, my sister smiled and said, "Then, you will be my boyfriend from now on.

　　Is that the end?

　　Chapter 360: Hit me, your hands won't hurt, right?

　　? When I woke up in the morning, I realized that we hadn't gone home at all. I looked around and found that we were in the hotel. Two beds were added to the standard room, and Tiezi and Shisan were sleeping in it. Wang Xi was sleeping on the bed next to me. There were a few crooked cups and two bottles of Royal Salute on the table, and many empty beverage bottles on the ground. I picked up the cup on the bedside and took a sip, and then I shook my head and sprayed it out!

　　Damn, this wine is too pure, isn't it? It tastes like nothing has been added to it!

　　The wine sprayed right onto the table. Somehow the wine bottle fell down with a clang and rolled on the wooden floor, making an unpleasant noise. Everyone was woken up in less than twenty seconds.

　　"Help!" Wang Xi, who was the first to cry out, buried his head in the quilt and shouted, "Are you going to let me live so early in the morning?" A few seconds later, he poked his head out again and yelled, "It's too hot - who turned off the air conditioner?"

　　"Ah~" Thirteen sat up, closed his eyes and let out a long breath, "What time is it?"

　　I looked at the clock and it was past eleven in the morning, so I said 'eleven o'clock'. Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, all three of them widened their eyes and jumped up - I suddenly grabbed the cup and exclaimed: "What do you want to do?"

　　"Hahaha, the three of them burst into inexplicable laughter. Did they burst into laughter? Did they ruin my worldview? Did they jump around in their pants? Did they have twitchy facial expressions? ...

　　All of them!

　　The three of them pointed at me with great joy and said, "Brother Liu, you were too tough last night!" And then they howled like ghosts: "Hahahaha..." Even worse was Tiezi, who had tears in his eyes and was full of admiration: "Brother Liu, please teach me, please teach me - tomorrow I will go to A Mei to do this to her

　　I was a little puzzled: "Damn, what did I do yesterday that made you so excited?" I thought to myself that it seemed that I just drank yesterday, and then everyone else left, leaving only Sang Yu and I in the private room - did Sang Yu and I have a passionate moment?

　　This... uh, is this possible?

　　Looking at the expressions of these guys, they were smiling in lust, flirting in spring, and the expressions of naked silk watching AV. Most of the things were as I expected. Damn, now things got out of hand. The key question was what did Sang Yu mean later? Would he kill me in anger? Even if he didn't kill me, I would tell the old man. As long as Sang Yu had any regrets or hesitations, the old man would have to kill me for the sake of justice!

　　This is the first commandment of the Zhuge family...

　　I took another look with a nervous mood, and concluded from the cowardly expressions that everything should be fine. If there was anything wrong, they would have stood on Sang Yu's side and blamed me and added insult to injury. Why would they be here singing and dancing and humming for me?

　　But since this is the case...Isn't it easy for me to ask them? It's better to wait and see Sang Yu's reaction.

　　So I let out a long sigh: "Okay, okay, stop making a fuss, I know how to handle this matter - by the way, Xizi, did your sister go back yesterday or something?" As soon as I said this, I knew I was stupid. Think about it, if Sang Yu went back, would Wang Xi stay here? No matter what, he had to go and take care of Sang Yu, right?

　　As expected, Wang Xi shook her head and said, "I haven't gone back yet. I live next door. Everyone was too drunk to drive, so we had to find a place to stay. I guess they haven't woken up yet... How about you go over and take a look, Brother Liu?"

　　That's right - but it makes sense when I think about it. Sangyu and I are already in this relationship, so it's my job to go over and take a look, right? So I nodded, got dressed, quickly brushed my teeth in the bathroom, put some water on my hair, and then went out to take a look.

　　At this time, the guys also lazily began to pack up, get dressed, brush their teeth and wash their faces. Thirteen even got out the tea provided by the hotel and made some tea, under the pretext of having a drink first.

　　After asking for the room number, I went out. I happened to see the cleaning lady knocking on the door. Sang Yu's lazy voice came from inside and asked what she was doing. Then the lady said cleaning, and Sang Yu directly said that she didn't need it because she had to sleep. So the lady kindly reminded Sang Yu to hang up the "Do Not Disturb" sign...

　　My eldest sister went to clean the house on the other side. I suddenly had an idea and lay in ambush at the door. After waiting for a few minutes, I heard the door creak. I guessed that Sang Yu must have left the door ajar and reached out to hang the sign, so I rushed in...

　　I'm giving you a surprise, right?

　　…

　　A minute later, I rushed back to the room in a rage and ran into the bathroom. Thirteen, that sharp-eyed fellow, could actually see my face clearly at this moment. He said leisurely, "Hey, Lao Liu, what's wrong with your face that's as red as a peach blossom?"

　　“Shut up!” I had just finished howling when I heard someone outside shouting, “What’s wrong? What’s wrong?” Then there was a loud noise, and the two bastards Tie Zi and Xi Zi rushed over, peeping through the door, “Let me see, let me see…”

　　"I saw your sister flipping the door over and closing it. I don't know if it hit the two guys' noses, but at least they didn't say a word. After thinking about it, I felt unsatisfied, so I continued to curse inside: "Fuck! You didn't explain the situation to me clearly. As soon as I went in, Sang Yu slapped me in the face! Damn, did you guys deliberately trick me?"

　　There was laughter outside, and then Xizi said: "That's not right, why would I hit you after I opened the door for you? Uh, Brother Liu, did you act inappropriately after you went in? I know my sister well, if you dare to touch her, you will definitely die..."

　　"Don't move, I opened the door with a bang. I had already applied a thick layer of toothpaste on my burning face to relieve the pain. "Before I could say anything after I went in, your sister screamed and started to attack me. Look for yourself, she was so ruthless that I almost got a bald spot on my face.

　　"Shout? Why are you shouting?" Xizi asked curiously, "Why are you shouting when I open the door for you? Is my sister not awake yet?"

　　"Uh..." I felt a little embarrassed now and could only play it lightly: "She doesn't know it was me...this, this, Sang Yu opened a gap to hang the sign...and I rushed in..." I laughed dryly to cover it up, and I don't know if they understood it very well.

　　These guys can't stand their ears up now. If they could, they would have stood up long ago. They all know it better than the other. Xizi laughed at that time: "Brother Liu, you idiot! My sister's vagina is completely vacuumed when she sleeps. You're lucky you didn't die after entering! There was a pervert who peeped at me and he was beaten to death by my sister. He even cursed in Sichuan dialect.

　　Five limbs! Damn, this is really a cruel person! I couldn't help but shudder, but then I turned around and thought, "No! Sang Yu and I are already in this relationship, why did she beat me?"

　　"This kind of relationship? What kind of relationship?" Thirteen, who was drinking tea leisurely, said, "Isn't it just that she agreed to be your girlfriend? Do you think you can just go in and see her naked?" He laughed a few times, "Don't you think it's too fast?"

　　"No, no, this, this is not like that..." I couldn't wrap my mind around it for a moment, and scratched my face a few times, then asked stupidly: "Didn't they say that Sang Yu and I had, had, that?"

　　The three of them stared at each other for a long while, then burst into laughter. Thirteen's mouthful of tea immediately sprayed all over my face. Tie Zixizi laughed so hard that he held his stomach, rolling on the ground and clapping his hands: "You're killing me with laughter, damn it, you're going to make me laugh to death..."

　　Well, I knew I had made a mistake! It was so embarrassing! I was going to die! I felt like a million alpaca horses were running past me, trampling me like shit!

　　Before the depression in my heart passed, those guys were still having fun. At this time, my cell phone started beeping. I picked it up and saw that it was a message from Sang Yu - could it be a posthumous execution?

　　I was so nervous! I was so uneasy! I was so anxious! I took a quick look and realized that these bastards were unreliable, so I could only open the box and take a look myself: "Liu Piyun, come here.

　　A head nearby took a look and immediately spoke up: "You're dead, you're dead, my sister is going to castrate you - Brother Liu, we won't go, so as not to get covered in blood

　　"Fuck! You're such a bad guy. I don't dare to do anything to Sang Yu, but I can still deal with Xi Zi. So I got angry and said, "You bastard, if I get castrated, I'll be the first one to come back and bury you with me. Stay here and be quiet.

　　I pushed open Sang Yu's door carefully. She was already dressed and had even finished putting on makeup. She looked quite amiable. I smiled cautiously: "Hehe, Sang Yu, hehe..."

　　As a result, when I raised my head, she laughed: "What's that on your face? It looks like a cat?" Then she pointed at the sofa and said, "Sit down.

　　"Uh, toothpaste," I smiled and walked over: "Sang Yu, just now I..."

　　"Stop talking." Sang Yu lowered her head with a shy look on her face. "I was too heavy-handed just now... But, but you are too bold. You came in like this, and I..." She blushed as she spoke: "Although, although you are my boyfriend, this is too embarrassing..."

　　When I heard Sang Yu talking, my head skipped a beat and I suddenly realized that actually, that was Sang Yu's normal reaction. She wasn't really angry - damn, she scared me so much that my heart was beating like crazy!

　　I felt relieved: "Hehe, this is my own fault. I don't blame you. I won't do this again in the future." As I said this, I took Sang Yu's hand and whispered softly: "Did you hit me?"

　　"Puh, Sang Yu suddenly laughed and gave me a reproachful look: "Still talking! You are so shameless, my hand is still aching now - why do you think I fell in love with a shameless guy like you?"

　　This was a perfect opportunity for me to act crazy and stupid! I immediately took advantage of the situation and said, "Haha, it's because I'm a nice person..."

　　"What a bullshit!" Sang Yu pulled his hand away. "By the way, there is something I want to tell you. Can you prepare yourself first?"

　　"What's up?"

　　"My grandfather is going to ask you to go to the battle array.

　　Chapter 361 Three Levels

　　? We got up, checked out, and had dinner. After we agreed to contact each other by phone in the evening, everyone naturally scattered: Sang Yu and Wang Xi were going back to the company to pack up, saying that they were preparing to leave for Singapore in a few days; Shisan had a good income in recent years and said that he was going to invest in some real estate. Today was just the day to sign the contract for the house he had taken a fancy to a few days ago; Tiezi and I smiled and asked for leave to go to Dujiangyan, saying that we were going to learn some fighting skills from the old man, and on the other hand, we wanted to see our junior sister - it just so happened that I should go to the old man to see him, so I threw the car keys to him: "Okay, I'll go too, anyway, you can drive the car on the way."

　　I had only one thing to do when I went to Dujiangyan, and that was to do what Sang Yu told me about breaking through the formation!

　　I don't know which generation of ancestors of the Wang family established such a rule: no matter who wants to enter the Wang family as a son-in-law or daughter-in-law, they must pass three levels according to the Wang family's rules, commonly known as passing the formation. According to what Sang Yu told me, the content of the three levels varies in difficulty, mainly depending on the head of the family's opinion of the person. Simply put, if the head of the family likes this person, then the three levels may be some small dishes such as trying to control ghosts or casting spells to catch evil spirits. On the contrary, if he is not satisfied with this person, then it may be some extremely tricky tricks - it is said that the most awesome son-in-law almost passed all the old masters of the Wang family before he could pass the level...

　　Even more tricky is the time to pass the three levels. It can be at the last moment before the marriage, when the two are engaged, or when they are just preparing to fall in love, commonly known as the initial stage of the budding of love - it is a unfair treaty for sure, but the Wang family can't stop producing some beautiful women and handsome men from generation to generation, so everyone who enters the door has to obey.

　　Having said that, I am actually very clear about the current situation. The Wang family has nothing but beautiful women and handsome men. Even Sang Yu's father and Master Tian are considered handsome men. I will never believe that their mate selection criteria are not based on appearance! Unfortunately, my appearance is just hovering around the passing line. The Wang family was very considerate of me by not asking me to challenge the formation when I first met Sang Yu. Of course, if they really dared to do so when I first met Sang Yu, I would definitely spit on their faces!

　　The Wang family will definitely not be satisfied with the relationship between Sang Yu and I!

　　I can't envy other people's talents, but I know that if I am asked to challenge all the elders of the Wang family alone, it would be a dead end. Not to mention anything else, Grandpa Wang alone would cripple me, and if I'm unlucky, I might even ruin myself. So this time I went there specifically to ask the old man for advice. If the old man could learn from the ancestors and give me three pockets as a secret weapon, this wouldn't be difficult!

　　Along the way, Tiezi drove the car in a very crooked manner, like a pig pulling a cart. There was no way this guy could avoid any potholes or manhole covers. If I hadn't had something to think about, I would have slapped him against the wall... From the west gate, we drove along Laochengguan Road and soon arrived in Pi County, and then to the old man's courtyard in Dujiangyan.

　　Of course, this could be said to be a coincidence or luck. As soon as I entered, I saw Grandpa Luo and the old man drinking tea in the yard. They were not surprised to see me and waved for me to come over.

　　Seeing this, I was delighted. This clearly told me that both of us knew about my breaking into the formation. This calmness was a complete expression of his confidence in me! Maybe even the cheat sheet was already prepared. Only when I cried at my desk, the old man would shake his goose feather fan and say, "Well, follow the plan."

　　Then the golden trick I dreamed of came out of nowhere and helped me get the beauty home!

　　I pulled out a chair next to me and sat down. I took a cup and poured water with a smile. I saw that the tea leaves were gorgeous with red edges, the tea soup was deep orange and yellow like agate, and the rock flavor was mellow and pleasant. I took a sip and the fragrance lingered on my teeth and cheeks. It was refreshing and sweet with a long aftertaste. It had the sweetness of black tea and the fragrance of green tea. It was a rare tea that was "lively, sweet, clear and fragrant". I couldn't help but praise it immediately: "Good tea! Master, is this the best Wuyi rock tea?"

　　Tiezi next to me greeted me with a calm face: "Hello, Grandpa! Hello, Grandpa Luo - hehe, I'm here to look for Amei and Laojiu." The old man waved his hand and told them to do what they wanted. Instead, he paid some attention to me, "Yes, it is the best Wuyi rock tea. Your senior brother asked someone to bring it over from outside." After that, he poured water from the kettle to fill the teapot, "It seems that you have made a lot of progress in tea ceremony! Here, reward your

　　That being said, the master still filled Grandpa Luo's cup first, then my cup, and finally my own... When the old man was pouring tea, I quickly stood up and half bowed, and took it respectfully with both hands, saying, "Thank you, master, for the tea."

　　This is the rule of our Zhuge family, and we must not break it. Unexpectedly, Grandpa Luo praised it greatly: "Oh, your sect's rules are really amazing - Brother Zhuge, there are very few sects that have the same strict requirements as yours.

　　The old man put the teapot back on the table and then continued, "No, no, Master Luo, you are too polite. My disciples can still abide by the rules, but their skills are a little lacking. By the way, now that this kid is here, can you please tell us what happened just now again?"

　　"It's okay." Master Luo smiled and said, "I came here for this matter." Then Master Luo did not delay and told me everything he knew.

　　It turns out that the Wang family's "Chuangzhen" is just a name, which means to test and evaluate certain people to see their mind, cultivation, ability, character and other things. In simple terms, it is to draw a line for competition. Although the opponents are better or worse, it is like there is a question waiting for you to get the answer. This is still traceable, but if it is difficult, it is hard to say...

　　From now until a certain time, you will encounter many things, and one of them may be a test for you. Master Luo said at this time: "Originally, according to the relationship between the Wang family and the Zhuge family, there should not be such a difficult method, but it cannot be done - because that is the question made by the Heavenly Book, it is God's will, not his intention..." At this point he looked at the old man again: "So, you said that I came here eagerly to explain to you, Brother Zhuge, right?

　　"It's okay, it's okay." The old man waved his hand generously and said, "Each family has its own standards and rules. I understand this. It's a pity that you came all the way here."

　　"What's the hard part? I just came here to have some tea." The two masters laughed together. The atmosphere was very harmonious, and then... nothing happened!

　　They just started talking about recent events in various places, including the bronze-armored corpse encountered in Maoshan, Master Xie's daughter breaking the Yin Feng Sha, and the Lu family reportedly finding their missing son... Anyway, no one cared about me anymore!

　　I spoke up sadly: "Hey, Master, my business... Hey, my business..." "You have business?" The old man looked surprised: "You have business! I'm telling you now that the Wang family considers you as a candidate, so you should do well in the exam."

　　"No way? Can you give me some advice?" I cried, "You can't just let me go like this, right?"

　　"What a bullshit idea! Just follow your heart and do whatever you want. The old man threw a peanut at me: "Can't I ask your brothers to help you? Even if I agree, it won't work. I don't know how long this will take. Can't a group of people do nothing and just wait to help you get married?"

　　"No, no," I thought so too, and quickly smiled at Master Luo: "Grandpa Luo, you are someone Sang Yu respects, you don't want him to fall into a trap, right? - Since you are here, can you tell me what the topic is?"

　　I stared at Master Luo's face hoping to see some changes, but he looked calm. "It's not that I won't help you, there's really nothing I can do," he picked up the teacup and sniffed it. "Only Hetian knows how to test it, and it can never be revealed. So I tell you very clearly that even if Old Wang wants to choose you as his grandson-in-law, you have to rely on your own strength to pass these three levels.

　　"I stood up immediately and said anxiously, "Grandpa Luo, then you came here for nothing this time? You just came here to have tea with the master?"

　　The master frowned and said, "Sit down and watch your tone." Grandpa Luo didn't care and smiled, "That's true. I was just afraid that Brother Zhuge would misunderstand me, so I came to explain for Old Wang. What do you think I'm here for?"

　　I sat down on the stool, dejected. "This is a trap, isn't it? I don't understand the Wang family's magic of controlling gods at all. If I really take the test of controlling ghosts and gods, I will definitely fail. Also, Sang Yu's father has never had a good impression of me. If this bowl of water is not fair, I will also be blamed.

　　The old man and Master Luo suddenly laughed together!

　　The master smiled and shook his head: "Look, children are children, they just can't understand the situation no matter how hard they try. Didn't I tell you that everything should be done as you please? Just do what you should do, and there is no need to pursue it deliberately... Yin and Yang are determined by heaven, why do you worry about it?"

　　I smiled bitterly: "I know."

　　Master Luo reached out and took the cup in front of me, slowly filling it with tea. "Actually, this matter is not as difficult as you think, but it is not easy either. According to my understanding, there are at least three different things to do. If you want to pass it easily, you need to be prepared..." At this point, he handed the cup back to me, and I quickly took it with both hands. "Please continue. Hehe, I know you have the best heart.

　　Master Luo put the teapot back on the table, but he didn't look at me. He just said to the master: "By the way, Brother Zhuge, an old friend of mine is taking a break in Chengdu recently. He wants to invite you to sit together when you have time.

　　"Oh," the master narrowed his eyes. Although he seemed to be listening to him, his expression was clearly telling me to pay attention: "Who is this old friend of yours? Is he also from our sect?"

　　"Yes, he is also a member of the Dharma sect." Master Luo paused and slowly said a name: "He is from the Qigong practitioner Sun family.

　　Qigong practitioners...Sun family...I suddenly remembered:

　　Uncle Sun!

　　Chapter 362: Three Corpse Brain Worms

　　? Grandpa Sun has a very close relationship with the Wang family, as we can tell from the way he addressed Grandpa Wang last time - "Old Monkey" and "King of Devil" are not something that can be called out by ordinary people. After asking carefully, it turned out that Grandpa Sun did not return to the family after accompanying us to finish the matter of the Shambhala Cave last time, but went to the South China Sea first, explained to the family, and then formally handed over some matters to the younger generation in accordance with the family rules, and then he started traveling to famous mountains and rivers with a stack of money.

　　Last time I happened to help out with the Seven Killings Monument, and later I had nothing to do so I stayed in Sichuan to play - recently I went to the primeval forest in the Future Forest in Mount Emei, and when I came back I seemed to be fascinated by the face-changing of Sichuan Opera, and stayed at a friend's house and insisted on learning a few tricks, so isn't that how I stay in Chengdu?

　　I thought it was okay at first, but then I turned around and thought: That's not right. Even if Grandpa Sun and Grandpa Wang are gay, how could he know something that even Grandpa Wang doesn't know? I was quite disappointed when I realized it: "Grandpa Luo, Grandpa Sun probably won't know those questions, right?"

　　"Topic? What topic?" Unexpectedly, Grandpa Luo looked surprised: "Who said the topic?"

　　"Uh, didn't you say to ask Grandpa Sun... well... ask Grandpa Sun to help me with the questions..." I coughed to cover up, "But I think... this Grandpa Sun can't figure out the questions, right?"

　　Grandpa Luo suddenly realized: "You kid! Why do you think it's all about cheating? Can't you just take the postgraduate entrance examination seriously? - To tell you the truth, your grandpa Sun has been out there for decades and has a lot of experience in many magic and control. If he was here to give you some pointers..." He stopped talking here, and Grandpa Luo smiled and picked up the cup: "Brother Zhuge, your tea..."

　　Okay, let’s change the subject immediately!

　　I finally understood what Master Luo meant: he was just pointing out a clear path for me, telling me that if there was someone around me at this time, he could greatly help me, and that person was Uncle Sun!

　　This matter was done immediately - Grandpa Luo contacted Grandpa Sun immediately and invited him to have dinner with us, and then the old man arranged for me to drive to pick up Grandpa Sun.

　　Seeing that there were still a few hours left, I casually ran to the kitchen to make some food and prepared to go out - but before I could get there, I saw my eighth sister carrying a few bowls of chicken soup, steamed buns, some sausages and fried pork, and my friend followed behind with tears in his eyes, carrying a bowl...

　　"Seven brothers and eight sisters shouted and put the bowls one by one on the table next to them: "I know you haven't eaten, so I just heated up some dishes - there is no rice, so just eat something casually.

　　"I want to eat too..." my friend whispered behind him, but the girl turned around and scolded him, "It's not yours! Who asked you to come over to eat? If you want to eat, go cook your own noodles."

　　After such a long time, I was really hungry. I didn't care how that guy offended my junior sister. I walked over and ate the steamed buns and drank chicken soup happily: "Then you can slowly cook the noodles. I have to leave after eating, so I won't play with you."

　　"Brother Liu..." Tiezi yelled beside him: "Leave some

　　"If I leave it here, it's for Xiao Hei to eat." The eighth sister immediately added, "Just because you smashed my senior brother, I'm lucky I didn't kick you out - you still want to eat? I won't even give you a sip of water."

　　I burst out laughing!

　　After eating and drinking my fill, I ignored my friend who was wailing next to me and drove to Chengdu, thinking that I would take a shower, change clothes, sleep for two hours, and then go to the family quarters of the Provincial Theater to pick up Grandpa Sun and go to Dujiangyan for dinner. However, just as the car arrived at Ximen Station, my cell phone suddenly rang!

　　When I opened it and saw it was Uncle Ye, I wondered if I should get reimbursed for my recent travel expenses. I was very excited at the time: "Hi, dear Uncle Ye, are you calling me at this time to say that the reimbursement has been received?"

　　The person on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned for a moment, but he continued very straightforwardly: "Ah, yes, yes, the expenses for your recent trips have all been paid, including reimbursement, travel expenses, subsidies, and rewards - you've done a good job.

　　"Thank you." I changed the phone, took out a cigarette and lit it: "How much is the total? Can you charge it to my card?"

　　"No, regular expenses can be transferred to the card, but the bonus part is considered extra and requires a signature," Boss Ye said absentmindedly on the phone, "Come back and sign before you receive it."

　　"Okay," I agreed happily, "Then I'll find some time to sign - OK, that's it..." "Wait a minute," the boss raised his voice an octave, "I have something else to tell you.

　　His voice was full of energy, and I immediately realized that this was the main point why Boss Ye called me!

　　I then grumbled a few times, and the boss quickly discovered my problem and said with a smile, "I know you've been very busy and tired recently, but I don't have enough staff. If I had enough, how could I ask you to go out to do something? - But don't worry, this matter will be done in Chengdu without you having to leave, okay?"

　　"Go ahead." I responded unhappily, "Uncle Ye, but first of all, I can only go and take a look. Master has something important for me to deal with tonight. Can you tell me what it is first?"

　　I thought that since Boss Ye called me he must have known what had happened, but I didn't expect that he knew nothing about anything. He just told me the address and told me to go and take a look myself. After all, the items hadn't been classified properly, so I had no idea whether it was something that our Group 7 should handle.

　　Seeing that it was still early, I rushed over directly.

　　That place is called Liulichang. In the early Northern Song Dynasty, due to the endless war caused by Wang Xiaobo's uprising, the porcelain industry in Qionglai area was severely damaged, and the craftsmen fled and moved everywhere in and outside the province. Therefore, the Liulichang kiln located on the left bank of Jinjiang River outside the east gate of Chengdu developed greatly. Its porcelain industry was unprecedentedly large in scale, with a wide variety of products and remarkable ceramic craftsmanship.

　　Now it has become a residential area and some industrial plants, but sometimes broken porcelain and tiles can still be found in the wild areas in the suburbs. I have specifically looked for it when I was patrolling there at night before, and there were no special signs. However, since something happened today, there must be something unusual.

　　It was in a small clinic outside Liulichang that I saw the person that Mr. Ye shouted that I had seen - he was a middle-aged man, and everything about him looked the same as an ordinary person, with the only difference being that there was a small bloody hole on his forehead. The hole seemed to have only broken the scalp and did not go straight through the skull, but there was a small thing gently wriggling under the skin!

　　I didn't know what was moving under the skin. It was almost always near the forehead, and sometimes a little bit of it was visible at the hole. There were several doctors and nurses standing by, not knowing what to do. The camouflage next to me quickly told me the whole story.

　　This middle-aged man is a farmer. He recently applied to build a house on his own land. When he was laying the foundation, he found a very strange pottery jar, so he reached in and wiped it.

　　There was only some black paste in the jar, with a strange smell, so weird that it was hard to tell whether it was fragrant or smelly. The man didn't pay much attention to it and threw the jar aside - but from that day on, he had nightmares every night, and the dreams were almost always the same.

　　On a gray night, he walked desperately on a road, not knowing why he was afraid or why he was running, but he just wanted to go home. When he passed the crossroads, he saw some people standing there. He walked over to ask, but he saw those people staring at him and sneering. He was frightened and ran away immediately. As he walked back, he always felt that there was something behind him that scared him, so he walked faster and faster... When he stopped, he found that he had actually passed the door of his house and walked to the other side of the village!

　　But he couldn't and didn't dare to look back, so he could only keep moving forward...

　　Just when he was about to walk out of the village, suddenly a dark shadow pounced towards him from behind - he woke up with a scream and found that he was already sweating profusely and exhausted!

　　He had this dream for seventy or eighty days, and finally one night he did not wake up from it, and in the morning his wife found that the guy was unconscious!

　　When he was sent to the health center, we were immediately prepared to send him to the municipal hospital. But I don’t know if it was luck that day, but the doctor who came from 120 had direct contact with our National Security Department 7. When he examined the patient, he found the wriggling worm-like thing under the patient’s forehead, so he quickly contacted the National Security Bureau.

　　This led to Boss Ye’s call today.

　　The doctor was still here, and he was naturally very excited to see me. He showed obvious respect for the national security members and asked me, "Detective Liu, what do you think we should do now?"

　　I thought about it and said, "You ask everyone else to go out, then bring in a few stoves and light them to raise the temperature of the room first - I'll see if I can get this bug out."

　　"Okay! When the doctor heard that I was going to let him be his assistant, he was so excited that his face turned red. He hurriedly started to prepare everything. Then all the furnaces were lit and heated. I took the cinnabar pen and carefully drew a circle on his forehead, and the whole forehead was painted in it.

　　Then I took out some ash from burnt chicken feathers from my pocket and gently sprinkled it on the outside of the bloody hole.

　　"Watch me while I do something." I closed all the doors and windows, and began to write talismans on the table. Although I don't know what this thing is, this kind of magic is definitely effective. As long as I can figure it out, I will know the truth.

　　I looked at the time while writing - good, give me another hour and I can finish it, so I won’t be late to pick up Grandpa Sun!

　　But something I never expected happened: just when I had almost finished everything and the temperature in the room had risen, the doctor suddenly cried out, "Tan Liu, Tan Liu, this is not good!"

　　Chapter 363: One hundred thousand lives

　　? The doctor's call made me unable to sit still, and I rushed over to take a look - wow, that thing was just like a master playing CrossFire, it had broken through the siege of my cinnabar red circle, and now moved from my forehead to the vicinity of the Niwan Palace, jumping around there!

　　The patient didn't feel pain while in a coma, but I knew it. This situation immediately made me break out in a cold sweat and my throat felt blocked. There was no other reason, just because I had misjudged this thing!

　　I originally thought that this was some kind of parasite. The jar dug out from the ground would naturally have some of these strange creatures after growing for many years. I thought that when the temperature rose, I could use tweezers to pick it out when it popped out, and then use talisman paper to start a fire and it would be done... Now it seems that I was too wrong!

　　Carelessness, arrogance, carelessness, reckless guesswork and impatience led to this result. On the bright side, the bug might have sneaked into the brain through the Tianmen of the human body and hid there, but on the worst side, it might have cost the person's life - if that were the case, how could I be worthy of his whole family!

　　It's useless to regret now, and now I can only try my best to make up for it - I quickly opened my Yin Eyes, hoping to use them to see the relationship between the veins and the insect. It's strange to say, although the insect is still swimming slowly, it is indeed moving along the major meridians of the human body. Every time it passes a place, the color of the veins becomes a little darker in my eyes.

　　Is this...Tunyuan?

　　If we say that the human body contains vital energy, the more vital energy a person has, the better their health will be. On the contrary, they will be pale, thin, and weak, like a paper man. This worm can absorb the vital energy when it moves in the human body, so... could it be the three corpse brain worm?

　　The Three Corpses are also known as the Three Pengs, the Three Corpses, the Three Corpses Gods, the Three Corpses Worms, etc. They include the Upper Corpse God, the Middle Corpse God, and the Lower Corpse God. The Three Corpses Gods are all Yin Gods of the human body, that is, Yin Qi. The Taoist book "Dream of the Three Corpses" says: "There are three corpse worms in the human body." Specifically, they include the upper three corpse worms, the middle three corpse worms, and the lower three corpse worms, so they are called "three corpses and nine worms."

　　In modern medicine, this worm is identified as a parasite called Toxoplasma gondii. It lives in cells and flows with the blood to reach all parts of the body, destroying the brain, heart, and fundus, causing a person's immunity to decline and suffering from various diseases. It is an obligate intracellular parasite, Coccidia, Eucocidia, Isospora, Toxoplasma. When a person is infected with this parasite, he or she will suffer from toxoplasmosis.

　　These statements vary from ancient times to the present, both in China and abroad. The Dharma believes that this is a very strange insect, very different from the well-documented Toxoplasma gondii, and it has been extinct in modern society for a long time.

　　The upper corpse lives in the Yuzhen acupoint behind the brain. It is a blue-green worm, usually less than two inches long and extremely thin. When it swims around the head, it causes a strong pain. The headache that Cao Cao suffered from was actually caused by the upper corpse.

　　The middle corpse lives in the area of ​​the Jiaji points on the back. The Jiaji points are distributed on both sides of the spine. If the middle corpse moves between these points, the person will not feel anything unusual. Once the middle corpse deviates from the back, its host will suffer from hunchback. The middle corpse is also a worm, slightly thicker and shorter than the upper corpse, with some flocculent tentacles on the head and a black body.

　　The lower corpse lives in the Weilu acupoint. The Weilu acupoint is also called the "Weilu Pass" and is an important part of the human body. If the human body is compared to an alchemy furnace, then this is the part at the bottom of the furnace that is heated. Therefore, the lower corpse has the significance of determining the life and death of human beings. The lower corpse is blood red, with fine short hair all over its body, and looks very scary. Regarding its shape, one theory is that it is similar to a silkworm, and another theory is that it is like a child in the mother's womb. When the host dies, the upper corpse and the middle corpse also dissipate, only the lower corpse remains, and gradually gathers the soul of the deceased, becoming a wandering soul that is no different from before death.

　　The worms I am encountering now should be the three corpse worms that crawled out of the jar, and the ones that are constantly wandering around on my forehead are the brain worms, also commonly known as the upper corpse worms.

　　It really looked a bit like the legendary corpse worms in the Yin Eye, so I quickly found the answer from my memory - Poria cocos is the most effective medicine to restrain the three corpse worms. If I could find enough Poria cocos to boil water and steam it, and then add rooster, ephedra, green wormwood and other ingredients to the boiled water and pour it into the man's body, he might be able to be saved - but it's really hard to find old Poria cocos at the moment!

　　I quickly pasted the talisman I had just drawn on the man's forehead and told the doctor not to move, not to touch, and not to let anyone in. Then I went straight out and started the car - well, I still have to find Master San!

　　Do you remember San Ye? He is the most famous boss of the underground market in Chengdu, and a know-it-all whom I have always trusted. I can't guarantee anything else, but he often has some special ways to find magical tools and spiritual objects - the disadvantage is that he charges too much.

　　I took out my phone and was about to call, but it started to tremble as soon as I took it in my hand. I opened the cover and saw that it was Thirteen who called me. This guy was quite kind. He just asked about the Wang family's breakthrough and asked me if I needed any help...

　　I was driving and talking on the phone, telling him everything that happened. I just mentioned "I'm going to pick up Grandpa Sun for dinner tonight" when I suddenly remembered that I hadn't picked someone up yet! Damn it, I almost forgot!

　　Now I was conflicted - on one hand, it was a matter of life and death, on the other hand, it was a matter of finding a wife. You couldn't let go of either, right? Was it God's will that Sang Yu and I were not destined to be together?

　　Thirteen saw me hesitating, thought for a moment and said, "I'll go find Fuling." He took the responsibility directly and said, "Just do what you need to do, okay?"

　　I was very happy at the time, but then I thought about it and realized that this was not a good idea. A living person was risking his life on me, and I ended up going off to do my own things. Although it made sense morally, I couldn't completely let it go.

　　So I sighed and said, "Forget it. This matter is handled by our National Security Department 7. It won't be good if you come to do it. Otherwise, you can help me pick up Grandpa Sun. Let me handle this...

　　"That's fine." Thirteen agreed without pretense, and then explained the process to me in detail and left it at that. I called Third Master, and got straight to the point without beating around the bush or chatting: "Third Master, can you help me find some old Poria cocos?"

　　"Poria cocos? Go to the pharmacy and grab a handful," said the Third Master on the phone, making a squeaking sound as if he was chewing his teeth. "It's really hard to find old Poria cocos nowadays. There are many fakes and they are often artificially grown. But then again, why are you looking for Poria cocos?"

　　"It's useful! Third Master, I won't waste any more words. Anyway, I need it urgently now. Please find a way to contact them. I will arrive in about an hour and pick it up. It's up to you."

　　The Third Master pouted on the phone: "Don't! You think this is a distribution center that has everything you need, right? To tell you the truth, I really can't find it..." "Help me." He was in a bad mood and naturally didn't want to listen to his whining on the phone, so he directly threw out his trump card: "It is used to suppress the three corpse worms - if you don't find it for me, other people's lives will be lost, and according to the karma, you will be considered as not helping them.

　　"Save someone?" The Third Master's voice suddenly became serious: "Well... let me try my best to help you find someone! But don't put all your hopes on me. You can ask other places, right?"

　　"Okay. Actually, I understand what Third Master meant. He wanted me to call the Shijing Temple and several Taoist temples in Emei Mountain to see if there are any survivors there. Also, the Wang family and Master Xie might be on standby. Don't put too much pressure on him. This reminded me, so I made the call while driving.

　　As a result... no one had Poria cocos at home, and even if they did, it had already been used as medicine.

　　I don't know how the Third Master is doing?

　　With this in mind, I walked outside the bar. When I opened the door, I saw Mr. San sitting upright on the chair in the middle, with a few red cloth bundles beside him. I was delighted and rushed over to grab it. "Fuling?"

　　The Third Master nodded slightly, "Take a look at the quality - this is the best Poria cocos I can find around Chengdu. It must be old enough, but the price..."

　　I immediately opened the package and saw that the skin of the Poria cocos was intact and light golden in color, with faintly visible lines and veins on it. It was indeed a good thing, but the words of Mr. San at the end made my heart skip a beat - Oops, I forgot the price of this stuff!

　　My heart and my face couldn't be exactly the same, so I still looked indifferent when I asked, "Price? How much?"

　　The Third Master lit a cigarette and blew out a smoke ring. "I'm just helping you this time and I didn't make a penny from you. You also know that you can't take advantage of someone who is saving a life. The seller's price is 100,000, not a penny less.

　　One hundred thousand is not expensive for this thing, but now I am in trouble - the seven national security departments will not pay for it; and the farmers' families probably can't afford it... So now the problem is in my hands. If I want to save people, I have to pay for it myself!

　　I wasn't rich back then, and the total amount in my bank account was less than 100,000 yuan. If you add in all the subsidies this year, it would probably be about the same, but...but why should I use my own money to save a stranger?

　　The conflict in my heart at that time, the misery, the complaints about Boss Ye assigning me to do this... I regretted it so much that my intestines turned green. It would have been better if I had known not to take this job!

　　But there is another life over there...

　　I gritted my teeth and made up my mind to give it a try!

　　"I bought it. Damn, isn't it just 100,000 yuan? I can afford it. It only costs 100,000 yuan to save a person. It's worth it. Although my tone was very arrogant when I said this, I clearly felt that my face was probably livid!

　　"Come over in the evening to settle the bill." As I said this, I rushed out the door with my bag. The moment I closed the door, I heard the chuckling sound of Master San behind me - damn, that was the laughter of a totally unscrupulous businessman!

　　Chapter 364: First Level

　　? I hurried back and divided the Poria cocos into three parts: the first part was to cut off a part, dry it, grind it into foam and mix it with cinnabar for later use; the second part was to prepare several large pots, put Poria cocos, rooster, ephedra, and green wormwood into them to boil, and prepare to put the person in the wooden barrel and soak in this medicine after boiling; the third part was to start burning the Poria cocos slowly with fire, and spread its unique smell throughout the room. The other things were very simple, such as mahogany chopsticks, Poria cocos wine, talisman paper, etc., all ready, just waiting for the water in the pot to boil and the smell of Poria cocos to fill the whole room.

　　After about an hour, the preparations were almost completed, and the patient was almost dying - Thirteen arrived in time and brought me a wooden barrel, and quickly asked everyone to carry the barrel into the room.

　　"Why are you here?" I felt quite strange: "Aren't you here to pick someone up for me?"

　　Thirteen smiled as he carried the things: "Forget it, I guess you may not be able to handle it alone here, so I called my friend and asked him to pick someone up and then I will come over to help you - don't worry, that guy can't help with other things, but he can still do some reception, after all, this place is more important.

　　"Uh, okay.

　　It was terribly hot in the room. As soon as you entered the room, you could smell a strong smell of medicine and the temperature was high. Thirteen and I adjusted the water temperature to an appropriate level and then carried the patient into the basin to soak him, leaving only his head sticking out.

　　In just a few minutes, the patient had undergone obvious changes!

　　After soaking in Poria water, some obvious bumps were soon seen on his body. One by one, small finger-sized bulges emerged from under the skin, and then all began to move from bottom to top. The whole skin became hideous and horrible, and countless red scars oozing blood appeared on it.

　　A faint red ripple soon appeared in the water.

　　The corpse worms all quickly reached the brain, then stayed under the skin of the head and stopped moving - it seemed that other means were needed to force them out of the body!

　　"Thirteen, you draw." He handed the talisman, cinnabar ink, and civil and military brush to Thirteen, "After you finish drawing, I will inject the medicine and lift the patient's head upwards with a little force, avoiding the position where the corpse worms are so that Thirteen can start drawing.

　　To be honest, this guy's writing skills are pretty good. His movements are fast, his pen is accurate, and his wrist is flexible. He draws the whole talisman very quickly - in less than two minutes, the whole talisman is finished. He puts away the ink box and puts away the brush in one go, then reaches out and holds up the head: "Fill the medicine.

　　After the Poria water was poured into his mouth, he was fine at first, but after about ten seconds, this guy suddenly let out a woof and stood up, kicking and scratching his hands and feet and hissing loudly - Thirteen and I hurriedly held him down to prevent him from getting up, but this guy was too strong, and Thirteen and I almost lost our grip several times!

　　"Help!" I quickly shouted to the doctor, and he quickly pressed the patient's shoulder, causing water to splash everywhere, soaking my clothes and Thirteen's clothes.

　　We didn't have time to pay attention to this, because the patient didn't look good. After we held him down, he suddenly stopped struggling, his whole body twitched, his eyes rolled back, his lips turned blue, and white saliva began to flow from the corners of his mouth - his whole face was twisted and deformed, and bulges under the skin were crawling towards his forehead!

　　I quickly freed up one hand and pulled out a pair of mahogany chopsticks from my bosom, "Thirteen is ready. This guy reached out and took a glass jar from the table. Inside was white wine, Poria cocos and some incense ash foam, which are used to restrain corpse worms.

　　I saw the patient's mouth opened twice and a foul smell came out. I was facing him and was choking by the smell, but I didn't dare to hide. At this moment, I saw the flesh in the bloody hole on the forehead suddenly squirmed twice, and a pointed head popped out!

　　If you have watched "Opposite Sex", you can imagine this scene. It's bloody and a bit disgusting, fleshy like an earthworm except that the head and tail are a little thin, and there are circles of lines similar to the tail of a rattlesnake - my chopsticks were already stretched out when this guy just popped his head out!

　　I gently clamped it and pulled it outwards. The whole corpse worm was pulled out like a vermicelli and thrown into the glass jar. It just rolled and twisted a few times inside and then collapsed like a dead fish, floating in the water... Then another one, and another one...

　　In just over a minute, all the dead worms were thrown into the wine to soak. When I looked back, the patient looked like a snake with its bones pulled out. Although he was completely paralyzed, his face no longer had the dead look, but showed a kind of thriving vitality. Thirteen and I looked at each other, then we lifted him up and put him on the bed.

　　"Doctor, please come and apply the medicine and stitches as needed. After the wounds are treated, you can send him to the hospital." Only then did I feel that my whole body was wet, with both Poria cocos and sweat stains. I still felt a little dizzy after staying in this hot room for so long, so I turned around and opened the window to let the wind in.

　　The cool night breeze blew past me, and I suddenly felt like I was alive again, with every pore feeling comfortable. At this moment, I suddenly saw the doctor walk to the glass jar, looking at it while reaching out to touch it: "Liu Tan, what is this..."

　　"Don't move." I quickly shouted, "Don't touch this thing."

　　At that time, his hand had already been inserted into the drinking water mouth, but he quickly retracted it when he heard me shouting. Almost at the same time, he saw the corpse worm suddenly curl up and jump up as if it had come alive - if I hadn't shouted, the thing would have bitten him!

　　This change startled him, and he took a few steps back before forcing himself to smile, "What an amazing thing." Then he hurriedly did what he had to do and didn't dare to go in again. Thirteen immediately went over and covered the glass jar, "Old Liu, what should we do with this thing?"

　　The Three Corpse Worms are different from the so-called corpse worms on corpses. Many sects use them to make pills. If I just sell them, I can get a good price, but this thing looks like an adult worm and is quite harmful, so I dare not sell it. "Forget it, I'll take it back to the master to see if it can be used." I took the glass jar: "Thirteen, thank you for your help, but this thing..." I chuckled a few times: "I really can't share it with you.

　　He expressed his understanding and said it was okay, which made me feel a little embarrassed. According to the rules of the underworld, I should get some points, but this... I can only owe him.

　　I was just thinking about it when Thirteen reminded me, "Hey, why don't you go over to see Grandpa Sun? They should have finished eating by now. If you're lucky, you might be able to see them."

　　Then I remembered that I still had things to do - I quickly said hello to Thirteen, handed over the things here to a few camouflages, and then I drove towards Dujiangyan. I had a lot of fun running through red lights along the way, it looked like I was racing.

　　When I got there, I rushed in, and when I looked at it -

　　In addition to the old man, Master Luo, and Grandpa Sun, there are also Grandpa Wang and Sang Yu and his family in the courtyard. How should I describe it? They look... very happy?

　　"Well, when Mr. Wang saw me, his eyes seemed to light up, and then he stood up and said, "In that case, we won't stay. Thank you for your understanding, Brother Zhuge. Let's meet again when we have the chance."

　　But before I could say anything, Mr. Wang had already said goodbye to the master. Several masters were talking to each other there and I couldn't interrupt them. I just looked at Sang Yu inquiringly - she smiled slightly but didn't say anything. She seemed to be in a good mood... I didn't understand what was going on. Why was she so happy?

　　Looking at Master and the others, they are still cheerful and nothing seems to be wrong. It seems that this meeting is good?

　　I just don't know what it is. Is he going to cancel the challenge or tell the master the content of the test? Or is he not allowing Grandpa Sun to help me? The only thing that reassures me is that I understand from Sang Yu's eyes that this doesn't seem to be a bad thing, right?

　　So, I sent away the Wang family members and Master Luo while I was completely confused. Only Grandpa, Uncle Sun and a group of people from our Zhuge family were left. "What's going on? Why are Grandpa Wang and the others here too?" I started asking questions without caring about anything else. As a result, Uncle Sun and the master laughed at once.

　　"They came here to read the news," the old man chuckled, "Ninth kid, take these three corpse worms into the room, I will deal with them later - you have passed the first level now."

　　"What?" I almost screamed. This, this, this is considered the beginning of the third level?

　　Then Grandpa Sun explained: It turns out that the Wang family discovered the Three Corpse Worms almost at the same time. Originally, if it was the Wang family who handled it, it would be much easier than me. They only needed to send out the God to force it out easily, but they didn't care!

　　The reason is very simple. This is the first test: first, I was tested on my integrity by using human lives and picking up Grandpa Sun. Then, I was tested on my goodness and evilness by using 100,000 yuan. Finally, I was tested on whether I sold the three corpse worms.

　　One thing after another, he observed me almost completely!

　　It was only then that I understood: No wonder I couldn't find Poria cocos and only Uncle San could give it to me, and the price was very high. To put it bluntly, it was all a trap waiting for me to fall into. If I had gone to pick up Uncle Sun first and ignored the patient's life or death, or if I had complained about the high price and been pretentious with Uncle San, I would have lost first.

　　If I didn't deal with the three corpse worms properly and prepared to sell them for profit, then although I wouldn't lose money, my reputation would probably be greatly compromised - I'm really a genius, I can even get out of such a pit!

　　Before I could finish being happy, the old man spoke up: "Don't be too happy too soon, this is just the first level, there are still difficulties ahead.

　　The excitement instantly turned into trepidation. I went to find Grandpa Sun with a sad face and said, "Grandpa Sun, you have to help me.

　　Grandpa Sun laughed and said, "Don't worry, I will definitely help you with this matter. If nothing else, just for the sake of your relationship with that girl, I can't just stand by and watch.

　　Is this... a consolation prize?

　　Chapter 365 Follow-up

　　? After the incident was over, somehow, the whole world suddenly became quiet. There was no trace of Qiongqi and Taowu among the four evils, nor of the remaining Chaos that had not been found. Then, the Nazis and the Ghost Dao organizations seemed to have disappeared and hid away. So there was not much that could be done, and the entire Famen did not know where to go for a while...

　　After the last month of doing nothing, the master will announce that the situation has entered a stage of easing. In addition to arranging some emergency plans, the disciples of each sect will go home on their own. Our Zhuge family is back on track: the eldest brother took Sister Qiangwei, the old man, the ninth boy, the eighth sister and others to the United States for a short stay, saying that they wanted to taste the pastoral scenery of the United States; the fourth and fifth brothers returned to their jobs respectively, one was obsessed with Beijing and the other was obsessed with the United States. When they were contacted by phone later, they also said that they were bored all day long; Wang Xi officially began to develop a series of real estate projects in Chengdu, and he and Sang Yu had a great harvest in the mall; Thirteenth did not stay in Chengdu. This guy said that when he was in xī I made an appointment with some masters in Lhasa to visit some ancient temples and take care of some small matters. So I packed my bags and went alone to experience the hypoxia reaction of the plateau. My friend now stays at home to take care of Xiao Hei and Abai every day. Just eating, drinking, defecating and urinating is already enough for him. It just happens to dilute his longing for my eighth sister and solve the trivial matters of my family. It is really reasonable, reasonable and legal. It feels so good...

　　Sang Yu and I are now together very reasonably. Although we haven't passed the three levels, both she and I believe that there will be no big problem for me. In fact, I have another feeling in my heart: it seems that my character has been greatly confirmed after this time, so there is no need to go through the next two levels!

　　Well, the saying that appearance determines treatment is still very reliable!

　　Grandpa Sun found a job as a janitor in a theater in Chengdu. In his spare time, he learned face-changing from several folk artists. At night, he came back to live in the room where Thirteen had slept before. There is a funny story about this. At that time, several old people refused to teach him, but Grandpa Sun got so angry that he showed off some of his special skills. Immediately, these old people called him Master and almost knelt down in front of him... Then, everything went smoothly!

　　Sister Qiao Yun's status in the family seems to have greatly improved after she recognized Shisan. It is said that every time she comes to Chengdu, there are two family disciples carrying bags and driving behind her. They are called younger brothers, but in fact they are bodyguards. I guess this was the only condition that allowed Shisan to recognize his father and the Lu family. All his life depends on Qiao Yun. This treatment... Tsk tsk, it's really beyond words!

　　But Qiao Yun is not bad either. The family's chain stores in Chengdu are doing very well. There are promotions and competitions every now and then. The old ladies and old men would hang out in their stores every day to see if there are any free soy sauces and vinegars. If you are lucky, you can have soy sauces and salts at home until 2012. It seems that everyone is doing well. The only one who is suffering is me. Last time I spent 100,000 yuan and no one gave me back. Now I have to go back to work. What's the point of these sneaky jobs in the Seven Departments? I patrol the streets every night and stand in line. The security guards in our community almost treat me as a midnight cowboy. Their attitude and eyes reveal a... uh, envy, right?

　　The whole year of 2002 passed by so uneventfully. The only major event was that at the request of Wang Xi, the Wang family had a relatively comprehensive exchange with the Lu family. The children of the two families held a small-scale exchange and competition in Fan Yang, and then our Zhuge family sent me to participate in the ceremony - in fact, it was just a trip by the way. Seeing Wang Xi show up in front of everyone in the Lu family was a formal announcement of the extraordinary relationship between the two families.

　　However, the ones who had to endure the most hardship during this period were probably the Zhang family members. How could they bear the loss Zhang Miao suffered at the hands of the ghosts last time? The entire Chinese land was almost turned upside down, and who knows how many evil spirits, fierce ghosts, and evil creatures were destroyed. Anyway, every few days, we could hear about what happened between them and the Mo family.

　　Speaking of this, I have to mention Zhang Xu. After I had just passed the first test in Chengdu, this guy returned to Chengdu from Shenlongjia. Although he was angry that we did not contact them at the time, it was indeed their own choice of action, so they did not have many complaints - the incident happened when we were dealing with the jar dug out by the farmer at the end!

　　The story goes back to when I met Grandpa Sun:

　　Since Grandpa Sun expressed his willingness to help me, I was naturally in a very good mood. I ate a few mouthfuls of rice and some vegetables until I was half full. The eighth sister brought out a plate of freshly fried hot pot meat from the kitchen and greeted me: "Seventh brother, don't just eat the vegetables. We have freshly fried twice-cooked pork here. You can have some rice with it."

　　The twice-cooked pork of Eighth Sister is really good. The meat is big, thick and bright in color. It is full of oil in my mouth. I ate it with a big grunt and stuffed the rice into my stomach like a whirlwind. At this time, the chef spoke leisurely: "Now that you have finished your meal, go and finish the work. Don't leave a lot of trouble behind.

　　I didn't remember what the master was talking about for a moment, and asked stupidly: "Uh, the matter... is it over?" I thought he was talking about the patient and added: "The patient is under the care of the doctor."

　　"I didn't even think about saying that. The old man's eyes bulged and he threw the chopsticks at me: "I'm talking about the Luanku jar, the thing that was dug out from the ground! Why don't you go and deal with this thing?"

　　As soon as I heard it, I remembered that there was such a thing there. I didn't know where the patient put it. If it wasn't dealt with, it would be a disaster. So I smiled awkwardly and said, "I'll deal with it right away."

　　Who knew that Uncle Sun also picked up the bag in his hand at this time, picked up a white cloth bag beside the table, stood up and said: "It's okay, I'll go and take a look too." Hey, you say Uncle Sun's attitude... he is determined to help me!

　　The master sighed, but then he spoke again, "Thank you so much for troubling you." It seems that he has no objection to this, so he has acquiesced.

　　I was immediately delighted and reached out to help Grandpa Sun get the things: "Oh, Grandpa Sun, you are so kind, come on, just give the things to me." "You little bastard is just like a wolf, you are being nice to me because I am useful to you, right?" Grandpa Sun handed the bag to me while scolding and laughing: "If it is of no use to you, wouldn't you just throw me aside?"

　　This joke was so funny... I felt my face turn red, and I reached out to take it while saying "No, no" - but I didn't expect that the saddle bag was very light, but the white cloth bag next to it sank when I held it, it was obviously something that weighed dozens of kilograms!

　　Grandpa Sun smiled and said, "The new stick is a bit heavier, but it is still suitable for use." This was an explanation. I realized that Grandpa Sun had handed over his ancestral weapon. This was just a new addition, and it looked like a stick with multiple sections that could be connected.

　　So Grandpa Sun and I got in the car and headed towards the small hospital. My idea was simple: I had to go see the patient's condition first. If he was awake, I would ask him directly. Otherwise, I would go to his house and look for him myself.

　　I took out my phone as I thought about it - I don't know if Thirteen has left yet. If he hasn't left, just tell him to stay. It's not that I plan to use Thirteen's mouth, but I was thinking that after I was tired and dealt with it in the middle of the night, we could go out for a midnight snack together or something...

　　To be honest, one bowl of rice wasn’t enough and I didn’t feel full!

　　As soon as I took out the phone, I felt my hands shaking. It seemed like an unfamiliar number had just called. I pressed the green button and said "Hello," and a voice came from the other end: "Hello, Brother Liu, this is Zhang Xu."

　　At the time, I didn't realize who Zhang Xu was. Later, perhaps he heard my hesitation and gave me a hint: "Uh, it's the second son of the Zhang family, the one who went to Shenlongjia with you last time."

　　"Oh, oh, it's you - handsome Zhang, it's been a long time since we last met! How have you been recently? Have you eaten? Is your life going well?" I started to talk nonsense without caring whether he could understand Sichuan dialect or not. At the end, I asked, "Do you have any business to take care of me?"

　　Okay, you can see that I was being sarcastic - I didn't have a good impression of them in the first place, so it doesn't seem too much for me to be sarcastic, right? Although I didn't tell them that I left Shenlongjia and returned to Chengdu, the Zhang family later learned about our return through other channels and notified these guys. They wandered around in the mountains for so many days, chasing after a mandrill as a target, but didn't even see a fart for so many days - it was quite embarrassing!

　　There were a few bright laughs on the phone, and then Zhang Xu said very embarrassedly: "Brother Liu, I have something to ask you - please forgive me and help me, okay?"

　　"Oh?" It's not necessarily a good thing to show off to someone who comes to my doorstep, so I asked immediately, "What's the matter? First of all, I can't help you with big things, and I'm not willing to help with small things! Generally speaking, if you don't have money for travel, I can lend you three to five hundred yuan, but no more... In short, I'm penniless now and can't support my poor relatives - but my store still needs people, why don't you try serving dishes?"

　　Zhang Xu was speechless for a moment, and spoke after a while: "Brother Liu, I'm not looking for a job..." His voice sounded quite aggrieved: "I really need your help with something.

　　Hehe, don’t you know, brother?

　　But there was surprise in my tone: "So it wasn't, uh, I made a mistake - then tell me, what's the matter?"

　　Zhang Xu hesitated for a moment, but soon he spoke directly: "It's... uh, it's about the Luanku jar... I need your help..."

　　I immediately became alert: "How did you know?"

　　Chapter 367: Cheating

　　? Although the guy was covered in the black slime, he didn't care about it. He was more concerned about the jar. When he saw the gap in the jar, he felt a chill in his heart and felt that his dream of getting rich was gone!

　　According to the calculation method of antiques, the value of an antique after being damaged will be reduced by at least 95% or even more. It is like catching a bear and eating only its tail. Not to mention him, I would also feel disappointed if I were in his shoes!

　　At this point, he still didn't give up, so he put the broken pottery jar in the cellar at home and planned to find someone to take a look the next day, but unfortunately, he started having nightmares that night, and after waking up, he became a little dazed and delayed the matter. The whole thing happened like this - the only thing I want to say here is that this guy was really lucky. If he hadn't put the pottery jar in the cellar to curb the growth of the three corpse brain worm eggs, then everything would probably not have ended so easily.

　　There is usually methane in the cellar, and this thing can suppress the reproduction of some ancient insects and beasts. Many coincidences have made this incident that could cause serious damage be compressed into a very small range as much as possible. That is why the Wang family can safely treat this matter as one of the three hurdles and throw it to me.

　　Our goal now is to find the pottery jar and take it away for safe disposal. As long as we get the thing, I can give some of it to the Zhang family for medicine. The Seventh Division is a special case in the National Security Bureau. Because the things we solve cannot be explained in a conventional way, we turn a blind eye to many things. For example, at this time, I only need to explain the conditions for seeking help, and everything will be ok!

　　After figuring out the whole story, we didn't delay any longer and rushed all the way to his old house. It was around two o'clock in the morning when the seven of us divided into two cars and arrived at the place one after the other.

　　The house is located on the outskirts of the town, with several large tiled houses coming in and out. The flying eaves, lintels, beams and steps give off an old smell. It looks like they were built many years ago and are now covered with cobwebs and dust - and it is obvious that no one lives inside!

　　Thirteen and I looked at each other and both thought this was very strange. We were about to discuss what to do next when Grandpa Sun spoke up: "Don't waste time. Now that we're here, what else is there to say? - Go straight in and look for the vegetable cellar to see if the food is there. We'll discuss it when we get a result." He walked to the door with the white cloth bundle in his hand and just smashed it...

　　The broken door opened with a clang. Thirteen and I rushed in without delay and headed straight for the vegetable cellar at the back. Sichuan people know that the vegetable cellar is usually located in the back corner, hiding some vegetable stalks and potato peels, with a cement cover on top... We found the manhole cover in the dark with our naked eyes among a pile of broken furniture and firewood, but when we shone the flashlight, we found something unusual -

　　The layer of old dust on top looks like no one has touched it for years. You said the lid was opened and something was put in it and then restored. I won't believe it even if you kill me. Sure enough, Grandpa Sun frowned and said, "It's not right.

　　As soon as I said this, I seemed to have grasped something. A thought flashed through my mind and I immediately cried out, "Oh no! That guy lied to me." This sentence made a group of people nervous. Zhang Miao hurriedly pulled me and asked, "Brother Liu, what's wrong?"

　　I didn’t have time to explain to him, so I took out my phone and called the camouflage who stayed behind. It kept beeping for a long time but no one answered - it seems that what I guessed really happened! I immediately called the other camouflages, and after a few rings, someone answered in a daze: "Hello..." "Don't beep! I'm Liu Piyun! Are you guys sleeping? Go and see what's going on up there. I'll know the situation as soon as I hear the sound. If four camouflages are on a mission, we are allowed to take turns sleeping in this situation today. The one on duty is in trouble, but the two sleeping ones should be fine...

　　Sure enough! A minute or two later, the phone rang back, and the voice inside was anxious: "Oh no, Liu Tan! The patient has escaped. Judging from the temperature of the bed, it has been an hour.

　　"Fuck, I cursed angrily: "You bastards actually lied to us - are our brothers okay?" The other side replied: "Our people are fine, they just fainted. It seems that they were drugged."

　　"That's good - send the person back to the bureau and tell them that I have arranged for you to finish the work for the time being, and I will handle the rest." After saying that, I hung up the phone without waiting for his reply and said, "He ran away! We were deceived by that guy!

　　How did this... turn out like this?

　　At this point, the matter is very clear. I don't know why that guy cheated us. His so-called hidden jar in the old house was pure deception. After we believed him, he took the opportunity to run away. However, there are a few things I don't understand: First, why did this guy take the risk to steal these things after knowing the dangers of them? Was it because he was greedy or was he bewitched by others? If he was greedy, then how could he have the courage to do it? If he was bewitched by others, who was that person?

　　Second, where did this guy get the drug? What kind of drug is it?

　　Third, since he has tricked us away, he must be going to look for the jar now. The question is: where would the jar be hidden?

　　Fourth, if there is a third party involved in the incident, who is this guy and how did he get in touch with her?

　　These questions swirled in my mind, and I couldn't come up with an answer for a while. However, I still didn't let everyone stay here. Instead, I decisively came up with a plan: "Everyone get in the car, let's go to the place where he first dug up the jar. If there are no accidents, I think the jar should be hidden in this guy's new home, not in the so-called old house."

　　Zhang Miao and the others understood as soon as they heard it: "So you mean to say that the whole story is made up?" "Not necessarily." I hesitated for a moment: "It's a mixture of half truth and half falsehood, but I can't tell how much of it is false now... Forget it, let's go and take a look first."

　　Thirteen reminded me, "And the drug..." "Oh, right," I would have forgotten if he hadn't mentioned it. Medicinal materials, like spells, represent the owner's style, school, characteristics, and habits. If you want to know who did it, you can start with the drug - so I quickly called Camouflage, "Oh, you should contact the bureau as soon as possible. I want to know what kind of drug it is."

　　"Know

　　After that, we drove both cars towards the guy's new house. Although we knew that we might come back empty-handed, we would know how big the gap was between the facts and our guess, and then we could plan the next steps - to put it bluntly, we were just trying our luck.

　　About an hour later we finally arrived at his house. It was already past three in the morning, but his house was very strange... the door was wide open and the lights were on. An indescribable miasma filled the entire house, and the faint stench and dampness made me feel very uncomfortable.

　　I didn't need to remind everyone that everyone took out their weapons. Except for Master Ma who had a strange bell hammer in his hand, the Zhang family members were all using copper coin swords and broken blades. Thirteen did not show his meteor hammer in front of outsiders this time. He just took out a peach wood sword and smiled, probably preparing to use this.

　　Only the thing that Grandpa Sun took out shocked me: the stick in the cloth bag was made of three pieces connected into one, about the same length as my eyebrows and as thick as my arms, and covered with spells and positive and negative '卐' characters, which seemed to be custom-made. Grandpa Sun saw that I was lost in thought, so he smiled and said, "The ancestor's things have been handed over, and I have replaced them with another one. The new item can only be used as a stick."

　　As he said this, he swung his hand and made a full flower.

　　I waved my hand slightly without saying anything, and the Zhang family disciple moved to the back of the house to flank them. The movements were very smooth, with weapons in the left hand and talismans in the right hand. I also clearly saw Zhang Miao take out a ceramic bottle from his arms and pour some water for everyone to wipe their eyes...

　　Damn, you're ready to open your eyes before you even know what it is? I don't know if the Zhang family is having a brain attack - I couldn't help but feel my face twitching slightly, wanting to laugh but not laughing out loud.

　　"Stop it!" Master Ma Ben was embarrassed and quickly stopped him, saying, "It's not like you're trying to catch a ghost, what are you trying to do?" Zhang Miao stopped awkwardly after he shouted. He continued, "With the Zhuge family's Yin-Yang Eyes here, do you still need to do this? Aren't you ashamed?"

　　This old guy is so damn mean! I couldn't help but curse in my heart.

　　In fact, the saying that Zhuge has Yin-Yang Eyes is true. In every generation of our Zhuge family, there must be a disciple with Yin-Yang Eyes, no matter if he is from the same family or outsiders. If there is no such disciple in the ancestral precepts, then the head of the family cannot be buried in the ancestral tomb. The current head of the family is my master Zhuge Boyu, and Jiu Xiaozi and I are the two disciples with Yin-Yang Eyes among the descendants.

　　But that sentence has another meaning: All sects in the Dharma use drugs to open the Yin Eyes, which can see ghosts for a short period of time, but our Zhuge family has another spell that can temporarily open people's eyes. Not only does it last longer, but it can also directly see the level of the Three Fires. The effect is countless times better...

　　The problem is, I don't know how to do this! Ma Ben's words were obviously meant to make me look bad - but I wasn't scared, I just grinned and said in a big way: "Don't look at me, you don't need to look at the Yin eyes, just like this - I'm not a ghost, why are you so excited?

　　“But…” It seemed that Zhang Miao wanted to say something, but I didn’t give him a chance—I just waved my hand and said, “Go ahead!” After that, I didn’t care what they were doing and rushed into the room with Uncle Thirteen Sun!

　　Chapter 368 Human Skin

　　When I was young, I didn’t suffer much and was bold, always taking the lead in everything I did. This time was no exception. I rushed into the house first, and the first thing that appeared in front of me was… a soft, deflated human-shaped balloon!

　　This guy's new house is a three-story building, which is relatively beautiful. In the middle is a sofa and a dining table. On the sofa, there is a flat thing lying on its back, wearing clothes and pants. It feels like an inflatable doll that has been put on clothes and thrown there. I was shocked and rushed forward, using the Killing God Blade to lift up the back of the sofa - Damn! What kind of doll is this? It's clearly the skin of the patient!

　　"Human skin?"

　　"Isn't it that Grandpa Sun next to him replied coldly: "This is not just human skin! This person has been eaten from the inside by something, whether it is the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, muscles, brain, etc., and even the secretions have softened the bones and melted them into water..." As he said this, he used a stick to gently lift the human skin upwards, and immediately a large amount of fishy and green liquid flowed out from the bottom!

　　The liquid was viscous and clear, with a green glow under the light. It contained some fine particles that, upon closer inspection, revealed to be bone particles that had not yet completely melted. It felt like a cup of cappuccino with pearls.

　　"I haven't been to Xingxing Gorge for a long time. I didn't even know there were these things." Grandpa Sun retracted his stick and let the leather bag fall back onto the sofa. "Master Ma, do you know anything about these things?" No wonder, Grandpa Sun has lived in Xingxing Gorge for decades and has become accustomed to the terms there - 'Kouli' is the Xingxing people's general term for the inland area after Xingxing Gorge, and 'Kouli' refers to the Xingxing territory.

　　Master Ma gently turned the bell hammer in his hand, his face as solemn as water: "Based on the situation this time, I think it was done by a fully formed Three Corpse Brain Worm. However, the brain worms in this person's body have been clearly removed, so how could it be..." He stopped and looked at me here, apparently hoping I would give an explanation.

　　How do you think I should explain this? I don't even know it!

　　It's really hard to describe my luck. Just when I didn't know how to answer, I suddenly felt a shaking in my trouser pocket. I was delighted and took out my phone: "I'll answer it first." After saying that, I opened the cover and saw - it was the rebate that the camouflage over there got for me.

　　I answered the phone and got straight to the point: "What did you find?"

　　Camouflage replied on the phone: "That drug is not something foreign, but the result of mixing several medical anesthetics such as ether, halothane, nitrous oxide, etc. The guy who used this thing is a genius. He perfectly mixed these drugs into a powerful drug, so our colleague..." "There's no need to blame yourself," I comforted him: "Anyway, I understand what you mean, you mean this is a product outside the law?"

　　"Yes." He told me this clearly.

　　I hung up the phone and was about to tell them something when I suddenly heard a few shouts coming from outside. The sound came from behind the house, and it seemed to be from the Zhang family. Master Ma's face changed, and he said, "Go out and take a look." He walked out quickly.

　　Although the sound was not dangerous and could not be considered a call for help, since it was made, it must have been discovered, at least better than ours, so we looked at each other and then walked out.

　　We followed him out and prepared to go take a look, but just as we reached the door, my eyelids suddenly twitched and some flying ash and debris fell into my eyes. Tears immediately flowed out.

　　I didn't shout or cry out when I saw them leave. I just stood there and rubbed my eyes. After I felt a little better and was about to leave, I suddenly felt like something was staring at me from behind!

　　It felt like someone had stabbed me in the back with a wheat spike, and my hair stood on end! I immediately turned around and opened my eyes, but I saw dots of black air all over the room, and I couldn't see anything at all.

　　But there was clearly something staring at me in the darkness!

　　This guy! I pretended to turn around and walk outside, but immediately rushed to the corner of the wall next to me. I put my feet on the gun and started to look inside under the cover of the branches.

　　There was nothing at first, but after a few minutes, I saw a shadow in the corner of the room suddenly shake, then slowly condense and stand up, turning into a slender worm like a snake!

　　This guy was over a meter long, thin, and had a human-like head on top. His ferocious features were clearly visible, and his mouth was open with saliva dripping, revealing tiny fangs. The thing didn't waste any time, and immediately pounced on the skin, sucking it with big mouthfuls, making a hissing sound.

　　Good! I immediately jumped down from the house with both hands, and then rushed into the yard!

　　The noise of it landing was quite loud, and the monster immediately raised its head. After seeing me clearly, its whole body suddenly shrank like a snake, and then it shot out like a spring, heading straight for my face!

　　I can't be careless this fucking person - I rolled on the ground to avoid the attack, then turned around and swung my hand towards the place where the guy landed. With a few loud bangs, my Yin-Yang Divine Thunder immediately created several small pits on the ground!

　　But that guy actually dodged all these attacks by twisting his body, and then suddenly pounced on him again.

　　This time I was prepared. When that guy was about to get close to me, I suddenly retracted my right hand, and slashed across with the Killing Blade in my left hand to meet the incoming force - I saw a bright flash of knife light, and felt a slight obstruction in my hand, and that thing was hit by me!

　　The three-corpse brain worm broke into two and fell to the ground, but unfortunately the shot seemed to be at its tail, and less than half a foot was cut off, and it looked like no vital part was hurt - I secretly said what a pity in my heart, rushed forward with a knife and stabbed.

　　After being hit like this, the guy seemed to understand the power of the weapon in my hand. He rushed out without any pause, wanting to escape from the gate. This guy was really determined to run, and his speed was really fast. Moreover, he moved close to the ground and was extremely difficult to deal with. I actually missed several times!

　　Seeing that the guy was about to rush to the door, I became a little anxious, so I threw the Killing God Blade in my hand out like a flying knife!

　　There was a loud swish sound, and surprisingly, his luck burst out at this moment, as he hit the fish right on the tail, nailing it to the ground like an eel waiting to be skinned!

　　Good! I laughed twice and cursed as I walked: "Damn! You dare to run? I'll kill you!" I felt so proud that I couldn't help but slow down my steps.

　　Who knew that after being nailed to the ground, the guy twisted a few times and struggled so hard - the back half of his body was split in two by the blade, but his body actually got free!

　　He immediately started running again!

　　I almost laughed to tears - it turns out that there is such a thing as what they use on TV to nail snakes, insects, rats and ants to the ground. It is because the edge of the weapon is not sharp that it can nail them. If it was a sharp weapon, it would only cut the things in half, and there is no way you could nail them.

　　But the reason I was laughing was not this. The reason was that after the three-corpse brain worm cut its hind half in half, it somehow couldn't run away. It twisted its body around and just turned itself into a ball. It rolled and twisted hard on the ground, but didn't move forward at all!

　　A white ball of flesh rolled and rolled, back and forth in those few squares - I simply took out a cigarette from my pocket and lit it, then took the clothesline pole by the wall and walked to the side humming a little tune.

　　The thing stopped all of a sudden, then slowly raised its head. Its small triangular eyes stared at me intently, and its mouth kept biting me fiercely, as if threatening me - "Threate your mother!"

　　I raised the pole and smashed it hard at the little head, cursing while hitting it fiercely with my hands, crackling and thrashing it until it was only breathing out but not breathing in...

　　At this time, Thirteen came in from outside the door: "Hey, what is this?"

　　I continued to smash the things while replying to him, "It's okay. It's just a fully formed Three Corpse Brainworm. I've already dealt with it. Don't go near it. That guy has extremely strong vitality. He can't move unless he's smashed into a pile of mud." I paused, took out my cigarette, flicked the ash, and then continued with my head down.

　　A group of people came in from behind. I saw a large lump of stuff bulging in the yellow cloth bag in Zhang Miao's hand and asked immediately, "What's in the bag?"

　　Grandpa Sun replied directly: "This is the jar, but unfortunately someone has gotten away - oh, that's enough, if you smash it again it will be hard to clean up." He came over and snatched the bamboo pole from my hand, "This thing can also be used as medicine."

　　When I turned around again, I saw that the three-corpse brain worm had almost turned into bun fillings...

　　After packing up our things, we walked around the house again and didn't find any other three-corpse brain worms. At this time, Thirteen told me what had happened: it turned out that there was a third party involved in this matter, and that guy was the doctor who was initially involved. It was he who caused the whole thing to develop in this bizarre direction.

　　"Wait," I immediately interrupted Thirteen: "Since you haven't caught him, I'll tell the bureau to issue a wanted order first - find this guy's lair and the people with him to see where they came from." As I said that, I called Director Ye and told him the situation.

　　Boss Ye also took this matter very seriously. It was rare that he did not scold me for waking him up in the middle of the night. Instead, he immediately called several departments in the bureau and the Municipal Public Security Bureau, demanding that they find out the guy's situation as soon as possible, and all the branches began to look for his whereabouts.

　　In a word: we don’t know how many insect eggs this guy took from that jar, nor do we know what he will do next, so the only way is to catch him as soon as possible!

　　Chapter 369: Can corpse worms also mutate? (Part 1)

　　Boss Ye sent out all the remaining camouflages, checked the surveillance video and started investigating everyone who had contact with the patient. As a result, it was easy to find that the doctor was missing. You should still remember that doctor, right? He was the one who wrapped the patient like a mummy!

　　This guy!

　　The bureau immediately began investigating this guy, and set up checkpoints at various transportation points and main roads in the city to capture him - the reason was simple: if this guy really took away a large number of insect eggs, the incident that might be caused would be a big one. Apart from anything else, the news that would need to be blocked at that time would be enough to give us a headache!

　　Boss Ye was investigating, but we were fine. I thought the news wouldn't come back for a while, so I simply took a piece of clothing from the car and said, "Let's take a rest! I'm afraid this matter is not urgent at the moment, everyone should take a nap and leave after we get the news." After saying that, I pulled a chair over and fell on it, covered myself with the clothes and went to sleep...

　　As soon as I closed my eyelids, I felt sleepy. I fell asleep in less than a minute. It was so sweet - in the dream, I broke into the pig cave with the Dragon Slaying Sword in my hand, and started a slaughter on the seventh floor. I killed so many white pigs that I couldn't defeat them all. Then, top-quality equipment exploded all over the world... In my heart, I complained that the bag was not too small, otherwise I could give them all away!

　　I was desperately killing pigs, and suddenly a black pig next to me said: "Something's wrong." "What's wrong with you?" I ruthlessly raised my knife and killed the black pig. Then there were treasure chests and equipment all over the ground. I laughed out loud and was about to pick them up when the pig hole suddenly began to shake...

　　"A voice came from my ear, and it was Thirteen who lowered his voice. I woke up with a start. Just as I was about to open my mouth, he covered my mouth and said, "Don't make a sound. There's noise."

　　Only then did I see that almost everyone was awake. Master Ma was leading his men sneaking out of the door - he turned around and saw me looking over there, so he stretched out his hand and gestured in the air a few times: surround!

　　This is……?

　　Thirteen had already taken out his weapon and started to move towards the house. I immediately reached out and grabbed the God-killing Blade and followed him, whispering in his ear, "What's going on? Is there something else?"

　　Thirteen shook his head: "People! Those two guys on duty discovered that something seemed to have come in through the back window..." As he said this, he had already reached the door and was about to step inside - I don't know where the feeling came from, but suddenly Thirteen moved to the side!

　　Swish!

　　At the same time I pulled Thirteen away, something flew out with a whoosh and hit the gate of the yard heavily! It was a huge black thing, and it looked like two super fat people hugging each other, covered in a big black raincoat, bulging with something and I didn't know what it was - even the head was stuffed as full as it could be!

　　After missing the attack, it immediately tried to get up, but at this time Thirteen had already made a move!

　　The spear head on the meteor shot out like a flying object and hit its head hard, with most of the spear head piercing into it!

　　But the strange thing was that there was not a single drop of blood flowing out, only some white mucus oozed out of the wound, just like a rotten fruit that had been pierced by someone.

　　"Hey, I heard Thirteen shout and pull hard, tearing off most of the raincoat with a puff sound - suddenly, a strange creature appeared in front of him and me!

　　This guy looks like a lot of people were chopped up and glued together. Although it still has a head, two arms, two legs and a body, the sizes and shapes of those things are completely different. The body is bulging with countless big bags, some of which are crystal clear and transparent, and some are scarlet and full of blood. In some places, a mouth with broken teeth suddenly appears, and in some places there are two more fingers - anyway, it looks countless times more outrageous than Frankenstein in the movie!

　　The thing howled and then turned around suddenly... Damn, how dare it!

　　The two pieces of fleshy membrane on this guy's back opened with a whoosh, revealing a face that looked like it still had some facial features. Upon closer inspection, it looked a bit like - damn! Isn't this the doctor?

　　"Fuck! You actually made yourself look like this?" I yelled in extreme disgust, "You spent so much effort stealing things and deceiving people, just for this face?" I stretched out my hand and scratched it up and down, "If you had told me earlier that this is the look you were after, I would have given you a few thousand dollars and you could have gotten a plastic surgery like this. Why bother with all this?

　　When I spoke, I looked at the creature's eyes. It didn't realize anything after hearing what I said. It just shrank its white pupils a few times, as if trying to figure out where I was. I immediately moved a few steps to the side and patted Thirteen on the shoulder. "Is this guy possessed?"

　　"No, Thirteen shook his head slightly. "Possession won't turn out like this. It should be something that merged with him. Piyun, the scenes in this movie are not our business. They belong to the category of Frankenstein's monster, not the Dharma door ghost."

　　Even as we were talking, we were still staring at the thing - it suddenly stopped, a certain part of it bulged up and then opened and closed, feeling like a person inhaling and odor-detecting, and then we locked the direction to the door.

　　Over there at the gate… I took a look and besides our car, there was only the jar locked with a seal talisman on top – could this guy be looking for that jar?”

　　"Uh, is this the guy whose jar you guys were trying to steal in the beginning?" I snorted twice: "Not bad, a persevering spiritual mentor is quite like you." I think I have almost guessed the core of the matter, which is that the doctor went crazy for some reason and started coveting the jar, and then conspired with the patient to take the thing away, but who knew that some messy things happened and he died, and when he was about to leave, we caught up with him and robbed him... This should be about the same, right?

　　Thirteen shook his head slightly: "When the jar was snatched, it wasn't this one but another one. That guy also seemed to have a tendency to develop into this state, but his situation was many times better than this one..." While he was speaking, the thing suddenly moved, and then suddenly pounced towards the door.

　　“Be careful, I took a step aside and let this guy pounce on me. Then I suddenly pulled out the talisman paper and threw it at his back. I heard a few snapping sounds, and the talisman paper stuck to his back like chewing gum and instantly caught fire.

　　"Ahhh! I didn't notice that thing charging forward, but it started to cry out after a few seconds. Its flesh began to stretch and twist as it tried to get the talisman paper off. Unfortunately, once the flames were ignited, it was not so easy to deal with. The air was immediately filled with the smell of barbecue!

　　At the same time, Thirteen's spear stabbed into the guy's back again!

　　The monster struggled for a few times but failed to put out the fire. It fell backwards with all its strength, hit the ground with a thud and began to roll. He grabbed me and ran towards Thirteen, stretched out his hand and grabbed Thirteen's chain. Together with him, he said, "We can't let this guy put out the fire."

　　"I, I know Thirteen had already started wrestling before I rushed over. He pulled the chain hard to prevent the monster from turning over. After I joined his hand, we were basically evenly matched. That's how we started to compete with each other in strength...

　　Only then did I feel like I was losing my mind. I had nothing to do. Why did I have to compete with this thing? Unfortunately, it was too late. We were both holding back and pulling with all our might. If I let go, Thirteen would be in danger. Apart from anything else, the chain could be cut off by him just by pulling it out of his hand!

　　I was just complaining when I heard a loud shout. A piece of yellow paper flew in the air with a whoosh. The paper had five patterns and three flowers in total. It hit the monster like a flying disc. Boom! Boom! Boom!

　　The talisman paper exploded on it like a incendiary bomb!

　　"Ouch! Ouch! The monster swung its body in pain, and Thirteen and I felt as if our hands were suddenly pulled by a car, and we were flying up with the chain somehow!

　　Bang! I was thrown out and hit the courtyard wall fiercely. I felt like all the bones in my body were about to fall apart. At this time, I heard a voice shouting "Imperial Order! Here comes the Three Flavors Fire"!

　　When he looked up, he saw Master Ma and his group coming from behind. He was chanting spells and holding spells in his hands, but as soon as he made a move... Wow! The flames on the monster's body suddenly began to change color, and the power suddenly increased several times!

　　He is worthy of being a master. Although it is hard to say about his conduct as a human being, his skills cannot be faked. With just one move, he used the sacrificial rune to summon the Three Flavors True Fire and ignited this guy!

　　We ignored the monster in the fire as it howled and screamed. We just stood nearby carefully and watched the white flame in the fire gradually glow and turn red, and then gradually weaken. The monster was getting smaller and smaller, and gradually turned into a pile of ashes!

　　It was then that I noticed that there were only Master Ma and that Xiaolong, but not Zhang Miao and the other disciple. I was about to speak when I heard some shouting coming from outside the door.

　　I took a few steps forward and saw that the two of them were escorting someone coming from behind, and that guy was... uh, I didn't know this person, but Thirteen later said that he was the guy from whom we stole the jar in the first place!

　　Seeing this guy had also changed dramatically, with red eyes and dark lips, and even though he was tied up, he was still shaking like a sieve - I immediately shouted: "Oh no, this guy is going to change soon!"

　　"Yes, Master Ma finished his move and wiped the sweat off his face and said, "This man is also parasitized by the brain worm - we must rescue him quickly, otherwise we really don't know what is going on.

　　"But..." I was just about to say that I didn't know what to do, but Thirteen had already taken out a bottle from his pocket and stuffed it into the guy's mouth, and then he poured the contents into him.

　　"What's this?"

　　Fuling Thirteen smiled and said, "I brought some of the things that were not used up at the beginning. They should be useful.

　　Chapter 370: Can corpse worms also mutate? (Part 2)

　　? Poria cocos is indeed effective!

　　Only half a minute after entering the room, the man's face became much calmer. Although his nostrils were still opening and closing for breath, his breathing was much more stable, his heartbeat gradually slowed down, and his manic expression was also restrained a lot. I was relieved: "It seems that his life is saved.

　　Saving lives is only the first step, and the key point is how to save people later. In fact, although we in the Dharma sect are here to exorcise demons, kill ghosts and sever souls, we always put human lives first. We will not easily take lives unless we are in a desperate situation. We will definitely help anyone who can be saved. Even if they are criminals, we will wait until they are rescued before sending them to the judicial department for processing. The gods and ghosts will never let these guys harm the world... Maybe this is what we call compassion. Back to the Internet, although Master Ma helped to deal with the monster just now, that guy was obviously a human being, and he rashly used the three fires without knowing whether he could be saved. I didn't say it, but I couldn't help but worry in my heart. Aren't the Zhang family too arbitrary?

　　Master Ma Ben is one generation older than me, and there have always been some minor frictions between the Zhang family and our Zhuge family. For the time being, I don’t want to dwell too much on this matter. So Thirteen and I quickly stuffed the man into the back of our car and said, "Let’s go back and think of a way."

　　Master Ma had no objection, but he and Zhang Miao got in the car and left the two apprentices behind. "Let them guard it, just in case something happens," he explained with a smile, "Everything is unpredictable, right?"

　　"Yes, Master Ma is right. It was my own negligence." I nodded repeatedly. "Then let them stay here and wait for our national security personnel to arrive before leaving." As I was about to drive away, I suddenly remembered, got out of the car, took the can from my car and put it in their car, and smiled: "Leave it here with you and give it to me when we get to Dujiangyan. This time the matter has become a big deal. I guess the Seventh Department will take this thing back and archive it. It will be difficult to handle it in their hands..."

　　I put the jar at the foot of Master Ma, turned around and drove back. I think they should understand what I meant, right?

　　While driving, I called the old man and told him what happened. The old man was a little hesitant at the moment - hey, our Zhuge family has actually never been very good at these life-saving tricks. We are good at Yin and Yang, Bagua, stargazing, divination, catching ghosts and monsters, and the like. Otherwise, I wouldn't have been so eager to spend 100,000 yuan to buy Poria cocos... Do you think I would tell you that this is the only trick I know?

　　With this thought in mind, I arrived at Dujiangyan - please don't get me wrong, I absolutely did not have any doubts about the old man, I was just curious and wanted to know how he would deal with it in the end.

　　As a result, when we arrived at this place, we saw that Grandpa Luo was already waiting there with a smile on his face! And Sang Yu and Wang Xi came with them. You can imagine how they were disturbed by me so early in the morning... I hurriedly stepped forward to apologize: "Master, Grandpa Luo, today I was really... Oh, I was too reckless and made you all restless.

　　Sang Yu smiled and said nothing, while Wang Xi yawned and made faces at the side. But Grandpa Luo waved his hand slightly: "It's okay, saving people is the most important thing - you guys hurry up and bring the person in."

　　It was already dawn at this moment. A few of us hurriedly carried the people into the small house at the back. This was the place that the old man had been preparing to deal with this kind of things. Everyone remembers Tian Gouzi from last time, he lived here - the door looks ordinary, but the bricks and tiles inside are stacked according to the Eight Formations Diagram, with the projection of the tiles, eight soul-locking stakes, and forty-nine terrazzo wall nails with five squares and four patterns. No matter what kind of ghost enters, its yin energy will leak out immediately and it will feel extremely uncomfortable. If it stays for a little longer, its soul will be scattered.

　　Each sect has its own abilities and Master Luo is no exception, so after everyone went in, he only called Wang Xi and Sang Yu in to help. In fact, this is no wonder, as Master Luo has a close relationship with the Wang family and has never been shy about it. They are grandsons and granddaughters, so naturally they are even less shy - but unexpectedly, only a few minutes after the two went in, Wang Xi actually opened the door and came out again.

　　"Brother Liu, Grandpa Luo asked you to come in and help." Wang Xi made a face: "By the way, bring a cup of tea, hehe."

　　Uh, don’t you consider me an outsider?

　　Seeing that Nine Boy had already brought out the teacups and tea sets, I quickly carried the cups into the house. When I took the cups, Nine Boy's eyes kept blinking, and I immediately scolded him, "What do you mean, kid? Why are you laughing so weirdly so early in the morning?"

　　"Haha, what do you think, Seventh Brother?" The Ninth Boy raised his eyebrows and said, "I am happy for you. Look, Grandpa Luo himself doesn't avoid suspicion. He is showing you his tricks at home. Hehe, why don't you hurry up?

　　"I won't punish him if he keeps talking nonsense and I'm in a good mood, hehe.

　　When I entered the room, I saw that Grandpa Luo had already prepared some unknown rice wine, three-color beans, tortoise shell ash, red-textured paper, and a basin of water with pine and cypress ink. He took these things out of his suitcase one by one and placed them on the table. He started without saying a word or teaching me.

　　Is this considered an unknown teacher?

　　I didn't dare to ask more questions, so I just watched: Grandpa Luo took off all the clothes on the man, then took the clean water and began to slowly wipe along his limbs and head. As he wiped, I saw that the blood vessels on his body slowly appeared under the skin, like small earthworms wriggling. Master Luo took out a brush quickly, dipped it in tortoise shell ash, and then brushed it along the way - "Quick, together..."

　　Sang Yu, Wang Xi and I also took the brush and started to wipe. As we applied the tortoise shell ash layer by layer on our bodies, the peristalsis of the blood vessels suddenly accelerated, and then it seemed like something was rushing towards the heart - at this time, Grandpa Luo's other hand quickly inserted the silver needle along the peristalsis of the blood vessels, and soon forced the peristaltic thing all the way to the chest!

　　"Remove the needles!" Grandpa Luo shouted, and several silver needles were quickly inserted into the big acupuncture point on the chest. It seemed that all the blood in the whole person had been gathered in the chest area. The middle was faintly red, and countless things were wriggling and struggling under the skin, like a pig bladder full of parasites.

　　Then Grandpa Luo gestured for us to turn the man over and lay him on his side on the table. He pasted red-textured paper on his back. "Put the three-color beans in a basin and hand it to me," he instructed. "Then give me a knife and rice wine."

　　Wang Xi and I both supported the man, and Sang Yu quickly handed over the two things. Grandpa Luo reached out, picked up the knife, and gently poked it in the chest, and a cut immediately appeared. As the knife just pierced the skin, the whole person suddenly shrank, and the knife edge began to retreat backwards like water lines, and those things surged and fled in all directions.

　　Master Luo smiled slightly, muttering something as he reached out and poured the rice wine on the table. Then he dipped his palm into the wine and patted the man on the back. "I don't know if it was my illusion, but at that moment I seemed to see something like a ripple emanating from Master Luo's palm, and it spread all over his body along the veins and blood vessels...

　　The chest contracted and stretched, and suddenly a stream of blood spurted out from the wound like a blood arrow. Sang Yu was quick to reach out the basin to catch it!

　　"As I watched the last few drops of blood drip out of the skin, Master Luo immediately poured the rice wine in his hand into the wound. Only then did I take the time to look at the contents of the basin -

　　The blood was tumbling in the basin, and there seemed to be countless things wriggling inside. I looked carefully and saw that they looked like tiny mayflies or mosquito larvae, struggling and tumbling in the basin. Whenever they touched the three-colored beans, they would become motionless as if they were on fire...

　　"These things are the larvae of the corpse flies, a kind of thing that lives with the three corpse brain worms." Grandpa Luo reached out and helped the man down slowly: "Uh, I remember you have seen this thing?"

　　When he said that, I remembered that when we were looking for the corpse dragonfly, we seemed to have seen this kind of corpse dragonfly in the cave, but it was an adult at that time and now it is a larva. I didn’t know that this was actually a thing!

　　I laughed dryly a few times: "Haven't you seen it before? Grandpa Luo, you also know that we young people have only learned from books. How can we compare with you? If you hadn't told me, I really wouldn't know what was going on.

　　“You guys are also…” Grandpa Luo just opened his mouth when I suddenly felt someone grabbing me. I lowered my head and saw the guy on the table grabbing things in a daze. It seemed that he had woken up!

　　It seems that everything will soon come to light!

　　We immediately moved this guy to the small bed next to us. Sang Yu poured the medicine on the table into him, and Wang Xi began to pack up everything. I smiled and handed the teacup on the table to Grandpa Luo, then pulled over a bamboo chair. "Grandpa Luo, please sit down and drink some water. You take a rest, and we'll do the rest."

　　The old man walked in slowly with his eighth sister and ninth son, followed closely by Master Ma and the others. When they saw the Wang family, they all behaved in different ways - my master was talking and laughing freely and full of affection, he almost called Sang Yu his daughter; and the Zhang family always felt a little embarrassed, not to mention, the punishment for the last incident was because of this.

　　The punishment of making the two people stand guard at night has not yet ended, but it was this punishment that saved our lives - if these two people had not been on duty when we were resting at that person's house this time, we might have been attacked by the mutated doctor... To put it another way, even if they didn't do anything to us but stole the jar, it would still be a big deal!

　　While the man was not fully awake yet, I secretly walked to Sang Yu and Wang Xi and said a few words. They thought about it and their faces couldn't help but become a little kinder - no wonder, it can be considered as helping me once!

　　At this time, the man opened his eyes slightly...

　　Chapter 371: Can corpse worms also mutate? (Part 2)

　　? This guy opened his eyes with great effort, his Adam's apple moved slightly, and it was obvious that he had come to his senses. I immediately asked the ninth kid to help lift his body up and asked, "Are you awake? It's good that you're awake.

　　The guy raised his head and looked at us, and suddenly said: "How is my brother?" "Your brother?" I didn't answer, but asked: "Who is your brother?"

　　"My brother's name is Wang Xiaoshuai," the guy seemed to suddenly understand, and rushed over to grab my sleeve and howled: "How is he? Tell me how he is?"

　　"Don't yell! If you have something to say, tell me slowly. I shook off the guy's hand, then looked him up and down carefully and understood a little: "To be honest, you brought this upon yourself, you can't blame others - if you hadn't been greedy in the first place, how could you have caused all this?"

　　As soon as these words came out, the guy was stunned. After listening for a while, he suddenly burst into tears!

　　In fact, I was quite proud of myself at the time. I glanced at the people around me and was about to brag a little when the master beside me suddenly made a squeaking sound. I turned around and saw that the old man was drinking a mouthful of tea, and there seemed to be a deep meaning in his eyes. I was a little confused at once. After thinking about it, I walked over and asked, "Uh, Master, is my face reading wrong?"

　　The old man squinted his eyes and said nothing. He just blew the tea leaves on the cup. I quickly added water to the old man's cup, and then asked with a smile: "Master, just tell me about it. How can I know about this matter if you don't tell me?"

　　"Nineth boy, recite the face again." The old man spoke this time, but unfortunately he didn't tell me what to say. He asked the ninth boy directly - the boy was stunned at first, and then he started to speak in a squeaking voice.

　　At first, the boy stuttered a bit, but later, when he was on the road, he was really flawless, squinting his eyes as if reciting a book: "The more moral a practitioner is, the more compassionate and kind his face will be. Why? Because 'appearance is determined by the heart'. People with ugly souls rarely have perfect faces; people with sarcastic and mean faces lack blessings; people with little knowledge often have stupid faces; people with hatred and stinginess often have fierce lines on their faces; people who are hypocritical and treacherous have faces with knives in their smiles; people with great wisdom and courage always have moderate faces; people who are servile always have flattering faces; people who are arrogant because of their achievements always look down on everything; people who are ambitious always have frivolous faces; people who are cynical always have wasted faces; people who forget their principles when they see profit always have greedy faces; people who go back on their words always have suspicious faces. And so on and so forth.

　　Although appearance is inherited from parents, the habits of the soul in the six realms of reincarnation will always be reflected in the face. Those who have been reincarnated in the animal realm always have a foolish face; those who have been in the hungry ghost realm always have a greedy face; those who have been in the hell realm always have a sad face; those who have been in the Asura realm always have a fighting spirit; those who have been in the heavenly realm always have a "pleasing" face; those who have practiced in the human realm often have a peaceful face.

　　At this point, the ninth kid paused. Just as he was about to start with the facial features, the old man interrupted him and said, "Just talk about greed, and don't talk about the rest."

　　"Uh," the ninth kid responded, then thought for a moment and continued, "The face of a greedy person needs to be looked at from many aspects. For example, if there are hanging needle lines in the fate palace, the affected person will inevitably suffer from neurasthenia and extreme personality, and will be suspicious and prone to failure; if there are hanging diagonal lines in the official palace, it is also the same in human nature; if the eye tails in the spouse palace are facing downwards and the eyebrows are sparse and thick, it means that this person is stingy and hoards money; the most important thing is to have a sword-shaped nose, which means greed - if these factors are combined on a person's face, then this person is extremely greedy..."

　　"Stop! That's enough." The old man interrupted the ninth kid and asked me, "What do you think?"

　　The guy next to him was still howling and yelling, but none of us paid any attention to him and just let him make a scene. I took another look and found that there was nothing wrong with what I said, so I said, "Hey, it seems that I was right - Master, do you think I read this face wrong?"

　　The old man finally sighed at this time: "You are good at judging the face, without any omissions, and I think your guess about this matter is not far off - it's a pity, kid, you forgot another very important point about this matter, that is, the complexion of this person's parents' palace is obviously stagnant, this is..."

　　I suddenly came to realize: "Do you mean that he has other reasons?" I hurriedly looked at the guy's face, and found that the color of this guy's parents' palace was a little dull, and with an indescribable dead gray, dull, black, and dim, looking like it had appeared recently - although this guy is a little pale due to excessive blood loss, you can still see it if you look closely.

　　The situation in the Parents' Official means that the parents are ill recently, which means that this guy's parents have suddenly become seriously ill recently. So what I said just now... I am a little embarrassed now, and I chuckled a few times: "Master, I seem to have missed something..."

　　It was obvious that this person had a hidden agenda for what he did, and he was probably greedy because his parents were sick, so he was considered a filial person - my judgment was correct but I ignored other people's motives, which was also my mistake.

　　At this time, the old man nodded, called me over and said, "Actually, this matter is not your fault. You made the mistake of putting the Lord first and thinking that this person had evil thoughts because of greed, so when you looked at this matter, you didn't pay attention to other things at all, and missed a lot of details. Alas,

　　Only then did I understand what the old man meant - in fact, the meaning of this matter is very simple, it happened completely based on my own guilty judgment, that is to say, I was sure of this matter in my heart at the beginning, so when judging, I was looking for things that could support my judgment, and I was careless about other things. When reading a person's face, it is easiest to introduce your own subjective judgment...

　　This incident has been on my mind for a long time, and I still remember it now. Never bring your own judgment into the case, and always adopt an objective attitude towards both people and ghosts.

　　…

　　I was really embarrassed in front of so many people, but luckily I could let it go, so I admitted my mistake to the old man, then walked over to talk this guy down, "Alright, there's not much else to say now. You know very well what happened to you, so I don't need to explain it to you. You should have guessed our identities... Go ahead, tell me what you know, and I'll see if I can help you, so that your brother can be reborn sooner and re-enter the cycle of reincarnation sooner.

　　This guy nodded after hearing what I said, "My brother told me about you, saying that you are people who know magic...Brother, my brother really has, has..." He stared at me eagerly, just wanting to hear the word "no" from my mouth. Unfortunately, his brother, whether the doctor or the patient, had already died, so I could only shake my head slightly...

　　This guy is crying again...

　　It was a long time before he stopped crying and told me the whole story: this man's name was Wang Xiaofu, and his brother was the doctor named Wang Xiaoshuai. The two brothers didn't have a very high income on weekdays. Although it was okay, it was a bit hard to bear in the world of Chengdu, where there was gold everywhere. The two often talked about doing some small business, but they had never found a suitable project. One day, his brother was quick to tell me what we knew about the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau.

　　Later, Wang Xiaofu took great pains to find ways and inquire about the underground world, and found out that there really was such an underground world in Chengdu, and the things that were frequently traded there were very valuable. Anything could be sold for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands. All of a sudden, he became interested.

　　Just a month ago, his father suddenly developed uremia, and dialysis is an expensive treatment. The two brothers pooled their savings and could only barely maintain the treatment, but they could not raise enough money for a kidney transplant. At this critical juncture, the patient Xu Qiang happened to dig out a jar.

　　While we were treating that guy, Wang Xiaoshuai had already started to think about how to secretly get the jar out and sell it. Later, when he saw me chatting with Shisan, he realized that the things inside were more valuable, so he called his brother over.

　　After Shisan and I left, Wang Xiaoshuai immediately woke Xu Qiang up and told him his plan - after watching a few of my spells, he felt that he was almost ready, so he hid the remaining Poria water and started his plan: just when he had convinced Xu Qiang with all his persuasion, I happened to rush back, so this guy quickly hid and let Xu Qiang trick us away, and because I didn't check it out at the time, I fell into the trap, and it was also destined that they would go to the underworld.

　　After we left, Wang Xiaoshuai used anesthetics to knock the camouflage off, then took Xu Qiang to the car borrowed by Wang Xiaofu and rushed over in a hurry.

　　Xu Qiang didn't dare to touch the jar again. It was Wang Xiaoshuai who took action at that time. As a result, although the corpse worms were restrained after the Poria water was poured into the jar, a corpse worm still escaped from the jar due to negligence.

　　After searching for a while without finding the escaped corpse worm, these guys happily took the jar to the back of the house and prepared to turn out the contents - but they never expected that the jar contained not only corpse worm eggs, but also corpse flies, to which the Poria water had no effect. Instead, it allowed those guys to come back to life when they came into contact with water!

　　The first one to fall for the trick was Wang Xiaoshuai, and then Wang Xiaofu. Xu Qiang was the luckiest and escaped quickly. However, he was killed by the corpse worms when he got home. By the way, Xu Qiang's wife was not found at home, but later we extracted her DNA from the liquid on the ground, and it seemed that the first victim was his wife.

　　After being infected, the brothers Wang Xiaoshuai and Wang Xiaofu were still thinking about finding Xu Qiang in this situation so as not to leak the truth. Unfortunately, the mutation started to intensify on the way and they became like this - when Wang Xiaoshuai started rolling on the ground, he called his brother to come quickly and find Xu Qiang. That's how he ended up carrying the jar and ran into the hands of Master Ma and his group of people.

　　Everyone knows the rest, everything is in cause and effect!

　　Chapter 372: Coffin Man (1)

　　? 2003 passed in a whirlwind and chaos, and 2004 followed. In this year, our Zhuge family did not do much, but the Zhang family made a big splash - they joined forces with the demon-slaying monks of Mount Koya, the remaining ninja families, the Mohist School, one of the five major Chinese schools, and several small sects, secretly investigated each base of the Ghost Path Clan, and then succeeded in one strike, arresting and killing all the members of the Ghost Path Clan, which was considered a complete cleanup!

　　It is said that the only people who escaped from the Ghost Path Clan were Gui Yi Fa Yan and the leader of Koga, Yamamoto Kawa, also known as Ichikawa Daotaro. In addition, the mastermind behind the scenes, Fujiwara Ichiro, who has been investigated by various countries for a long time, has not been found. This is the external statement, but the Zhang family still leaked the news. It is said that they did not really fail to meet Gui Yi Fa Yan and Yamamoto Kawa, but there was an accident - Master Zhang is also a very outstanding talent, how could there be omissions? He arranged the whole thing in a comprehensive manner, and also made targeted arrangements for all the people in the Ghost Path Clan. Of course, the operation was also very smooth, and everything went according to plan...

　　At the last moment, something strange happened. Two people descended from the sky and helped the ghosts to attack the Zhang family. Fortunately, Master Zhang and his brothers were present, holding the "Double Swords for Slaying Evil" passed down from their ancestors. In addition, Master Mo had the treasure "Golden Body Qilin Eight Directions Instrument", and they were able to fight the two men on equal terms!

　　People on both sides were shocked: the Zhang family couldn't guess who the newcomer was who had the ability to fight against the treasures of the two major families; and the other party was also surprised that someone now could possess such a murderous treasure that could take their lives!

　　At this point everyone should have guessed that the ones coming were none other than Qiongqi and Taowu who were roaming around in the human world. They were competing with us to find resurrected ancient beasts to enhance their strength, and they had found some to help themselves recover a little. They originally thought that they could sweep across China with ease, but who knew that they would run into a tough opponent the first time they made a move.

　　At that time, the battle of Zhang family was nearing its end. More and more brothers and junior fellow students came to help, and many of them had already begun to set up the Qiankun formation on the periphery. Qiongqi Taowu did not dare to be negligent. He made a feint and snatched the bodies of Guiyi Fayan and Ikawa Daotaro and left. Master Zhang was in a hurry and could not catch up and could only sigh.

　　You said that the Zhang family attacked the Ghost Dao group with great fanfare, and their number of people and prepared forces were several times that of the enemy, but who would have thought that in the end two bodies would be stolen - this was not very convincing for Master Zhang, so the public announcement was that two bodies fell under the cliff and could not be found in time... They were all dead anyway, so stealing a body was not a big deal.

　　Even so, it was a great honor for Master Zhang. He attributed all the credit to his two sons. Firstly, it proved that the Zhang family was also a prestigious family with many talented people. Secondly, it showed that Zhang Xu's injury had healed.

　　When the news reached the old man, it is said that the master just laughed and asked Master Luo, Master Wang and Grandpa Sun who were together at the time: "Not bad, the children are all good.

　　There was no jealousy or envy in his words, nor did he compare his apprentice's achievements with those of the Zhang family's sons. He was just happy that the younger generation could grow up. Later, when talking about the old man, Master Luo commented: "Master Zhuge is humble and calm, and he respects himself. He is indeed worthy of being a great talent and a great master of our school.

　　The situation with the Ghost Sect has been almost resolved. Even if there is any small problem, the Zhang family will follow up. The rest of us don't have much to worry about - the only thing that makes us nervous is that the time for the transit of Venus on June 8, 2004 is getting closer and closer, and the pressure on us is getting greater and greater.

　　This is the first transit of Venus in this century, and it is the most powerful one in a hundred years. If the Nazis want to revive Hitler, this day can be considered the best. Moreover, we clearly know that they are using this opportunity to prepare to cast a spell - how can we rest assured if the Nazis have not completely wiped us out!

　　After all, those Nazi guys are professionals and are different from the gangsters like the Ghost Sect. They hide very well. Although we guess that they are hiding in the city, after all, those people are not people of the Dharma and cannot be detected. The human rights protection in Europe and the United States is extremely fair. What do you think we should do?

　　While everyone was extremely busy, I was discussing the costs of some recent operations with Boss Ye.

　　Still in the small teahouse opposite Mr. Ye's house, Mr. Ye, Tiezi and Sangyu, sitting upright with their eyes fixed on the opposite sides, were discussing the actions and expenses of our last few outings.

　　"Four of a kind," I threw out a card, and then stuffed the newly-won 80,000 yuan into the deck. "Boss, do you think you are suitable? Sang Yu has made so many trips for our National Security Bureau. Even if we calculate it based on the cost of hiring people from outside, it should be 70,000 or 80,000 yuan. You don't want to give me a penny - do you think you, a big director, can ask for this?"

　　Boss Ye looked at the four cards I played, sighed and drew a card: "Isn't there no money in the bureau?" He took the new cards in his hand, looked at them, laughed and put them on the three chapters and five tubes next to him: "Gang, every family has a rain, twenty for each person."

　　Good fellow, it's raining in four rounds, twenty per person - we took out the money and gave it to him, and my friend cried on the side: "Director Ye, did you go to karaoke yesterday? Why is it that the song "It Keeps Falling" is played over and over again today? Every time we have to start with a loss of twenty, you say you... Hey, is it sixty thousand? I touched it, I touched it

　　My friend touched the cards and laughed: "I'm off the sedan chair. Haha, at least I won't be checked." As he spoke, he took out a card and began to hesitate again: "It's on. Should I set off a firecracker?"

　　I laughed: "It's up to you - why don't you touch it? No one is forcing you to blow it up after touching it." I raised my hand and pointed at the cards on Boss Ye's table: "I won't say more, Boss, you definitely have a big pair and a big single. If you blow it up, you will lose 160."

　　“This…this…” Tiezi was frightened and took the card back: “Then I won’t get off the sedan chair…”

　　"If you don't get out of the sedan chair, you will have to pay more when the sedan chair is checked," Sang Yu said faintly, "I am at least third class here - my friend, don't say I didn't remind you..."

　　After hearing this, my friend was speechless. He looked at our faces for a long time, then suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, rush out and you'll get the money - Yaotong

　　"Hu Le Ye Boss laughed and pushed the cards away, saying in a monotonous tone, "Give me the money, give me the money."

　　Suddenly, Tiezi's face turned blacker than the bottom of a pot. With a sad face, he took out a red note: "Boss Ye, I will give all the subsidy to you this time..." "Fortunately, fortunately, I patted my chest and took out a card from my deck, which was also a Yaotong: "If you didn't light the cannon, I would not be able to bear it. Fortunately, Tiezi is here to show me the way. Otherwise, I would have one hundred and sixty left - hey, Tiezi, you still haven't given me sixty, this card is worth one hundred and sixty, and you think you can get away with it by taking one less..."

　　"No more. My friend opened his pockets and said, "Brother Zi, it's empty.

　　"Uh," I saw that there really wasn't any so I smiled and said, "How about I lend you some first?"

　　"No, I've already lost more than two thousand. By the way, Brother Zi, didn't you say that we were going to see the boss today, uh, see the boss..."

　　This matter! How could I forget the important matter? So I coughed twice: "By the way, Boss Ye, don't rush to collect the money, or check our Sangyu's money first?" I coughed a few times and took out a note from my pocket: "Look, I have filled it out and just wait for your signature - how much do you want to give, right?"

　　When Boss Ye saw the order, his eyes widened: "An? Fifteen thousand? Xiao Liu, you might as well go and rob him." He thought for a moment and said, "I can give you five thousand at most."

　　"Are you always sending away beggars?" I said dissatisfiedly, "Less, 149,000, no less - Sang Yu, Wang Xi and other helpers are considered professionals, the price must not be less, please don't be so picky, just sign it.

　　…

　　You guessed it right. That day, I brought Sang Yu and Tie Zi to ask Boss Ye for money. How should I put it? I spent 100,000 yuan on buying Poria cocos, which disrupted my plan. I wanted to buy a bigger house and renovate it to bring my parents to live with me, but the prices soared and I didn't have enough money. Sang Yu tactfully offered to give me money, but I didn't agree.

　　As a man, what's the big deal about living in a house bought by a woman?

　　Boss Ye and I bargained for a long time without success, and at this moment the phone suddenly rang!

　　He said seriously: "Answer the phone, it's official business - you know how important it is." "Hey, hey, hey..." I was about to stop him when Sang Yu winked at me. I immediately understood and let go: "Okay, you answer first."

　　Grandpa Luo had already calculated for me when I left home that I would definitely get the money today - I almost forgot.

　　Sure enough, after answering the phone, Boss Ye spoke: "Uh, Liu Piyun, there is a mission..." "I can't go, so I took out my mahjong and started playing: "I don't have anyone under my command recently, and the bureau doesn't pay me, so I can't hire any help from outside."

　　"This is a big deal. Boss Ye was quite embarrassed: "It seems that only you can handle it - can't you come back and tell me if there is anything?"

　　"No, I just acted like a rogue: "I can't do it by myself anyway, and if I ask for some help, I'll be dead. Or how about this, Boss Ye, I might as well go on a trip outside and then come back and say that I can't handle the problem, what do you think?"

　　"Hu Nao, Boss Ye's face darkened: "Human life is at stake, how can you treat it as a joke?"

　　“Human life is at stake. Boss Ye, you actually value money over life… ahem,” I didn’t even look at Boss Ye’s expression. I just smiled and said, “Anyway, I won’t go if I don’t have money. I won’t go if I don’t have money. I won’t go if I don’t have money…”

　　"How about I give you some first?" Boss Ye asked tentatively after thinking about it.

　　"No money, no go, no money, no go..."

　　He thought again: "Give me 50,000 first?"

　　"No money, no go, no money, no go..."

　　Boss Ye slammed the table and gnashed his teeth, "Alright! I'll sign it." He pulled the paper over, wrote his name on it, and handed it over. Then he angrily said, "Can I go now?"

　　"Thank you, Boss Ye. After I put the application in my arms, I stood up and rubbed Boss Ye's shoulders: "Look, it's just for a few tens of thousands of dollars that I made you angry... Why bother? I laughed: "By the way, what case is it?"

　　Speaking of the case, Boss Ye frowned all of a sudden: "This is the case of the coffin man.

　　You see, it’s that easy to divert Boss Ye’s attention!

　　Chapter 373: Coffin Man (2)

　　? I remember that day was just after the New Year, which was the time of the Dragon Raising its Head on February 2nd. It was also a day of spring with flowers blooming. Logically, my mood should be as lively as the spring scenery - but the feeling I had when Tiezi, Sangyu and I said goodbye to the boss was completely different!

　　I got what I wanted and got the money. The other one was so smug that he liked everything. When he met two wandering ghosts on the road, he even greeted them with a smile. Sang Yu was immediately cheered up when he heard that there was a case to be investigated. She took my hand and even hummed a little tune. Her image of a goddess suddenly began to develop into that of a tomboy... Of course, neither of us is the point. The point is that the unlucky friend lost all his money and looked miserable. He didn't even notice the dog shit he stepped on on the road!

　　When we got to the parking lot, my friend came over with a charming smile: "Brother Zi, Brother Zi, let me discuss something..." "Borrow money?" I had guessed what he was going to do: "No problem, just tell me how much.

　　My friend chuckled a few times and said, "One thousand, is that okay?" "Of course - but damn, can you pay back the money you borrowed last time? Let me think, the total is... uh, six thousand eight, right?" "No, no, the total is only six thousand six, six thousand six. My friend shouted quickly, "I gave you two hundred last time we had dinner..."

　　As soon as I mentioned it, I remembered that last time I invited someone to dinner, I casually asked this guy to pay the bill when I answered the phone. He actually remembered it, but I didn't care: "Six thousand six is ​​six thousand, it doesn't matter, plus this time it's seven thousand six - but you have always borrowed money and never paid it back, can you tell me the truth, when are you going to give it to me?"

　　"Uh..." Tiezi's face turned red all of a sudden, he stammered and couldn't speak - Sang Yu slapped me on the back: "You talk too much! You clearly know that Xiaokai is now pursuing your junior sister, and the expenses are huge, but you don't know how to find a business for him to invest in. You only know that you are talking to yourself. Then you reached into my pocket, pulled out a stack of money and counted out ten bills: "Here, Xiaokai, take it. If it's not enough, give me the change."

　　By the way, he gave me a blank look!

　　I smiled and said, "You are so nice. You use my money to do favors for yourself..." "Why, it's not okay?" Sang Yu raised her eyebrows and was about to get angry. I quickly admitted defeat, "No, no! Okay, whatever you say is fine." After I finished speaking, I saw that Sang Yu was still not satisfied, so I used an old trick again - "By the way, you just said that you wronged me.

　　"What?"

　　I chuckled, "Didn't you say that I didn't find any way for Tiezi to do something? Since you found one, I'll tell you. I plan to open a few restaurants in Chengdu. The shares will be owned by me, Tiezi, and Jiu Xiaozi. When the time comes, we'll each invest in one share, and it will be considered as making some money for them."

　　"Open a restaurant?" Sang Yu was immediately interested: "How big a restaurant? A restaurant or a hotel? How about I invest in it?" As he said this, it felt like he was about to take out a check and join in. I waved my hand quickly when I saw him: "You? Forget it.

　　I pointed at my friend and said, "We only pooled a few hundred thousand yuan to open a small restaurant to make some money. We were originally doing some business with the two brothers. Once your millions of funds came in, we became - this business is not big, so don't interfere.

　　"That's right," Sang Yu thought for a moment and said with a smile, "Then I'll come to eat and help you guys out... By the way, what kind of restaurant is it, and what do they sell?"

　　"Fat intestines" I laughed: "Jiangyou fat intestines, a very famous snack! I'm just afraid you don't want to eat it.

　　As soon as these words came out, Sang Yu was dumbfounded. His sister and brother didn't eat this kind of internal organs, and now they want to help our business, what do you think he should do? ——But those were just the beginning. When the real restaurant opened, Sang Yu tasted it and loved it. In the end, he dragged a large group of Wang family members to love eating pig intestines...

　　We arrived at the bureau while chatting. I asked Tiezi to go in and retrieve the information and documents for me, while I waited in the car outside with Sang Yu. About half an hour later, Tiezi came out without a file bag in his hand. I was surprised when I saw it: "No information?"

　　At this time, the guy pulled out a small tape from his pocket and handed it to me: "There is no file or document for this matter, it's just a phone call - Miss Tang said, this tape is a little unclear, if you have any questions, you should think about it yourself, the bureau can't help you."

　　"Okay... okay..." I took a look at the tape and saw the words 'coffin man' on it. I was immediately surprised and asked, "What do these two words mean?" My friend has learned a lot from me after spending a long time with me. He had asked me about this before, so he answered very clearly, "Yes, yes - I asked her at the time, and Miss Tang said that the police station found this thing at the crime scene, and there were words on it at the time... She said that when she listened to it, these two words were the clearest and most understandable, and they were also the theme of the whole incident."

　　"Coffin man, coffin man..." I snorted twice, "Let me see how capable you are, Coffin Man." As I spoke, I stepped on the accelerator to start the car, and then drove quickly towards Xiaojia River.

　　On the way, I still called Thirteen and Wang Xi. When we got home, they also arrived. So we put the tape into an old-fashioned machine in Xiaojiahe and started playing it...

　　The tape began to rustle, probably because of a malfunction of the old tape recorder, and then suddenly a woman's voice appeared, hoarse and low, with an incomparable calmness in the whole voice - it was a numb and empty voice like death that began to echo in the room!

　　Unfortunately, the tape had a very strange rustling sound, and it sounded unclear. Before I could say anything, Wang Xi took out a stick of incense, lit it, bowed three times towards the wind, and inserted it into a hole in the radio. Then he quickly pinched his hands together and made seals... and finally he waved his hands downward in the shape of a six-star mark, and the wisps of green smoke suddenly whooshed back through the hole and drilled into the machine!

　　Then Thirteen slowly raised his hands. Although his hands were empty, it looked like he was holding something...

　　If this happened to someone else, they would be horrified, but since everyone here is from the Dharma sect, it's not surprising at all. Sang Yu even said impatiently, "Xiwa, hurry up, you're making such a big fuss just to get rid of a matchmaker?"

　　Wang Xi chuckled and scratched his head: "I forgot, I forgot, sorry, I'll finish it soon, then took out the talisman paper and threw it into the air, and then burned the paper ball on the fire.

　　Then the voice finally became clear:

　　"Today is the seventh day of our wake, but I am the only one left in the family! They, they are all dead!

　　I remember that we did everything according to what the wizard said, without any mistakes, but I don’t know why those things still happened - my parents told me it was fate, but I always felt that we were deceived, that those things were not destined at all, but a scam...

　　I will now tell you everything I know!

　　There are six people in my family, including my father, mother, elder brother, sister-in-law, me and my younger brother. We were living a happy and blessed life. But my younger brother died in a car accident during the Chinese New Year this year... According to the custom here, after a person dies, the body must be kept at home for a few days before the funeral. So my younger brother was placed in the main hall downstairs, and the mourning hall was also set up there.

　　This old building of my family was passed down from my ancestors a long time ago and is made of wood. That night, when I was half asleep, I heard clattering footsteps. When I woke up in the morning, I saw that my sister-in-law was dead in her bed!

　　She just lay on the bed, her eyes wide open with fear on her face, and there were two deep claw marks on her neck... She was strangled to death while she was sleeping!

　　I think my sister-in-law must have resisted, because although she couldn't make any sound, there were blood clots on both of her hands. It must be that my sister-in-law's fingernails were scratching and scratching the arms of the person who was pinching her - but it was useless. Although the arms of the killer were scratched and bloody, he never let go and let her make any sound.

　　When we talked about this, we all felt a little scared. It was not because we were scared by things like strangling to death, but because we felt a chill and creepy from the calmness of the woman who said this - whoever can talk about the death of their family members so calmly, that person is either mentally ill or has already made up his mind to die. Anyway, it doesn't matter if they die!

　　This is a typical example of having no hope in life and only wanting to die.

　　The tape recorder was still going on, but it was quite lengthy, so I'll just summarize it here: The girl's whole family was heartbroken when they woke up in the morning. You say that a son died on New Year's Day and then the daughter-in-law died too. This is also considered a double whammy, right? The family was busy all day before they finished the matter, and the daughter-in-law was also put into the coffin...

　　There is one thing that needs to be mentioned here. The place where the crime happened is a small village in a mountain area of ​​Yunnan. Transportation there is extremely inconvenient. Everything is handled by the village chief and then a document is submitted. I don’t know why this matter was handled like this. Anyway, the death was not reported until the body was taken away - but there was no way to report it later!

　　After the daughter-in-law was buried, the people from the village who came to help suddenly discovered that the lid of the brother's coffin seemed to be a little misplaced. When they opened the coffin, they were stunned.

　　The brother in the coffin had originally entered the coffin wearing new clothes, but now the clothes on his arms were torn...his forearms were covered with bloodstains, and it was obvious that he had been grabbed by someone with bare hands!

　　The villagers quickly invited the most respected old man to come out. The old man looked at the scene for a long time before saying, "If a coffin-bearer seeks death, there will be a disaster." The old man's eyes blurred and he burst into tears, muttering, "Oh no, oh no..."

　　He actually turned around and asked his family to prepare the coffin!

　　"The coffins of the whole village, the coffins of the whole village

　　Chapter 374: Coffin Man (3)

　　? This old man has been in the village for more than eighty years, and has gone through all the ups and downs from the Republic of China to the founding of New China. He is usually kind-hearted and can be regarded as a half-master. This time he was so shocked that he frightened the current village chief. The current village chief's surname is Jiao Sanqiang. According to the seniority of the clan, he is still the younger generation of the old man. When he heard that something was wrong, he immediately stopped Old Master Jiao to ask what was going on. As for what the old man said, no one knew, but just looking at his face, Jiao Sanqiang had turned the color of liver, and the woman's heart was immediately beating.

　　As expected, after Jiao Sanqiang came back, he ordered everyone in the family to go back to the house, and then talked to the girl's father for a long time. When the father came out, his face was ashen, and after asking for a long time, he just sighed deeply and looked up to the sky and said, "Life!

　　In the afternoon, the whole village was busy, finding all kinds of things according to Old Master Cui's requirements. The whole yard was filled with these messy so-called exorcism things, and then the family was allowed to move in, and it was made clear that if they could survive seven days, then everything would be solved - within seven days, the family was not allowed to leave the small building at home, and someone was responsible for delivering food and drink every day...

　　Of course, six coffins were also delivered at the same time!

　　I think everyone can guess what happened next. The brother died on the second day, her mother died on the third day, her father died on the fourth day, and on the fifth day... just before the evening of the fifth day, the girl left this recording.

　　The last paragraph is this:

　　"Yesterday, my father and I agreed to stay up all night and wait to see what was going on. But after two o'clock in the morning, my father's eyes suddenly became strange! He stared at the air with a weird smile on his face, and didn't say a word. He just went back to his room like that... No matter if I called him, pulled him, or tugged at his clothes, my father ignored me and just walked to his room, lay on the bed and fell asleep!

　　Just when I was at a loss, suddenly I heard the sound of footsteps "click, click, click" on the stairs, coming from the main room downstairs all the way upstairs!

　　Seeing that the sound had reached the second floor, I was so scared that I hid in the closet in the house, holding my heart that was about to jump out, and leaning on the crack of the door to look inside - the footsteps reached the door, and then the door, the door was pushed open!

　　At the door were the bodies of his dead younger brother, older brother, sister-in-law, and mother!

　　The corpses seemed to come alive. They walked to the bed one by one, stood, and surrounded it. Suddenly, they reached out their hands and pinched it... Then the corpses walked down one by one, making clicking sounds on the wooden stairs, and then returned to the main room.

　　I watched my father being killed, feeling both scared and upset. I was scared that the dead relative would find me and strangle me to death. I felt upset because I wondered why someone from the same family would kill someone from the same family. Was this really our family's fate, as Old Master Cui said?

　　They came in the morning, and finally, finally loaded the fifth coffin of my family - I stared blankly at the last empty coffin, and I knew that it was prepared for me... They would not let me leave, and insisted that I come to end this so-called fate caused by my family, so that the safety of the whole village and everything could be preserved!

　　What else can I do?

　　It is already midnight, and I have heard footsteps coming downstairs. I know that my relatives are coming to see me. Now my eyes feel so heavy, so heavy, so sleepy... I want to sleep so much..."

　　The recording stops here, leaving only a very strange rustling sound. After a while, two heavy whirring sounds suddenly appeared, and then the entire tape ended here.

　　I thought about it for a moment and turned to ask them, "What do you think about this..." As I was talking, I turned my head and looked over. Who would have thought that when I looked over, hey! A man was standing next to Sang Yu with a smile on his face. It turned out to be Uncle Wang Shang who I hadn't seen for a long time.

　　Sang Yu winked at me, obviously mocking me for being too focused and not noticing Uncle Wang Shang coming in. Fortunately, I was thick-skinned and had nothing to be embarrassed about, so I just continued talking.

　　“…What’s going on?” I couldn’t hold back the second half of the sentence, so I finished it and immediately greeted Uncle Wang Shang: “Hey, Uncle Wang, I haven’t seen you for a long time - what have you been busy with recently? Come and visit us if you have the chance.” I quickly stood up and walked over to shake his hand: “I missed you so much.”

　　Uncle Wang laughed: "Really? Long time no see." But there seemed to be something indescribable hidden in his smile, as if he had something to say but couldn't say it. "Are you doing well?"

　　In this case, I didn't answer directly but asked: "Uncle Wang, do you have anything to say?" I smiled and said: "If you have anything to say, just say it directly, there is no need to make it so uncomfortable - don't worry, I won't be angry."

　　He was stunned, then his old face was a little embarrassed, he looked at Sang Yu and Wang Xi, then sighed: "You really figured it out - don't say it, I do have something to tell you from the old man: when the family was offering sacrifices to the ancestors, there were omens and questions, and your second test questions are out.

　　I kept muttering, "Second test, second test..." Then I realized, "Uh, you mean the second level?"

　　He nodded without saying anything, but just sighed a few times, and it seemed that he was very reluctant to come here to ask questions.

　　"What's the question?" Sang Yu was a little anxious. She seemed to be very concerned about this: "Uncle Wang, please tell me quickly so that I can prepare it for him." She also complained to Wang Xi: "Didn't you go back to pay homage to the ancestors this time? Why didn't you come back and tell me?"

　　Although Wang Xi went back to participate in the ancestor worship a few days ago, he seemed to know nothing about it. He looked confused and said, "I really don't know..." He also asked, "Uncle Wang, I didn't see anything during the ancestor worship. How did the ancestor give the omen?"

　　Wang Shang sighed, "There was nothing during the ancestor worship. It was after the worship was over, when the young master went to burn midnight incense to the ancestor. The content was very empty, just telling Xiao Liu to find Zu Guo's Lingguang Ring. There was no time limit - but he had to find it to pass the test.

　　Sang Yu was anxious now: "Isn't this embarrassing? The Lingguang Finger Ring Zuguo has already fallen into the hands of Qiongqi, and you still ask Piyun to find it? Isn't this forcing him and Qiongqi to fight to the death?" The momentum suddenly felt a bit violent, and he clenched his hands and didn't know who to vent his anger on - Wang Xi quickly hid behind me and shouted: "Sister, sister, it has nothing to do with me

　　Not to mention that Sang Yu was a little unhappy, I also felt a headache - now there are a bunch of coffin man’s troubles left here and they haven’t been solved yet, and there is a second level again, and it doesn’t even have rewards like in the "One Stand to the End" program, just asking me to rush... Oh!

　　Just when I was feeling upset, Thirteen spoke up: "What are you afraid of? Now there are so many of us, plus Xiao Hei and Abai, the other two divine beasts. It may not be possible to kill Qiongqi, but it is not difficult to steal it if we know where the thing is. Is there a problem?" He also squinted his eyes and looked down on me: "Look at your lack of ability

　　This guy really has a good mentality. Although Xiao Hei and Abai are also possessed by divine beasts, their bodies and abilities are completely not on the same order of magnitude as those of Qiongqi, a guy who has absorbed countless souls. If you want to pinch them - don't let Qiongqi destroy those two little bodies!

　　But now that I've said it, I can only take it one step at a time - I nodded in agreement: "Okay, let's do this, we can rest wherever it's dark, there's no set time anyway, right?" As I said that, I looked at Sang Yu, who was still red-faced and angry, and put my hand around her waist, and gently advised: "Forget it, there's always a way."

　　Sang Yu stretched out her hand and pinched my waist hard, whispering in my ear: "Hmph, let's see what you will do if you can't find it! You are pretending! You are driving me crazy.

　　This is the good thing about her. She can easily save face for me outside. Even if she pinches me, she will hide it. I laughed a few times in pain and said to everyone: "It's okay, it's okay. Let's study the current situation first."

　　As he said that, he took Sang Yu's hand and sat down at the table: "Come, sit down." Then he handed the water to Sang Yu with a chuckle, and then he didn't care what she wanted to say, just winked at her, indicating that they would talk about it later.

　　Sang Yu gave me a blank look, drank some water and said nothing more.

　　After sitting down, I asked the first question: "Well, this matter is not big or small, and it is not small either. I don't know what it is, but it is probably closely related to evil spirits. Why don't you guys not go, Sang Yu and I will go and take a look, okay?"

　　The noise of these words was obviously much more influential than the second level of the battle. Wang Xi immediately shouted, "No, I have to go. I have been so idle recently. He yelled out the Sichuan dialect line he learned from TV. He thought it was very funny and laughed foolishly. Tiezi had a face full of resentment, "Brother Zi, I have to go, I have to go..." He was about to rush over and pull my clothes to act like a spoiled child. Shisan was calm and said leisurely, "I'm ready."

　　I immediately exploded: "What do you think of this? I was calm when I encountered a problem, but when you guys were not allowed to participate in something, you got angry - I am not as attractive as a fierce demon, right?"

　　Who would have thought that as soon as this sentence came out, the three of them nodded together!

　　Damn it! At that time . How did I meet these guys?

　　After nodding, the three of them laughed together and joked: "Isn't this to relieve your stress? You said it yourself last time, 'What's there to be afraid of? It's just three levels. I can pass it even if I put my hand in my crotch and pinch my balls.' How confident are you?"

　　…

　　Wasn't it to boost my energy? -- But it seems that no one wants to keep it, so let's just take them all with us and use them as laborers!

　　Chapter 375: Coffin Man (4)

　　? Since we had agreed, we went home to pack our things. Sang Yu and Wang Xi returned to their villa in Huanhuaxi, Chengdu. Tiezi and I went back to Xiaojiahe to pack our things. Shisan went back to his home in Huayang. I was halfway through packing when I suddenly remembered something. That Grandpa Sun...

　　Grandpa Sun has recently settled down in the compound where retired employees of the provincial theater troupe live. I went to see him a few days ago, and, hey, you gotta say, his face-changing skills still look pretty good, and he can even sing a few famous lines from Sichuan opera. He seems to be living a very enjoyable life - do we really need to invite Grandpa Sun to join us?

　　Just as I was thinking about it, Sang Yu called me and said that she had packed up and was ready to leave. I said "yeah" a few times absentmindedly, and she noticed it immediately, "What are you thinking about?"

　　When I told her what I was thinking, Sang Yu was still hesitating on the other end of the phone when she heard Wang Xi yelling, "Grandpa Sun is so old, there is absolutely no need for him to go! Sister, Grandpa Sun is just helping my brother-in-law to get by, and he doesn't have to do it every time. This time... Hey! I think we shouldn't bother the old man to accompany us to climb mountains and wade through water, right?"

　　Thinking about it, it was indeed the case... I spoke to Sang Yu half-negotiating and half-persuading: "Well, how about we just go?" "That's fine," Sang Yu said very straightforwardly: "Apart from anything else, this matter is not complicated. If we go with too many people, it would be a bit of an exaggeration - without calling him Grandpa Sun, the five of us are definitely enough."

　　"That's right, I really don't believe this thing can turn the world upside down.

　　After packing up, I called the master, first to tell him about my recent trip, and second to say hello to the old man. The master hesitated for a moment on the phone, and then decisively told me to leave my friend behind.

　　I am very confused about this. You said that although Tiezi has a vague relationship with Eighth Sister, the old man has no objection, but after all, he has not formally brought it up and it is not a big deal; secondly, although Tiezi has been following me around serving tea and water, he is after all a member of the Seventh Department of the National Security Bureau and is in the same group with me. Don’t you think it’s a bit inappropriate to leave him behind?

　　I just groaned and before I could ask, the old man explained it himself: "Do you still remember the message you brought back last time?" "Uh, message..." This question really confused me. I have been running around outside for the past two years and brought back a lot of information. I don't know which one it is. "Master, which one are you talking about? I have brought back a lot of things recently.

　　"That's the news about Chaos you mentioned last time," the old man reminded me, "Do you remember it?"

　　Chaos, chaos... When I heard this, I remembered it - I don't know if you still remember, when the vampire Duke Les left, he was grateful for my kindness in not killing him, so he told me the news he knew about a certain chaos. I later relayed this matter to Master, and it became the task that Senior Brother and Master Xie have been pursuing.

　　Duke Les's words were very simple. He just told me what he knew: when he was just a little vampire, he met a shipwreck survivor from the East. After the man had his blood sucked by Duke Les, he revealed such an incident in his memory.

　　After checking many ancient books and records, the eldest brother discovered a huge secret!

　　The story begins when Xu Fu went out to sea to search for elixirs for Qin Shi Huang.

　　The reason why Xu Fu was able to go out to sea to search for elixirs for the First Emperor was that he was actually an extremely skilled alchemist, and his specialty was the original Yin-Yang rebirth technique on the Chinese continent. And what the First Emperor was looking for was not the rumored technique of immortality, but another way, which was to become immortal and live forever!

　　Legend has it that during the time of Qin Shi Huang, many people who had died unjustly were lying on the roadside in the Dayuan Kingdom in the Western Regions. Some birds brought a kind of grass to the dead and covered their faces, and the dead immediately came back to life. The government reported this to Qin Shi Huang, who sent someone with the grass to Beicheng to consult Guiguzi.

　　Guiguzi said that the grass was the immortal grass of Zuzhou in the East China Sea, which grew in the fields of Qiongyu, also called Yangshenzhi, with leaves like wild rice, not growing in clumps, and one immortal grass could save thousands of people. After hearing this, the First Emperor believed that this immortal grass must be found, so he sent Xu Fu with 3,000 boys and girls to go out to sea on a ship to find Zuzhou. However, Xu Fu never returned after he went out to sea, and no one knew where he went.

　　The "Biography of Huainan and Hengshan" in the "Records of the Grand Historian" records more about Xu Fu's eastward voyage, including Xu Fu's journey from the southeast to Penglai, his conversation with the sea god, and the sea god's request for young boys and girls as gifts. It is generally believed that this was an excuse Xu Fu made to Qin Shihuang. It also records that Xu Fu went to sea again with grain seeds and was accompanied by hundreds of craftsmen. After this voyage, Xu Fu came to "Pingyuan Guangze" (probably Kyushu Island in Japan). He felt that the local climate was warm, the scenery was beautiful, and the people were friendly, so he "stopped the king from coming", stopped and established himself as king, taught the locals how to farm, fish, hunt whales, and make paper, and never came back.

　　Well, we won’t say much about this matter, and let’s talk about the main point - what Xu Fu was looking for when he went out to sea was not the legendary elixir of immortality, but ancient beasts and many rare treasures, preparing to go back and cast a spell that he had developed: borrowing the stars to restore his life!

　　However, what the First Emperor never expected was that Xu Fu was not willing to perform magic for him at all. Instead, he stayed in the wilderness and proclaimed himself king, and eventually passed down some of the magic techniques from China.

　　The method of resurrecting the dead with the help of the transit of Venus was the method that the ghosts later used to prepare to resurrect the Great Demon King of the Sixth Heaven. It was an evil technique passed down by the descendants of Xu Fu. At the same time, it was exactly the same evil technique that the Nazis used to prepare to resurrect Hitler!

　　Among the things Xu Fu brought with him when he went to sea was the Chaos that had been sealed by China. When he was ready to establish himself, he naturally had to deal with this scourge, so Xu Fu sent his disciples westward to take the Chaos and abandon it in the sea - who would have thought that after traveling thousands of miles, a shipwreck would occur!

　　Chaos was left in the vast ocean, while Xu Fu's surviving disciples escaped to the European continent with the magic they had learned, becoming the first Chinese people to arrive in Europe!

　　After being passed down for several generations, the technique was passed down in Europe and became a similar version - this is why the Ghost Dao people and the Nazis are desperately looking for the ancient beast, intending to seize its essence and resurrect their masters.

　　…

　　Now I understand - all the things we have been dealing with for so many years were caused by that guy, damn it!

　　"Then, Master, have you found the location of the shipwreck?" The old man finally brought up this matter, so there must be a basis for it. As expected, the old man said "Yeah" on the phone: "The location of Chaos has been almost determined, so now we are ready to..." "Ready to fish it out?" I don't know why my brain was pulled out at this time and said this: "But, Master, what does this have to do with Tiezi?"

　　"You bastard, use your brain!" The old man scolded me on the phone, "Since Chaos is locked up in the seabed and is so safe, why do you think we should fish it out? We are just going to seal it again after confirming it. We are relying on the power of the Three Saints. The kid from the Lu family and Pei Xiaokai are going to stay and help us pass the formation."

　　All three holy bodies are present? I asked curiously, "Aren't there only Buddha Bone Iron Son and Taoist Bone Thirteen in the Three Holy Bodies? And there is also a Confucian Bone?"

　　The old man chuckled twice, "In fact, Ru Gu has always been hidden in the Zhang family. It is also the only holy body in the world. Now that Ru Gu has awakened, the Three Saints Technique can be used to seal the chaos forever in the deep sea. Not to mention Qiongqi, even if the four evil spirits gather together, they can't let it reappear.

　　“That’s awesome!” I praised him and then remembered something: “So, Master, do you mean that Thirteen can’t go with me?” Since the old man said this, I naturally guessed the result. There would be two less people on this trip - but it doesn’t matter, it’s so great to lose these two light bulbs!

　　"Yes...your senior brother has already notified the Lu family kid. I think he will call us soon."

　　Okay! But two less is not enough, right? I asked tentatively: "Master, do you need a master? If you need one, you can also keep Wang Xi. Although this guy doesn't have much ability, he is somewhat useful... You can ask the eldest brother to take him with you as a servant, how about that?"

　　This was originally a joke, but the old man spoke seriously as soon as he said it: "Wang Xi will go with you - Seventh boy, your situation is a bit strange this time, you should be careful.

　　"Be careful? Master, you are overthinking. It's just a little thing with no ability! Not to mention that I, Sang Yu and Wang Xi are going together, even if you randomly ask the nine boys and eight girls to go, it will be easy to catch them... You are overthinking, right?

　　"Master Yiqi sighed deeply on the phone: "I've let your matter go this time. I was at a loss as to the result at the time. Then I asked Master Luo to help me take a look and it was the same. The future is hidden in the cause and effect and it is not clear..."

　　I took it seriously then: "No way, even you can't see it clearly, let alone Grandpa Luo?" I thought: "Could it be that the case is not what I thought it was?"

　　"That's not the case. I just don't know what will happen." The old man said, "It's just that I can't see clearly. It doesn't necessarily mean anything will happen. Your Yin-Yang eyes are already open. Many things will be affected by cause and effect. This kind of situation will happen anyway. Just take care of yourself."

　　I felt relieved after hearing this and said with a forced smile, "Master, I understand.

　　After I hung up the phone, I felt a little uneasy. I originally thought it was a small matter, but who knew there were so many things hidden in it. I quickly called Sang Yu and told her about it, and then we decided to postpone the departure time by one day!

　　The reason is simple, I decided that something special seemed to be in order!

　　Chapter 376: Coffin Man (5)

　　? Although I postponed my departure for a day, I didn't have much time. I prepared my things at home and was ready to go out. Just as I was about to open the door, I heard the sound of keys outside. When I opened the door, it turned out to be Sang Yu. Sang Yu was wearing sportswear and hiking boots, with a bag on her back and a shoulder bag on her waist. It was obvious that she was going out. I laughed a few times and let her in: "Why are you here?"

　　Sang Yu didn't come in either, but stretched out his hand to pinch my armpit and scolded me, "You really don't know what's good for you. I was afraid that you would be lonely looking for something by yourself, so I accompanied you out of kindness... Hey, forget it, I'd better go home and sleep.

　　After saying that, Sang Yu turned around and pretended to leave. I quickly pulled her back and said, "Don't go, don't go. Since you're already here, just go all the way." I turned around and went into the house to get my things. "That's great. Just drive your car. My car is not very powerful when climbing mountains sometimes."

　　"Climbing a mountain?" Sang Yu asked curiously, "What are you looking for?"

　　Holding her hand, I pressed the elevator button: "I'm afraid this time things won't be easy to handle, so I want to prepare a few purple sun nail heads for use." I watched the elevator slowly coming up from below: "It's always better to be prepared, right?"

　　"Purple Sun Nail Head?" She became very interested when I said that. "That thing takes years to grow and absorbs the essence of the sun and the moon. It's not easy to find. Do you know where I can find it?"

　　I smiled proudly: "You have to admire me for this! I actually know that there is a place on Mount Emei where this thing is. I have always remembered it but never went to get it. This time it can be used.

　　As I said this, the elevator had already arrived. I drove to Sang Yu's residence and changed her car, and then drove along the Chengya Expressway.

　　Zi Yang Nail Head is a common name, which is actually a kind of locking nail - in our method, we use the Yin and Yang energy in the wood to lock some things, so we made corresponding nail-shaped wooden stakes, which are various types of nail heads.

　　Taoism believes that there are trees everywhere in the fairyland in the sky. The "Yunji Qiqian" says that the stars in the sky, such as Yangmingxing, Yinjingxing, Zhenrenxing, Xuanmingxing, Danyuanxing, Polaris, Tianguanxing, Fuxing, and Bixing, are surrounded by trees. Different gods are surrounded by different trees, such as Jade Tree, Red Tree, Black Tree, Sanhua Tree, Qinghua Tree, etc. There are so many trees in the sky and the countless living beings in the world have a mutual correspondence. "Taiping The Sutra says: "People have destiny trees that are born in heaven and earth respectively. Those born in spring in March are destined to plant mulberry trees, those born in summer in March are destined to plant jujube and plum trees, those born in autumn in March are destined to plant catalpa trees, and those born in winter in March are destined to plant locust trees. These lay people also have an official who manages the trees. When their destiny is about to end, their trees are half-grown; when their destiny is over, they wither and the official who manages them cuts down the trees. How can such people survive? If they want to live forever, they change their minds and pass on the trees to the gates of heaven, which are managed by the official named Changsheng. They are all clean and shiny, born in heaven, and protected by the honorable gods." This material shows that every Everyone has a tree representing his or her destiny planted in the world, which is watched over by the tree god in the sky. When a person's life is about to end, the tree will wither. After the person dies, the tree god will cut down the tree. If you want to pursue immortality, you can transplant the tree near Tianmen. The trees here will not die, but the premise is that people must "change their minds", that is, believe in Taoism. Of course, the Dharmamen does not agree with this, but believes that different trees have different spirits stored in them. Being able to communicate with the soul and spirit of the tree in the sky, they also have the so-called divine power, so they can deal with different ghosts and evil spirits - to deal with zombies, peach wood nails are usually used, mainly to use the positive energy of peach wood to restrain the power of corpses caused by the depressed energy after death; to deal with ghosts, ginkgo nails are usually used, and the yang evil power can restrain the yin energy; to deal with some ancient beasts, bodhi nails are used, which can use the Buddhist energy to restrain the power of the ancient beasts themselves...

　　The nails made from these trees all have their own strength, but none of them are very strong. Unless they are the right remedy for a particular disease, they cannot be said to be useful for dealing with everything - but among them, there is no Purple Yang nail that is a true panacea that can restrain all evil forces with negative energy.

　　That is the nail head made from the heart of a crape myrtle tree that is more than a hundred years old, also known as the Zi Yang nail head.

　　Crape myrtle, also known as Mantanghong, Baofanhua, Houcituo, Wulixiang, and Buddha Flower, is a widely planted ornamental tree species and the city flower of Anyang, Xuzhou, Xiangyang, and Haining. Crape myrtle is native to China and is a long-lived tree species with strong adaptability. Because of its low tree shape, it is very suitable as a garden ornamental tree and street greening tree. Crape myrtle has a history of thousands of years of cultivation in China. It was planted in the Chang'an Palace during the Tang Dynasty and has been introduced to all parts of the world in recent centuries.

　　The crape myrtle tree corresponds to the crape myrtle astrology in the sky, and can ward off evil spirits and avoid danger. If it is made into a nail head, it is basically a divine weapon that can cause damage to all evil spirits and hungry ghosts - of course, the extent of the damage depends on the ability of the user.

　　"There is no Bodhi tree" is one of the four famous verses of Master Huineng, which is intended to explain that all phenomena are like dreams and bubbles, and to teach people not to be obsessed with delusions, so that they can see their true nature and prove Bodhi. Comparable to it, Taoism also has a sentence: "The Tao is to be apart from existence and non-existence, the God is to be neither existence nor non-existence, the saint is to be both existence and non-existence, and the virtuous is to be both existence and non-existence" to explain the sacred realm of Taoism. Simply put, there is a very simple verse in the morning and evening classes, "The Tao saves sentient beings with no mind, and all conveniences are to cultivate the truth. If you return to the land of holy wisdom and perfection, you will be born in heaven and gain the Tao. "

　　In fact, all of this is directed at the Crape Myrtle Tree, which is the power between everything that exists and nothingness.

　　It was midnight when Sang Yu and I arrived at Mount Emei, so we found a place to stay overnight at Leidongping, and then started to enter the mountain from the lower road the next day. The journey was very peaceful and nothing happened. In the afternoon, we found the ancient tree, took a piece of the branch and returned to Chengdu.

　　He hurriedly made the Zi Yang nail head, dried it with his own hair dryer, soaked it in dog blood, and tattooed three yang and three yin talismans on it. He then made three weapons that could finally be used to deal with ghosts and coffin men.

　　We finally set out on the road to the place where the coffin man appeared.

　　I won’t go into details about the journey, but it took the three of us a day and a night to drive to the destination. Then we used satellite navigation, maps, asking for directions... and even found a postman who was familiar with the road to lead the way before we finally arrived at the small mountain village - this road was really difficult to travel on!

　　We didn't make it public until we got there. We just found the police in the town who was handling the case at the time and asked about the situation - but the police didn't know much!

　　When they arrived, the last person in the family had already left, leaving behind only a river of blood at the execution ground. It was so horrific and cruel that they could not bear to watch. So they quickly concluded the matter and reported it.

　　"Too careless, isn't it?" I was quite unhappy at the time, "Is this how you handle cases?"

　　The police officer said helplessly: "It's not our fault. You haven't seen that situation before. Forget it, you should see it for yourself. It's useless to just listen to me! In a word, there is absolutely no murderer. No matter what, there is no possibility of outsiders entering and committing the crime.

　　At this point, he looked at me warily and said, "Didn't we say that the case is already understood according to the rules? And we were ordered not to spread it outside. Although you are in the internal archives department, if you leak it, don't blame the higher-ups for giving you trouble. First of all, I can only tell you so much about what I know. I don't know anything else.

　　It seemed that the gag order here was issued very thoroughly. I could only smile and take them away without saying anything more. I really had to go and see what he said to find out what was going on!

　　Finally we arrived in town, and we parked outside a farmer's house, pretending to be a boss who was ready to invest and started to look around. Sure enough, a few people came and asked us from a distance: "Hey, what do you do?"

　　There was a flattering look in the man's eyes as he spoke. It seemed that he knew that development and tourism were going on everywhere recently and that people were making a lot of money there, so he was jealous. When he saw our expressions, he naturally guessed this - exactly, I thought the same thing!

　　As for Sang Yu and Wang Xi, they might not be pretending to be anything else, but they look like wealthy people from big families, with a dignified and graceful demeanor. With the brand names on their clothes and the luxury cars they drive, they look like second-generation bosses on a trip.

　　Sure enough, Wang Xi ignored my instructions and just looked around, while giving instructions to Sang Yu - his sister was pretending to write something down in a notebook.

　　As we got closer, the men's attitude became even more respectful. "Boss, what are you doing here? Tell us and we'll help you." While they were talking, they kept staring at our car and muttered, "What kind of car is this?"

　　The show was almost over, so I walked over and answered, "We are here to investigate and prepare for investment. This is our boss Wang, who is very rich - who are you?"

　　One of them suddenly brightened up and hurried over to greet them: "Oh, oh, they are distinguished guests! On behalf of everyone in Jiajiawu, I welcome the bosses.

　　"You, who are you?" I looked him up and down. "Why do you represent me?"

　　He quickly introduced himself: "I am the village chief here, my name is Cui Erqiang. Boss, do you want to invest here? I don't know if you want to invest in tourism or development. I can introduce you to

　　Is this the guy who gave the order?

　　Chapter 377: Coffin Man (6)

　　? Since this guy has come to my door, I won't waste time. I let Wang Xi show off and smiled slightly: "Oh, it turns out to be Village Chief Cui - you came at the right time. We are unfamiliar with this place and just need a local to explain it. If you have nothing to do, how about walking with us?"

　　"Okay! Okay!" Cui Erqiang was very happy when he heard this, and immediately replied: "It's okay, it's okay, I'm free." Then he leaned over and smiled: "I don't know what to call you, big brother?"

　　Damn! I am a young man in my twenties, but a man in his thirties or forties calls me "Big Brother"... I suppressed my smile and said calmly, "My last name is Liu, and this is our boss Wang and his secretary... You can just call him Mr. Wang."

　　"Yes, yes," the guy came over and shouted, "Hello, Mr. Wang.

　　Wang Xi then came back to his senses and glanced at his face. Then, without even looking at him, he gave the order: "Okay, we've finished looking at this place. It's okay - hey, so-and-so, didn't you say you are a local? Take us to have a look around." As he spoke, he took a few steps towards the west.

　　"I'll lead the way for you, Mr. Wang." Cui Erqiang walked to the front quickly and said, "The road is not easy to drive on. You have to be careful." As he spoke, he did not forget to instruct a few young men, "Leave the car to you, Mr. Wang, and don't let that kid scratch it. Go get two axes quickly and pay attention to repairing the road later..." He actually managed his subordinates in an orderly manner, and had quite some management skills.

　　Sang Yu praised slowly at the side: "Village Chief Cui is good and reliable. It seems that if we develop the area, you can really help us a lot. It would not be a big deal if she said this. Cui Erqiang smiled widely and pretended to be polite: "No, no, it's just that some businessmen came to collect mountain products a few times in the past few years, and they know the rules. Hey, go and tell Old Wang's family to send some wild products to my house. In the evening, please ask Mr. Wang to taste our local products..." His voice became louder and the pimples on his face turned red.

　　Wang Xi just nodded slightly and said "yeah", still acting like a big boss.

　　This guy is pretentious, but you have to look at the direction clearly - I quickly took out my phone and sent a text message to him: "Wrong! The house should be in the south mountain.

　　Wang Xi walked a few steps, took out his mobile phone and looked at it, then stopped immediately, turned around and looked at me, coughed twice and said, "Uh, I feel like there doesn't seem to be anything to see over there..." At the same time, he winked at me and put on a flattering smile.

　　This guy... could it be that this guy is confused about the direction?

　　Damn it! I cursed inwardly and continued to act: "By the way, Mr. Wang, when we came in just now, I saw a stream flowing over there - didn't you say that you wanted to build the yard next to the water? Why don't we go over and take a look at the water source first?"

　　"Okay! Let's go and have a look at the stream over there, maybe we can open another mineral water factory," Wang Xi waved his hand, "Let's go and have a look..." As soon as this sentence came out, Cui Erqiang's face was not so good, and he persuaded: "Hey, Mr. Wang, there is nothing good to see over there! You said you want to see water, there is also here, there is a cave that is several hundred meters deep, and there is the Yin River inside - the stream over there is the Yin River flowing out from here... How about we go and see the source?"

　　Wang Xi didn't even look at me, and walked straight in the direction I said - you said you are such a big boss, who cares about you, of course you can do whatever you want... Seeing that Cui Erqiang wanted to catch up and talk about this and that, I grabbed him and whispered, "Don't stop him - our President Wang does what he wants to do, you can't stop him, and if you make him angry, you won't benefit from it..."

　　"But..." Cui Er smiled: "It's not easy to walk over there, I'm afraid Mr. Wang might slip..." "Maybe not." I stared at him and asked back: "You look like you have something else to do - Village Chief Cui, if you have something to say, why not tell me and I'll think of a solution, okay?"

　　"No, no ...

　　I snorted and ignored him, and drove Wang Xi forward, leaving this guy behind... Sure enough, he caught up with me in a few minutes and secretly pulled me: "Brother Liu, there is indeed something going on over there..." He hesitated while speaking, and his face looked extremely ugly.

　　"It's okay. Just tell me what you want to say. I saw that he was going to get to the point, so I didn't rush him. I quickly asked him to assign his men to accompany Wang Xi and the others on the journey, and I stayed behind and slowly talked with him along the way: "Even if it's a big deal, we have a way to deal with it. Just tell me."

　　After saying that, I looked at his face and added, "We have seen all kinds of storms and can handle them all. Don't worry, when the time comes, you will do what you should do and get the money you should get. Relax."

　　When the money was mentioned, his expression changed several times, and finally he stamped his feet and said fiercely: "Okay, I'll explain this matter to you clearly - Brother Liu, you must help us cover it up, otherwise Mr. Wang will not invest here..."

　　"Ok," I patted his shoulder, "don't worry, I have my own plan. At the same time, I pinched my hand and stuck a talisman on his back!

　　This spell has no other disadvantages. It is just meant to guide people. It can make people guarantee the authenticity of things when they speak, and at the same time make this guy unconsciously say something he wants to conceal - hehe, it doesn't matter if it is used like this for a while, but this thing can only be used on ordinary people. It will not be of much use to people who have extremely strong mental power in this method.

　　Just guide, just guide!

　　I originally thought that Cui Erqiang was going to tell me the story of the man in the coffin, but who knew that he told me another legend that came from here, which is the legend of Sanyin Ju'ao!

　　It turns out that no one lived here a long time ago. It was just an abandoned ruin in a valley. Because it was located at the junction of three provinces and had been unattended for a long time, a large group of bandits gathered here. They usually burned, killed, looted and committed all kinds of evil outside. When they encountered soldiers coming to hunt them down, they would hide in the mountains. They actually gathered here for decades, and the number of people gathered to several hundred!

　　At first, there were few people and weak forces here, so naturally no one paid much attention to it. But later, as the population increased, and some guys who were good at strange tricks such as the I Ching were accommodated here, they became arrogant and even set their sights on stealing the government's food and grass - the imperial court could no longer sit still.

　　On that day, the officers and soldiers besieged the valley and resorted to the method of burning it from all sides, burning hundreds of bandits and their family members, thousands of the elderly and the weak, to death in the valley. The resentment of killing innocent people immediately soared into the sky and caused snow in June!

　　Such a huge injustice has created countless wronged souls and ghosts. Although we in the Dharma sect do not participate in worldly affairs, we cannot sit idly by when faced with the evil that will cause great suffering to countless lives. So a person from the Dharma sect came forward to deal with the matter.

　　According to rumors, no one knew what he had done, but after he finished, he said: "Alas, my strength is weak and my Dharma is insignificant, so I cannot completely eliminate this evil obstacle. Some loopholes have been left. Every hundred years or so, wronged spirits will appear to haunt me. I must go back and ask my master and uncle to come forward to investigate this matter. However, the person from that Dharma sect left and never came back. I don’t know if something happened or what. Anyway, the matter is over!

　　Normally, people should not live here, but later, the Central Plains was in the midst of war and people were living in poverty. Some people thought of this place where local officials dared not come, so they moved here to live. As a result, due to the legend and the long distance between the mountains and the mountains, no one came to collect taxes, and gradually more people moved here.

　　Of course, this matter was never solved, and decades later, an injustice really happened: someone in a family died suddenly, and the buried dead person actually came out in the middle of the night and killed his own family members... People were panicked at the time and many moved away, but there were some brave people who stayed - and the matter ended there and did not continue!

　　Only then did people think of the legend that happens once every hundred years!

　　This place has lived like this forever. Every hundred years, there are always cases of dead people being resurrected. Once a family is wiped out, the matter will be solved. Otherwise, it will bring disaster to the village and cause countless deaths and injuries!

　　Only then did I understand why the villagers forced this family to stay at home and insisted on killing them one by one!

　　After talking about this, we also arrived at the south. It was really nice to look along the stream. The mountains here were beautiful and the water was clear. It was a pity that there was a faint black smoke in the mountains that had not yet completely dissipated. I used my Yin-Yang eyes to take a quick look and found the evil spirit swirling in the air - what the hell is this?

　　Seeing my serious expression, Cui Erqiang became anxious and kept pulling my clothes: "Brother Liu, Brother Liu..." He meant to ask me to persuade Wang Xi to go back, but I just waved my hand slightly to indicate that it was okay - suddenly I found that the corner of this guy's eyes seemed to be looking straight up!

　　Following the guy's eyes, I actually saw a corner of a red brick exposed among the lush green. I immediately guessed that was where the family was buried!

　　Cui Erqiang and several villagers nearby were nervous and blocked our way without us noticing. It seemed that they would not let us pass. I thought of an idea and walked up to Sang Yu and whispered a few words. She nodded slightly, then walked over and took Wang Xi's arm and said coquettishly, "Boss Wang, there's really nothing to see here. How about we go back?"

　　Wang Xi was stunned. He was about to speak when he saw me nod slightly. He immediately changed the subject: "Okay, then let's go back - try your mountain products and see how they are.

　　Cui Erqiang was overjoyed and quickly led the way: "Oh, that's for sure - Mr. Wang, please be careful, please be careful, it's not easy to walk here..." As he said that, he led Wang Xi and the others back the way they came.

　　Since they all left and no one paid attention to me, I naturally sneaked behind them and then quickly disappeared into the forest!

　　After figuring out the direction, I headed towards the red wall.

　　Chapter 378 Five Points

　　? The small courtyard is located on a slope of a mountain, that is, a small building plus a courtyard, but now the courtyard looks like a beggar wearing two pieces of clothes - the lower part is obviously an old cement white wall, but on top of the wall, a red brick wall more than two meters high was built, adding a large section of the wall out of thin air!

　　In addition, the door was also sealed with red bricks, and there was a hole on it filled with cement. I shuddered at the moment. I didn't expect that in this day and age there are still people who can do such beastly things for their own selfishness. I couldn't help but despise Cui Erqiang and his gang even more. What I didn't understand was that I could guess that the door was blocked by red bricks, but what about the cement hole?

　　"I gently opened my Yang Eye, and suddenly, I felt dizzy. After a while, the dizziness disappeared, and my vision gradually became clear. Three scenes appeared: the first one was a lot of people gathered outside the courtyard. Several people who looked like bricklayers were riding on ladders to widen and raise the courtyard wall and block the door. The people in the house cried and begged, but a large group of people surrounded the door, with sullen faces, blocking the person who rushed out. No matter how he cried, scolded, begged, or threatened, they just guarded the door tightly and sealed it up little by little. The second scene was the flashing lights on the police car. It was obvious that the police had noticed the case after understanding it. After just a few words, Cui Erqiang quickly asked someone to take a sledgehammer and smash the red bricks at the door, knocking out a big hole.

　　The last picture shows what happened after the police left. The police seemed to have ordered the bodies to be buried, but after they left, Cui Erqiang just hurriedly ordered people to seal the door and did not stop the bodies, but just asked people to note the date.

　　Damn it! This is really asking for trouble. It's really inconvenient to go in now. You said it would be better if the hole was really left. I would rather crawl through a dog hole than climb this meter-high wall!

　　I walked around the wall to find something to stand on, but when I got to the back, I saw some bricks covered with moss, which looked a bit rotten. I picked up a pebble and smashed it hard, knocking off a brick in just a few hits. I did it a few more times, and soon a hole as big as a well was made, and then I crawled in through the hole.

　　It only took a few glances to see everything clearly!

　　This family seems to be doing pretty well. They have everything they need, such as a TV, a refrigerator, and a washing machine. The furniture was all bought from the market instead of being made by themselves. Some of the water pipes use high-quality corrugated pipes. I came in from the corridor next to the toilet and kitchen, and could see the kitchen and yard clearly at a glance.

　　This case has only been investigated for a few days or so, but the house is already in a state of decay and disrepair. The walls and eaves are covered with thick dust, the tables, chairs and benches have been hollowed out by termites, and the ironware and electrical wires are covered with thick rust... It's like an empty house that has not been lived in for decades!

　　What's worse is that there is an indescribable miasma covering the room, making the whole room look muddy, stiff and blurry - if we follow the descriptions in those fantasy novels, we have to guess that it is some kind of undead aura, underworld aura or something like that, which can make everything enter quickly.

　　He casually pinched the shoulder pole standing next to him, and immediately got foam all over his hands... Hey, it all turned into slag!

　　After walking around the house, I locked my sights on the toilet at the back... ahem, the toilet at the back. The toilets here are all separate, with a large pit half inside and half outside the house, covered with a cement lid, so people who carry fertilizer outside can carry it directly from outside without having to go into the house. There is only a cement slab with a pit inside.

　　Sometimes our work is quite disgusting. Not to mention the dismembered bodies and rotting corpses, we can’t even leave the manure pits alone. The weather is getting hotter, so it stands to reason that there should be some maggots, flies, and the like in the pits. But when I looked closely, it was completely dead. Not only were there no such things inside, but there was also a clear sign of whitening around it…

　　The whitish feeling is like that caused by ice melting, melting, and then freezing again!

　　He reached out his hand from his bosom, took out the talisman paper, waved it in the wind, lit it, then let it fall into the pit. When the talisman paper fell into the pit, it suddenly ignited with a green flame, like a stone thrown into a calm lake to stir up waves, and suddenly a circle of flames spread out around it.

　　Burns and disappears instantly!

　　At the same time, this made the entire quiet pit extremely agitated, and the smell was simply stinky!

　　I covered my nose and stepped back a few steps. I understood clearly: this place was clearly a place where Yin Qi gathered and the Five Evils gathered. Although I still didn't understand why there was such a strong Yin force here, I had found the problem. I walked around the whole house twice more and found nothing unusual. I turned around and walked into the hall where the corpse was kept.

　　There were six coffin marks on the floor of the hall, five of which were quite clear, without a speck of dust, and the sixth one looked a little blurry. I reached out and touched the clear coffin marks, and they felt cold as if pricked by a needle, while the last one was very ordinary, except that it was slightly affected - it looked like these five coffins had held dead people, and the last one had been placed here but had never held a corpse.

　　I looked around inside, wondering if I could find any remaining ghosts to inquire about the situation, but after walking around the house for a long time, I didn't find any wandering ghosts. There was even nothing within a hundred meters, and the mandrills and ghosts seemed to have avoided it.

　　Forget it, it seems I have to go back and discuss it again!

　　I walked out of the house the same way I came, looked around to identify the road, and prepared to go back to where I parked. But after a few steps, something came to my mind, and I immediately called Wang Xi: "Wang Xi, is it convenient to talk?"

　　There was a bit of noise when the call was connected, but Wang Xi laughed out loud on the other end: "Oh, Boss Liu, I didn't expect you to finally figure this out. I've been waiting for you for a long time... Okay, I'll talk to you alone about such a big deal... OK, right away..." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Sang Yu next to him say in a low but rather stern voice: "Our Boss Wang is here to discuss business, why don't you guys get out quickly?"

　　Then there were the sounds of a group of people going out and talking, but soon it calmed down, and then Wang Xi spoke: "Okay, Brother Liu, tell me, what did you find?"

　　I told Wang Xi confidently, "I found something, but I still need you to look for it for me. So, send the imperial gods over here. I need them to look for something for me from mid-air... Remember, Sang Yu's five ghosts may not be able to handle it, so you should just send Wu Tian and Wu Di over."

　　"Okay! I'll send Wang Xi over right away. Wang Xi and I are half our own people now, and this is a case in progress, so I won't ask too many questions. I'll immediately use the Divine Control Technique to summon Wu Tian Wu Di and send him over to me.

　　These two guys are indeed mid-level imperial gods. Although their faces tightened under the Yin Eyes, they did not hesitate at all and came directly in front of me. Seeing the Yin Qi leaking out, they did not care and asked: "Liu Tan, do you have any instructions?"

　　"You two come and take a look," I casually drew with my finger on the dust on the ground, "This is the outline of our entire Maojiaping Col. It looks roughly like this. Now we are here..." I pointed at the current position, and then pointed at four places in the corresponding direction: "You go to those four points now and see what is there now."

　　"Okay." Wu Tian Wu Di agreed and was about to leave when I remembered something: "By the way, it would be better if we use the eye-opening technique. Do you think it's okay?" As soon as the question came out, they hesitated. Wu Tian said, "It's not very convenient to open the eyes and we can't do it. If we really want to use it, Master Xi will have to cast a spell - why don't you tell Master about it?"

　　How can I ask Wang Xi to cast a spell from such a distance? But I am the seventh disciple of the Zhuge family and I am not in vain. I laughed and said, "Well, I will tell Wang Xi to release the binding spell temporarily. I can use the borrowing eye technique myself. It is not very troublesome. How do you think?"

　　Wu Tian Wu Di thought about it and said to me frankly: "In this case, you still have to let the young master give us orders. You must know that you are not yet the son-in-law of our Wang family. Even if you are really the son-in-law of the Wang family, we still have to let the master give the order.

　　Since the two imperial gods had no objection, I called Wang Xi directly, then told the two ghosts, and then immediately cast a spell and sat on the ground, thus establishing contact between myself and the imperial gods.

　　As the two ghosts checked, I could clearly see the locations and positions of the four places, as well as the evil aura contained in the four places.

　　The first one was a dilapidated temple, which seemed to be dedicated to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, but the temple was already in ruins. It should be seldom visited on weekdays and no one would be willing to go there. The second place was a ruin, which looked like it was left after a fire. I wonder if it was a place where coffins were buried in the past. The third place was a cemetery, but most of them were lonely graves and old tombs. No one had ever repaired them, let alone offered sacrifices or burned incense. It was still an uninhabited place. The last place was very simple - a piece of vacant land with no grass growing within a hundred feet!

　　After reading it, I understood in my mind that this is what is commonly known as the five-pointed magic array, and it is also the place where the five points leak out!

　　Yu Shen has already looked at these points. I stretched out my hand and pointed in the air: "Here, there is one last place. That is the center of the five stars, which is also the last place I want to check - the eye of the five stars in the center!

　　Chapter 379 Dispute

　　? The eye of the star is the center of the pentagram. Most of the key points or important things are usually protected there, so it is very important to check the situation in this place. The two ghosts Wu Tian and Wu Di listened to my command and flew directly to the center. I thought there would be some waves, but it was calm all the way. Nothing happened until we got there. Although the net was fine, there was nothing at the eye of the star. It was just an ordinary hillside. Even the faint dark energy at the pentagram was gone. The two ghosts circled around for a few times but got nothing.

　　There's something wrong with this!

　　Could it be that there was nothing there to begin with? Or did I miss something? I didn't quite understand, so I could only summon the two ghosts back temporarily, and slowly went down the mountain with a big question in my mind.

　　I can ask my master about this matter, but think about it, every time I handle a case, I always go to the old man when there is a problem. This is not a long-term solution. I better think of a solution myself first!

　　So I decided to go back and discuss it with Wang Xi and Sang Yu to see if I could find any clues.

　　I walked down the mountain road to the parking lot. I wanted to ask someone about the location of Cui Erqiang's house, but a silly young man came running over and said with a smile, "Excuse me, are you Brother Liu who came with Mr. Wang?"

　　"I am, I am, may I ask who are you, big brother?"

　　When the man heard that I agreed, the smile on his face became even brighter and a little flattering: "Yoyo, you dare not call me big brother, just call me Niu Ba! Brother Liu, our village chief said that you went to the toilet and might get lost and can't find the place when you come back, so he kept asking me to wait here! Come on, please come this way, Brother Cui and the others have started drinking.

　　At that moment, I cursed in my heart, "Why don't you make up some excuse, Wang Xi? You must say that I went to the toilet - and I got lost! You bastard, I'll trouble you later!"

　　"Okay, okay, thank you for your help," I smiled. "Hey, Mr. Wang, you should drink. You said he is the boss, so why should he wait for a small driver like me to drink? It's my fault that I went to the toilet when I was going down the mountain, and I got lost because of the delay. Instead, I said I took a detour to come down. Then I started to move forward: "Please lead the way."

　　“Hey, who dares to say you are just a driver?” The man quickly took me to the village, flattering me: “As the saying goes, bosses and officials, the drivers are their own people. You are much more capable than those managers around Mr. Wang... Our village chief has said that we must treat you well.

　　I laughed and said a few polite words. In just a few steps, we arrived at the village. The village didn't look big. Although the houses were all built with cement, the base of the walls was mostly made of stones from the mountains, which were hewn into corners, and the upper part was made of red mud bricks. A few houses were built entirely of bricks and tiles, and the walls were inlaid with broken tiles, which looked particularly eye-catching.

　　Cui Erqiang was in such a room. There were two big tables in the yard. Wang Xi, Sang Yu and a few others were sitting there eating. The table was full of farm dishes and game. Although they did not look good, they smelled delicious. I could smell them as soon as I entered the room.

　　In addition, there was a large jar on the table with a bamboo basket on it. Cui Erqiang was scooping out some wine and putting it into a bowl, saying, "This is our famous homemade rice wine. Mr. Wang, please drink more."

　　Good stuff, the taste is incredible!

　　Although Wang Xi is not sober sometimes, he still seems to be holding up today. Whenever someone toasts him, he just sips lightly and doesn't drink too much. In addition, Sang Yu helps to block him, and we are not very familiar with each other, so he has been stable. When Cui Erqiang saw me enter the door, he seemed to have seen a savior, and immediately picked up the wine and came over: "Oh, brother Liu, you are late, you have to drink three glasses of wine as a penalty.

　　What else can I do in this situation? So I picked up the wine glass and drank it. After three bowls of rice wine, I felt dizzy. So I waved my hands and said with a smile: "That's enough. I can't drink any more..."

　　"Hey, another bowl..." Cui Erqiang didn't even listen to me and immediately brought a bowl to me. I immediately started to push it away from him - damn, this stuff has a strong aftereffect, if I drink any more, I won't be able to get up today!

　　As they were talking, someone suddenly shouted at the door: "Old Master Cui is here!" The room immediately exploded, and everyone in the room stood up and saluted: "Hello, Old Master!"

　　Two young men outside the door slowly walked in, supporting a staggering old man. With his white hair, long eyebrows, ancient clothes and folding fan, he looked a bit like a Taoist... Is this the old man who noticed the "coffin man rising from the dead"?

　　The few old men with crutches at the back were not young either, and all looked like elders - if this were a fantasy novel, it would be the village elders' council.

　　It seemed that everyone was quite respectful to Old Master Cui and his party. Several people quickly brought chairs and placed them next to Wang Xi, who was sitting at the top. Cui Erqiang also explained repeatedly: "This is the old man in our village, Old Master Cui... Old Master, this is Boss Wang who came to invest. He plans to invest in our village to make it a tourist destination. In the future, everyone in our village will have money."

　　"Yes, yes, a group of people hurriedly chimed in, and it seemed that they were still supporting Cui Erqiang, as if they were afraid that the old man would disagree, "Investment, good thing" "Yes, yes, they are here to help us...

　　It was a mess!

　　Old Master Cui didn't say anything, but just hummed through his nose, and immediately everyone inside fell silent. The old man half-closed his eyes and rolled them twice, then said, "Boss Wang, right?"

　　"Hello, Mr. Cui." Wang Xi was very polite and immediately acted like a respectful boss, standing up and bowing: "Just call me Wang Xi."

　　Old Master Cui chuckled twice, "It is said that Boss Wang is planning to invest in our small village - I just don't understand, our shabby village has no special products and no scenery, plus the mountain roads are rugged and the weather is bad. Why does Boss Wang want to invest and what does he plan to invest in?" The gleam in his eyes stared at Wang Xi, and a hint of an inconspicuous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

　　"Oh," Wang Xi answered directly, "I plan to turn this place into a tourist destination. Let's not talk about anything else, just building a few resorts is enough. When more and more tourists come here to cool off, not only will our resort make money, but even the sale of local fruits, car washes, gas, accommodation and meals in the village will be boosted.

　　What Wang Xi said made sense. Several young men from the nearby villages nodded repeatedly and even excitedly started to talk to others about their families. They all talked about how great their families were. It seemed that they already had a vision of making money. Who knew that at this time, Old Master Cui suddenly raised his voice and shouted, "Nonsense!

　　This shout startled everyone. A group of young men, including Cui Erqiang, immediately shrank into silence and stood by without daring to make a sound. The old man looked around and began to scold them without giving them face: "Humph! A bunch of ungrateful people!

　　He raised his hand and pointed at Cui Erqiang: "Er Gouzi, do you still remember what your father said to you before he died? It was so hard and tiring at that time, but your father always remembered the ancestral teachings and worked diligently, and always took the words of us old men to heart - but you are so good that you put this matter behind your mind as soon as you came here.

　　Cui Erqiang's face flushed red as he explained, "Grandpa, I didn't forget! It's just that the villagers have been living too hard in recent years. Other people's children go to school with good books and textbooks, but our children have to pick up other people's used ones; other villages can send wild fruits and game to exchange for money, but we don't even have a good road; other villages have red brick houses, but we are all made of mud - tell me, why can't we let everyone earn more money and live a good life?"

　　As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd immediately split into two and started arguing. On one side were the young men who supported Cui Erqiang. They seemed to have seen the world through working outside, and they all felt that they could not miss this opportunity. On the other side were the old men who had come in with Old Master Cui. They stood up one by one with their crutches and said things like "you've forgotten your roots", "our ancestors' teachings", and "I'll never agree to this even if I die", and so on. It was a lively scene!

　　Wang Xisang Yu and I remained indifferent. We just ate and drank and let them make a fuss - I'm not really here to invest anyway, so you can do whatever you want, as long as there is a result!

　　The commotion lasted for about an hour, and finally the group of people decided to go to some ancestral temple to argue. Cui Erqiang took the young people, and Old Master Cui took a group of elders and left completely. The only one left was Niu Ba, who served us here, and kept apologizing to us while constantly complaining about the old guys.

　　Niu Ba is a straightforward person. He doesn't hide anything when asked. When I asked him why the old man doesn't allow outsiders to invest, he said, "I don't know what the problem is. Anyway, they always say that the Feng Shui here is a bit wrong, and we must not let outsiders in. Hey! Last time, a boss wanted to invest in a fruit factory, but he didn't approve it. In the end, Brother Cui went out to work in anger and only came back recently! Tell me, do we deserve to live in such poverty?"

　　"Oh? Is there a problem with Feng Shui?" I asked curiously, "What is the problem?"

　　Unexpectedly, Niu Ba immediately hesitated when the question was asked. He didn't say anything for a long time, and finally laughed foolishly, "I don't know, I also heard about it... Come on, Mr. Wang, Brother Liu, you guys have a drink.

　　Change the subject immediately!

　　The matter was not resolved until the afternoon, and finally Niu Ba arranged for us to stay in the small courtyard behind Cui Erqiang's house, so I took the opportunity to bring up the matter of the five-pointed magic circle.

　　Chapter 380: Going to the Ancestral Temple at Night

　　Cui Erqiang's house is a three-story building. On the left is the toilet, kitchen and pigsty, and on the right are two tiled houses that seem to be left over from the past. Under the leadership of Niu Ba, Sang Yu and Wang Xi moved into the house on the second floor. He quickly poured hot water for us to wash and waited until we were done before saying goodbye and leaving.

　　During this time, Cui Erqiang's wife was busy in the kitchen and didn't come to see us. Before going to bed, she brought each of us a bowl of bean soup, saying that it was a local specialty that could help sober us up. Then she carefully asked us if we would like to eat it tomorrow morning. She was a typical farm girl, and after she finished speaking, her face blushed and she ran away like a flash.

　　When there was no one around, I told Wang Xi what I had seen through the two gods Wu Tian Wu Di, and raised Mang Yan's doubts. Wang Xi was completely confused, but Sang Yu was thinking after listening to me, "Is this a five-point soul-fixing formation?" She said hesitantly, "If so, the purpose of this formation is to suppress the evil spirits in the entire valley. The things in Mang Yan should be hidden deep underground, not outside."

　　"Underground?" This magic circle itself is not something our Zhuge family has, so I asked: "Will the Yin energy of this thing not leak out?"

　　Sang Yu was still very hesitant, but she was very sure when I just asked her about this magic circle. Sang Yu nodded and said, "This magic circle mainly uses resentment to restrain evil spirits. There is a coffin buried in each of the five corners, and there is a corpse with heavy resentment inside. The resentment in the corpse gathers in the eye and enters it. The magic object inside can turn this resentment into a kind of power to restrain all the evil spirits within this range... In short, the heavier the resentment of the corpse sealed in the coffin, the greater the power after the transformation.

　　"So that's how it is. I understand now. "Then the key to everything is still in that sharp eye?" Unexpectedly, Sang Yu shook his head when he said this. "That's not the case. If you want to unlock this magic circle, you must first dig out the coffin with the five-pointed horns and burn it. Then you can find the key to the sharp eye. But then again, Piyun, this magic circle suppresses all the evil spirits in the valley. If you break this magic circle..."

　　I know exactly what she meant. Although this magic circle may have some mistakes and kill people once every hundred years, if it is broken, how can we suppress this violence?

　　This matter really gives me a headache!

　　Sang Yu and I were chatting animatedly, but when I turned around, I saw Wang Xi, grinning foolishly with a cell phone in his hand and a look of idiocy on his face - then I thought, this guy has been infatuated with Qiao Yun recently, no wonder his brain is filled with water and he can't even remember what magic circle he is... Countless text messages are exchanged every day, and his communication life is quite frequent!

　　Just as I was about to say something, Sang Yu gave me a reproachful look, waved her hand and changed the subject: "What are you going to do?"

　　"I'm going to..." I was just about to open my mouth when someone suddenly knocked on the door. Cui Erqiang's voice came from outside the door: "Brother Liu, Brother Liu! Can I come in?"

　　As soon as we heard his voice, we quickly changed our seats in the room - Wang Xi naturally sat at the top with a cup of tea in front of him; Sang Yu sat at the table with a computer and opened a file; I coughed twice: "Oh, Village Chief Cui, I'm here! What can I do for you?" and went to open the door.

　　"Brother Wang, I...Boss Wang is here too." He felt a little uncomfortable when he saw Wang Xi, and smiled awkwardly: "Hello, Boss Wang! I have something to ask Brother Liu..." "Just tell me what you want to say, Boss Wang is my boss, there's no need to avoid me." I nodded and gave way to him: "Just sit down and talk, just be casual."

　　Wang Xien said, "It's up to you... Come, make a cup of tea for Brother Cui as well." Naturally, Sang Yu responded, took out tea leaves from her bag, poured them into the cup, added water, and brought it in front of him.

　　Cui Erqiang's face didn't look very good. I guess the result of the discussion with those old men was not pleasant. But there was a clear sense of embarrassment between his brows. He was still hesitant when he saw me asking, and he hesitated for a long time without getting to the point.

　　We all saw the problem. Wang Xi's face darkened immediately. "Brother Cui, from what you said, it seems like you don't want me to know?"

　　"Ah, no, no... That's not what I meant." Cui Erqiang saw that Wang Xi was unhappy and panicked: "This matter is very difficult, I don't know what to say... Originally I wanted to ask Brother Liu, and then tell you, Mr. Wang, but..."

　　"But you didn't expect me to be in Xiao Liu's room, right?" Wang Xi snorted, "If you have anything to say, just tell me directly, don't waste time staring at Cui Erqiang with a grim expression, the play was performed beautifully.

　　I quickly advised, "Brother Cui, just tell me. Our President Wang has this kind of temper. Just tell me what you want to say.

　　Cui Erqiang then sighed: "To be honest with you, Mr. Wang, Brother Liu, this matter is really a bit difficult! You have seen the attitude of several old men in our village today. They are always unwilling to let outsiders enter the village. They also obstructed this matter in every possible way. Later, they still refused to agree no matter how hard we tried to persuade them. However, Old Master Cui made a request..."

　　The three of them listened to him in silence. Cui Erqiang looked around and continued, "The old man said that you should go meet them late tonight when it's quiet and see if you are anyone's character before making a decision. You said this..." He looked very embarrassed and it seemed that he really valued the three of us.

　　I nodded slightly to Wang Xi, and he readily agreed: "Okay, that's no problem, we can go anytime." Then he stood up and said: "We can go now, too."

　　"Oh, no, no, no, not now." Cui Erqiang twisted his face and smiled bitterly, "They want you to go out at midnight today, and Boss Wang will go to the ancestral temple alone to discuss... The distance from the village to the ancestral temple is not close, but no one is allowed to lead the way for Boss Wang, and he must go alone."

　　I almost burst out laughing when I said this - I understood exactly what Old Master Cui and the others meant. Since there are these things in this village, it must be unpeaceful. There might even be wandering ghosts and the like. If Wang Xi walks alone at night, he will most likely run into things like ghosts building walls and lighting lights. Naturally, Wang Xi will be scared to death and won't dare to invest here... It's a great strategy of retreating to advance, but what they didn't expect is that the three of us are not ordinary people!

　　Although Wang Xi didn't expect what it meant, he still nodded directly: "Okay, tell me about this place, and I'll go there directly when the time comes. It's okay.

　　"At night... uh, at night, there are some small wild animals in our village... there are owls and nightingales and the like, it's a little bit uneasy..." The guy spoke hesitantly, "I'm afraid you will be frightened at that time... this, this..."

　　As I guessed, Cui Erqiang was afraid that Wang Xi would be frightened. I smiled and said, "No problem. Our President Wang is very brave. He has been camping and hunting in the wild since he was a child. A little night walk is nothing! Don't worry."

　　"Well, okay..." Cui Erqiang didn't say much when he saw us like this. He took out a hand-drawn map from his arms and put it on the table, "It's here." The location was clearly marked on it. It looked like it was about three or five miles away. The ancestral temple was located far away halfway up the mountain, and there was only a small path to get there.

　　Wang Xi and Sang Yu were studying the map, and I escorted him out the door. Cui Erqiang pulled me out the door and whispered, "Brother Liu, why don't you follow President Wang secretly?"

　　I don’t know how noisy this place is at night, which is worthy of his repeated warnings... I didn’t want to waste time, so I just agreed, closed the door and went back.

　　Wang Xi threw the map in his hand, yawned and lay down on the bed: "What's this? You asked me to go out to meet someone in the middle of the night. I couldn't sleep. Brother Liu, what do you think I should do? Should I go or not?"

　　"Go on time," I pulled him up, "Go and see what those old men think, just go on time - remember, don't say you are a member of the Dharma sect, and then treat yourself as a boss.

　　"Okay, okay... Then what are you doing?" Wang Xi responded while sitting on the bed. Suddenly he remembered this. "It's not like I'm staying up late to do something while you guys are sleeping at home?"

　　As soon as the words came out, Sang Yu's face turned red. She immediately stretched out her hand and pinched the guy's shoulder hard, spitting: "Bah! Watch your words and stop yelling at me.

　　What can I do at this time? I can only laugh a few times and leave it at that... If you talk to me now, you are stupid. I will never say anything!

　　Looking at the time, it was just past ten o'clock in the evening, and the required time was two o'clock in the morning, so we didn't have to go out now. We discussed and decided to take a break for a while and sober up at the same time. So Sang Yu went back to his room to rest, while Wang Xi and I fell asleep on our beds.

　　The rice wine had a strong aftereffect and I fell asleep quickly. In the middle of the night, I heard Wang Xi's alarm clock chirping. I squinted my eyes and saw that he was up. I mumbled, "Be careful." Wang Xi also responded in a daze, took the things and went out.

　　I then fell back into bed and slept soundly.

　　I was sleeping when I suddenly felt extremely cold. My whole body felt extremely cold. It felt like needles piercing my back. I jumped up immediately and naturally formed a Yin-Yang Thunder Art in my hand. I raised my hand to...

　　“It’s me, it’s me.” A foggy thing howled in the darkness, “It’s me! The voice is so familiar!”

　　I was awake by then, and I rubbed my eyes and opened my Yin Eyes. I looked over and saw that the thing in the darkness was actually it. A chill ran straight to the back of my head.

　　"What's wrong? What happened?"

　　Chapter 381: The Sudden Haunting of Souls and Half-Corpse

　　? The one who appeared in the darkness was none other than Wang Xi's divine beast Xiaotongzi. This guy was the only divine beast among his divine beasts that belonged to the reconnaissance and search type, so he was extremely fast and looked like a civet cat. Now his appearance had become slightly different, looking a little bigger. He was standing about three feet in front of the bed with an anxious look on his face: "Oh no, Mr. Liu, my master has been captured.

　　I reached out and pulled up the pants next to me, and asked as I put them on: "Who did it? How many people were there? What was the situation? Tell me in detail. The more I need to be calm at this time, the more I need to be calm. So after I put on my pants and clothes, I calmly checked the bag to make sure that I had everything with me, and then I called Sang Yu. During this process, Xiao Tongzi told the situation, which was quite strange: Wang Xi went out to the ancestral temple to meet the old men as planned, and he was cautious and let Xiao Tongzi out. I guess the original intention was to warn the wandering ghosts around not to disturb them, but it was precisely this that gave him someone to tip off.

　　At that time, he had just climbed over the ridge halfway up the mountain and could almost see the outline of the ancestral temple in the moonlight. It was less than three kilometers away. Just as he was happily on his way, suddenly something rushed out from the bushes next to him with a whoosh!

　　The thing rushed towards Wang Xi's back at an extremely fast speed!

　　At that time, Wang Xi's reaction was considered to be extremely quick. In this situation of sneak attack, he half squatted, turned around, and kicked the thing right in the chest, kicking it straight out and hitting it on the ground. From the sound, it sounded like a living thing, but unfortunately, after the thing fell to the ground, it bounced straight up and pounced on him again!

　　This can't be a living thing, right? Wang Xi was a little surprised and reached out to touch his back - it's bad! He didn't bring any weapons because he was going out to see an old man, so he touched nothing!

　　Just as he was stunned, the thing rushed in front of Wang Xi again, and rushed towards him head-on! Think about it, Wang Xi's back was not taken down, so how could he be hit if he was well prepared?

　　So he used the same trick again and kicked out, hitting the guy in the chest again - but this time it was different!

　　At the moment when his foot hit the guy's chest, the guy's hand suddenly retracted and grabbed Wang Xi's trouser leg tightly, and then pressed his body forward desperately! Although the power of this kick was extremely great, it did not kick him out!

　　At the same time, a green light flashed in the grass behind him!

　　Another thing floated out silently and stuck to Wang Xi like a maggot on the tarsal bone. His whole body trembled a few times as if he was electrocuted, and he fell down straight and hit the ground with a thud!

　　All this happened in a flash, and he was knocked down in just a moment of encounter. Little Tongzi had just managed to rush back from the treetops - the black thing behind him had its face hidden under the shroud, and he could vaguely see its black ghost eyes staring at Little Tongzi, and it actually opened its mouth, making a hoarse sound!

　　There was a deep and sinister taste in the sound, and his eyes were always on Xiaotongzi, so it was obvious that he could see it. Xiaotongzi took a closer look and found that this guy was actually a hangman!

　　The hanged ghost is a hanged ghost. According to legend, there are several ways of death that prevent people from entering reincarnation. They must find a substitute. The hanged ghost is one of them! But think about it, how could someone continue to hang themselves in the same place when they already know someone has died? So it often drags on for many years, during which time the hanged ghost has the so-called ability to confuse people!

　　The hanged ghost can bewitch people's hearts, so that the person will be manipulated by him, and then go to the place designated by the hanged ghost to hang himself, and finally become a substitute - so the hanged ghost can be reincarnated and become a human again!

　　Diaohun is a type of hanged ghost, but his ability far exceeds that of ordinary hanged ghosts. He often cannot die with one substitute due to his own destiny or time of death, and must have several or even dozens of substitutes before he can reincarnate. His ability becomes extremely powerful during this period, and he can even surpass some masters of illusion in many cases, controlling people's minds and intelligence, and his power is greater than that of ghosts and immortals!

　　However, we in the Famen sect know that this is not true. In fact, a hanged ghost is just a person who could not find the rope of life after his death and therefore could not be freed or leave. That is why there has been no ghost messenger to lead him away. The inability to find a substitute is just the ghost’s own guess, and he has sent countless lives to waste. In the end, even if he reaches the underworld, he still has to suffer torture and cannot enter the upper three realms.

　　This one is a hanging soul, and the other thing is a half-corpse - this is called half-zombie or half-human and half-corpse in China, and it is called a living dead in foreign countries. It means that someone looks no different from an ordinary person, but is actually dead, and has all the characteristics of a corpse, but the soul has not completely left the body and can still make it move, which is called half-dead and half-alive.

　　Seeing that the half-corpse man was carrying Wang Xi on his shoulders and preparing to take him away, Xiaotongzi suddenly became anxious and rushed down like a gust of wind and fire to pounce on the half-corpse man. However, Diaohun raised his hand at this time and a sinister aura shot towards Xiaotongzi!

　　Xiaotongzi was relatively fast. He twisted his body in mid-air to dodge the attack and did not retreat. Instead, he pounced forward and grabbed Diaohun's face with his claws. This claw actually tore off the shroud covering his face, revealing Diaohun's entire face!

　　This guy, this guy is actually the Gui Yifayan who fought with us in the snow and ice last time!

　　When Gui Yi's Dharma Eye appeared, the identity of the half-corpse man became clear. It must be Yamamoto Kawa, another dead man from the Ghost Sect!

　　Xiao Tongzi struggled for a while but was always blocked by the ghost. Seeing the half-corpse carrying Wang Xi farther and farther away, he didn't think any more and simply ran back to find me and Sang Yu - unfortunately Sang Yu couldn't see ghosts, so Xiao Tongzi circled around the door and ran into my room again!

　　After I put on my clothes, I went to call Sang Yu first and then listened to it continue its story. After I finished speaking, Sang Yu had just finished packing and came over. As soon as she entered the door, she asked anxiously, "What's the matter? Is he in danger?" Her voice was trembling and her eyes were red, and she was obviously a little scared.

　　I held Sang Yu's hand and comforted her, "It's okay, it won't be a big deal, but now we know that he fainted." Then I picked out the key points of what Xiao Tongzi said, "Now you release the five ghosts to find the whereabouts of Xiwazi and see where the thing is hidden.

　　"Oh, OK, OK, I will summon the Five Ghosts right away. Sang Yu reached into her pocket to take out the talisman, but her hand was shaking so much that she couldn't get it out after two tries. I knew she was a little scared, so I advised her again, "Sang Yu, don't be afraid! It's already been calculated that Xiwazi is blessed with a long life, and this time he will just suffer a little. What can happen? Take a deep breath, calm yourself, and then find him, okay?"

　　Speaking of Wang Xi's fate, Sang Yu's panicked mood calmed down a little. She also knew that her brother had a very good fate, so she felt a little relieved. She took a deep breath and exhaled as I said to calm herself down, then reached out to take out the talisman paper and summoned the five ghosts.

　　Things have come to this point and I don't want to be pretentious. I directly explained the matter to the Five Ghosts. When the Five Ghosts heard that the Young Master was captured, they were very scared and rushed outside screaming, as if they were ready to fight the Hanging Souls and the Half-Corpse.

　　Sang Yu said she felt relieved, but anyone with a discerning eye could tell what was going on - within five minutes of Wu Gui leaving the house, she had already stood up and looked out the window several times, muttering, "Why haven't you come back yet..."

　　What can I say about this situation? There is a saying that if you care too much, you will be confused. It is hard to deal with it no matter who it happens to, right? If it were someone else, we would all know that fate is determined by heaven and there is no need to worry too much, but it is not the same when something happens to someone who is really close to you.

　　I could only drag Sang Yu's hand and pull her to sit on the bed, then pour her some water and advised her, "Look at you, you've gotten up several times in just a few minutes - it can't be that fast, you have to wait a little longer to get the news." Seeing her take the cup, I took out a Snickers from the bedside and handed it to her, "Here, eat it, so we'll have more energy when we go out to fight and save Xiwazi."

　　After I met Sang Yu, I started to carry Snickers with me every time. I would find several bars in my pocket. After I gave them to Sang Yu, I took out two bars and munched on them. I couldn't do it without energy when I got up in the middle of the night to do something.

　　Sang Yu was sensible at this time and didn't need my advice. She bit the Snickers fiercely, as if she was gnawing on a hanging soul... Women are always scary, don't underestimate them. Not to mention that she is a hanging soul and a half-corpse now, I guess even if she is a zombie she would not be averse to food at this time!

　　Just as he put the Snickers down and gulped down two gulps of water, there was a sudden knock on the door. Sang Yu was immediately delighted and said, "Here they come!" He stood up suddenly and was about to open the door, muttering to himself, "It seems I found it."

　　"Don't..." I suddenly reached out and grabbed Sang Yu, not knowing whether to laugh or cry: "Is this knocking on the door, sister? Your five darlings will never walk in through the door, and they are knocking - it should be this guy Cui Erqiang

　　Sang Yu was stunned. With a gloomy face, he sat back on the bed. His anger gradually surfaced: "Why is he making trouble? Tell him to get out, or I will beat him up.

　　"Don't! Don't be so angry, let me ask first, okay?" I persuaded Sang Yu: "The door will be opened soon, don't be anxious, wait for me to get the result first - we don't need to rush to slap your face, okay?"

　　Sang Yu's silence was considered as her consent, so I opened the door. As expected, Cui Erqiang, who was outside the door wearing only big shorts, looked so nervous that he was about to cry. "Brother Liu, they called and said that Mr. Wang hadn't arrived yet. He walked in directly and sat down on a chair. "The business is going to fail, it's going to fail!"

　　"Fuck you!" I yelled, "Fuck you! Your business is worth nothing! Now our President Wang is missing, this is a big fucking deal. I grabbed the guy by the collar and said, "Listen! Our President Wang is the big deal!"

　　Cui Erqiang just remembered this and his face turned pale!

　　Chapter 382 The Imperial God is Lost

　　? Cui Erqiang looked pitiful, so I simply found something for him to do: take two people to the ancestral temple to talk to those old men, tell them about Wang Xi's disappearance, and exaggerate his background by the way - you say that these old men are not young anymore, and they are still so unreliable in doing things. If they just fooled an ignorant person to encounter ghosts, wouldn't he be scared to death if he was an ordinary person?

　　Making them anxious is also a way of knowing how powerful you are!

　　Cui Erqiang left with a bitter look on his face, leaving Sang Yu and I to clean up at home. I don't know what she remembered, but she took out several large bags of things in a short while, which were used to deal with zombies, evil spirits, and ancient beasts. She also took several large boxes of M500 bullets and pressed them into the gun one by one... To be honest, if all the bullets were really used up, I guess this half-corpse could turn into a steel fist or a mechanical war gun!

　　The best way to deal with a woman who protects her child is not to persuade her but to save the country in a roundabout way, so I actively helped her toss these things, and casually said that traveling light would probably help track down the enemy better. After saying this, Sang Yu suddenly realized it, and it saved me from the hard work of being a coolie all the way - being a man, it's really not easy!

　　We hadn't put all the things back yet when the window suddenly creaked and the green smoke from the incense sticks in the room swirled in the wind without any wind. Looking closely, it turned out that the leader of the five ghosts had returned. He stood in front of me with a very strange look on his face and said, "We found someone!"

　　"Oh?" As soon as I spoke, Sang Yu stood up with a ruler sword in hand and said to the window: "Have you found it? If you find it, take us there. I know Sang Yu can't see the five ghosts or hear them talking, so I could only cough twice and said, "It said it found it."

　　"Then let's go..." "Wait a minute. I saw that Dagui had a strange expression on his face, and it didn't look like he was going to take us on the road right away, so I immediately said, "It's a bit strange, let me ask you first - did you encounter any problems? Did you not rescue anyone after a big battle? Or did you find something else along the way?"

　　Dagui's face changed color, and he almost cried with a grimace: "Actually, it's not..." He stammered, "Actually, actually we didn't really, really fight... Uh, it was just a little weird..." After a long time without a result, I couldn't stand it anymore, so I interrupted him and asked directly: "Don't go on so much! Just tell me the result! How is Wang Xi now? Did you find him with those two? Where are they, and what's the situation? - What's the point of wasting so much time?

　　Sang Yu, who couldn't hear anything, was even more anxious. When he heard what I said, he immediately joined in: "Hurry up, tell me the result! There are a few of them there, I'll go over and deal with them."

　　Seeing that we were a little angry, this guy didn't dare to be pretentious anymore, so he just said: "The young master is fine, he is lying in the bushes, he is just unconscious and hasn't woken up yet..." "Where are those two guys?" When I heard that Wang Xi was lying in the bushes, I immediately thought of the hanging soul and the half-corpse man, but when I asked this question, Dagui smiled and said: "There is no one else, only the young master is there

　　Hey! This is strange. Those two guys finally snatched Wang Xi away, why did they throw him in the bushes and ignore him... Just when I was about to think about it, Sang Yu next to me pinched my armpit and glared at me and shouted: "Liu Piyun, why are you sulking in front of me? Tell me what's going on quickly.

　　"Ah, it hurts, it hurts. I dodged and rubbed my armpit several times, complaining: "I just told you about this, please don't pinch me..." Then I told Sang Yu what Dagui had just said, and he suddenly felt relieved. "So you mean that my brother is okay now?"

　　"It's nothing serious, but this is a bit weird. I scratched my head: "You said you went to so much trouble to catch Wang Xi, why just throw him somewhere and leave it alone?"

　　"Hey, why are you closing this? Hurry up, let's go and pick up Xiwazi and see if he's okay..." Sang Yu's eyebrows were full of joy and he pulled me, "Let's go, let's go - you lead the way.

　　We followed Dagui all the way up the mountain, and sure enough, not far from the place where the fight happened that the little boy said, we saw the five ghosts floating in the air in the distance. When we went over to take a look, we saw Wang Xi lying motionless in a forest with lush grass and leaves. Sang Yu saw him lying there motionless, and although she knew he was fine, she was still a little panicked. She hurried over to listen to his chest, then felt his breath, and with a slight look of relief on her face, she took out a bottle of water from her pocket and poured it on his face.

　　It was already early morning. With the cold water and the ghost cold, how icy would the water be? Wang Xi woke up immediately after being splashed with water. He rolled over and got up, shouting, "It's so cold, so cold..." But his face changed immediately and he reached behind to grab the knife. Sang Yu slapped him in the face and started scolding him, "What are you doing? You almost scared me to death, you little brat." As he spoke, tears welled up in his eyes, "You're an adult and you don't know how to be careful, you... you... you..."

　　After saying "you" a few times, he was choked up and could hardly speak. The fool Wang Xi finally understood the situation and was a little excited. He quickly pulled Sang Yu and said, "Sister, I didn't pay attention and made you worry. I won't do that again..."

　　I was quite moved by the genuine affection shown by these two siblings. I was just about to go up and give them a hug to show my affection for my brother-in-law, when suddenly I saw Wang Xi's pants... Look, look, his pants are sliding down!

　　I rushed over and pulled Wang Xi's pants, saving him from exposing his private parts. Wang Xi also felt something was wrong with his pants, and when he reached out to pull them, he saw me helping him, and his face immediately turned red: "These pants, what's wrong with these pants..."

　　"Puh!" Sang Yu shook the girl's hand and slapped her in the face, not too hard or too light: "You are so old, why don't you wear pants?" He stepped back a few steps and said, "Put on your pants."

　　"Sister, turn your face away!" Wang Xi pulled his pants and asked anxiously, "What are you doing?"

　　"Bah! It's not like I haven't seen your naked ass before." Sang Yu spat and turned away, cursing, "Hurry up, stop making trouble." But just as she turned away, she turned back again, with an extremely surprised look on her face, "Wang Xi, you, your belt..."

　　After Sang Yu said this, the three of us looked over and saw that the belt that Wang Xi usually hung with ornaments on it was gone!

　　In other words, the divine power that this guy was carrying was gone.

　　At this time, I remembered that when Sang Yu released the five ghosts to look for Wang Xi, Xiao Tongzi also went there. Now we have seen Wang Xi and the five ghosts, but Xiao Tongzi is the only one missing! At that time, I didn’t pay attention because I was concerned about Wang Xi. Now I look carefully and find that it is really...

　　The god is lost!

　　I immediately understood: it turns out that the purpose of these two guys trying so hard to capture Wang Xi was not for him, but for the five imperial gods, so they went through so much trouble - now things are getting serious!

　　"Fuck!" My God of Yu Wang Xi immediately cursed: "These two guys have been making a fuss for a long time just to get my God of Yu. They are so mean. Don't let me get a chance. If I catch them, I will take them all and let Bian Qi smash them into pieces. Ten times a day, two hours each time, I will kill you beasts!"

　　"Then you are torturing them instead of Bian Qi." Sang Yu said coldly, "Stop talking nonsense and think of a way to deal with it." The first sentence was said to Wang Xi, but the second sentence was said to me. I immediately understood what she meant. After thinking about it, I said, "How about this, Wang Xi, try to see if you can get in touch with them. If you can, that would be the best, then we'll know where they are. If you can't, we'll still use the old method and send the five ghosts out to look for them..."

　　"Shall we go now?" The five ghosts at the side were also anxious, and immediately challenged to fight - I nodded, looking at Wang Xi and Sang Yu: "Go ahead, look around... By the way, if there are any caves or crypts, you can go down and take a look, I suspect that is where these guys are going.

　　"It was the five ghosts who took the order and left. Wang Xi also began to cast the spell. Only Sang Yu asked a little puzzled: "Why are you looking for the underground cave? Did you think of something?" "I guess that's the case." I explained: "I have always believed that there is no coincidence in the world. This time they stole Wang Xi's imperial god, and the ones who attacked were the things taken away by the two Qiongqi and Taowu, so I think this matter must be related to them, plus there is a five-pointed magic circle here to guard the wronged souls..." I thought about it: "I always feel that they are related! So, I asked them to see if they can find the five-pointed eye underground.

　　Sang Yu nodded thoughtfully: "Anyway, let's give it a try..." Just when I said this, I suddenly saw a flash of light on the distant mountain. Looking towards that place, I saw several people walking down the mountain in a line. The flash was probably the metal they were carrying shining in the sun - these people were the old men, and the leader was Cui Erqiang and two young men, who were talking as they walked.

　　Then he remembered that this place was not far from the ancestral temple, and the old men were also going down the mountain at this time, so he asked in a deep voice: "Wang Xi, hurry up, don't let anyone see us

　　Wang Xi raised his head, a frustrated expression on his face: "Don't try, there is no feeling at all, maybe it is blocked by something." "Blocked?" As soon as I said this, I suddenly remembered something: "How can your Wang family's imperial god be blocked from sensing the master?"

　　Wang Xi and Sang Yu thought about it and told him what he knew, but none of what he said could be done by those half-corpse people. At this time, I immediately confirmed my opinion and said to Sang Yu and Wang Xi: "I am almost certain now that the God of the Imperial Palace should have been taken to the Mangyan - only in this way can you block the induction between you and the God of the Imperial Palace.

　　They thought about it and nodded in agreement. Wang Xi asked quickly, "Then let's go quickly.

　　I shook my head, "I'm afraid we won't be able to find this eye. I always feel that it's not that easy." I sighed and said, "We might as well go back, have a meal and rest, and wait for news from the Five Ghosts."

　　Chapter 383: Breaking the Light (1)

　　On the way back, we deliberately ignored those old men, but we saw them walk straight into Cui Erqiang's house. The three of us looked at each other and walked in. When we entered the house, we saw them sitting in the yard, as anxious as ants on a hot pot. As soon as we entered the house, we caught Cui Erqiang's attention. He was overjoyed and shouted, "Boss Wang! I'm so glad you're okay.

　　He rushed over and looked Wang Xi up and down, his eyes filled with tears. If you didn't know better, you would have thought they were just gay friends being particularly affectionate! Wang Xi was born afraid of women, but that didn't mean he liked men. When his hand was held by a big man, he got goose bumps all over his body. He quickly shook his hand away and said, "Don't! Village Chief Cui, you are too affectionate. I really can't stand it.

　　Cui Erqiang laughed awkwardly twice, "You see, I forgot about it when I was so happy! Mr. Wang, I'm so glad that you're okay!" He stepped back two steps and pointed behind him with a smile: "Look how anxious we old men are..."

　　Before anyone spoke to us, Old Master Cui coughed first, his face darkened and he started to get angry: "Urgent? It's urgent! The young people don't dare to come, but you come up with these tricks to tease us old men. How can you bear it? Boss, I am old and weak, I can't accompany you here, goodbye.

　　He stood up with a dark face and was about to leave. Several old men beside him also stood up as if to follow him. It seemed that they were going to leave without giving us a little face. Cui Erqiang was so anxious that he jumped up and down and didn't know what to say...

　　Seeing that several old men had stood up, I suddenly felt something in my heart and shouted coldly: "Wait! Can you old gentlemen listen to me?" This was a complete departure from my usual demeanor. A cold and arrogant air immediately emanated from me, and there was a bit of aggressiveness in it.

　　Old Master Cui didn't leave this time. He rolled his eyelids and sneered, "Wow! This boss is so arrogant and pretentious! - It's a pity that we in Maojiaping are not your subordinates, and we don't eat your food, so this kind of arrogance can't be shown in front of us.

　　"Cui Erqiang, you go out first. I want to talk to a few old masters," I told Sang Yu to let everyone else leave, then closed the door, with a look of contempt on my face: "What the old masters said is right. If you don't eat my food, I naturally can't control you - but there are evil spirits here, and there is an incomplete five-pointed magic circle causing trouble, so people of our magic sect can take care of it. When I spoke, I stared at the faces of those old masters, and saw that they suddenly lost color, and my heart was suddenly happy!

　　Old Master Cui’s expression changed several times before he forced himself to speak: "You, what are you talking about, I have no idea..." His eyes were vague and he didn't dare to look me in the eye. He just leaned on his crutch and muttered: "I'm leaving, I'm leaving..." Just as he was about to take a step, he suddenly glanced at the other old men.

　　The other old men were not so patient. They were whispering to each other in panic, but they immediately shut up when Old Master Cui glanced at them. They all started coughing and grunting, and moved towards the outside with a slightly staggering step.

　　I didn't stop them, just laughed and said, "Yin and Yang have eyes, and the way of heaven exists. The teachings passed down by your ancestors are nothing more than what the people in the Dharma taught. This cannot be hidden. I wonder if you still remember what I said at the beginning?" Without waiting for their answer, I started talking to myself, "The wronged souls escape once a hundred years. This must be due to the lack of magic skills. If it is not resolved, it will always be a disaster. The mountain energy, fortune, disaster and blessing, and yin and yang airflow here are all chaotic and unpredictable. People will never have a good life..."

　　I was only halfway through my words when Old Master Cui stopped in his tracks and pointed at me in astonishment, saying, "How, how could you..." I ignored what he said and continued, "Has no one ever become wealthy in Maojiaping? Has there always been people dying in accidents? Do people often get strange diseases that cannot be cured? Do young children often die..."

　　"Don't say anymore!" Old Master Cui suddenly screamed, his expression trembling with excitement: "You, you really are..." He didn't say the next words, but just kept pointing his finger at me. It turned out that what I said touched the heart!

　　Sang Yu hurriedly helped the old man to sit down, smiling and saying, "Don't get excited, old man," he said slowly. After helping him twice, he still didn't move, his face was still red and trembling. Wang Xi hurriedly lifted the chair behind his buttocks and sat down directly there.

　　I felt very proud in my heart - this was all my guess!

　　The place originally used to suppress resentful evil spirits would be fine if the magic circle was complete. However, the senior in that school did not complete the magic circle due to his own reasons, which left a hidden danger. At that time, he was so anxious to find his master or brothers to deal with it, simply because the consequences of this matter were very bad... Based on this, plus what I have seen and heard in my daily life, I can basically conclude that life here will not be good!

　　Not to mention that I have talked so much with Niu Er and Cui Erqiang!

　　It's time for me to show my mastery - so I bowed slightly and said with a smile: "Liu Piyun, a disciple of the Zhuge lineage of the Yin-Yang School, and Wang Xi and Wang Sangyu, descendants of the Wang family of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, have come here to solve the problem of Maojiaping.

　　Mr. Cui stopped trembling at this time, staring at me straight, and suddenly two streams of turbid tears flowed from his eyes. He suddenly shouted to the sky: "Oh my God! God has opened his eyes! I can finally watch our descendants no longer suffer in this life!" After saying this, he stood up from the chair and struggled to kneel on the ground: "Please save us, please save Maojiaping..."

　　A few old men knelt down behind them with a thud, and immediately shouted: "Please..."

　　I panicked all of a sudden, and rushed over to help the old gentlemen up with Sang Yu and Wang Xi. It took more than ten minutes to finish the whole process - don’t say that I was worried that the old gentlemen might have heart problems and couldn’t stand the stimulation, even if they knelt like this, I couldn’t bear it!

　　After the old masters were settled, we sat on both sides and laid out those things on the table. I told them clearly what I knew, and then Old Master Cui told me some things I didn't know: When the officers and soldiers besieged the mountain stronghold, there were two alchemists among the bandits who knew some magic. I don't know what tricks they used, but they found a group of women and children hiding in an underground cave. They originally thought they would rescue the old, young, women and children, but who knew that the officers and soldiers would mercilessly kill them all the way in, and they ended up running into a trap after taking a few steps.

　　At that time, one of the Taoist priests stayed in the cave and used some magic to make the miasma so thick that one could not see one's hand in front of one's face. As a result, the officers and soldiers were so angry that they lit a fire and burned everyone to death. Knowing that he could not escape death, the Taoist priest strangled his own child to death and threw him into the sea of ​​fire with women and children, and cursed with resentment: "The world is cruel and the way of heaven is difficult to exist. I wish to become a fierce ghost and stay here forever, waiting for the day when I come out to make all of you have no children and grandchildren and become people without descendants."

　　That kind of resentment was endless and reached to the sky. Finally, this group of people used their souls as sacrifice and became an existence that could curse the heaven and earth!

　　At that time, the person from the magic circle did not dare to take over the matter at all. Unfortunately, the people of Maojiaping begged him again and again, and he was prepared to save them with a compassionate heart. But later, when he made the magic circle, he found that he had no ability to suppress all the resentment - in the end he could only leave a flaw to vent the resentment in order to keep the magic circle alive, and then he would find someone to deal with it later.

　　Everyone knows what happened later. For some unknown reason, this predecessor never returned, so this place has been living in this once-in-a-century disaster!

　　After the old man told me the story, I understood it in my heart. At this time, the Five Ghosts came back to inform Sang Yu, but the result was still the same - they found no way to enter, which means that Mangyan has been hiding in the chaos!

　　Wang Xi was ready to look for it himself, but I knew that even if I went, it would still be fruitless, so I shook my head and said my idea: "I think this is not the key... If you want to get in, I think there is only one way! That is to break the five-pointed horn, which can reveal the location of the eye.

　　Wang Xi and Sang Yu agreed at the moment, but Old Master Cui and the others were just ordinary people who knew some inside information of the magic. They panicked when they heard it, fearing that we would break the magic circle and would not be able to handle the matter. At that time, not only would we not be able to solve the problem, but even a hundred years of peace would be lost.

　　Although this plan was not spoken out, one could guess a little from their hesitation - think about it, although the lives of a group of old men and these villagers are hard and plain, they do have a way to make a living after all. It would be difficult to deal with if you really got those things out.

　　This really put me in a difficult position. After much persuasion, the old men just refused to agree. Cui Erqiang and his group of young men outside, not knowing the result inside, knocked on the door anxiously, which made me feel depressed.

　　I was about to lose my temper, but when I saw the old men were about to kneel down, I had no choice but to scratch my head. At this time, Wang Xi unexpectedly solved the problem with one sentence: "Don't worry! I have a way to deal with these things - all the villagers should go to the county town to live for a while and come back after the matter is settled. If we can't handle this matter, our Wang family guarantees to solve many problems such as work, housing, and life here for you, so that everyone will have no worries about food and clothing... Do you think this is okay?"

　　While talking, Wang Xi finally did the most arrogant thing for a rich second generation - he opened the trunk and took out two big suitcases. When he opened them, he saw that they were full of bills... This guy always brought enough cash with him when he went out. He solved many problems with money. I was quite disdainful of it back then, but now I understand: Damn it! It's so cool to solve problems with money!

　　Chapter 384: Breaking the Light (2)

　　These old men were not greedy. When they heard that we could settle all the villagers in the village, they felt embarrassed. Old Master Cui hurriedly shouted awkwardly: "No, no, Mr. Wang, we are all honest people in our village. It's enough to give us a job and a bowl of rice to eat. You don't need to worry so much..."

　　When will this back and forth be over? Now the matter of controlling the gods is imminent. I don't want to cause any more trouble, so I coughed and said, "Grandpa Cui, let's not talk about this matter any more. The most important thing now is to solve the formation. Can you please call a few young men to come with shovels and pickaxes to do the work with me?"

　　"Okay! Okay! Of course I will!" Old Master Cui agreed repeatedly, and shouted from afar in the courtyard: "Erqiang, come here quickly." I quickly added: "Old Master, remember, Wang Xi is the main person to be informed of this matter to the outside world."

　　"Yeah. Net."

　　"Hey, Cui Erqiang and his gang outside had been waiting impatiently for a long time. When they heard the shout, they all responded and rushed into the yard. When they saw me and Old Master Cui shaking hands and chatting happily, they immediately smiled and said, "Old Master, have you, have you discussed it with Mr. Wang and the others?"

　　This fellow is also very smart. It was clearly me who drove them out just now, but he didn't mention the clues at all and went straight to the point. It seems that he has guessed the reason a little bit. Old Master Cui laughed, "Erqiang, this... uh, this Mr. Wang has already talked to us! Now we old men have decided to hand over this matter to Mr. Wang and his team - from now on, you must listen to Mr. Wang's arrangements, handle the affairs of the village, and see what happens in the future... in the future..."

　　At this point he was a little bit stuck, and looked at me for a moment. I didn't know what I meant, but after I coughed twice, Wang Xi immediately understood and quickly continued, "In the future, I will think carefully about how to invest and develop, and make the entire Maojiaping prosperous.

　　Old Master Cui laughed and said, "Yes, yes, get rich, get rich..." He didn't expect that in addition to dealing with the problem of this magic circle, we were really planning to invest here. He was immediately happy and a smile blossomed on his face.

　　Not only Mr. Cui and a few other old men were happy, but also those few foolish young men, who immediately started shouting and laughing - it was really good that these foolish young people were so happy, it was really easy for them to be so happy without knowing what was going on!

　　It looked like a happy scene here, but I couldn't let go of those things in my heart, so I coughed a few times to signal Wang Xi. He immediately understood what I meant and hurriedly called out a few times, "Be quiet! Be quiet! I have something to say."

　　As soon as Mr. Wang spoke, everyone fell silent. He also looked around at Cui Erqiang and the village officials and said, "Although I, Wang Xi, have said that I will invest in development, I know nothing about many things. I am here just to enjoy the scenery! I will leave the matters here to Manager Liu..." This guy immediately assigned me a position: "Foreign investment, development, and tourism matters, our Manager Liu is an expert, and he also understands some Feng Shui principles. You must follow his instructions completely.

　　"Of course, of course!" A group of people immediately started shouting and immediately gathered around to ask, "What instructions does Manager Liu have?"

　　You said that after all this time, we can finally get down to business. I said without hesitation, "Village Chief Cui, find me a few strong young men and go out with me to do the work.

　　"Hey, hey, hey, right away - Niu Ba, take the people and go out to do the work with Brother Liu, hurry up

　　As soon as Cui Erqiang said that, Niu Ba immediately led five or six young men out with me, heading straight for one of the five corners. After walking a few steps, I heard Sang Yu shout again, "Wait, I'm going too."

　　I thought it would be a good idea to have Sang Yu go with me, as it would be a lot more convenient to have five more ghosts to order around, so I hurried back to take her with me. As for Cui Erqiang, he stayed at home and drank tea and chatted with a few old men, talking about what he saw and heard in the village and the local customs - it seemed like he was really planning to stay at home.

　　But it doesn't matter. I didn't want to bring this guy with me anyway. It would be hard to explain if something happened. Besides, he was unconscious last night, not sleeping, and he doesn't look very energetic. I'll just keep him.

　　So Sang Yu and I took Niu Ba and his group of people up the mountain. On the way, we stopped by the farmers on the roadside to borrow hoes, shovels and other things. We also got two long and thick crowbars from a repairman.

　　There are five awn corners, and the one I am going to now is the last one, which is the empty space with no grass within a hundred steps.

　　It's easy to say, but when I really got there and took a look, wow, this place is really big, it made it really difficult for me to start - this piece of open space is the size of a basketball court, with bare yellow mud and hard ground. There is no grass or trees, not even traces of snakes, insects, rats or ants, let alone finding anything underneath.

　　The group of naughty kids didn't know what was going on. When they got to the place, they took their shovels and hoes and started asking, "What should we do? Boss Liu, you give the order. Do you want to find a water source or see some local specialties? We'll turn it upside down for you."

　　Although what I said sounded impressive, you know how deep it is down there, and I don't know where the exact location is. I can't really ask these young people to dig deep to find it. After thinking about it, I reached out and took the crowbar from the side, and casually drew a circle on the ground.

　　Seeing the size of the circle, the guys almost fainted - how big is half a basketball court? If they were asked to dig a three- to five-meter hole, wouldn't they all be exhausted to death? So a group of people swallowed their saliva, some tried to be careless, and they almost wanted to run away... Niu Ba stretched out his big hand to stop them, and his eyes bulged like copper bells and roared: "Who dares to run? Brother Cui said that you are here to listen to Boss Liu's orders. If you dare to run away, I will break one leg if you run away, and I will break both legs if you run away. Humph

　　These naughty kids' faces turned green immediately, and they came over one by one, whining and moaning, as if they were telling them to go to hell. I laughed a few times and said, "Don't be like that, there's not much space - just dig about half a foot deep in this area and make a shallow pit. But the bottom must be leveled. If it doesn't work, just pour some water on it and use a roller to level it."

　　As soon as the words came out, the guys were so happy that they hurried to get water and things. Niu Ba groaned a few times and said to me embarrassedly: "Boss Liu, these guys are too lazy. They push the little things around. I'm really sorry..." He smiled and said: "But as long as you open your mouth, no matter what it is, once you tell me, I will definitely ask these guys to do it, otherwise I will kill them.

　　He waved his fist, but when he saw the smile on Sang Yu's face, he immediately retracted it with a chuckle.

　　"That's not really the case," I pointed at the area and said with a smile, "We're just going to do a simple job here, there's no need to go that far - by the way, I have a few more things I want you to help me find."

　　I took out a writing brush from my pocket, wrote down a list and handed it to him, and he immediately ran down the mountain with the list. Half an hour later, the group of young men came back first, got a cart with a millstone and buckets, and soon started digging in this place.

　　With a dozen young men working together, the place was dug very quickly. By the time Niu Ba came back with the horse-drawn carriage pulling the things, the place had been almost completely dug out. He was pouring water and leveling the ground with a roller.

　　The ground was quickly leveled, and the water that had been poured on it quickly disappeared. Then I asked people to spread the cypress branches evenly on it, and sprinkle a layer of chopped yellow pomelo foam on it. Then I asked people to put plum pits, elm roots, locust leaves, coffin moss, etc. in piles on it according to eight directions, and set fire to the cypress branches.

　　Suddenly, thick smoke billowed, and the cypress tree began to burn fiercely. While the smoke was spreading, I circled the fire pit a few times, taking out some cinnabar from my pocket and sprinkling it on the fire. I had just circled halfway when I saw Sang Yu through the smoke, also pretending to have nothing to do and circling around, swinging his hand in the same way as I was doing.

　　When we met, she was smiling: "Hehe, is this your method of spying on someone and remembering their grudges? You just won't tell me, what? Don't you believe me?"

　　"Of course not," I cried out in injustice, "These are all trivial matters. There is no need for you, Miss Wang, to take action. I will trouble you a lot more when I find the specific place later.

　　Sang Yu was immediately proud of me saying, "Don't worry about me doing things. Since you said so, I believe it. I will take charge of the big things, and you can handle the small things.

　　"That's right, that's right - eh, that's not right! I just said that this matter is a small matter and I will do it, don't fool me with other things, and put the responsibility of washing and sweeping the floor on me..."

　　Sang Yu and I were chatting here, and the cypress had slowly burned into white ash, which gradually appeared. When the flame was completely extinguished, I asked someone to use a broom to sweep away all the ash bit by bit. Soon I saw a ball of strange white on the ground. When I splashed water on it, it immediately froze with a squeak!

　　Just imagine how high the temperature is under the burning fire. The soil on the ground has also been burned hot, and now when water is poured on it, it freezes by itself - isn't this the place where negative energy gathers?

　　The entire earth pit was so hot that we could barely stand in it, but I was in no hurry and chatted with them. I saw that these young people were very concerned about the development of the entire village, so I spoke to them in a casual manner, which made everyone quite excited. When the temperature dropped, I immediately asked everyone to start digging.

　　A group of people surrounded the location, wielding hoes and shovels, and soon they had dug several meters deep - strangely enough, there was a chill from inside that began to rush out, and all the diggers began to shiver!

　　Looks like we've arrived!

　　I called the others up, and then went to the bottom of the pit with Sang Yu. I reached out and probed around with a hoe, and then summoned the Five Ghosts - the Five Ghosts immediately found a place where the negative energy gathered, pointed at it, and told me to start digging.

　　In just a few minutes, I dug up something at that location - it turned out to be a three-foot-long coffin!

　　Chapter 385: Breaking the Light (3)

　　? After the initial mourning, mourning, mourning seven, funeral procession and other ceremonies, the final link is burial. This is the last moment of the deceased's stay in the world, and it is generally very solemn. Due to the different living environments of various ethnic groups, many different burial customs and rituals have been formed. The burial ceremony in Maojiaping is very particular and cumbersome. For example, the people who carry the coffin are called "Eight Immortals", and digging the cave for the coffin is called "digging a hole".

　　Before digging the tomb, a mountain opening ceremony must be held. Filial sons must burn incense and light candles to perform the mountain opening ceremony. In some places, the earth gods must be invited and Tai Sui must be painted. When digging the mountain, the direction of Tai Sui must be avoided, otherwise it would be "digging on Tai Sui's head" and the bereaved family would suffer disasters. When digging the mountain, wooden stakes must be driven in front and behind the tomb, and then the filial sons must use a hoe to dig three times within the range of the wooden stakes. Then the Eight Immortals will come to dig the hole, and after it is done, the portrait of Tai Sui will be burned. This kind of tomb is pushed into the coffin. Two bamboos or peeled, smooth and moist small fir trees are laid at the bottom of the tomb. When placing it, the upper part of the coffin is placed on it, and then a crowbar is used to push it in. After it is pushed in, the bottom pad is removed, and finally some grass is shoveled to seal the hole tightly. There are many interesting customs after the coffin is parked on the mountain. In some places, filial daughters-in-law will bow in front of the spirit, then take a handful of yellow earth, wrap it in their arms, run back home and scatter the yellow earth on the pig pen, chicken coop and under the bed, it is said that this will get the blessing of the dead soul. If there are many daughters-in-law, they will strive to be the first to be auspicious, and some even take off their shoes and take the shortcut home by water. After scattering the yellow earth, the daughters-in-law will rush to the kitchen to eat a few bites of food, which is called "bringing in treasure" and is for the sake of good luck.

　　China is a country of etiquette. Burial is a very solemn process of life, old age, sickness and death. All kinds of etiquette are taken into consideration with the wish that the deceased can rest in peace. They want the deceased to lie peacefully in the coffin and sleep forever. A standing coffin is so unusual!

　　Generally speaking, there are several situations for burying coffins upright. The first is that the location of the Feng Shui cave is not good enough, and the coffin can only be buried upright to allow the entire coffin to remain in the cave and enjoy the Feng Shui position; the second is that the deceased is a person whose yin and yang are not in harmony and who is about to die, in other words, a zombie. The main purpose of this burial method in a corpse-raising ground is to eventually turn the corpse into a zombie; the third is due to the needs of certain techniques, and the corpse must be made to stand upright so that the crown of the head faces the sun and the moon to absorb or release those breaths, which is the so-called "standing corpse facing the sky" technique.

　　This standing coffin made me suddenly understand - this is the horned thing we are looking for, or perhaps it is the body of the person who joined the sect and lured others to kill their own children.

　　The coffin was standing and there was no way to open it for inspection, so I asked someone to tie one end of the coffin with a hemp rope, and then set up a frame on the pit, and pass a hemp rope through it and tie it to the back of the carriage. The carriage's rear end was slapped, and the horse pulled hard, and the coffin was slowly pulled out.

　　This coffin is really not simple at first glance. Although it has been buried underground for so many years and is extremely black and dirty, with many corpses of snakes, insects, rats and ants attached to it, the surface is not rotten at all. An icy air still penetrates the coffin, making the air a little colder.

　　The coffin lid was nailed firmly, and it was thick and heavy. When I saw that I couldn't open it, I called a few guys to help. I inserted the crowbar and pried it open with great force for a few times. Finally, with a plop, the lid was pried open and rolled into the grass ashes, immediately raising a huge cloud of dust!

　　But before we had time to dust off our bodies, the condensed gas suddenly filled the entire open space, and we all felt an indescribable chill. Sang Yu saw that our lips were blue, our teeth were white, and our faces were very ugly. Just as she was wondering, the young men had already fled away, shouting in surprise. She understood the reason and immediately reached out to grab me, saying softly, "Be careful."

　　Sang Yu's horoscope indicates a pure Yang body. I immediately felt a warmth coming from her hands. Although it was not very strong, the three Yangs were extremely strong, which instantly warmed me up and dissipated the coldness in my body. At this time, I heard Sang Yu say beside me, "Use my Yang energy to see what's going on - please hurry up, I'm starting to feel cold."

　　I didn't bother to be pretentious and hurried to take a look. Hey, there was actually a corpse in the coffin as I expected!

　　The corpse was wearing tattered clothes and looked dried up and rotten, with only bones left. However, there were actually dots of white crystals condensed on the bones. Next to the bones were a number of bird corpses. I poked them with a stick, and the corpses turned over - they were crows!

　　The crow's body feels elastic!

　　I don't know which sect's magic this is. If it were any other time, I would really want to study it and bring the stuff inside home. But now it's so cold, what else can I do?

　　Besides, my current goal was to break the five stars, not to do academic research, so I asked Niu Ba to get the last few things for me without saying anything.

　　No matter what kind of magic circle or sneaky thing, it is very complicated to use leverage to deal with it, but it is relatively simple to destroy it. Most of them can be dealt with with the same thing, that is - burn!

　　He sprinkled black dog blood, rooster blood, cinnabar and cloud incense foam evenly on the corpse, then took out two ghost-catching gold coins and nailed them on the head and tail ends of the coffin respectively. He then took out the talisman paper and shook it in the wind, which immediately ignited it, and threw it in, which immediately caused a fire!

　　This is not the end yet. Although the fire can burn the bodies that remain in the world of the living, it cannot deal with the dark energy. So after a few discussions with Sang Yu, I went over and called Niu Ba and his group together.

　　Ahem, the method of drawing on the Three Flavors True Fire would make too much noise to be concealed, so I lured these people away and let Sang Yu handle it with peace of mind, and then I chatted with them for a while - to be honest it wasn't all gossip, these youngsters were a little uneasy about it, and looked quite scared!

　　These people were originally from the village, and they knew something about this matter. Although Cui Erqiang had ordered them to do their job honestly, the people who dug the coffin and burned the corpse had guessed something. They were about to stammer and speak out, but Niu Ba coughed beside them and said, "Be honest! Village Chief Cui and the old men have said that we should not say anything or ask anything, just follow their orders."

　　I got anxious when I heard that. If I didn't chat, I wouldn't be able to attract everyone's attention, so I just told them everything myself. Unexpectedly, everyone understood a little bit after talking about it, and their interest piqued, so they all surrounded me... On the other side, Sang Yu lent out Sanhuo very neatly.

　　After the three fires came out, the flame that was originally burning half-dead suddenly became extremely vigorous, just like the magic used by those magicians in novels. Only a squeaking sound could be heard in the blazing flames, and a cloud of black smoke swirled above the flames, but it could never escape from this circle.

　　"It's almost time. I saw that the time was right and the location was good, so I rushed over in a few steps, stretched out my hand and pressed the center of the money. I made a few hand seals in succession, flicked the money with my middle finger and said, "Imperial decree! Collect it!"

　　As the gesture changed, the black smoke suddenly turned into a gust of wind and rushed into the money!

　　Seeing all the black smoke coming out, I knew that the matter was solved, so I knocked on the tail of the coffin, and the money fell out and landed on the ground - good! The thorn was solved!

　　The corners of the five-pointed magic circle acted like pillars to support the magic circle. If one corner was destroyed, the magic circle would be broken immediately. Suddenly, I saw dark clouds rolling up in the sky, with lightning and thunder mixed with gusts of cold wind. The bright daylight suddenly became as dark as night!

　　I quickly told these people to pack up the remaining things, and I and Sang Yu, led by Niu Ba, quickly headed towards the mountain - I guess everyone still remembers that there is a Yin River here. Cui Erqiang said he would take me to see it, but I didn't go because I wanted to check out the red brick building. Unfortunately, this is exactly where the Mangyan is!

　　But until now there is a question that I haven't figured out, that is, if this magic circle only blocks the eyes of the living and allows the dead to enter, and therefore only the hanging soul and the half-corpse can enter, then Sang Yu's five ghosts should not have been blocked outside - but it just so happens that we five ghosts couldn't get in, but the two of them got in, can you say there is nothing strange here?

　　Those are all things that will happen later, so I won’t talk about them for now. Sang Yu and I walked along the path according to the location, and soon we arrived at the entrance to the Yin River that they mentioned. It was a small entrance, with cold air leaking out, just like the entrance to the underworld. When the Five Ghosts checked at first, there was clearly nothing there!

　　Looks like I found the right one!

　　We went down the cave and not far away we heard the sound of rushing water. We walked over and saw that it was indeed a gloomy river, flowing between the stalagmites and bells, and going forward for an unknown distance and depth.

　　Unfortunately, there is no road here!

　　Seeing that Sang Yu and I wanted to go in, Niu Ba actually ran into the darkness at the back and groped around for a while. After a while, he came out in a small boat!

　　"Manager Liu, our village has always had boats ready," the guy said proudly, "There is a kind of fish in this Yin River that is fat and big, so some people often fish there..."

　　"Are you saying there is something in here?" My brows were immediately furrowed. Damn, this Yin River is actually connected to the Earth Sea. It seems that things are going to be difficult!

　　Generally speaking, Yinhe River is just a small river that runs through the mountains, so there are few fish living in it, because the water flow is too fast for fish to spawn and reproduce; on the other hand, only when there is a large area with slow flow and sufficient food can fish reproduce and survive...

　　It seems that the answer is not simple!

　　What else is there to say now that things have come to this? Outside, thunder rumbled and dark clouds gathered. Heavy rain was pouring down like water. Sang Yu and I couldn't get the military flashlight, so we could only ask Niu Ba to find some torches used by fishermen, light them, and then let him row inside.

　　This boat is pretty good. There is a small frame made of branches at the rear. Torches are lit and tied to it to light the way, which frees my hands and Sang Yu's. The two of us are holding weapons and are not careless at all. Niu Ba here looks relaxed: "Manager Liu, there is nothing to do here. I have been here many times! The river flows under the rocks within a hundred meters. There is nothing to get in. It's very simple.

　　“Not necessarily

　　Chapter 386: Battle of Diao Po

　　The boat drifted along the Yin River and was quite stable. I looked at the dark river water with the firelight. It was so deep that I couldn't see anything. The only thing that made me feel uneasy was the inexplicable fear. Sometimes I wondered if it was because of the death incident last time that I began to fear certain dark and depressing environments...

　　Suddenly, Sang Yu beside me called my name, with a bit of surprise in her voice: "Biyun, Biyun, look over there..." Along with it came Niu Ba's heavy breathing and the aura of fear emanating from his stiff body. I turned my head and took a look -

　　Right next to the rock where the water was pouring, a vague shadow appeared out of nowhere. It looked like thick smoke was slowly dissipating, and a rugged path appeared next to it, winding its way downwards!

　　There was a series of wet footprints on the stone steps, which looked like they came out of the water. My heart trembled at that moment, and I couldn't help but draw out the God-killing Blade and hold it in my hand. Sang Yu also looked as if he was facing a great enemy. At this time, the atmosphere was very oppressive, and Niu Ba actually said: "Manager Liu, Liu, we, we turned around..." "Turn around, what the hell, send us over there quickly." I immediately said in a bad mood: "You came here just for this, and you are going back! You are really ignorant.

　　"Hey, hey, Niu Ba didn't dare to say much when he saw that I was not happy, and he quickly paddled the boat to the side. Sang Yu and I checked the footprints on the ground with the weak firelight, and we could almost confirm that this was the so-called half-corpse!

　　The footprints were a bit sticky. In addition to the river water, there was also putrid fluid, pus, and smelly blood and corpse soup, so the footprints could still be seen after a long time. At the same time, there was a smell of rotten leaves emanating from them, which seemed to have become much lighter after a trip through the water.

　　Niu Ba didn't dare to stay here, so I asked him to push the boat out to tell Cui Erqiang and the others, emphasizing that Wang Xi should answer the phone and then come back to pick us up - the two of us relied on our own abilities and started to go along the way in the dark.

　　The world in my Yin eyes has an indescribable brightness. The black is rock, the gray is water, the colorful ones are living insects and positive creatures, the dark blue is ghosts, the dark green is monsters, and if the whole color is not bright red, it is definitely not a human.

　　Sang Yu relied on the military flashlight on his waist, which he could directly clip on his shoulder when performing tasks. The battery could last for about three hours. With the five ghosts accompanying him for reconnaissance, there shouldn't be any danger along the way.

　　This path doesn't look like something man-made. It seems like a crack between rocks that originally existed, but someone knocked some pits and bumps on it and used it as a ladder. It was not only simple and crude but also difficult to walk on. We didn't get very far after winding around for a long time.

　　At the beginning, there was nothing else on the road, but after walking for a while, I saw some rotten wooden supporting pillars, which seemed to be traces of human activities here. At the same time, I saw some rotten iron objects on the ground from time to time, broken into pieces, and I didn’t know what they were.

　　At the end, there was a stone wall that was half pushed open, which looked like a hidden secret door - I wondered, could there be such a thing in this place?

　　But now there is no time to think about all this, because I already clearly feel a chill at this moment!

　　After a quick glance at Sang Yu, we both rushed out of the secret door with weapons in hand...Oh my God!

　　I have seen dead bodies many times in my life, but I have never seen so many dead bodies in one place!

　　What caught the eye looked like a huge cave, with many shelves and wood beside it, building a very simple wooden ladder and wooden beams, but there was one thing everywhere - that was white skeletons!

　　There were tattered clothes and scraps of cloth on these skeletons, and they were standing or lying down in different postures, but almost all of them had their hands pinching their necks viciously, and their mouths were wide open, as if something was trying to get in... A painful, horrifying, weird, and Shura-like scene appeared in front of me. It's no exaggeration to say that it was hell on earth!

　　There was a hill-like pile of skulls in the middle. The piled corpses looked different in size. The only thing that made us feel they were similar was that there were countless iron tools, swords, and even thick wooden sticks stuck between their bones!

　　Is this the place where the women in the legend killed their children?

　　Sang Yu and I both had great anger in our eyes. To be honest, we could no longer tolerate such viciousness. Just as I was about to speak, I heard a series of crackling sounds coming from behind the pile of corpses!

　　Then it’s time to be the real boss!

　　We didn't hide anything when we came out, so we made some noise. It wouldn't be surprising if we were discovered by the ghosts or half-corpses. The sound of the click came from behind with heavy footsteps, and soon he showed up in front of us!

　　Is this guy the half-corpse that Wang Xi mentioned?

　　This guy looked about the same height as an ordinary person. He was holding a yellow object in one hand and in the other hand he was chewing a foot-long mouse - what we saw was the back half of its body, and the front half had already turned into food in his mouth!

　　The blood flowed down the corners of his mouth!

　　Just as I was about to make a move, an icy and chilling breath suddenly appeared behind me, which immediately made my whole body tense and shrink sharply - a gust of cold wind flew along my shoulder!

　　The half corpse also moved at the same moment!

　　Sang Yu and I didn't dare to delay at all. We took a step forward, turned our bodies to the side, and rushed towards the two things respectively!

　　Sang Yu naturally dealt with the mighty-looking half-corpse, and I rushed towards the place just now - I didn't know where Diao Hun was hiding at first, and he was probably waiting to attack us. Now that he has come out, there is no way he can escape from my Yin Eyes again!

　　Look at the already formed group of mist twisting and changing in the air, and soon it becomes a human shape. It looks very similar to Gui Yi Fa Yan, but this thing can no longer recognize me. There is a cold and vicious light flashing in its eyes, and it flies towards me desperately!

　　I pointed the Killing Blade in my hand towards that location and rushed out, not caring whether this guy would fall for it or not. I would try it according to the old rules first!

　　I felt the strain after a brief exchange of blows - if this guy was just trying to hang his soul as Wang Xi said, then the force wouldn't be so great. Not only was the chilling wind piercing my body very uncomfortable, but a feeling of dizziness also came over me, as if I was fighting someone after taking Du Lengding!

　　I was a bit confused and my steps slowed down. I kept waving the Killing Blade in my hand without any movement. The hanging soul was using its own power to constantly cause confusion in front of my eyes. Only two or three minutes later, I heard a few hissing sounds and the ghost had scratched my body, leaving a bloody mark. Blood gushed out immediately!

　　When I looked down, I saw that I was standing against a dead skeleton, and the skeleton's broken leg bone had just scratched my shoulder - this was also the greatest trick of the hanging soul, which was to make me misunderstand and lose myself, and then send myself to the edge of the knife!

　　It's a pity that this guy forgot one thing!

　　My bleeding is not only a manifestation of my injury, but also a weapon for me to kill ghosts and capture monsters!

　　I lowered my head slightly and took a breath on my shoulder, then wiped my mouth viciously, and rushed forward with the Killing God Blade in my hand.

　　The soul was so fast that it dodged in mid-air with a sway, and then flew to the right. In a split second, I shouted loudly, "The blood in its broken mouth turned into a blood arrow and shot out!

　　With a whooshing sound, Diaopo somehow managed to move several meters to the left in mid-air, and a stream of blood spilled into the air, then poured down like rain!

　　The Diaohun made a strange cry, and seemed to be extremely proud. It flew towards me with a whoosh - I knew what this guy was planning: it was fast and had no body, and I had nothing but the God-Killing Blade to hurt it. Now that this mouthful of blood had spurted out, as long as he got a little closer to me and took advantage of my confusion, he could easily take me down!

　　I can even die by myself when the time comes!

　　Seeing that thing getting closer and closer, Sang Yu next to me was already anxious. She waved her hands in panic and ran towards me, looking like she was going to save me, but the half-corpse suddenly stood in front of her like a madman. Even after being chopped several times, it refused to give way and was entangled with Sang Yu!

　　The Soul-Hanging Blade was whistling towards me and was already in front of me. I swung my hand vigorously and sent the Killing Blade flying towards it. Unfortunately, the power was a little weak and it fell down in front of it, which increased its speed even more!

　　As the distance was getting closer, an indescribable look suddenly appeared in the position of the soul-hanging eyes, as if someone was chatting with me. All the fear, depression, and worries in my heart disappeared in an instant!

　　Comfortable! Extremely comfortable! As long as you follow its meaning, it is heaven!

　　At that time, this thought kept appearing in my mind, like a huge cake tempting me. Not only did I think so in my mind, but my body even moved involuntarily!

　　If someone saw it now, the distance between that soul and me should be less than a foot, our eyes were looking straight at each other, and it was desperately trying to confuse me and take away the last bit of clarity in me!

　　It’s a pity that this guy underestimated me!

　　The last bit of consciousness in my heart moved slightly, just that slight movement - my left hand hidden behind my back suddenly turned out, and stabbed a bloody bone stick into the guy's eye socket!

　　It was the same leg bone that had initially deceived me and stabbed me!

　　The hanging soul suddenly let out a sharp howl, and rushed into the air like a blind bird! In a flash, I stood up in the middle, and the talisman sword in my hand also flew out, and with a snap, it stuck to the half-open soul of this guy!

　　boom!

　　It's on fire!

　　Chapter 387: It's Zuguo

　　? Why is it cold when ghosts appear? This question must first be explained from the principle of ghosts' existence in the world of the living. We have all heard the saying that people and ghosts have different paths. People have their own ways and ghosts have their own ways. If ghosts violate the great principles of the human world and exist in the world, they will inevitably receive a unique punishment between yin and yang, which is a kind of God's will in our opinion. Of course, if ghosts hide in a dark corner of a house or in a Horcrux that can hold them, the punishment may not be found, but if they appear in the world openly, they will be tortured by the power of the world of the living all the time!

　　At this time, the yin energy in the ghost's body will continue to overflow, thereby resisting the pain caused by the power of the Yang world, and forming a kind of fog-like substance outside its body - this kind of cold is what we commonly call ghost cold, and it is also one of the most important signs of the appearance of ghosts.

　　Things like wronged souls, resentful spirits, evil spirits, and hungry ghosts are inherently extremely yin, so the torment they can endure in the world of the living is naturally doubled - this hanging soul is such a thing, so simple yang blood and talisman fire cannot kill it!

　　This guy doesn't care about anything anymore and now only wants to escape!

　　The guy whistled and stamped his feet, turned half a circle in the air, and suddenly shuddered a few times, rushing towards the pile of bones with flames all over his body! I was terrified and shouted quickly, "Sang Yu, stop him!"

　　I didn't pay attention to whether there was anything wrong with the bones piled there at first, but now you said that the hanging soul rushed straight towards it after being injured... Can you say there is nothing wrong here? Although this thought only flashed through my mind, I reacted immediately!

　　Sang Yu had been fighting the half-corpse to the death, and was gaining the upper hand in terms of punches and kicks. However, whenever she tried to rush towards me, the half-corpse would pounce on her with an attitude of mutual injury, which made her dare not act rashly. Even so, her attention was always on me.

　　Just now, seeing that I beat that hanging ghost half to death and it escaped, Sang Yu felt a lot more at ease. At this moment, he heard me howl like this, and without any response, he rushed towards the direction where the hanging ghost came from!

　　At this critical moment, the half-corpse let out a strange cry and rushed towards Sang Yu, once again putting on a desperate look, and actually forced Sang Yu back - but this was not the key point. The key point was that Sang Yu suddenly raised his hands when he turned around!

　　I saw a stream of light flying out from her hand and hitting the burning guy with a snap!

　　Suddenly, a colorful firecracker exploded in the air, and a ball of fire the size of a house burst out. Then, it was immediately sucked away as if by a vacuum cleaner, and all of it shrank into something with a whooshing sound - and then something in the air fell down, making a crisp dinging sound when it hit the ground!

　　Ghost-catching money! It turned out that Sang Yu had already prepared this thing, and threw it out to save me at the critical moment, just in time to deal with the injured and escaping Diao Po.

　　The only thing left in front of him was the half-corpse man who was still strangling Sang Yu!

　　Although the half-corpse man is called a half-corpse, in fact, in the eyes of our method, he is like a dead person. Only a single spirit among his three souls and seven spirits remains in his body, and his actions are controlled by another evil magic - to put it simply, this thing is basically a dead person, and we will not be lenient towards him just like we would towards a zombie monster.

　　I was out of danger, so Sang Yu naturally felt relieved. He was very happy when he started to fight. He was accurate and fast. The sword was flying and quickly cut off the guy's arm. The wound was dripping with black blood and emitting a strong stench, but the guy was unaware of it and still rushed towards us with his mouth open.

　　That posture looks like it's immortal!

　　I rushed behind this guy at full speed, picked up a rotten wood and smashed it on his head. Wood chips and debris flew everywhere, and a bowl-sized hole was immediately made on the back of his head.

　　If a normal person had been killed by such a big hole, but this half-corpse was in such a state that he refused to die - I was anxious and simply poked the stick into the hole!

　　The half-corpse screamed and tried to turn its head, but I pulled it hard in the opposite direction!

　　With a click, the guy's head was twisted off by me. It rolled on the ground and his body fell to the ground with a thud.

　　This is the real end!

　　All this back and forth made Sang Yu and I very tired. I saw a brazier in the corner, so I walked over, took out my lighter and tried to light it. It took me several tries to ignite the remaining grease in the brazier, and suddenly the whole cave room became bright.

　　Only then did I really see everything clearly here - yes, if the legend is true, this should be the burial place of the trapped old, weak, women and children. Those crooked skeletons were left by the smoke and fire, and the pile in the middle was of course the children who were brutally killed!

　　As I was watching, I suddenly heard a cry from behind. I turned around and saw that it was Sang Yu who saw that I was distracted and didn't want to disturb me while I was picking up the things on the ground. She threw me out to kill the God Blade, picked up all the ghost-catching money she had shot, and kicked the chopped-off half-corpse arms and heads into a pile to burn them later, but now she seems to have discovered something!

　　She fumbled to tear off a rope from the half-corpse's neck, took out a small bag from it and poured something out - it was the thing inside that made Sang Yu so overjoyed that she couldn't help but scream!

　　I originally thought that I had found Wang Xi's lost ornament, but from a distance it didn't seem like it. Just when I was about to ask, Sang Yu ran over to me in joy, with her hands behind her back and her head tilted, and asked me playfully, "Biyun, guess what's in my hand?"

　　Her joy was overflowing in the corners of her eyebrows and eyes, which made me unable to guess for a moment, but this was exactly what she wanted - Sang Yu raised the corners of her mouth slightly, wrinkled her nose, "Huh, you can't guess it?" There was a growing smile on her face: "Let's make a bet, if you can't guess it, you will lose a meal to me, if you guess it, humph, I will lose a meal to you

　　"Well……"

　　"Hey, hey, hey, stretch out your hands! Don't sneak around and count with your fingers behind my back - we've agreed that whoever uses magic to count will lose.

　　Sangyu looked certain that I couldn't guess, so I got angry and said the most unlikely scenario: "Looking at your smug look, this thing can't be easily solved, it must be very complicated; Sangyu, you ask me again, I probably know that thing - is it possible that what you found is, is it a Ringwraith?"

　　I just said this casually, but as soon as I said it, Sang Yu's eyes widened and she looked incredulous and asked, "How did you know?" Then she grabbed my hand and said, "Ah! You must have calculated it yourself! You are so shameless!

　　I haven't calculated this, and I didn't expect that I would get it right - but no matter what Sang Yu said, I won't be angry. If this thing is really a Ringwraith, then wouldn't I have won the second level just right?

　　Sang Yu took the thing out and looked at it. It was a coincidence that this thing was the Ringwraith Zuguo we found in the Grand Canyon, and it was exactly what Wang's family asked me to do in the second level. But it was normal to have this thing. I was originally wondering why the half-corpse man could enter the pentagram when even the five ghosts could not be found - it turned out that there was this thing!

　　The formation spirit ancestor Guo met us in the Grand Canyon, but later encountered Qiongqi and got lost again. There has been no news since then. When the Wang family made this request, I thought it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. I didn’t expect... God would help me this time!

　　Sang Yu and I were having a great time when a man suddenly came out of the secret door and shouted, "I'm here!" But immediately he howled, "Oh, I'm too late! You guys have already finished the fight!"

　　Damn! Wang Xi, that idiot, actually arrived. He's really fast!

　　As soon as he got out, he immediately looked around the whole place, then ran to the half-dead body, turned around, and suddenly kicked it hard on the head, cursing: "You bastard, you dare to attack me? Come on, keep going..."

　　He actually started venting like a little kid!

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other and laughed. In fact, Wang Xi has been trying hard to prove himself for a long time. He has put in his best efforts whether in the family business or in catching ghosts and monsters in secret. No one would guess that he is the heir to a big family with billions of assets. But he is unlucky and he is always the one who gets into trouble.

　　Although the hanging soul and the half-dead man were not easy to deal with this time, he was actually knocked unconscious - it is normal that you cannot defeat evil spirits and fierce monsters as a method. You can go back and prepare to make a comeback, but what's the matter if you didn't run away?

　　No wonder Wang Xi is so hateful!

　　Just when I was about to say something, Wang Xi suddenly remembered something and turned her head, "Hey, sister, Brother Liu, did you find my stuff?" He was a little embarrassed while speaking, "Give me the stuff, can you please not tell dad about this, ahem, this?"

　　"What the hell! We haven't found the thing yet. Oh, Xi, you look around that guy to see if you can find it. Piyun, look around to see if you can find it. The eldest lady immediately assigned us tasks. "I'll sit down, you guys try your best."

　　She put the Zuguo ring in her arms and quickly walked to the side!

　　We were rummaging around while Sang Yu took out incense sticks and looked like he was going to summon the five ghosts. When he entered the room just now, he was afraid that the five ghosts would not be able to bear it and something unexpected would happen, so Sang Yu took them back. Now it was just the right time to summon them out to look for something.

　　The flowers are in full bloom, each showing its own beauty. Sang Yu is doing it over there, but we are not idle either. I just went around to the back where the half-corpse man came out, and I saw that there seemed to be something under the pile of corpses!

　　It’s not an ornament, but... a big pool of it!

　　Chapter 388 The Old Lady Riding a White Dog

　　The pile of corpses couldn't hold the weight of my pushing and collapsed. Only then did I see that there was a hole running straight up and down underneath, with a few bamboo poles randomly placed on the hole - it turned out that the original corpses were piled on top of it!

　　The hole was about the size of a tabletop, and inside it was some sticky, rancid stuff. I immediately thought of the crude oil I saw in the Black Oil Mountain in Karamay. If it weren't for the extremely fishy smell, it would be exactly the same. I tried to take out a little bit of it and took a closer look. Damn, all of this stuff was blood!

　　Logically speaking, if this pool was filled with blood, it would be hundreds or thousands of years old and should have dried up long ago. How could it only become a little sticky? Could it be that the core of the five-pointed array was in this pool?

　　The three of us were discussing this when we suddenly saw something gradually rising up in the pool. A large bubble slowly rose from the bottom of the pool, and when it reached the surface, it burst with a splash!

　　Before I could figure it out, there was another bubble below… Then countless bubbles emerged from the pool, and the surface of the water was like the surface of a boiling pot, rolling and boiling with a gurgling sound. Along with the sound, the water surface gradually receded…

　　There was a crackling sound, and the bottom of the pool somehow cracked open, and it split to the left and right like a door opening, and the remaining sticky blood all flowed into the pool.

　　At the same time as the blood flowed in, smoke suddenly billowed out from below. In just a few tens of seconds, the entire cave was shrouded in thick smoke, making it feel like a foggy day, and you couldn't see clearly a few meters away. I held Sang Yu's hand tightly, and was about to ask them if they knew what this meant, when suddenly I seemed to catch a glimpse of something flash by out of the corner of my eye and disappeared in the thick smoke!

　　"Be careful!" I shouted and stood up suddenly, pulling out the God-killing Blade to block in front of me. "I saw something! Be careful, I didn't see clearly what it was, and I don't know if it's a threat.

　　"No way. Wang Xi didn't quite believe it. He drew his knife and asked me doubtfully, "Are you dazzled? Brother Liu, even if your Yin Eye is open, you will be dazzled—Ah! He screamed!

　　He pulled his hand back as if he had been electrocuted, turned around a few times and exclaimed: "My knife is gone! At the same time, I saw the white shadow again from the corner of my eye, and it disappeared in the smoke again like a flash of light!

　　What does this mean?

　　Seeing the thick smoke, I couldn't find it either, so I whispered a few words to Sang Yu. She nodded slightly, took out the talisman paper from her bosom, shook it and burned it into ashes, and then inserted incense sticks into the ashes, "Shikigami, order..."

　　The five ghosts appeared in front of us - as expected, the appearance of the five ghosts seemed very strange, but after all, they were the ghosts serving the family so they did not say much and just waited for Sang Yu's order.

　　I kicked my feet quickly to clear out a piece of space to wait.

　　She walked up and stood on one foot, and spun the toes of her other foot in a circle on the ground, dividing the circle into four directions: east, south, west, and north. Then she ordered the five ghosts to bring some clean water and put it in the middle. Three incense sticks were placed in the east, and a skull was placed in the west. There were two copper coins in the south, and in the north - "Wang Xi, stretch out your hand.

　　Wang Xi frowned and stretched out his hand, muttering to himself: "It's me again! Why not use Brother Liu..." Sang Yu didn't care what he said. He pulled it over and cut the middle finger, dripping a few drops of blood on the yellow paper on the north side.

　　"Oh, it hurts, it hurts!" Wang Xi quickly put the cut finger into her mouth and sucked it twice. She looked at me with pitiful eyes and said, "Sister only cares about Brother Liu and not me."

　　"Bah! Look at how badly your brother Liu was injured. Does he have enough Yang Qi to determine the north?" Sang Yu took out cinnabar ink and a brush to draw a spell, while cursing, "You're complaining about cutting a few fingers. Be careful..." "Be careful or I'll tell Thirteen." I replied viciously, "When the time comes, I'll tell Thirteen that I won't marry my sister to you."

　　Suddenly his eyes became more resentful, a bit like those pitiful little men in Korean dramas: "I was wrong, is it okay to be wrong? You can do whatever you want, but don't tell Thirteen. It seems that this guy is still very afraid of Thirteen: "He said that I'm not manly enough, and I don't know if he said bad things about me behind my back..."

　　"Oh! Thirteen is right. Sang Yu prepared the ink and I quickly handed her a few blank talismans. She immediately picked them up and drew runes like a snake. "Look at it, a grown man is messing with his hair and face all day long. Not only has his skills declined, but his movements have become effeminate. It makes me angry. Put this one under the skull, and put this one in the middle."

　　She handed me the things and continued to draw the rest, still nagging me: "When you go back this time, practice the horse squatting pose to show your manliness, or I'll really teach you a lesson..." She became more and more excited and happy as she talked, and immediately made a decision: "Okay, it's decided."

　　The look in Wang Xi's eyes was more than just resentful. It was as if he had just woken up and was slapped twice and kicked viciously, and was kicked downstairs without even knowing what was going on - a stupid brain and a treacherous look, he looked helpless and miserable!

　　Just like that, Sang Yu decided what would happen to Wang Xi in the future while talking to himself in the cave. After returning to Chengdu, he really practiced various skills every day and was as tired as a big monkey.

　　Sang Yu clapped his hands and stood up. The talismans in the four directions were all arranged, and then he asked the five ghosts to retract their bodies and enter their carriers. He closed his eyes and clasped his hands together, bending his elbows slightly and muttering something - at this time, Wang Xi and I stared at the surroundings as if we were facing a great enemy, fearing that the thing would suddenly attack again.

　　After a while, Sang Yu opened his eyes and slapped his palms together, clapping three times. His foot paused in the circle, and the bowl of water began to roll and shake. Then Sang Yu pointed his sword towards the bowl of water, "Imperial decree!

　　The bowl exploded with a snap, and a stream of clear water flew into the air like a fountain. Then a thunderclap sounded in the sky, and it actually scattered in all directions! At the same time, a stream of Yin Qi surged out from the four directions, and the four ghosts could be seen carrying a large amount of borrowed Yin Qi and rushing into the air.

　　A stream of water droplets as thin as hairs suddenly filled the entire space, and then a large area of ​​sparkling water turned into ice crystals, falling from the air like powder - the smoke and the like were all condensed in this way, gradually becoming thinner, lighter, and disappearing, and everything returned to normal!

　　I saw at a glance an old lady squatting on the ground a few dozen meters away, eating voraciously, blood trickling down the corners of her mouth. I didn't know what she had eaten. "Snake Wang Xi whispered in our ears: "Look, the tail is still shaking

　　Looking closely, it was indeed as expected. A long, thin tail was still shaking vigorously outside. It was indeed a long black worm.

　　When the smoke cleared, the old lady also noticed it. She looked up and gave us a few sinister laughs. She waved her hands and a big white dog came out from somewhere. She turned over and rode on it.

　　"Is this... a human? Or a monster?" Sang Yu stared at him and asked, "It looks very strange. I don't know if it is a ferocious beast from the mountains or an ancient dead object. Piyun, what should we do?"

　　I thought about it and understood the reason, so I said with certainty: "This thing must be hidden under the pile of corpses, which means it may not be a good thing originally - let's take a look, if it doesn't behave, we will take it first.

　　I said the words "put it away first" very softly, but I didn't expect that as soon as I said it, I saw the old lady's eyelids twitching several times, and she seemed a little unstable while riding on the big dog. She couldn't help but clench the Killing God Blade in her hand - sure enough, the old lady actually stretched out her hand and grabbed the front of her clothes, and suddenly tore it open!

　　Suddenly, a thick black smoke rushed out! Damn, is this an illusion or a ghost? I didn't have time to tell, I pushed Sang Yu to the side and rushed forward!

　　Suddenly, Yin-Yang's eyes opened fully, and that dark energy was borrowed from the underworld by me, and it hit the black smoke like the internal energy in a video game!

　　How could this thing be able to counter the Yin Qi of the underworld? It only took a slight encounter to smash the opponent into pieces and scatter. Suddenly, countless Yin winds flew around in the cave, like a group of headless flies flying around in circles. The scene was extremely chaotic!

　　These are really wronged souls, and there are countless of them!

　　I didn't care whether Wang Xi Sangyu was holding the ghost-catching money, the talisman, the palm thunder, or the ruler, sword and five ghosts in his hand. I just rushed towards the old lady riding the white dog, wanting to break the magic of this thing!

　　Don’t ask me how I know this. I just know that what I saw must be an illusion, and it must have been created by that old lady - as for what her true form is, I have no idea!

　　The old lady was so panicked when I brought out the Yin and Ming energy that she actually rode on the dog's back and turned into a beam of white light and tried to run outside. Unfortunately, the Yin and Ming energy swept through the entire cave and she could not escape. She could only run around in the cave, trying desperately to find an exit.

　　Under the dark energy, the old lady seemed to be getting slower and slower. I didn’t know what was in her body. I thought she would show her true form in a few minutes at most - but at this moment, everything went black in front of my eyes and I was immediately gripped by a dizzy feeling!

　　If my cultivation is not strong enough, my Yang Eye will not be able to last long!

　　As soon as her yang eyes were closed, the old lady suddenly became active. She would rush towards a place she saw. Although her speed was not fast, it would only take her about ten seconds to rush out from the exit. Who knows how many troubles would arise by then!

　　I didn't dare to neglect it, and bit my tongue hard. The pain made my whole body tremble and all my five senses came back. Then I held a mouthful of blood in my mouth, and when I saw the opportunity, I rushed out to block her. "Break it!"

　　Blood spurted out of his mouth!

　　Chapter 389 Yellow Skin

　　? Originally, the ball of white mist rushed to the side, but this mouthful of Yang blood sprayed right on the head. Suddenly, the white mist trembled and stopped running. It stopped where it was and smoked!

　　Now I was not in a hurry anymore. I took out a calligraphy brush and drew a circle on the ground, then stuck some talisman papers on both sides and chanted a spell. Then I hurried to help Sang Yu and the others - those messy souls were still running around, and I didn't dare to let Sang Yu and Wang Xi go alone. It would be bad if something happened!

　　I was just about to join in when I turned my attention and saw the five ghosts flying around in the field, fighting with those wronged souls and evil spirits. Sang Yu was casting spells beside them. I transferred the Killing God Blade to my right hand, held it in my left hand, drew the Yin-Yang Divine Thunder with my left hand and started throwing it!

　　Those wronged souls and evil spirits were already unable to bear it to begin with, and my addition was like adding fuel to the fire. They immediately scattered into a group of flying moths, so messy that they couldn't be caught - Sang Yu and I stared at each other in panic!

　　You said that it's not impossible to deal with so many wronged souls and evil spirits, but they are all flying around, and some are even running away. As the saying goes, it's hard for a hero to catch a thousand chickens. What do you want us to do?

　　Look! The two bastards over there have already found a way, and are about to get to the edge of the gap and are ready to run away - "Don't run!" I shouted and rushed forward, but I didn't expect that after only two steps, my feet went weak and I almost fell to the ground!

　　Hey! I forgot that my foot was injured, and I sold myself out with a big step. But I am Liu Piyun after all, with a heart that worries about the country and the people, so I can't take care of myself. I shouted: "Sang Yu, stop it quickly, don't let that thing run away..." "Don't worry! I'm coming

　　As a result, Sang Yu didn't answer, but Wang Xi beside him howled: "Bian Qi, I saw a black shadow rushing over. Before the black shadow arrived, two flying chains rushed out, wrapped around the ankles of the two ghosts and pulled them down suddenly!

　　Immediately, the two guys were thrown back!

　　Eh? Did you find the God of War Bian Qi?

　　Turning around, I saw Wang Xi washing his hands with the bowl of clean water he had just used. There were a few blood clots on his hands, as if they had just been fished out of the pond. Look closely, they were the ornaments - there was a clean one next to them, and it looked like it belonged to Bian Qi.

　　Bian Qi's move was much easier, and then Wu Tian and Wu Di, and Xiao Tongzi also hit the side secretly with a club, and they dealt with the group of wronged souls in a few hits. There is an old saying, it seems to say "every profession has its own specialty", right? You say Bian Qi is more professional than us in catching ghosts, his moves are accurate and ruthless, and he cleared a large area in no time.

　　With them here, I will be fine. I turned around and looked at the old lady with the white dog I just dealt with - hey! The original form really appeared in the circle!

　　There are no white dogs or old ladies in the circle now. I only see a yellow-skinned man with gray and white bald spots all over his body, riding an old dog with huge bones. Both of them are skinny, with almost no hair on their bodies, leaving only a piece of old skin covering their bodies.

　　The yellow fox's eyes were shining brightly, and it was looking around. The old dog under it was also spinning in circles in panic. As soon as it lifted its foot and stepped out of the circle, it hissed and emitted green smoke. It seemed that my thing just restrained it. For a moment, the arrogant expression could no longer be seen, and what was left was panic and fear.

　　I reached out and picked up a stick and walked over, holding it above my head with a sneer - it would be a lie to say that I didn't want to beat this guy to death with a stick. I really wanted to take his life. Unexpectedly, the old yellow-skinned dog jumped off the dog's back, crawled on the ground and uttered in human language: "Master, spare my life!"

　　This is so fucking annoying. A talking weasel actually came. It’s really hard for me to deal with it!

　　Sang Yu came over and raised his eyebrow, "Oh, you caught this thing?" He looked at it sideways for a few times and said, "I didn't expect it to be this thing - Piyun, what are you going to do?"

　　Before I could answer, the old yellow-skinned man shouted again: "Master, don't kill me! You can ask for anything, as long as you spare my life, I will be willing to guard your house!"

　　This guy probably thought that the conditions were too high, and he was blinking his eyes waiting for my answer - in fact, it was true. In the past, there were many times when those who practiced Taoism had the habit of recruiting some mountain spirits and wild monsters to be bodyguards. One reason was to accumulate virtue and do good deeds, and the other was that those guys could also get some Taoist energy and achieve the right results sooner.

　　But what he doesn't know is this: I already have two of these things at home, and one is the famous mythical beast Pixiu, and the other is the lord of the ferocious beasts, Taotie... You say that I really don't even look at this half-dead yellow-skinned thing!

　　"You're dreaming. I just spit: "If you want me to, I won't do it! Tell me, what else can I do besides eating, drinking, defecating and urinating? The two animals in my family are much more useful than you, but I didn't take them seriously. "After saying that, I nodded: "Let's just kill them to prevent future troubles, right?"

　　"That makes sense. Sang Yu nodded, "It's better to kill him, it's better to kill him - at least we can get out an inner elixir or something, right?" His eyes and face were full of longing and yearning: "I can turn it into elixir for grandpa later, how great it would be..."

　　While we were all singing the same tune and describing a bright future, the yellow fox was trembling all over. You see, he originally thought that he had excellent conditions, but the spark of hope was extinguished by a bang. He was so scared and trembling in his heart that he almost shook off the little hair he had left.

　　"I have other values! You must not use me to make pills!" This fellow desperately boasted: "I can be your servant, guard the pill furnace for you, and do whatever you want me to do."

　　Sang Yu and I exchanged a knowing smile, and then said calmly: "If you really want to demonstrate your own value, then well, tell me what you know."

　　"What's the matter?" The fellow shouted immediately, "As long as I know it, it's fine! Master, please ask, ask, what is the matter, just ask me and I will tell you.

　　"It's about this place. Tell me everything you know." I slowly lowered my head and stared into his eyes, emphasizing each word: "If you can satisfy me, then I will keep your life. Otherwise..."

　　"No otherwise, no otherwise, I'll say it, I'll say everything..." the yellow-skinned man shouted hurriedly.

　　Therefore, we have deeply unearthed the inside story hidden in the legend, about the yellow-skinned creature hidden under the blood pool.

　　The legend says that bandits gathered here, and during the encirclement and suppression, officers and soldiers accidentally burned countless civilians to death, causing tremendous resentment, so they set up a five-pointed magic circle here to suppress them. In fact, this is not the case!

　　There were no so-called bandits here back then, it was just that some people came here to escape the chaotic years of war. They lived a stable life, working from day to day. But this life suddenly changed one day!

　　At that time, there was a local official who was obsessed with the pursuit of immortality. He invited many sorcerers to be guests in the government office to seek immortality. One day, a sorcerer suddenly came and said that he had the secret of immortality!

　　The secret of longevity this guy was talking about was not something else, but to catch an old yellow fox living in this forest, then take its inner elixir to refine pills, which is what we see now.

　　This guy is quite capable. After some planning, he actually caught the yellow-skinned monster and prepared to make an elixir - but at this moment, the villagers refused!

　　It turns out that this yellow-skinned man was a man of some accomplishments. In order to accumulate virtue and do good deeds, he helped the villagers a lot and was honored as Huang Daxian. At the same time, a mountain temple was built to worship him. Do you think the villagers would agree if he was arrested?

　　This commotion was not a simple matter. As a result, the official became so confused that he fabricated a charge of rebellion and arrested all the able-bodied men in the village. As a result, the entire mountain village was in turmoil!

　　Rebellion! Kill the officers and soldiers to save your loved ones!

　　At that time, such a slogan was shouted! The simple mountain people rushed forward and killed the official, his followers, and the alchemist, saving their relatives and the immortal - but before they could get over their joy, the emperor at that time had already sent a large group of officers and soldiers to encircle and suppress them!

　　This is what is truly considered a rebellion!

　　The story that happened later was just like the legend, the soldiers burned everyone to death in the cave. A man of the Dharma sect who was with the army at that time was also deceived and broke the magic circle of the yellow-skinned man. When he entered the cave later, he found out the truth and regretted it so much that he let the man go after thinking it over again and again.

　　But life is life, and this yellow-skinned beast cannot be let go - because countless people were killed and injured this time, and all the sorrow and resentment between heaven and earth were caused by it. If the wronged souls of the villagers come out, it will be a big trouble!

　　So he built a magic circle for the yellow fox to use as a sharp eye to guard these wronged souls, preventing them from leaving the village and harming the world. The blood pool was used to keep the yellow fox captive, and the five-pointed horn was also a means of casting spells.

　　I was half-believing and half-doubting this story. It was not appropriate to kill this guy arbitrarily at that time, so I discussed with Sang Yu and Wang Xi and decided to take him back to the master for disposal, so as to avoid killing the wrong good person and causing innocent killings and consequences!

　　The innocent souls we dealt with were the villagers who were burned to death by the officers and soldiers, alas!

　　Now that we knew the whole story, we felt embarrassed to do anything bad, so we simply held a ritual of salvation here in the hope of converting them. Unexpectedly, after all our efforts, it was fruitless. Later, we thought it would be better to take them back together.

　　Is the matter settled now?

　　We came out of the cave happily, and Niu Ba's boat was still waiting to take us back to the ground, and then go to Cui Erqiang's house. Unexpectedly, as soon as we walked to the door, we saw a car that was so familiar that it couldn't be more familiar!

　　Sang Yu’s red Aston Martin!

　　Chapter 390: The Day of the Transit of Venus

　　? Just when we were feeling strange, someone had already seen us from inside the door - Cui Erqiang shouted, "Oh, oh! Mr. Wang and his men are back!" Suddenly a bunch of young men came out to help us carry our bags and things, and surrounded us with flattery and goodwill. "No! We'll take that thing ourselves." I saw someone actually stretched out his hand to take the wooden cage containing the yellow fox and the old dog, so I quickly stopped him and stretched out my hand to take it myself, saying, "I'll do it myself, I'll feel more at ease."

　　Isn't Wang Xi the disguised Mr. Wang? Although several old men know about it, we have to play the whole game, right? We can't let the Mr. Wang carry this cage - of course, Sang Yu is not the one who does this... I have to do this, right?

　　I just stretched out my hand to pick up the cage, and the old yellow-skinned pig pulled my hand a few times, with a face full of fear and horror, as if begging for something - I didn't understand it at once, so I raised the cage a little higher: "What's wrong? Are you epileptic or sow crazy? Hey! I really haven't heard of yellow-skinned pigs having this disease, I only know about foot-and-mouth disease or something like that..."

　　I was talking nonsense, but I was still wondering, if you said it was okay, why would the yellow fox curl up like a ball? Was it so scared? I had just thought about this question twice, and before I had time to think about it, I suddenly heard a cat howl like a dog: Meow~Woof… Meow~Woof…

　　I'm looking at you! As soon as I heard the sound, I finally understood the reason - it was Xiao Hei coming over!

　　Xiao Hei and Abai have been getting along pretty well lately, plus neither of them is very reliable, so they can't really tell the difference between the dog's and cat's barks while playing together, and there's often three or four cat's meows followed by a dog's bark... When asked about it, it gets pretentious and insists that it has mastered a foreign language!

　　Xiao Hei has already arrived, do you think Abai can be far behind? No, absolutely not!

　　With a swish, both of them rushed over, looking at me with tears in my eyes. One of them grabbed my thighs, and the other climbed onto my shoulders through my pants. As they passed by my ears, they started shouting, "Lao Liu, you're finally back. We can't live like this anymore. We've been eating so badly lately. It's like a world of difference from when we were here. How can we survive?"

　　"It's okay, it's okay. I guess the food is just not good enough. When I had them, they had delicious meals every day. After I left, they were replaced by my best friend... This guy was planning to save money with his meager salary to marry my junior sister. What do you think is going on with his life?

　　I immediately said to comfort him: "Okay! Let's each eat two pieces of pork tonight. We will have enough steaks tomorrow when we go back, okay? Each person can have 20 T-bones first, then 20 sirloins, and finally 20 desserts... okay?"

　　I immediately saw the dog and cat's eyes welling up with tears, their noses and tears wiping onto my pants. This is what it feels like to be filled with tears of gratitude. Of course, my pants felt a little slippery and wet. I quickly pushed them away and changed the subject: "Don't worry, don't worry! By the way, let me ask you something. Who else is here?"

　　The two of them screamed and turned their heads...

　　There was a smiling idiot standing by the door, staring at us happily. It was Thirteen who stayed in Chengdu for work! I was suddenly happy: "Hey! Thirteen, when did you come?" I swung the cat and dog on my legs and rushed over: "I miss you so much!"

　　Thirteen walked over with his head tilted, leaned down to look at the yellow-skinned man, and praised: "Oh, not bad, it looks like you have settled this matter! It turned out to be a thing like this - what should I say? How about selling it to the Dan family, at least a million can be earned.

　　Even though he was just joking, I could clearly see that the yellow fox was no longer just curled up and trembling. Basically, cold sweat was pouring down its grayish-white skin. It was obvious that it couldn't take it any longer!

　　Soon, its eyes caught sight of another shocking presence. A fool with golden light all over his body rushed out and took the cage from my hand like a little brother, smiling: "Brother, you are back..."

　　I can tell from his behavior that he is a close friend, and this guy is probably so attentive because he has offended my eighth sister, and wants me to intercede for him...

　　Don't mention it, this guy now understands what I said at the beginning. When I said that it was not necessary, he might have been mocking me in his heart, thinking that I had no vision or was bragging. But now look - Dao Gu and I are brothers, Fo Gu is my little brother, and the most awesome are the mythical beast Pixiu and the ferocious beast Taotie who are crawling at my feet with excitement on their faces!

　　A group of people walked towards the yard in a noisy manner. Who cared about the miserable yellow-skinned man and the old dog?

　　However, when I walked in, I saw that there were quite a lot of people coming. Not only Thirteenth Best Friend came, but also several people from the Wang family came. The Aston Martin was driven by Uncle Wang Shang and given to Sang Yu. The rest included the eldest senior brother, Sister Qiangwei, Sang Yu's aunt Wang Heshu... The whole group of people were in the yard, chatting with Old Master Cui and others.

　　The eldest brother saw me and asked calmly: "How is it going?"

　　"Ok, I gave a thumbs up: "Everything is done, Maojiaping will be smooth sailing from now on..." "Well, the senior brother stood up at once: "Leave the rest to your sister Qiangwei and your national security camouflage to handle it, you and Sang Yu and Wang Xi will follow me immediately

　　Before I could figure out what was going on, they had already pulled us into the car - everything in the house had been packed and loaded, it looked like they had planned it out long ago!

　　Half a day later I could see clearly that the eldest brother, Aunt Wang and Aunt Shu, along with Thirteen, Tiezi, Xiaohei and Abai were squeezed into several cars and were hurrying on their way. Sang Yu drove his familiar Addington Martin and headed south in the gradually darkening night.

　　"Where are we going? What are we going for? Why are we in such a hurry?" I quickly pulled the eldest brother to ask, "Did something serious happen?" "Yes," the eldest brother drove the car without looking back, but replied directly, "Time is urgent. Venus will be shining soon. We must..."

　　"Wait a minute," I yelled, "Isn't that right? There's still more than a month before Venus rises. How can it be that time?"

　　"What bullshit are you talking about?" My friend next to me interrupted, "It took you at least two months to handle the case. Do you think it's almost time?"

　　I was confused. I had been in Maojiaping for less than three days, but why did the outsiders say it was more than two months? Was there some secret in that period?

　　I quickly told him about my own story, and the senior brother became interested. He changed places with me and started to study this problem. According to him, there are too many things in yin and yang that are not clear now, and it is really worth studying more! After a long time, the senior brother finally figured out the reason, but that is the content of the next book, so I won’t say more here.

　　…

　　Our destination this time is very simple, which is to go to the legendary mysterious tropical rain forest Xishuangbanna to meet up with the Famen people, intercept Qiongqi and Taowu who are preparing to use the transit of Venus to absorb power, and hope to capture these two guys in one fell swoop.

　　However, looking around the world, this is not the only thing happening. It is said that the Nazis are also preparing to hold the same ceremony on this day to resurrect Hitler. That matter has been handed over to the Vatican, and as for how to do it, it is not something we need to worry about.

　　It is said that the old man and several other masters have already arrived in Xishuangbanna, and my senior brother and his group came to pick me up because they could not contact us. Fortunately, we were able to come out after we explained everything to Cui Erqiang and Old Master Cui.

　　Xishuangbanna is located at the southern end of Yunnan, connected to Laos and Myanmar by mountains and rivers, and close to Thailand and Vietnam. It has lush and dense forests and abundant plants. Therefore, Xishuangbanna is known as the "Kingdom of Plants". On October 8, 1993, UNESCO officially accepted Xishuangbanna as a national nature reserve and an international biosphere reserve. Xishuangbanna is the twelve Bannas, and since then, the Dai name "Xishuangbanna" has been used. In this fertile land, there are 1/4 of the animals and 1/6 of the plants in the country, which is a veritable "animal kingdom" and "plant kingdom". Xishuangbanna scenic area includes three major blocks: Jinghong City Scenic Area, Menghai County Scenic Area, and Mengla County Scenic Area. Each block has several scenic spots, with a total of 19 scenic spots, more than 800 scenic spots, and a total area of ​​square kilometers.

　　Of course, those tourist places are just for entertaining tourists. The place we want to go is the depths of the primitive jungle, a place that has never been developed - that is the place that Qiongqi and Taowu are looking for, a place where they can safely draw strength!

　　Deep mountains, jungles, wild beasts, primitive world... Damn, it’s so pleasant to think about it!

　　Chapter 391 Xishuangbanna

　　? Xishuangbanna is a beautiful pearl in my country and a famous tourist destination. It is also the gathering place of the famous Duoban tribe of my sect. Maybe you still remember Master Duoga Kacan of the Guicao Duoban tribe, one of the participants of the water and land conference at that time. In layman's terms, this is their territory. Although our sect does not have any specific territory division, many sects live in seclusion in their ancestors or the birthplace of their sects, and keep a certain distance from each other. For example, our Zhuge family guards the Sichuan area, while the Tantric sect always appears in the xī zàng, and the Qu family of Jiangtoushu is in Xiangxi... It is very subtle to maintain a kind of ambiguous relationship. If there is any situation that needs to be handled in the place where other sects are located, as long as it is not a particularly important place, there is no need to inform; but once the place you want to go is the core of the other party, you must send out the appropriate post to visit.

　　For example, if disciples from other sects come to Sichuan to do business, they can contact us or not. But once they come to the nine districts and twelve counties of Chengdu and are relatively famous figures in the sect, it would be impolite not to contact us!

　　Of course, if our old man hadn't come, there wouldn't have been much of a fuss, but our disciples who have stayed in Chengdu for a long time couldn't help but do some mischief, for example, I would ask the National Security Bureau to arrest them and detain them for investigation within 24 hours...

　　Our destination this time is a small mountain village hidden in the jungle, which is also the birthplace of the Duoban tribe. At the same time, it has recently been temporarily designated as a forward base for capturing Qiongqi and Taowu.

　　We drove all the way to Xishuangbanna Airport. After refilling gasoline, drinking water and mountaineering equipment at a hotel run by a Dharma disciple, we did not head south along County Road 179 along the Lancang River like most travelers, but instead set out along County Road 175 and eventually found a place marked "Galala Farmhouse Manor" next to the Manfeilong Reservoir.

　　The door of this place was locked, and there was a notice on the door: Due to internal renovation, the store is temporarily closed to the public. Please find another place... The eldest brother parked the car in front of the door and ignored the notice. He reached out and knocked on the door a few times.

　　After a few clicks, the small door next to us creaked open, and two teenagers came out, tilting their heads and asking us, "What are you doing? Didn't you see the things on our door? The store is closed recently." Then he pointed to a few manors next to him and said, "Go over there and take a look."

　　The eldest brother didn't say much. He took out something from his bosom and lowered his head. I stole a glance and saw that it was a colorful cloth strip, the size of a palm, colorful, and I don't know how many silk threads and ribbons were used to embroider it densely. The boy's face suddenly changed when he saw the cloth strip, and he immediately laughed: "Oh, so you are also guests of the master... Come, open the door... Park the car inside, and then we will take you up the mountain." As he said that, he quickly waved to the people inside to open the door, "Come on, open the door

　　It seems that the Duoban tribe has a very high status here, and Master Doga Kachan is extremely popular. The young man showed his white teeth. After opening the door, he asked someone to bring the local fruit drink immediately. "Master's guests, please drink some water to quench your thirst. The way up the mountain is still long. Do you want to rest for a while or set off now?"

　　"Go up the mountain?" I was puzzled: "Brother, isn't it here?"

　　"No, the eldest brother shook his head, took the bowl from the boy and drank it all, praising: "Not bad, the taste of this fruit wine has not changed in decades, it's still as good - by the way, if we hurry now, can we get there tomorrow?"

　　The young man looked up at the sky and nodded confidently: "If we don't get delayed on the way, we can rest in Sumula tonight and reach the destination tomorrow afternoon. But -" He looked at us in embarrassment: "I don't know if you are used to walking on mountain roads."

　　As we were talking, the cars drove in. I looked and saw that there were quite a few of them. The yard was filled with cars covered with car covers. It looked like there were at least thirty or forty cars, filling up the entire yard.

　　"It's just a mountain road, no big deal. I have already guessed the destination this time, so I plucked up the courage to pretend to be a big-tailed wolf: "If you can do it, we will naturally not be a problem.

　　"Okay, okay," the young man said immediately, "Then you guys take your things, I'll get the shotgun and the machete, and we'll be gone in just twenty minutes."

　　After saying that, he immediately jumped and ran into the house. The remaining boy just stood there, laughing and not saying a word.

　　While packing my things, the eldest brother told me the situation.

　　The Duoban tribe often dealt with poisonous insects, so they built a small village deep in the rainforest, where only a hundred people from their own tribe lived, passing down their ancestors' skills bit by bit, and also preventing outsiders from accidentally entering and causing accidents. Recently, there were many people coming to the Dharma Sect, so they worked overtime to build several bamboo buildings for the disciples of various sects to live in, and also sent people to deliver rice, oil and other things.

　　I don't know why so many people are needed. Logically speaking, it only takes no more than twenty people to capture Qiongqi and Taowu, but judging from the current situation, the number of people gathered is estimated to be no less than two hundred!

　　At this point, everything I thought about was false, and I would not know the actual situation until I got there, so I quickly stuffed a few clothes into my hiking bag, then put on my own shoulder bag, and then helped Sang Yu carry her two bags - in this regard, we men have a lot of advantages over women. You said that I only need three sets of the simplest clothes and a hiking bag, but Sang Yu has three big bags with two pockets... I guess there is at least one bag of cosmetics and skin care products.

　　But as her man, I can't stop her from dressing herself up, right? I can only do it myself!

　　I thought it was simple when I put the bag on my shoulder, but I suffered a lot when I was on the road. What kind of bag was that? It was just like carrying two solid lead balls on my shoulders. It was heavy and the straps made my shoulders numb. This road was really hard to walk on. The place where the boy took us was good. There were not many branches and the road was flat. But... this is a tropical rain forest after all, and the rotten soil is thick. I don’t know when I will sink into the soil. Sometimes, I just walk a little bit wrong and my whole boots are stuck in the soil.

　　Later, I had an idea to divide the bag into two parts, hanging one on Abai and Xiaohei respectively, which reduced the weight a little, but it was still not comfortable. By nightfall, we were still at least ten miles away from our destination. We had no choice but to spend the night in the mountains.

　　The boy did not complain. He just found a slightly drier place, got some juice from the nearby trees, smeared some on everyone's body, and then picked some kinds of grass, roasted them on charcoal fire, and then ground them into powder and sprinkled them around. In this way, everyone was protected from mosquito bites.

　　The group didn't have much to say about the journey. They boiled some water and cooked a few packets of instant noodles. Then they took out some dried meat and roasted it over the fire to prepare dinner. The boy took something out of his pocket like a magician and buried it under the ashes. When we were ready to eat, he dug it out and made a few mud balls.

　　The mud ball burst open and immediately released a fragrant aroma. The boy enthusiastically poured the contents onto two large leaves and handed them to me: "Try it, it's delicious." He picked one up and put it in his mouth, chewing it so deliciously that I couldn't resist...

　　Just as I reached out to take it, the elder brother coughed twice, and I immediately retracted my hand - there was something fishy about this! I am still very clear that different places have their own customs and habits. Some things look good, but whether you can eat them depends on yourself. Just like the red oil hot pot in Sichuan with peppers and chilies in the pot, many people from the Dharma Sect had diarrhea and felt numb for several days after eating it... Do you think you can do this casually?

　　But there were also some who were not afraid of death. Tiezi still took the leaf and curiously picked one up and asked, "What is this? It looks good... Brother Liu, how about you try it?" Without waiting for my answer, he muttered to himself, "It seems to be dried egg white. It smells good."

　　I shook my head like a drum and said, "Forget it, I'm not used to it. Just eat some noodles. Just enjoy your meal and don't pay any attention to me." I picked up a handful of noodles from the basin with a paper bowl, and ate them slowly and happily while waiting for the show.

　　Sure enough, the eldest brother here spoke up: "Xiao Kai, these things should be bamboo worms or something like that. The Dai people will not take them out to entertain guests who are not honored. Don't put them in. This is the rule of the Dai people: either you don't touch them, or you must eat them, otherwise the host will be angry.

　　Suddenly, Tiezi's face turned into a bitter gourd. He didn't know whether to eat it or put it back. He looked at me, then at Shisan, and then at Sangyu. Each of us had a smile on our faces and encouraged him, "Come on, eat one and show it to me."

　　Everyone knows about this, and they are all watching the show with great interest!

　　The young man at the side tried to persuade him, and the eldest brother spoke again, this time with a hint of blame in his voice: "Xiao Kai, hurry up, don't you see that the host has been persuading you for a long time... Don't really make him angry, otherwise it will be hard to say what will happen. The unpleasant tone plus the naked threat immediately pushed Tiezi to the edge.

　　The girl closed her eyes, opened her mouth, and threw the bamboo worm into her mouth. She probably didn't dare to chew it, but swallowed it whole. Then she gulped down a few gulps of water and let out a long breath: "Huff~" Her facial expression changed in a thousand ways, which was so beautiful that we all laughed.

　　The boy was still trying to persuade him, but this time his friend finally didn't dare to extend his hand. He forced a smile and handed the leaf back: "You come, you come, uh, I just want to eat some noodles..."

　　After all the hard work, we were hungry, so we started to get started. We finished all the noodles and dried meat in a short while, then wrapped ourselves up, sat around the fire and went to sleep.

　　I was the first one to take the three-hour shift, and I started my shift without saying a word.

　　Two hours finally passed, and it was time to change shifts - at this moment I suddenly heard a strange sound humming in the night sky!

　　Chapter 392: Soul Corpses Reflected

　　To others, the humming sound might be just the sound of a mosquito flapping its wings, subtle, soft, and almost inaudible, but for some reason it sounded very harsh to my ears, and an indescribable feeling pierced straight into my heart - did it want me to discover it?

　　When I thought of this, I got a little nervous, afraid that something had set a trap to lure me in. I didn't want to be fooled like my buddy last time. The netizen was possessed by the Buddha's fate of the thirteenth generation of Buddha's bones and could escape. If something happened to me, the ghost uncle would come to help me!

　　I immediately sat up straight, trying my best to mobilize my five senses to find the source of the sound, and slowly pulled out the Killing God Blade in my hand - but I stopped only halfway!

　　Because I seemed to find that the sound came from Sang Yu's pocket!

　　I didn't dare to neglect it. So I quickly woke Sang Yu up, and asked her to reach into her pocket and feel around - damn! What do you think it was? It was the magic ring I found on the half-corpse.

　　We checked the ring before we left Maojiaping. It was completely devoid of any spirituality or life. It felt as if it was dead. In Buddhism, this situation is called "spiritual damage", which means that the soul residing in this thing, or the spiritual heart that once existed in it, has been lost.

　　There are many reasons for the spiritual damage, such as being contaminated by some filthy things, being taken away by bad people, being swallowed by another kind of spiritual creature in the Three Realms...all of these are natural, but we know very well what happened to this ring!

　　Everyone still remembers the Cave of Thousand Coffins, that was the first time I met Qiongqi. The Six Dings and Six Jias techniques were like paper and clay sculptures in front of that guy and were broken in just two or three hits, and then... cough cough, we all fainted!

　　Although we were later found in the Grand Canyon, the ring on our body was gone. After the old man came to the United States, he said that we met Qiongqi, helped me summon the spirit, and found a strategy for Jiu'e to deal with it, but the reason for the lost memory has never been found!

　　Similarly, although we guess that this magic ring fell into the hands of Qiongqi, we are not sure how it happened!

　　By the time we found the ring, it had already become a dead object. It was just an antique at best and had completely lost its magical power. At that time, the only feeling we had was that we had passed the second level. We also felt sorry for the damage to the thing, but there was nothing we could do, so we left it with Sang Yu and waited until we could take it back.

　　But now this thing is actually emitting a faint blue glow faintly, flickering and looming in the night!

　　Sang Yu and I were so shocked that we looked at each other, not knowing what to say. At this time, the people around us seemed to be alarmed, so we simply got up our eldest brother and the others.

　　Hey! I can't sleep well anyway, so I might as well get up and study.

　　The eldest brother was woken up by me in his sleep. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the flashing ring. He jumped up immediately and said, "Everyone, get up! Get ready, there are enemies nearby."

　　This shout was so powerful that everyone immediately jumped up, holding all kinds of weapons in their hands and forming a circle, all staring at the outside with a fierce look... But the night was as dark as water, and it still looked calm and peaceful. To put it simply - there was nothing!

　　What kind of enemy is this? I looked around with my Yin-Yang eyes in confusion, and waited for a while. There was still no change or abnormality in the night. I couldn't figure it out: "Big Brother, there's nothing here..." There was even a sentence stuck in my throat: "Are you sleeping stupidly?"

　　The eldest brother showed a rare solemn expression on his face, and said: "The spirit in this ring has fallen into the hands of Qiongqi. I originally thought that it was swallowed by that thing, so the ring was useless, but now you see that the ring is glowing - this is clearly a sign of the spirit and the body being in harmony!

　　"You mean to say that the spirit of this ring, the spirit ancestor Guo, is still in the world?" Sang Yu was very surprised and said to me: "If we find him, won't we know what happened on that day?"

　　Before I could say anything, the eldest senior brother sneered twice: "Not only is the spiritual ancestor Guo of this formation not dead, but he should be nearby - maybe he has already set his sights on us. His sneer was obviously directed at the unknown enemy in the dark night, and his eyes were fixed on the deep darkness, as if he was really welcoming the attack of Qiongqi.

　　This feeling infected us as well. We all looked around with eyes wide open. As the ring glowed, our palms gradually felt hot.

　　We just waited like this, but nothing happened after half a day!

　　Just when I was about to ask my senior brother, I suddenly saw the light on the ring suddenly flash and fade away - "Senior Brother, this..." "Left?" The senior brother took a look at the ring and let out a long breath: "It seems that the guy with the formation spirit Zu Guo has left, so the light on the ring is getting dimmer and dimmer..." He forced a smile on his face: "Okay, we are safe."

　　This is true. If you really meet Qiongqi in this situation, it would be difficult to escape, not to mention whether you can defeat him. That's why my brother was so nervous. I laughed twice and was about to say something to ease the atmosphere, but I suddenly saw something flash out of the corner of my eye, and it actually flew into the night sky!

　　This, this damn Wang Xi, when did he release the God of Control?

　　"What are you doing?" I grabbed Wang Xi and was about to ask him what was going on, but Sang Yu next to him replied, "Don't ask him, I told him to let him go."

　　"Uh, Sang Yu... You're not going to ask this Yu Shen to find Qiong Qi, are you? I'm telling you, you know the situation now, why do you send Yu Shen out? What if he's attracted to you later..." I immediately started to babble: "Hurry up and take that thing back?"

　　Thirteen and the eldest senior brother on the side also noticed this immediately.

　　"Are you stupid?" Sang Yu rolled her eyes at me in dissatisfaction: "Has your mind become increasingly unclear recently, so you ask such stupid questions?" She gently sheathed the sword and flicked my forehead with her finger: "Stupid!

　　"Uh..." I was speechless. I looked at the eldest brother and Thirteen who were both having a hard time trying to hold it in. They didn't seem to understand what was going on either. I could only bite the bullet and continue to ask, "Tell me, what do you mean?"

　　Sang Yu snorted and pointed to the side: "Look at what these two are doing?" Looking in the direction of her finger, damn, Xiao Hei and Abai were still lying there sleeping soundly, and it seemed like they hadn't even woken up at all.

　　"Sleeping... Damn! They are being lazy," I was about to go over and wake them up, but Thirteen suddenly pulled me and said, "That's not what she meant." Could it be that this guy has already understood?

　　"That's not what she meant. That's..." I saw the expression on Sang Yu's face and immediately realized that I had misunderstood her, so I stopped and asked, "What does that mean?"

　　Sang Yu took back the finger that was pointing at Xiao Hei Abai, and a smug smile appeared on his face, "How big a commotion would it be if Qiongqi and Taowu appeared? Although we didn't feel anything, do you think Xiao Hei Abai and the others wouldn't feel anything either? If these two things really came over, I guess Xiao Hei Abai would have jumped up before you noticed the abnormality of the ring..."

　　"What do you mean, what do you mean?" I seemed to have grasped something, but for a moment I felt that I didn't fully understand it, so I opened my mouth and looked stupid: "This, this..."

　　She nodded and said, "Don't talk about this or that. The meaning is very simple: the guy who appeared with the formation spirit Zu Guo and approached us is definitely not Qiongqi. I guess it might be a thing like Diao Po. It discovered us, so it has escaped first."

　　This theory sounds simple, but I didn't expect that she would find such a key problem at this time - I looked at the eldest brother, he was also nodding slowly, obviously very agreeing with it, I couldn't help but praise him immediately: "Wow! Sang Yu, you are amazing, you even found this detail - it seems that our National Security Department 7 has to hire you, the tough female detective, tut tut..."

　　I didn't expect that this flattery could actually hit the horse's leg - Sang Yu's face turned slightly red, and she shook her head and said, "It was not me who discovered this situation, but Tiezi..." Only then did we notice that Tiezi was standing next to us with an embarrassed look on his face. It seemed that he really discovered it?

　　Sang Yu continued, "Just now you were all on guard against Qiongqi's sneak attack, and Tiezi secretly asked me: Why didn't Xiaohei and Abai make any moves? Our ring can detect Qiongqi - Piyun. Tiezi has made a lot of progress recently.

　　“No, no,” the guy waved his hands repeatedly, “It’s just by chance, I discovered it by chance…”

　　It seems that after the last separation, my friend has really learned something useful? When a man has been away for three days, he should be treated with new eyes. Is this the case?

　　I laughed and praised my friend. I pulled his hand over to see that there were indeed thick calluses on it. It looked like he had been working hard recently. I don't know where he learned these things. Old man? Or Thirteen?

　　Before they could ask, the black shadow in the air came back and they saw it was the little god-controlling boy whooshing out. So they immediately listened to what the little god-controlling boy had to say - Damn it!

　　Can you guess? This guy with the formation spirit Zu Guo is not only not Qiongqi, but also seems to be an acquaintance...

　　I remember that guy's name, it seemed to be Joseph Tristan Eugen Heydrich, and he also had a Chinese name, Lin Chao!

　　We met by chance in the xīn rapist, pretended to be a photographer to join the team, and finally threw Laozi and Sang Yu into the Xiantian Fuxi Bagua!

　　Chapter 393 Bowstring and Bowback

　　? This is totally wrong!

　　Everyone should still remember what happened at that time: we chased into the Yin-Xue in the cave, and the Spirit Ancestor Guo rushed in. We thought he was dead, but who knew that the Yin-Xue suddenly spewed out at this critical moment and threw him out in an instant!

　　Afterwards, Sang Yu put the guy into the ring and kept him there. Then we performed the Six Ding and Six Jia Divine Descent Technique together, and with the help of the power of the Six Ding and Six Jia gods, we dealt with the unknown thing. Just when we thought we had accomplished the task and were ready to leave, Qiongqi actually appeared!

　　If other people appeared, they would just show up, but this Qiongqi guy was born with an extremely evil aura. His appearance here has caused us tremendous pressure before he did anything. Hey, this guy, he has such great power but he shamelessly lied to me, and at the last moment he said that he lied and wanted to kill us - I didn’t remember much at the time, I just knew that at the last moment of coma, I heard a burst of neat footsteps behind me, and then my eyes went black and I didn’t remember anything!

　　It seems that the problem lies with the sound of footsteps!

　　Why didn't Qiongqi kill us? Who took the ring? Finally, how did we get out of the cave and into the Grand Canyon?

　　It's all so weird!

　　It's not that this problem has not been calculated. When talking about this matter later, the old man said that he also used the magic passed down by his ancestors to perform calculations. Unfortunately, there were too many interferences, and in the end, nothing was seen. At that time, we all believed that the appearance of Qiongqi affected the yin and yang energy between heaven and earth, so the calculation could not proceed normally... But on the other hand, we also believed that the one who took the ring must be Qiongqi!

　　But, but now that the ring has appeared on Joseph's hand, we have to reconsider our speculation! Those are all later. When Xiaotongzi found him, we didn't think so much. We just started arguing about another question, which is -

　　Should we chase him now, catch him, give him two hard slaps in the face, and ask him everything we don't know? Or should we pretend we didn't see him and continue on our way, and then ask the old man and his men when we get to the Duoban tribe's residence?

　　According to the report from Xiao Tongzi, Joseph's gang was quite large, about thirty or forty in number, and all of them were armed, and they didn't look easy to deal with. In addition, as a god, Xiao Tongzi was very sensitive to the other party's reaction during the investigation, and it seemed that they had discovered it!

　　That is to say, the Nazis already have some kind of instrument or magic weapon that can detect the activity tracks of ghosts and spirits. So if we really want to catch them, we can't split our forces into two groups. We must send out all of them, including Thirteen, Tiezi, Big Brother, Sang Yu, Wang Xi, me, and a few of my men, and then send out the Five Ghosts and Wang Xi's Imperial God. Only in this way can we have a chance of winning...

　　But there is no cell phone signal on this mountain. How do you think we can pass this message to the master?

　　We are confused!

　　I am a person who is always used to taking a gamble, and I also think that if we launch a surprise attack, there is a good chance of catching Joseph and others, so I strongly support the surprise attack on the Nazis. Wang Xi, who is usually afraid of chaos in the world, and Sang Yu, who is bold and adventurous, both stand on my side; the eldest brother has always been shrewd and calculating, he thinks that it is the best policy to contact the master and others first, so he wants to continue along the predetermined route. Since he said so, naturally Tiezi will support this decision. Thirteen, after repeated consideration, also made a similar suggestion - in this way, we are divided into two factions, and no one can convince anyone!

　　If this is an operation of our National Security Bureau, then I will naturally be the one making the decision; or if this matter is arranged by our sect, then I should listen to my eldest senior brother - but it's hard to say now. The old man arranged for my senior brother to come to me, and then just told us to rush to Xishuangbanna to join forces to fight against Chang Geng Lingri, and to deal with the specific matters at our discretion... It can't be said that a sneak attack on the Nazis on the way is disobeying orders, right?

　　The fact that the eldest brother is knowledgeable does not mean that he is good at talking. He was dragged aside by my twisted logic after talking to me for a few words. Unfortunately, there was a sharp-tongued buddy next to him. In addition, Thirteen, who was familiar with my habits, was evenly matched with us in reasoning, so no one convinced the other...

　　Unexpectedly, the final solution to this problem was actually proposed by the Dai boy!

　　Seeing us arguing, the young man lowered his head and drew a map on the ground, marking the mountains, rivers and our location, then pointed at the map and shouted, "Stop arguing, look at my map.

　　We just took a look and were immediately attracted!

　　It turned out that there were several points marked on the map, which were obviously the Nazi's whereabouts that Xiaotongzi mentioned. These points were connected by a curve, forming a huge bow shape on the map; and the straight line in front of our current position was exactly connected to the bow, like a bowstring - the Duoban tribe's base was clearly at the center of the bowstring!

　　Now I understand what he means: the Nazis took the Bowback Road, while we took the Bowstring Road. The difference in distance is about twice as long. If we rush directly to the base to report to the old man, and then continue along this road, we will definitely be able to stop them halfway...a situation where everyone is happy and both sides are in luck will emerge!

　　But the prerequisite is that we must set off now, and we can’t slow down!

　　We stopped arguing and quickly hid the luggage in a tree. We only took weapons, talismans, food and water for one day, and the most basic daily necessities, and set off towards our destination. The preparations were clear. After we arrived at the destination, the young man would bring people back to move the things back. Now... it was important to hurry!

　　It was not an easy journey. Sang Yu and Wang Xi took turns to release the imperial gods to follow the Nazis from a distance, and I was a little exhausted due to lack of sleep. We walked from night to day, and then from dawn to noon. Just when we felt that we could not bear it any longer, a round lake finally appeared in the distance!

　　In the forest on the hillside beside the lake, stacks of bamboo houses were clearly visible, and it looked like the destination we were heading to - the place where the Duoban people lived in the deep mountains of Xishuangbanna!

　　Before we could be happy, the whistling sound of an arrow piercing the air was heard in the forest. As the sound appeared, a rustling sound suddenly appeared in the surrounding woods from far to near, and it was obvious that many people were approaching rapidly.

　　I had just reached out to touch the hilt of the knife when the young man shouted a few times in Dai language, then lowered his head to explain to us: "Don't be afraid! This is a checkpoint of our tribe." As if to prove it, the rustling sound suddenly disappeared, and some people walked out directly from the gap in the forest.

　　Although they had smiles on their faces, I clearly saw that the swords and guns in these guys' hands were still sheathed. It should be said that they were still waiting for something. It was not until the eldest brother took out the colorful cloth from his pocket and showed it to them that these people really relaxed and put away their weapons.

　　Then, under their guidance, we walked along the lakeside towards the bamboo house.

　　On the way, I took a closer look. There were quite a few people at the Duoban sentry post, and they were divided into groups according to the structure of 'three plus two and one': three warriors holding machetes and scimitars, plus two long-range shooters with muskets and crossbows on their backs, and the last one who looked noble should be a Duoban wizard - although he still looked like an apprentice or the lowest level wizard, he was an auxiliary soldier who used witchcraft after all.

　　Well, according to the online game, this construction is completely reasonable. There are tanks, DPS, healers and assistants. Even if you encounter Qiongqi, you can pass the message back in time, right?

　　As the group of bamboo buildings got closer, more and more people appeared to be from outside the sect. I saw a lot of familiar-looking guys along the way, and they greeted us with laughter. It was obvious that they had been waiting here for a long time.

　　My elder brother and I just exchanged a few pleasantries and left. We were in a hurry to report what we saw to the old man, so we didn't delay at all. When we were about to reach the bamboo buildings, the young man suddenly turned and took us to a separate small building next to the stream.

　　Before I could even look, I heard the surprised voice of the fifth brother upstairs: "Oh my, you little brat are finally back! You really scared me to death this time!" Following the sound, he jumped down from the upstairs and gave me a big bear hug: "You bastard, you've been gone for two months, I don't know if something happened to you..."

　　Before he could finish, the old man had already poked his head out from upstairs: "Seventh boy is back?" His voice was obviously a little excited, "Come up here and let me see!" When Master spoke, Fifth Brother naturally let go, smiled and winked, which clearly meant that he wanted me to go up quickly.

　　"Hey," I answered and ran upstairs, feeling apologetic. I didn't expect that things would turn out like this. I had just run two steps when I heard the voice of the old man from the Wang family behind me: "Girl! Xizi! Come here and let grandpa see if you are okay.

　　It’s obvious that the Wang family has come out!

　　It was then that I realized that this was actually a small group of connected buildings, which looked like they were specially arranged for a few masters - people from the Zhang family, the Lu family, the Mo family... appeared on the small building next to it. Although they had learned from the phone that we were safe and sound, the meeting was still lively after all.

　　Well, Thirteen was soon overwhelmed by the old masters of the Lu family!

　　As soon as I emerged from the stairs, the old man threw a pineapple at my head, then slapped my shoulder with his folding fan and scolded me with a smile, "You little bastard, you're back!

　　Chapter 3494 Night Swimming

　　Needless to say, the meeting with the old man and my senior brother was a lively one. After the heat had cooled down a little, I naturally told him about my encounter with Joseph. The old man immediately took it seriously and quickly asked someone to invite several masters over - my goodness, is it that serious?

　　Can I tell you, old man, that at the beginning we almost split up and chased after them?

　　After a while, the bamboo building began to creak. As a result, Master Lu, Thirteen, and several of his nephews and nieces came up first, followed by the Zhang family and the Mo family. A few minutes later, Master Wang also came to the bamboo building with the support of Sang Yu and Wang Xi. The other masters did not come, and I don’t know if they went out for something. I naturally don’t understand since the old man and the others didn’t mention it. When the patriarch of the Duoban tribe arrived, the old man asked the eldest brother to tell the whole story.

　　I didn't expect that after this matter was made known, a group of masters all looked delighted, and immediately expressed their intention to send people to track down the whereabouts of the Nazi. I secretly asked my fifth senior brother, and he told me the bad news: To put it bluntly, the location of Chang Geng Lingri has not been found yet!

　　Xishuangbanna is a large area with undulating mountains. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a primeval forest. When Chang Geng arrived at the scene, his method was affected in many ways. The biggest one was that the Luan technique was completely inaccurate. So after several masters' divinations, they only determined that the best place to collect Chang Geng's power was in the large area of ​​Xishuangbanna, and they could not go into more details.

　　The people from the Dharma Sect have been here for more than a week. During this period, they have divided into countless groups to look for possible locations, but after searching for so long, they have found nothing!

　　Now it seems that the Nazi is moving towards a certain location, so the old man and others speculate: Could this be the exact location that Qiongqi is looking for?

　　I never expected that our chance encounter on the road would have such a significant meaning?

　　At that moment, I was quite proud in my heart, and I was also very sensitive to the fact that I could take a rest - think about it, for such an important matter, the masters would definitely not send a few young people who had just arrived and hadn't rested yet to do it. The most likely thing is that the masters would bring their own disciples with them, while Thirteen, Sang Yu and others would have to stay and rest!

　　Things developed just as I guessed - several masters discussed and decided that the Zhang and Mo families, mainly the Famen people, would start the pursuit from here, and the Duoban tribe would go together as guides; while the Wang family and the Lu family would take different paths to get ahead of their route, be it an ambush or an interception, anyway, they couldn't let these guys get away; finally, due to the old man's old age, he stayed here to contact other people who went out, and then formed a third team to move forward - this team should be the backup force, so our Zhuge family can be the main one, and with the addition of people from other sects, I'm afraid it will be enough.

　　But no matter how we were assigned, our group was picked out. The old man meant for us to have a good rest here for a day, and then assign us other things to do. It can be considered a benefit after our hard work.

　　After the discussion, everyone quickly took action. Not long after the masters left, the bamboo building in the distance began to boil like water. Everyone was busy preparing dry food and water, magical instruments, talismans, incense and candles... Soon, two huge teams set out from both sides of the Dayuan Lake.

　　The old man was not idle either. He took out a box of paper cranes while we were resting. He then asked Brother Five to write the messages he needed to convey on them and cast a spell to release them. The paper cranes needed for the spell were specially made. With the advent of mobile phones, we young people were not very interested in the trick, so we didn't pay much attention to it. But now that we are in this mountain, we have discovered its use...

　　In a word, we are still young!

　　The Dai boy found a few Duoban people and told them the location where the things were stored. They quickly sent people to retrieve the things for us, and we were taken to a pond to wash ourselves.

　　Not to mention, we were a little unkempt after such a long journey through the mountains, and we felt uncomfortable as we hadn't showered for several days. Sang Yu, in particular, was extremely happy about this - but what she never expected was that after arriving at the place, the boy actually handed her a bag of leaves.

　　"What is this?" She opened it curiously. There was some powdery stuff inside. It smelled lightly salty and she didn't know what it was. "Why are you giving it to me?"

　　The young man showed his mouthful of snow-white teeth and said, "The tribe leader said that we are not allowed to use those outside things for bathing here. We can only use soap beans, so I brought it to you." He stared at us with a harmless look, blinking his eyes, and then Sang Yu vomited blood!

　　"How can I wash this thing clean?" Sang Yu almost lost her temper: "I know the ingredients of this thing. It is too irritating to the skin. What should I do if I get allergic to it? Oh, it is said that this soapberry is poisonous! - No, I want to use my own skin care products..."

　　As she spoke, she took out countless things from her bag one by one, and pointed them out to us: "Here! They are all natural and non-irritating, how great... It's okay, it won't affect us much.

　　“But the clan leader said it can’t be used.

　　"Why don't you just stop talking?" Sang Yu showed a charming smile: "Be good! I'll get you something delicious to eat later.

　　"no…"

　　When Sang Yu heard that it was impossible, he immediately gave him a blank look: "No? What do you mean by impossible? Didn't the tribe leader tell you to listen to us? How can you be obedient now? Forget it, we don't want you to be our guide anymore. I'll go back and talk to you and ask you to go back down the mountain..."

　　This sentence hit the young man's sore spot. He stood there with red eyes and bit his lips. I don't know what he was thinking. He just kept holding the clothes to block Sang Yu, refusing to let her take her things to change clothes and go into the water.

　　So women are women, no matter what is right or wrong, they can't stop them from doing this. They know they can't use it but still deceive themselves and others by saying it's harmless... I saw that the boy didn't know how to stop him at all, and he looked like he was about to cry, so I could only persuade him: "Uh, Sang Yu, if people don't allow this, then forget it. If you don't like soap nuts, don't use it, just wash it casually..." I didn't expect that after saying this, Sang Yu immediately vented his anger on me, walked up to me and pinched my armpit hard: "You said just wash it casually?"

　　It hurts! I gave in under this situation. Immediately, a very cool idea flashed through my mind, and then I whispered in her ear: "Don't pinch, don't pinch! It hurts! I say, if you insist on going into the water to take a bath now, not only will it be difficult to explain to the child, it will also be bad if the Duoban tribe knows about it, and the most important thing is that it will be inconvenient for them to guard against you later..." I deliberately said it in a very tempting way, "I have a good idea, if you want to listen, just let go.

　　Sang Yu was a little happier. He loosened his hand and rubbed it for me twice, whispering, "Speak now - make it clear first. If you fool me, you're dead.

　　I took a deep breath and pinched my armpits, then turned my back to Sang Yu and said, "You can take a bath for now. When everyone else goes to bed at night, I will accompany you to take your things to take a bath downstream. By then, the water will not remain in the round lake and no one will find it. This will save the face of the Duoban tribe and the child will step down. Then you can take a bath anytime in the future, okay?"

　　Sometimes I tried countless ways to please Sang Yu and bought her many things, but I couldn't get her to smile. But sometimes it was easy when I met the right person. Just like this time, Sang Yu smiled as soon as she heard me. She stretched out her hand and gently pinched my face: "Smart! Okay, I'll listen to you this time.

　　After saying that, she walked over and put her small bag on the ground, then snorted, and without taking the soapberry, she walked to the big rock behind the pool to change clothes. After taking care of Sang Yu, I looked back and saw that Shisan, Wang Xi, and Tiezi, who didn't want to get involved in this mess, had already slipped into the woods to change clothes.

　　I then chased after him, changed into my swimming trunks, ran back and dived into the pool.

　　After taking a shower, eating, and having a good sleep, it was already night when I woke up. I got up and saw a large plate of fruit and stew on the table, but I didn’t know where my master and his brothers were. Then I woke up Xiao Hei who was sleeping next to me and said, “Hey, where did Master and his brothers go?”

　　Xiao Hei has been sleeping since he came back, and he is still sleepy now. He raised his paw and pointed around randomly: "He went out and said something happened - I told you to eat and rest by yourselves, don't bother me." After saying that, he put his paw on Abai and fell asleep again.

　　Thirteen and the others hadn't woken up yet, so I naturally didn't eat much. I just picked up a piece of fruit and took a couple of bites. Then I heard Sang Yu's voice calling me downstairs: "Biyun, Biyun..." I leaned out to take a look, and hey, she was already standing downstairs with a bag in her hand!

　　This is really positive!

　　There was no other way. Since I had said so, I had to accompany her. So I took two fruits in my hands, and then said to Xiao Hei, "I'm going to accompany Sang Yu to watch the moon," and went out. Together with her, I walked along the edge of the round lake to look for the water flowing downwards.

　　We walked a long way and the lights of the bamboo buildings were not very clear before we found a suitable river. Sang Yu didn't say a word and went straight into the darkness, changed clothes, and went into the water to take a bath.

　　This took more than an hour!

　　It was already past two o'clock in the morning when Sang Yu put on her clothes and stood in front of me with satisfaction - before I could even say anything, a burst of thunder suddenly sounded in the sky!

　　"Oh no! As soon as I said it was going to rain, the raindrops started pouring down!

　　There were thunders and howling cold winds, and within two minutes we were both soaked. It seemed impossible to rush back, so I looked around, found a round stone pestle by the lake, rushed over with Sang Yu, and crawled into a sunken hole to take shelter from the rain.

　　It rained for a long time, and Sang Yu and I were a little drowsy, so I sat on a rock and leaned against her and fell asleep.

　　I don’t know how long we slept, but suddenly there was a violent shaking and we were thrown hard onto the rocks!

　　My feet are moving!

　　Chapter 395: The Hasty Support Team

　　? When I opened my eyes, I was stunned!

　　Outside, there was still a scene of dark clouds covering the city, coupled with bursts of lightning, silver snakes and thunder, the whole scene looked like the end of the world - this was not the worst, the worst thing was that the stones under our feet seemed to be shaking slightly!

　　I leaned out of the rain to take a look, and immediately discovered the reason for the shaking: the lake water in front of us had already overflowed the bottom edge of the stone, and the turbid and muddy water was flowing rapidly in front of us. The size of the water flow was simply astonishing. The shaking of the rock was caused by this impact!

　　Sang Yu and I were both shocked. This scene seemed very similar to some documentaries we had seen. What should we call it… uh, mudslide? Or landslide?

　　But no matter which situation is good for us, I never thought that the things we learned from the Dharma could help us escape from the landslide or mudslide. Now the only way for us to survive is to jump into the water from the rock before the soil is completely soaked by the rain and the rain turns into diluted mud and the rock starts to move. At least we can swim, right?

　　But we regretted it just one minute later. The rainwater was mixed with a lot of mud, branches, fallen leaves, rotten fruits, animal feces and even unknown corpses... The entire depth was only more than half a meter, not deep enough for swimming at all. We were really screwed!

　　Walking along the direction of the water flow was simply the most terrifying thing in the world. Sang Yu and I didn't know how many times we fell and slipped in the rain. In addition, the wind kept blowing and the rain kept falling. We were so cold, hungry and uncomfortable. We didn't know how much time had passed. Finally, when we were almost unable to hold on, she finally saw a hillside covered with trees next to us!

　　Oh my god! It should be safe there!

　　We struggled to climb up the hillside from the river, and then crawled into the forest. The moment we entered, we found a small wooden house ! It was a treasure from God. Even if there was nothing in it, as long as it could shelter us from the rain and wind, we were lucky!

　　When we entered the wooden house, it seemed to prove our guess was correct once again. We didn't know how long the house had been abandoned, but there was no leakage inside. There was a large pile of weeds, dead branches and some rotten wood. It looked like it could not only shelter us from the rain, but we could even make a fire to dry our wet clothes.

　　What are we waiting for?

　　I immediately pulled up a bunch of dry branches and grass to start a fire. When the fire started to grow, I felt refreshed. The gloomy feeling in my body disappeared without a trace and I felt refreshed. Only then did we check our belongings. After checking, we both secretly complained - after such a toss in the rain, almost all the things Sang Yu and I brought with us fell off. We didn't bring much with us when we went out to take a shower. Now we were penniless and had nothing left. We could only make do with the fire.

　　The warm feeling brushed over our bodies, and Sang Yu and I both felt sleepy. No matter how violent the storm was outside, this was a cozy nest after all, and we fell asleep unknowingly during this break...

　　When we woke up, the wind had stopped and the rain had stopped. The creek outside where the rain had gathered had also disappeared. So we hurried back up the mountain without further delay. It was almost noon when we got back to the bamboo house, but when we got there we saw that it was completely empty!

　　The things in the bamboo building were neatly arranged, except for the magic weapon boxes of the old man and my senior brother. Naturally, I could expect that this was not an accident, so I looked at the things in the house and had an idea in my mind.

　　I walked into the room where the old man lived and went straight to the bed. Sure enough, there was a very inconspicuous small mirror on the bedside. So I blew lightly on it, and a few very simple symbols and marks appeared on the mirror. I saw that they were left by the old man.

　　Then, following the information written by the old man's symbols, I took three steps towards the Li position, two steps towards the Kun position, squatted down, and then reached under the cabinet and touched - sure enough, there was a note stuck on the bottom of the cabinet!

　　“What is this?” Sang Yu understood immediately upon seeing this, and asked with a smile: “How do you contact the Zhuge family?” “Yes,” I nodded. Sang Yu is one of us, so there’s no need to hide this from us. Even if she knew this method, she wouldn’t be able to read the meaning of our mark. So I explained: “There’s no way to get in touch here, and there’s an emergency, so the old man should have left me a message. Look, this is it…”

　　Just as I opened the note and had no time to read the contents, someone outside shouted, "Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu, you're back?" The voice sounded very familiar. Sang Yu and I looked at each other, stuffed the note into our pockets and walked out.

　　Standing at the door was the young Dai man. He was standing at the door, but when he saw Sang Yu, he was still a little scared and didn't dare to come over. So I walked over and asked, "Well, if something happened, where did everyone go? And what do you want to talk to me about?"

　　The child immediately said: "I don't know. I don't know what happened last night. I only know that when the rain stopped this morning, many guests gathered together. It seemed that they had a meeting and said that they needed to go out immediately. Then they took their things separately, and our tribe leader took them up the mountain..." "What do you want to talk to us about? Did they leave a message for me?" I immediately understood that there was an emergency, so I asked quickly: "Tell me, what's the matter?"

　　The young man immediately said, "Your master told me to tell you: there was an emergency and the people we sent out lost contact with us, so we have to rush over now. When you two come back, immediately follow the original bow-back path to chase us. Remember not to delay."

　　Although the message was simple, Sang Yu and I were still shocked. You said that with so many people from the Dharma Sect going out and splitting up into two groups, they would actually lose contact? Although I don't know what happened, I can imagine that it must be something very complicated.

　　Just as he was about to send the boy off to prepare things, he added with a strange look on his face, "By the way, at the very end your master told you that you belong to the National Security Bureau, and you can do things as you see fit, and you don't have to follow his instructions."

　　This sentence is very strange! Not only me, but even Sang Yu sensed something unusual: Although I admit that there is nothing wrong with that sentence, I am not the only one from the National Security Bureau here, and the fifth brother who followed the old man is also - what is wrong?

　　I quickly took out the old man's note, and saw the following words scrawled on it: 'Biyun, this happened suddenly, there's no need to go into details. Now take Sangyu down the mountain immediately, and then go back to Chengdu and find a place to hide. You don't have to take part in this event - remember, preserving your strength is the most important thing!

　　Tell Sang Yu that Master Wang also meant the same thing.'

　　After reading the note, I immediately asked, "By the way, when my master and his friends left their message, did they say it to you alone or did they say it to you together with many other masters?"

　　The young man thought for a moment and said, "There were a lot of people there at that time, including our clan leader and many other people. Your master told me that in front of everyone - uh, what's the matter?

　　"It's okay, it's okay..." Sang Yu and I exchanged glances, and I immediately understood what he meant: this matter might have exceeded the expectations of the old man and the others, so in front of everyone he still asked Sang Yu and I to join the support team, but then he left me a note and asked me to take Sang Yu down the mountain... It was obvious that he wanted to keep Sang Yu and me, whether he wanted us to contact the people in the Dharma door behind us and go up the mountain again, or to save his life, it was all for the good of Sang Yu and me.

　　It seems that the Wang family is also very clear about this matter.

　　After thinking about it, I immediately asked the boy to go out and prepare things. I was also very nervous and didn't know what to do. Should I really go down the mountain or disobey the master's orders and find those Nazis... I thought for a long time but still couldn't come up with a result. But then the boy actually added one more sentence - Damn, can't you say all the nonsense you want to say in one go? You have to say it in two or three times?

　　"Oh, by the way, I'm still waiting for your pets to come back - the spotted dog and the black cat. They were gone when I left this morning! Your master said they might come back on their own soon, and asked me to tell you to take them with you."

　　"Is that all?" I asked in confusion. "What else do you have to say? Tell me all the words.

　　The boy was full of grievance: "No more, really no more - every time you interrupt me, how can I finish..."

　　"Okay, got it! Go pack your things and we'll go chase them.

　　After hearing what I said, the boy went out to get his things. When he turned around, he saw Sang Yu with a smile on her face. He knew that she was also worried about her family and wanted to go, but she didn't dare to. Now that I was taking the lead... you understand!

　　"Pack up, and we'll go up the mountain when we get to Xiaohei Abai. I automatically ignored Sang Yu's expression: "Although the old man and the others asked us to go down the mountain, I think it's best to go up the mountain now. First, we have Xiaohei Abai as our assistant, and he's not weak. Second, although we're not very strong, we've dealt with Qiongqi before, so we have some conveniences, right?"

　　"Yes, Sang Yu nodded and went downstairs to pack her things. I quickly packed my things into a small bag and put it on my back. It took us about ten minutes to pack everything and prepare everything. Then... we just found some food in the house to fill our stomachs.

　　We haven’t eaten for most of the day. We are not gods, how can we not be hungry?

　　It only took us thirty to forty minutes from returning to the bamboo house to getting ready to set off. Anyway, the two of us and the young man were all ready. We just had to wait for Xiao Hei to come back and then everything would be ok and we could go up the mountain!

　　Chapter 396: The Uncurable Poison

　　? We had nothing to do in the following time, lying on the bed waiting for Xiao Hei and the others to come back. As mentioned before, although we were preparing to go up the mountain, we would not fight such an unprepared battle. In a word, if we could not wait for Xiao Hei and A Bai, it would not make much difference whether Sang Yu and I went or not. If that happened, we might as well go home.

　　So you have to wait!

　　This night was quite thrilling. I sneaked out in the middle of the night to take a shower, and then encountered heavy rain and landslides and mudslides that washed us down a long way. When we finally found a place to rest and came back, hey, the person was gone again. Although I just ate some frozen food and fruits, it was not a formal meal after all - I was free now, so I might as well clean myself up.

　　The young man accompanied me to the bamboo house, and asked for some pickled meat pies and the like from a few families, and got some food for the road, and then cooked a pot of meat porridge. During that time, Sang Yu took a bath again, and this time he used high-end bath gel and shampoo. The only pity was that the stream water was not cool and clean after the rain, so he could only take a bath with water from the tribe's reservoir.

　　As a result, they hadn't come back yet, so we decided to have a good sleep. If they still hadn't come back by night, we would have to go down the mountain and make plans... or we'd talk about it later!

　　Sang Yu and I just sat casually on the sofa and fell asleep, leaving the young man outside the door to watch us - I didn't expect that he really guessed it, because when we woke up, it was already dark, but the two guys hadn't come back yet.

　　Doesn't it become clear that we can't go?

　　Not really! I wonder if you all know the saying that there is always a way out. Although it seemed that Xiao Hei Abai didn't come back this time and it was too dangerous for Sang Yu and I to go up the mountain alone, at this moment, another team of reinforcements arrived from the sky.

　　The people who came were our acquaintances. Do you remember the abbot of the White Horse Temple, Master Zhonghui, and the ascetic monks? Yes, they were the ones who came this time! In addition, there was another familiar person who also arrived at the same time. That person was Grandpa Sun.

　　Grandpa Sun came with four of his Qigong disciples from the Sun family, and the Buddhist Master Zhonghui also brought eighteen ascetic monks. These people were the best of the best and could be considered very capable assistants. So I did not hide what had happened and told them in detail how the first two teams had disappeared and the old man and his team had rushed over. At that moment, Grandpa Sun and Master Zhonghui did not care about their long journey and immediately asked the Duoban people to prepare some dry food and go up the mountain with us.

　　When the sons of Grandpa Sun heard this, their faces immediately became as sullen as donkeys, and they all hesitated like pigs, unable to move their feet. On the contrary, the dozen monks started to prepare without saying a word, filling their kettles with water, stuffing their packages with white flour buns, and then tightening their leggings and sitting beside us waiting for us to speak.

　　The masters of the older generation all had some friendship with each other, and even if they didn't know each other, they had heard of their names. Just like the old man, no one was willing to give in to the other. This time, Grandpa Sun and Master Zhonghui went up the mountain together and they knew each other. Who knew that this situation would happen now? How can Grandpa Sun save his face?

　　Grandpa Sun got furious at that moment, but after all he had been stationed in the xīnjiaog for many years and was not at home. Although these juniors did not dare to talk back, it could be seen that they were somewhat hypocritical. In a rage, Grandpa Sun left these four guys in the Duoban tribe and prepared to go up the mountain with us alone.

　　We set off after about an hour. The route was the same as the old man's, which was to go straight to the destination along the bow-back route. Although they set out a day earlier than us, several masters in the group, including the old man, were old and could not travel too fast and had to rest at night. So as long as we quickened our pace and chased them all night, we would probably meet them the next morning...

　　The young man and Zen Master Zhonghui led the way, followed by the ascetic monk who followed closely behind them. Grandpa Sun Sangyu and I were the last ones to come. After we walked out of the Duoban tribe's bamboo house and started to go into the mountains, Grandpa Sun took out a yellow ancient bamboo shaft from his pocket and pulled out a piece of talisman paper from it.

　　This talisman paper is a little different from what we usually see. Although it looks like a blank talisman paper with nothing written on it, when Sang Yu shines his flashlight on it, he can see the densely written small characters. These characters are a strange light blue color and are extremely clear, but if you don't use the flashlight to shine on them, everything will disappear.

　　Grandpa Sun casually turned the paper over, folded it, and folded it in half... While folding it, he said: "Biyun, you haven't seen this thing before?" "It seems that I haven't seen it before..." As a result, Sang Yu made a sound and interrupted me and asked: "Grandpa Sun, this seems to be something from our Wang family."

　　As he spoke, he muttered suspiciously, "I remember my grandfather had it. He said it was very precious Five Dynasties rubbing paper. This kind of paper has talismans written on it with special ink. It can be used to...what can it be used for?"

　　“It can be used to make the Three-Introduction-Nine-Spell Talisman,” Grandpa Sun skillfully folded the talisman paper into the shape of a paper crane, then took out a brush from his pocket and wrote the birth date and name on its tail - I leaned over to take a look, and there were actually three words on it: Wang’s Autobiography!

　　Sang Yu and I looked at each other in confusion and asked in unison, "What is this...?" "This is Old Man Wang's birthday," Grandpa Sun folded the wings of the paper crane to the left and right, then pinched it in his palm for some unknown reason, and then threw it into the air and said, "Look, these are some gadgets from your Wang family's ancestors, called the Soul Attraction Technique."

　　The paper crane was thrown lightly into the air, and a ball of fire suddenly burst out. The crane was then hung in the air and burned into a ball of ash. Then a gust of wind blew, and the ash disappeared.

　　After all this was done, Grandpa Sun clapped his hands and said, "Let's go, and continue on our journey. Let's see how long it will take to get news."

　　Sang Yu and I didn't dare to ask more questions, and we hurriedly followed him to catch up with Master Zhonghui and his group. But after a few steps, Grandpa Sun began to explain to us: "This paper was given to me by Old Man Wang. This magic was also created by him and me. With the help of the power of the underworld and the principle of soul leaving the body, my paper crane can find your grandfather's soul and communicate with it. As long as one of your grandfather's three souls and seven spirits is still in the world, we can get in touch, and then we can talk directly." Grandpa Sun said proudly: "Old Man Wang exchanged horoscopes with me in order to deal with an emergency, but it was not used. I didn't expect that what I brought today would be useful. Apart from anything else, it will be no problem to find Old Man Wang... Uh, what's wrong with the girl?"

　　He was talking so excitedly that he didn't notice that Sang Yu was almost crying - how serious is this? If Master Wang's soul has left his body, how can the whole team survive? Although Sang Yu didn't say it, she bit her lips tightly, and something bright flickered in her eyes. It can be seen that she was extremely worried.

　　"Ahem, Grandpa Sun, don't make it sound so mysterious. Is there anything wrong with Grandpa Wang?" I quickly changed the subject: "Let's not talk about why they lost contact. Even if there is something wrong, Grandpa Wang can still escape. I remember Grandpa Luo said that Grandpa Wang still has ten years to live. When there was nothing to talk about, I casually held Sang Yu's hand. I felt that her palm was a little sweaty and a little trembling, so I squeezed it hard and whispered, "It's okay, don't worry."

　　Grandpa Sun probably felt that he had gone too far, and he couldn't help but cough twice, explaining awkwardly: "Really, that's really okay! I just did this to facilitate contact, just in case something goes wrong - but don't worry, girl, I really only use this spell to make it easier to find..."

　　"It's okay, it's okay, Grandpa Sun, you don't need to explain." I don't know if my words worked or Sang Yu thought of Master Luo's divination. Sang Yu perked up at this time, smiled and said, "I believe in the fate of Grandpa and the others, nothing will happen here."

　　"That's good, that's good," Grandpa Sun chuckled twice and was about to say something when suddenly the ancient bamboo shaft in his hand flashed with light and he shouted, "Here it comes!"

　　He immediately squatted on the ground, leveled the bottom surface casually, drew a circle and inserted the bamboo tube in the middle, scratched countless marks on the side, and then sprinkled a handful of unknown ash on it - the bamboo tube shook a few times, and actually started to spin on the ground by itself.

　　As the bamboo tube turned, a line of words soon appeared on the ashes: Corpse poison! No cure! Capture the Nazis and find the original corpse to cure it!

　　Chapter 397: Xiao Hei Abai's Discovery

　　The message did not mention anything about himself or his companions, it just pointed out a way for us. This was in line with Mr. Wang's habit. The more dangerous the situation, the less he wanted us to worry!

　　Just proposed a solution...this only information is very necessary for us!

　　Do you remember the time we found the Shiba in Lobuze? At that time, the Nazis captured Sang Yu and threatened me to capture the Shiba, but later the cave collapsed and the Shiba was stolen by the ghosts. Then, things took a turn for the worse, and the professor who was buried underground appeared and took the Shiba back again - this thing fell into the hands of the Nazis.

　　When the Holy Spear Head appeared, the Vatican and I had an agreement to use the spear head to exchange for the Corpse Bastard. Unfortunately, those guys made a mistake in the intelligence and failed to get the Corpse Bastard back... From this, we can know that the Corpse Bastard should have been left in the hands of the Nazis.

　　It seems that the Nazis are determined to win the Chang Geng Lingri this time, and have designed a trap specifically for our method. It is a poison extracted from the corpse, which is probably cultivated with some modern equipment, and thus several masters have been trapped!

　　Thinking of this, I couldn't help but worry, and I didn't know what the situation was like with the old man.

　　Some things in this world are really just coincidences. I was just thinking about the old man when there was a sudden fluttering sound in the air. I looked up and saw a paper crane circling above our heads. The style of the paper crane was simple and elegant, with a faint fluorescence that was barely visible to the naked eye. On the front was the symbol of the Eight Diagrams - I knew it was something from our Zhuge family.

　　I raised my hand slightly and waved, and the paper crane flew straight towards me. It didn't land, but fluttered its wings in the air in front of me, and spoke like a human: "Stinky boy, I knew you wouldn't be obedient and go back obediently. Now, since you are here, I won't care. You all go north now, and let the five ghosts of the Wang family girl find a waterfall curtain, behind which is the entrance to the ancient altar. After passing through there, you can enter the hidden fog valley and then go directly to the altar.

　　Master Wang and his men seem to have gone in, but they haven't been found yet. Judging from the footprints alone, nothing seems to be wrong. The loss of contact should be due to some kind of magical barrier in the foggy valley. You don't have to worry about it."

　　Having said this, the paper crane cackled twice, and the fluorescent light on its body suddenly disappeared. Then it fell to the ground like an ordinary paper object, and never moved again.

　　I reached out and picked up the paper crane and put it in my arms: "It seems that Master and the others haven't found your grandfather yet..." When I said this, my brows suddenly frowned: "Why can't the paper crane let me take a message back?"

　　Grandpa Sun thought for a while and said, "It must be that the paper cranes in there cannot be used... Haven't you heard that there is some kind of magic barrier in there? It seems that this is the first and last message from Master Zhuge to us. Whether we can find them after entering depends on luck.

　　This explanation was very reasonable, and I couldn't help but nod: "Then let's hurry up... Sang Yu, what are you thinking about?"

　　Sang Yu came back to her senses after I called her: "Excuse me, I just thought of something - according to what the master said, my grandfather and the others must have had an accident in the valley, but, but is the corpse in the hands of the Nazis in the valley?" She said in embarrassment: "Being poisoned in the valley does not mean that the corpse is in the valley. If it is not, wouldn't we have wasted too much time going in and out?"

　　Sang Yu's question immediately outlined the key point of the matter. Yes, what should I do? I looked at Grandpa Sun, then at Sang Yu, then at Sang Yu, then at Grandpa Sun... It seemed that there was no good solution!

　　The three of us stood there staring at each other in amazement. Zen Master Zhonghui and his companions who were hurrying ahead did not stop. When they walked into a woods, they suddenly startled a group of jackdaws. Those crows flew up into the sky, screaming, and for a moment the place was in chaos!

　　But it was this group of jackdaws that suddenly gave me an idea!

　　The same situation happened last time in the island country. At that time, the bear lady used a group of animals to find the whereabouts and location of the enemy. Now, if we can also use these things or get intelligence from them, it would be equivalent to installing panoramic surveillance in the entire Xishuangbanna. Not to mention the zombie Nazis, even if a tourist throws a plastic bag here, I can find it!

　　The object of this spiritual communication is also easy to find, it is our dear Abai!

　　After all, Abai is Taotie, one of the four evil beasts. He is born with the ability to communicate and control all kinds of birds and beasts. Although his ability is limited now, a group of jackdaws and owls are not a problem - so as long as he can find that guy, this matter can be handled!

　　What do you think is easier for the Five Ghosts, finding the Pixiu and Taotie, or finding a Shiba that has been collected by someone?

　　At that time, we agreed on the matter with Zen Master Zhonghui: he would lead the ascetic monks to continue their journey and enter from the location mentioned by the master. After meeting the master and others, he would relay the situation that Grandpa Wang told us, and then see if we can find the corpse in the valley; while Sang Yu, Grandpa Sun and I would stay outside, hoping that the Five Ghosts could find Xiao Hei Abai, and then use the two of them to control the birds and beasts in the mountains to find the place where the Nazis hid the corpse!

　　Chang Geng needs to use Shiba Lingri, so I am not worried at all that they didn’t bring it with them - as for how to refine the antidote at that time, I won’t care, let’s talk about it after we get the thing!

　　Sang Yu immediately released the five ghosts. As soon as he said something, they rushed in four directions with a roar, and the three of us stayed where we were and waited for news.

　　About three hours later, the incense sticks in front of Sang Yu that were used to communicate with the Five Ghosts had been changed several times. The green smoke on the newly lit incense suddenly shook slightly, and then quickly circled in the air, forming an arrow shape at an angle.

　　direction!

　　Sang Yu immediately took out a pair of candles, lit them and inserted them into the incense ashes. Then he placed three pieces of talisman paper on the ground, pressed them down with an ancient coin, and sprinkled a handful of crushed Guanyin soil on them. I have seen this method before. It is to maintain contact with the five ghosts for a certain period of time after leaving the casting site, about three or four hours.

　　We then headed in the direction pointed by the Five Ghosts. That place was northeast of the Duoban tribe's bamboo house, and we were northwest of the bamboo house, so we just needed to go straight there. The distance was not short, but we had rested enough, so it only took us more than two hours to get there.

　　When we got there and took a look, hey, you know what, it was Xiao Hei and Abai - there was a huge ruin in front of them, which looked like a collapsed temple.

　　Wu Gui and Xiao Hei Abai were quite familiar with the place, and they must have told the guys here about our coming. So when we arrived, they were quite quiet, just waiting for us in the bushes. They only stood up and said hello to me when they saw us.

　　There are priorities, so I didn't care what the ruins were for the time being. I just told them the story and asked them to help. Abai agreed very straightforwardly, then quickly climbed onto a rock and roared. The sound didn't make any sense to our ears, but the animals couldn't stand it - in a short while, dozens of birds and thirty to fifty small animals such as mice and rabbits had gathered around us.

　　Soon, this group of small animals began to look for humans in this large area, and they would quickly give us feedback if there was anything unusual where humans gathered.

　　It was then that I noticed the ruins in front of me. This thing actually didn't look like an ordinary temple, but rather a totem for ancestor worship. It was three thick human-shaped stone sculptures, and underneath the stone sculptures was a circular pattern covered with stones, but the cracks in the stones were full of grass, covering the entire stone floor so tightly that nothing could be seen.

　　If Xiao Hei hadn't reminded me, Sang Yu and I would have probably overlooked it.

　　After Abai finished his work, I asked, "Why did you two come here instead of staying at home? Xiaohei Abai, tell me, what is so attractive here?"

　　Xiao Hei pointed at the ground in front of us and said, "We don't know what's here, but we feel that there is something we need here. But when we got here, we didn't see anything. Liu Piyun, we said we would go back and ask you to help us take a look."

　　"Yeah," Abai stretched out his claws and scratched the floor, "We were sleeping soundly, but suddenly I felt a voice calling me in the middle of the night, so I woke up. It turned out that Xiao Hei also felt the call. So we came to take a look, but when we got here we still didn't find anything, it's just that the feeling became stronger..."

　　"You mean there's something here that's calling you?" I said curiously, "It's really strange, there's something here that can attract you two, tell me, what's it like?"

　　Xiao Hei thought for a while and said, "This feeling is different for Abai and me. His is stronger and mine is weaker. It's like, like, like when you are extremely hungry and there is a pile of food in front of you. As long as you eat it, you will feel comfortable."

　　I immediately became confused. This incident was really too strange. I didn't know what kind of messed up secrets this altar had. But now our main task was to prevent the Nazis and the beasts from taking advantage of Chang Geng Lingri to recover their strength. It was too late to deal with it for now!

　　It had only been a few dozen minutes since Abai sent out those small animals, but a few jackdaws had already flown over and cooed a few times. Abai immediately shouted, "Found it!"

　　Damn, how could this happen? That corpse seems to be not far from here?

　　Could it be that this altar is really related to this incident?

　　Chapter 398 Sneak Attack in the Fog

　　The place where the corpse was located was only about twenty minutes away from here, so we rushed over without saying a word.

　　After going around the col and looking down, the place pointed out by the jackdaw was just a dense forest. There was no sign of anyone there. But Sang Yu and I had both been to the Nazi's Lobuze base and knew a little about their hiding skills - it seemed like they just dug a half-slope pit on the ground, covered it with white tarpaulin and then buried it with snow. Not to mention that airplanes in the sky couldn't see it, even if people passing by were not too close, they would not be able to find it at all.

　　I looked around. There was a small river on the south side of the woods, and a very high and huge rock on the east side, which was completely impassable. In comparison, the west and north sides were the only passages - we wanted to get there, and naturally those guys would too. If there were people scouting these two routes, it would be easy to find with the Yin-Yang eyes, but it would be difficult if there were hidden cameras or monitors.

　　It’s not that I’m afraid of them, but I’m afraid that I’ll disturb these guys and make them take the corpse away for me. Not only will it be troublesome to chase them, but it will also delay the preparation of the antidote for Mr. Wang and everyone else in the Famen family.

　　I looked at the surrounding terrain and pulled them north from this position. We made a big circle and then turned back to the east, and finally appeared on the huge cliff just now - I don't believe that anyone would always pay attention to this stone wall. It is safest to go down from here!

　　As expected, with the help of Sangyu and the Five Ghosts, we easily got down to the east side of the woods. From here, we could see shadows swaying in the woods, and there were indeed many people hiding. I took out a telescope from Sangyu's hand and took a look. It turned out to be the Nazi gang!

　　Although these people had no special markings and were dressed like ordinary tourists, many of them had blond hair, blue eyes, high noses and a very distinct Aryan appearance without any disguise. Their every move was powerful and they had bulges on their waists, and it was obvious that they all carried weapons - there were a total of about ten people in this group, led by a short man who looked smart and capable, like an expert.

　　Now we know that there are two groups of Nazis. One group is led by Joseph and headed north, and the other group is the dozen or so people here. Judging from the number of people, Joseph and his group are obviously much more numerous, and they are carrying large and small bags of luggage, which makes them look more like they are going to hold a ceremony. But why is Shiba here?

　　The group of people were hiding in the forest in simple green tents. Outside two of the tents, there were four men guarding them closely. It was obvious that they had valuables. When someone entered another tent and opened the door, a flashing light could be seen, and there was also the sound of a machine. Needless to say, there must be a surveillance camera inside.

　　"Xiao Hei, can you feel the breath of that corpse thing?" I still have to confirm it. Otherwise, if you say there is nothing after spending so much time, wouldn't it be stupid? So I asked Xiao Hei directly.

　　Xiao Hei is a divine beast after all, so he nodded to me without saying anything: "This feeling is a bit strange, as if it has been blocked by something, and it feels very faint and weak, but it is indeed the stench of the corpse, there is no doubt about it..."

　　"Okay, I interrupted it directly: "Then we..."

　　"Who else knows that Xiao Hei immediately crawled in front of me and stretched out his claws to protest: "There is more than just this breath in there! Liu Piyun, there are many things in there.

　　"What?" I didn't quite understand. "What do you mean by 'too many things'?"

　　Xiao Hei stuck out his tongue to lick his paw. Now he is acting more and more like a cat. Not only does he act cute when there are pretty girls around and wait for them to hold him, but he also shows some unique cat-like expressions from time to time. After that, he squinted and said, "From the smell, there are not only corpses here, but also at least a dozen ancient beasts and strange creatures. Although they are all very faint, they are very clear to me. There is no ambiguity at all.

　　What this sentence means is...

　　I immediately said in surprise: "Are all the sacrifices here? Then, then the place where they are offering sacrifices should be very close to here?" At that time, a thought popped up in my mind. Although I didn't say it out loud, I vaguely felt a sense of uneasiness becoming stronger and stronger: Maybe Joseph's team was bait itself, and the breath of the Ringwraiths was released at that time just to attract our attention, and then to lure the people in the Dharma Gate to chase after them, use the poison extracted from the corpse to create chaos, and take the opportunity to hold the ceremony...

　　That's a good plan!

　　But if that's the case, then the matter is hard to say. Let's not mention anything else. Just the fact that this group of masters lost so much face and were deceived, and then were collectively poisoned... I decided at that time to never say a word about this matter, pretend that I knew nothing, do what I should do, and then when asked, I knew nothing - I should clean myself up first!

　　Now that you have thought things through, it's time to take action.

　　Before I could figure out what to do, Grandpa Sun had already taken out something with a grin, "I can't do this kind of thing with knives and guns, how about you guys go and attack the enemy, and I'll stay here and do some tricks?" "Then..." I just opened my mouth and Grandpa Sun had already placed the things on the ground one by one, "Nothing else, just a thick fog, you guys be careful - girl, ask your five ghosts to take this thing to the west

　　As Grandpa Sun spoke, he took out a wine cup and poured half a cup of water into it. He then rolled up a talisman and stuffed it into the cup. Soon the cinnabar and black ink on it melted into the water.

　　We naturally followed his instructions. Then we saw Grandpa Sun take out the other two wine cups and use the talisman ash to draw the shape of an altar on the ground. Then he took out a handful of beans and placed them on the altar, saying as he did so: "Dragon King, lend me some money. Just ask for the fog to rise. Follow the water to the twenty-five communities. The prime minister, the clerk, the water official, the plain worker, the document box, the paper box, the Jade Emperor's tablet, the horseman's head, the charioteer's head, the official stick holder, the water local leader, and the tablet stick holder must be ready. As long as the fog clears for half a day, there will be three parts of clouds and mist. As he spoke, the things in his hands were already arranged. Then he reminded us: "The fog will come from the west. By then, their attention will be on the west. Naturally, you will take the opportunity to attack from behind. Remember, you must wait for the right time.

　　"Knowing that Sang Yu and I agreed, he sneaked over with Xiao Hei Abai.

　　Behind him, he heard Grandpa Sun muttering, "The twenty-eight constellations beyond the thirty-three heavens, the bright spirits throughout the heavens, the stars in the blue sky, the lords of the stars, the Purple Qi Yuanqing, the two palaces of the sun and the moon, the five mountains in the domain, the four river source masters, the civil and military officials, the Holy Mother of Heaven, the spirit of Yan Ping Hua Qin, the daughter of Li Yue Jun Luo, the deacon of the four seasons, the five immortal officials, the chief of the Department of Agriculture and Grain, the four officials of the year, month, day and time, the millions of aquatic creatures, the Rain Dragon King, the Thunder Goddess, the Lightning Lady, the Thunderbolt General, quickly leave the Sea Palace, show the Holy Clouds, the great rain, the grace of the four fields..."

　　As he chanted the spell, there was soon a sticky and heavy feeling in the woods, as if it became inexplicably wet. Not daring to delay, he searched the side of the woods and hid behind a fallen thick log.

　　A few minutes later, a gust of wind suddenly blew from the west.

　　The wind rustled through the woods, which alerted the little Nazi policeman. He and his men stared at the woods to the west without moving. At this moment, a faint white smoke appeared within my sight.

　　It's getting foggy!

　　The fog came so suddenly and was so thick that it would be a lie to say it wasn't a bit strange, but this is the tropical rain forest of Xishuangbanna, and no one can predict if the weather is really abnormal. The little man gave a few instructions, and his men hurriedly ran into the house to ask, and when they came out, they shook their heads in confusion - it seemed that they asked the guy watching the monitor and found nothing unusual, so they were disappointed.

　　The group of people just stood there as if they were facing a great enemy, and the sounds of gun bolts being fired and daggers being pointed were heard one after another.

　　As the wind grew stronger, the fog was gradually carried into their camp, passing over the little guy and gradually covering the tent - I just waved my hand, and the five ghosts rushed out!

　　When the five ghosts went out and walked around in the forest, the air temperature dropped drastically and the fog instantly became much thicker. The visibility that was more than ten meters just now was immediately reduced by half. It was already amazing for ordinary people to be able to see three meters!

　　"rush

　　We rushed out immediately!

　　When it comes to this kind of sneak attack, Xiao Hei Abai is still much better than us - Sang Yu and I had just rushed to the edge of the tent when the first shout was heard in the thick fog!

　　Suddenly, there were shouting, gunshots and fighting sounds coming from inside!

　　"Sang Yu, we..." I just opened my mouth when a few puffs came from the tree next to me. I immediately hugged Sang Yu and threw myself to the ground. Then I saw a row of bullet holes on the tree trunk!

　　Damn! Those guys have already started to fight, right?

　　At this time, there were screams and angry roars in the forest. Sang Yu listened carefully and told me that some guys were hit by their own people...

　　Immediately I had an idea - forget it, I'd better not go, and wait for the divine beasts and the ferocious beasts to do their job. I'm not afraid of anything else, but I'd be stupid if I really got hit by a stray bullet!

　　It seems very likely!

　　The battle had only started for one minute when the idea formed and was implemented in my mind, but less than two minutes later, the battle seemed to be over - because I could not hear any sound at all!

　　Sang Yu and I looked up and suddenly found that the fog was rushing towards a certain direction at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like the hair on the ground being sucked away by a vacuum cleaner.

　　"This is..." Sang Yu had just opened her mouth when a vague figure could be seen in front of her. By the time she finished asking the second half of the question, "What's going on?", we had already seen the scene: Abai was standing in the woods with his mouth wide open, and the mist rushed into his mouth and then disappeared into the bottomless pit!

　　I had forgotten that this guy is a glutton with infinite devouring ability.

　　A group of guys with missing limbs were rolling around in the woods, but no one made any sound!

　　Chapter 399: Hunger

　　Usually, Xiao Hei and Abai are lazy and scoundrels, and all they need is food. We usually think of these two guys as divine beasts and ferocious beasts, so we take good care of them and don't neglect them, but their status is not very high, and everyone dares to make a few jokes with them. (www.vm)

　　But now look, all the guys around me are missing limbs, with several bites on their bodies, bleeding and horrible to look at. There are even two corpses without their entire calves missing... My heart was startled at that moment, and I remembered that although these two guys didn't make any noise on weekdays, they were ferocious and brutal ancient beasts in their bones after all - I have to be more careful in the future!

　　After all, Xiao Hei was a divine beast and had some restraint. Most of the time, he just rushed and rammed the opponent, causing blood to flow from his head. The Taotie mainly used its mouth, tearing, biting, and scratching. Anyone injured by it turned pale as if they were poisoned. Sang Yu was puzzled and naturally asked, "Abai, what's wrong with these guys? Aren't your teeth poisonous?"

　　Abai licked his paw with great pride and said, "Although my teeth are non-toxic, the evil spirit is overflowing from them. You people who practice the Dharma can resist it a little, but ordinary people can't resist it at all." He also advised, "People I bite will mostly die - but these guys have killed many people, so don't feel sorry for them.

　　The Nazis on the ground were rolling slower and slower, and it looked like the poison was taking effect. I couldn't bear it, so I interrupted them, "Abai Xiaohei, to be honest, although their deaths are not a pity, they are still lives after all. Can you two... can you two spare their lives? It can be considered as accumulating some good karma for me, right?"

　　Abai didn't take this seriously, but Xiaohei noticed it. He scurried to Abai's side and said, "That's right! Brother, Lao Liu has caught too many ghosts and monsters. The yin and yang between heaven and earth are too much. He has accumulated countless karma. If it weren't for his good deeds, he might have died long ago. Let's do something good for Lao Liu."

　　Abai climbed down groaningly: "Not interested, too lazy to do it..."

　　Xiao Hei scratched Abai's back with his claws: "No! Who are we going to eat after he dies? You remember how bad the life arranged by Tiezi was, and think about what we ate after Lao Liu came back..." "Yes, Abai stood up all of a sudden, as if he suddenly realized something: "This is the truth, Lao Liu is a very useful guy - come, let's go save him right away and let Lao Liu live a few more years.

　　After saying that, he and Xiao Hei immediately went to rescue people - speaking of which, it was really fucking stupid, my value in their eyes was actually only reflected here...

　　While we were chatting, Grandpa Sun had already gone to inspect the tent. As soon as we finished talking and wanted to go to check, he had already come out with a look of surprise: "There are too many things in here. Basically all the Nazi sacrifices are here..." "Is Shiba here?" This was what Sang Yu was most concerned about. When he saw that Grandpa Sun didn't mention it, he quickly asked.

　　Grandpa Sun nodded: "Yes, there are still many things - the poison and antidote have been found.

　　"Really?" Sang Yu and I exclaimed together, and we were naturally very happy. We saw Grandpa Sun flip his wrist and take out two bottles, which were obviously the poison extracted from the corpse, and then a box of needles and medicine, which should be the extracted anti-toxin.

　　Now that we have the antidote, let’s send it over right away!

　　Originally, Sang Yu wanted to go there himself, and using the Five Ghosts Moving Technique would have made it quicker, but Grandpa Sun said that if he couldn't find anyone, he would have to use paper cranes to contact them, so he had to go himself. Plus, this place didn't look simple either, and it should be a Nazi hidden base, and if we encountered the enemy we would have to resist - so in the end we decided to let Grandpa Sun go there. After using the Five Ghosts Moving Technique to get to the northwest, he would find someone to deliver the antidote himself, and then contact the master to send people to support us. Sang Yu and I would stay behind with Xiao Hei and Abai to guard against the Nazis coming back.

　　Uncle Sun didn't delay and set off immediately.

　　The gang had been rescued. Xiao Hei Abai dragged them to an empty tent and then checked all their bodies. He destroyed all the cell phone transmitters and said to them without locking them up or tying them up: "The poison you were infected with must be removed in seven days. During this period, you must lie still to prevent your blood from moving too fast. Then you must take drugs every day to stay alive. If you want to die, run. In about an hour, your blood will move rapidly, and the poison will attack your heart..." Xiao Hei also added: "There is nothing else to do when the poison takes effect. You will just become a zombie. It is a different life experience."

　　The two guys looked at each other and laughed weirdly, their eyes were like they were staring at a pile of prey. The little Nazi was frightened and said immediately: "We won't run, we won't run." The rest of the guys kept nodding, like a bunch of kowtow machines.

　　I don’t know whether it didn’t want to turn into a zombie or was afraid that we wouldn’t detoxify it, but it was pretty scared anyway!

　　But we were not really relieved. Sang Yu dismantled a surveillance camera and placed it next to the tent, and then restricted the movements of these guys - just don't leave the tent, and he didn't care about anything else.

　　After finishing the work, I said I would take turns to rest, but just as I was about to say the words, the little black Abai had already run into the tent where we were staying and crawled into sleep. Within a few seconds he was snoring loudly - it seemed that Sang Yu and I could only handle it ourselves.

　　After traveling for a long time, Sang Yu was a little tired, so I simply asked him to take a rest, and I stayed on duty to watch the monitor, which was also a man's duty. Sang Yu just made a bed in the tent full of instruments and rested, leaving me alone on duty.

　　It was quite interesting to stare at the monitor at first, but it became a bit boring after an hour or two, so I went out for a walk, smoked a cigarette, went to the toilet, and stretched my muscles. Just as I was about to go back, I suddenly noticed that the western sky looked a little strange!

　　It was a very strange cloud, not very large in area, but the cloud was covered with striped black lines and emitted flashes from time to time, just like a rain cloud, but there was no thunder and no rain. I watched it for a few minutes and didn’t pay much attention to anything else, but when I was about to go back, I suddenly saw a strange light appear!

　　The light was like someone had turned on a searchlight from the clouds, shining directly at the ground, but it disappeared in just ten seconds or so, and then the clouds slowly dispersed as if they had melted.

　　I identified the location and found that it was very close to the three stone statues that Xiao Hei and Abai were looking for at the beginning. I was suddenly confused - at this moment, I suddenly heard a howl coming from the tent!

　　When I turned around, Abai had already rushed out of the tent, drooling and running towards me with red eyes, howling: "I'm so hungry! So hungry! I want to eat..." When he saw me, he was like he saw a savior: "Lao Liu, eat! I want to eat! I'm so hungry

　　At first, I had already found the food reserves of the Nazis. I was so scared that I just pointed and said, "Over there, go by yourself." Then I saw Abai rushing into the tent where the food was stored like a flash of lightning. Suddenly, I heard a loud creaking sound, mixed with the sound of several iron sheets and steel plates being bitten. I guess this guy probably didn't even let go of the packaging bags!

　　At this time, Xiao Hei and Sang Yu rushed out of the tent, but there was nothing unusual about either of them - I thought Xiao Hei and Abai should have some connection, so I asked, and it turned out that what Xiao Hei said was similar to what I guessed: I suddenly had a very strange feeling while sleeping, as if my body began to expand and change constantly in an instant, and a surging power seemed to descend upon my body. That power was so huge and so familiar, as if I had possessed it before... But this was just the tip of the iceberg, and Xiao Hei hadn't even felt whether that power was something he had possessed before, his body couldn't bear it anymore, food and energy were drained in an instant, and an incomparable sense of hunger gripped it tightly!

　　From this, we can infer that Xiao Hei Abai is about the same, and Abai is also affected by this feeling, so he is desperate to find food - "No, that's not right, why aren't you that hungry?" I immediately grasped the key point: "Logically speaking, you should be about the same.

　　Xiao Hei snorted and laughed: "What a joke, who am I? I am the mythical beast Pixiu. Although this feeling of hunger is very strong, it doesn't mean that I can't resist it. The reserves I have eaten for so many years can withstand it, right?"

　　"Then your brother..."

　　Xiao Hei shook his head: "He is different. My brother never had this kind of resistance before, and he is not much better now. If he hadn't lacked self-control, he wouldn't have been brought into the Four Evils..."

　　When Xiao Hei said this, I seemed to have grasped something, but I didn’t know what it was. I was thinking about this question in my heart - but then Nana Abai rushed out of the tent all of a sudden, and it seemed that there was no improvement. He was still howling: "Hungry! Hungry!

　　"Brother, please be patient, there is nothing to eat!" Xiao Hei cried out.

　　Abai growled twice, with a fierce look in his eyes. Before I could find a solution, he suddenly turned around and rushed into another tent - that, that seemed to be the tent containing the corpse!

　　Sang Yu suddenly shouted, "It's going to happen!" There was a loud noise in the tent, as if countless utensils were broken, and there was also the sound of Abai biting and swallowing.

　　She suddenly became anxious: "Biyun, what should we do?"

　　"I can't help it. My mind suddenly became clear at this time: "Let him eat! Maybe it's right to eat it - Sang Yu, don't worry, this may not be a bad thing, let's see first."

　　But as soon as I finished speaking, Xiao Hei suddenly got excited: "No way! There are good things inside, I want to rush in too. Sang Yu couldn't stop me and wanted to take a look, but I pulled her back: "Just take a look outside! I think I understand something, let me think about it."

　　Sang Yu said anxiously: "If you don't go in now, they will finish eating. Do you still want to?"

　　"Eat it? It's not a bad thing to eat it. I suddenly understood: "These things may be considered sacrifices, they are food in the first place - I know why.

　　Chapter 400: The Three Talents Organization

　　The Nazis did bring a lot of things this time. In addition to the corpses, there were also legendary ancient beasts, alien corpses, rare plant fruits, and more than ten kinds of blood from unknown sources - some of them must have been sacrifices used by Chang Geng during his reign, but the rest should be prepared food.

　　The two of them were eating voraciously inside for a while, and after about seven or eight minutes, the noise gradually slowed down. After another ten minutes or so, the two guys came out with contented steps.

　　"Did you enjoy your meal?" I asked deliberately. "Is there anything left?"

　　"It feels great. Xiao Hei yawned and crawled under the shade of a tree, sleepily saying, "I can't take it anymore. I ate too much and need to take a nap... You go and see for yourself... Snooze... Snooze..." He snored as he spoke.

　　“Hey, hey, hey, don’t sleep… Damn, you’re really fucking fast,” I couldn’t stop him and quickly found Abai: “Wait a minute… Don’t lie down… Just one minute… I’m not slow either…” In the end, both of them fell to the ground and fell asleep, leaving a mess behind. No one explained to me what happened, which made me look at Sang Yu with a miserable look on my face: Uh, Sang Yu…”

　　She waved her hand to stop me: "Stop talking, I'll go in with you to take a look?"

　　Look, look, Sang Yu is so nice. At a time like this, she knows to accompany me in and do her own things. She will never leave me... uh, for example, to sleep?

　　There were countless wreckage of stainless steel boxes and glass jars in the tent, as well as several crushed electronic devices. All kinds of soups and juices were spilled all over the ground. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a mess - but the only thing I could confirm here was that there was really nothing to eat. Even a few wooden boxes were left with only the rubber pads on the bottom.

　　The only thing that is certain is that there are really a lot of things in there, but now they have all turned into cat and dog feces. Sang Yu and I didn't find anything in there. After we came out, we studied it for a long time and came to a general conclusion: this should be the place where the Nazis stored the ancient beasts. Although we are not sure whether these things are used for sacrifices, another point is certain - this place must be very close to the place where the sacrifice is actually going to be held, otherwise these things cannot be transported quickly.

　　And there is one thing that I have always been entangled with in this whole activity, that is, using the power of Chang Geng Lingri to reverse life and death and revive the demon god, does this process really require finding so many ancient beast spirits? You see, these Nazis don't choose at all and just take everything they see. As long as they appear, they will catch them all... It's not like buying vegetables, so casual?

　　The only characteristic of these ancient beasts and ferocious beasts is that they contain enormous energy. Abai just ate a bunch of these things just now, and his uncontrollable hunger disappeared. Instead, he needed to fall into a deep sleep to digest these things - so I boldly assume that these were originally the food for the monster after it woke up, and were not used for sacrifice!

　　The real thing needed for the sacrifice is very important, and perhaps it is hidden in the body of the Nazi professor.

　　But it doesn’t matter. Now all the valuable things here have been eaten by those two foodies. There is no need to stay here. So Sang Yu and I decided to just go over and see what is there.

　　This is the place where Xiao Hei Abai was attracted in the beginning.

　　Now the two guys are still sleeping, and I don't feel comfortable leaving them anywhere, so I moved them to a haystack nearby and put a pile of dead branches on top of them.

　　Then Sang Yu and I rushed to the altar and took a closer look.

　　There didn't seem to be anything strange about the three statues. They were just three ancient star statues. Sang Yu and I climbed up and down to look for a long time. We tried every place but found nothing. We were considering whether to turn over the stone slab on the ground to have a look. Sang Yu suddenly said, "By the way, should we check the facial features of this stone sculpture? Many ancient spellcasting methods used the five senses of the human body to operate the magic power. I wonder if they hid the mechanism in there?"

　　Since Sang Yu said so, I would like to give it a try. When we first checked these places, we didn't dare to do anything. We just took a look. Now that it has been brought up, let's just tinker with it - the first place we need to touch is the Niwan Palace.

　　I climbed up to the top of the stone sculpture again. The location of the Niwan Palace was clearly a piece of stone. I didn't know how big or thick it was. I was quite careful when I checked it just now, but now it seems that it needs to be torn apart... Sang Yu and I tried to insert the God-killing Blade and the Ruler Sword along the edge of the stone slab, and then pried it hard -

　　I didn't expect that a piece of rock that looked so thick would actually loosen up after we pried it upwards!

　　There's hope!

　　We exchanged glances, then continued to stretch out our hands and lift with force, and we actually lifted the stone... Oh, no, it looks like a rock, but when we actually lifted it up, we realized that it was just a slab of stone.

　　Moreover, the weight, size and thickness of this stone slab are totally disproportionate. It should be hollow, right?

　　I changed my hand, grabbed the stone slab and moved it away, and then I realized that I had guessed correctly: there was a square hollow rock underneath, with a hole the size of a teacup in the middle, and I didn't know what was inside; the stone slab was not a single piece, its bottom was carved into the shape of a semi-arc dome, like a lid covering the rock and the hole.

　　Now we both became excited and quickly changed two statues to take a look. They all had the same thing: three black holes with big mouths, as if something needed to be put in.

　　If I'm not mistaken, something must be put in here or some liquid must be poured in before the mechanism can be activated. The ancient technology is not as magical as in the movies. Most of them use some more sophisticated lever principles. If this is just an altar, I don't think it will be too complicated... Why not give it a try?

　　Sang Yu looked at the stone slab and suddenly thought of something: "Since there are three of these pipes here, I guess even if we try it, we have to try it together. Whether you are pouring water or something else, we need three together..."

　　I nodded. "That should be the case. Otherwise, the three-in-one mechanism would be meaningless. I remember it was called the 'Three Talents Mechanism' - but do you know how much water to use to test it? Too much or too little might not trigger it?"

　　Sang Yu nodded affirmatively: "Look at this stone slab. The curved dome-like thing on it looks like a big bowl when turned over. If I'm not mistaken, the capacity of these three stone bowls is the capacity required to trigger the mechanism..."

　　I slapped my thigh suddenly: "Hey, this is it - I remember there was a book called "The Book of Strange Crafts" that wrote about this, 'Use the cover to carry water back in, and the machine moves with ingenuity', so this is how it works! Anyway, let's give it a try, at least it's more reliable. But I immediately thought of something else: "But there are two of us, how about... how about we go and wake up Xiao Hei and the others?"

　　Sang Yu smiled and shook her head: "No, I have another one here

　　"Who?" I thought for a moment: "The five ghosts you sent out haven't come back yet, and Grandpa Sun is not here. I really can't think of who else you can use..." While talking, Sang Yu gently pinched her Pisces pendant with her hand, and I suddenly remembered: "Damn, I almost forgot, there is also Brother Guangxiu! Hurry up and get him out to do something.

　　Sang Yu gently took off the Pisces ornament and put it on the ground, then muttered a few words. I felt a flash in front of my eyes, and that Guangxiu brother had appeared in front of us. He probably knew all the things that happened, and he was excited when he came out: "Great, great, it turned out to be this place! I got information that there was such a place back then, but unfortunately I never saw it. Now I finally saw it - you guessed it right, it's like this, just use these three lids to hold water and pour it in..." As he said this, he circled around the statue, and kept muttering: "Finally saw it, finally saw it..."

　　I didn't expect Akechi Mitsuhide to have this use. I was very satisfied immediately: "Okay, let's do as you say..." As I said that, I began to make arrangements: "Let's get some water and fill these three stone bowls first..."

　　"Wait a minute, I didn't expect Mitsuhide to interrupt me: "I have something I want to ask you to do for me." He looked a little embarrassed or even shy: "Can you help me?"

　　I looked at Sang Yu and waited for her to express her opinion. After all, this was her family's thing and I couldn't speak easily. As a result, Sang Yu frowned and said, "Guang Xiu, didn't my father say that he would help you deal with your matter after this was resolved? Now you can help me deal with the matter first, okay?"

　　"I don't know when it will be. Mitsuhide shouted excitedly, "This is the altar that gathers the power of yin and yang. It is also the time of Chang Geng Lingri. If you want to revive the ghosts and demons, you need sacrifices, but if you just want me to enter the reincarnation, there is no need to be so troublesome. Miss, please do a good deed and send me to the reincarnation?"

　　"but…"

　　"But what?" Mitsuhide stood in front of Sang Yu and roared desperately: "Are you saying that you don't want me to be liberated? Now the ghosts are destroyed, and Oda Nobunaga can't be resurrected. Why do you want me to stay here?" He became more and more excited: "I have no friends and no goals. I am left alone in this world. What do you think is the meaning of me?"

　　Sang Yu seemed to be in a dilemma, so I could only interject, "Sang Yu, uh, if it's convenient, we can just help him to be reborn. First, it will save us the trouble of looking for the Three Penglai Mountains, and second, it will also help him fulfill his wish. What do you think?"

　　After hearing me speak, Guangxiu stopped shouting and stared at Sangyu pitifully. In the end, Sangyu could only nod helplessly: "Okay, I'll help you with this matter if it's appropriate..." "That's great!" Guangxiu rushed over happily and hugged me tightly, "Thank you

　　"Wait a minute," Sang Yu added, "but let's make it clear first, it has to be done when it's convenient, and it has to be done after the matter is settled.

　　"No problem, no problem." Mitsuhide ran away with three stone bowls in his hand. "I'll go get some water."

　　In a blink of an eye, it disappeared from our sight!

　　Chapter 401: Glazed Terrace

　　Mitsuhide was swiftly moving through the shadows of the forest, as lively as Jerry the mouse, singing and dancing with joy. In less than 20 minutes, he had retrieved the water and placed it on top of the three stone sculptures, then ran to me and said, "Okay, okay, can we start?" His face was full of expectation and flattery...

　　I said this mechanism is very simple, it is just a simple lever structure made by humans, it is not like the things made by the Dharma that require special conditions, such as time, moonlight, etc., so we poured the water in without delay.

　　The water flowed into the stone sculpture along the pipe. After a while, I felt the stone sculpture under my feet suddenly shook slightly, and then a slight creaking sound of a mechanism was heard. With the appearance of the sound, a part of the stone floor in front of us began to sink slightly, and then it became deeper and deeper. With a crisp splash, countless stones fell down, and a pit the size of a wellhead suddenly sank in the middle!

　　The entrance we were looking for finally appeared before us.

　　You probably can't understand how I felt at that time: Just think about it, I had just finished dealing with that matter in Maojiaping, and before I had a day off, I was taken to Xishuangbanna, saying that I was following the Dharmamen team to deal with Chang Geng Lingri - I thought it was pretty good, but the Nazi conspiracy turned out that most of the people in the Dharmamen were poisoned. Although I don't know how big the poison is and how wide the area is, but since even Mr. Wang was infected, I'm sure this matter will definitely not be easy to deal with!

　　Next up is our Zhuge family's backup team. With the previous experience and the old man in charge, I think Master and the others will probably be fine. They are just busy treating those people and are probably unable to spare the time now. Once Grandpa Sun's stuff is delivered, we can start preparing the antidote based on the nature of the poison...

　　More than a hundred people! That was definitely not something that the antidote prepared by the Nazis could satisfy.

　　As for the Buddhist monks, they don't seem that important. Although they seem to be just the icing on the cake, I know clearly that the danger in this operation is definitely not just the Nazis. Qiongqi and Taowu haven't appeared yet. Where do you think they will hide? After the monks and the old man meet up, they should be on guard against Qiongqi!

　　Therefore, this unconfirmed altar can only be investigated by Sang Yu and I. There is no way that other people can help us. After verifying that this thing is the altar needed by the Nazis, we can give accurate information and then call in a large force. Having said that, it seems that this matter is also because we fell into the Nazi's conspiracy and led everyone into the trap. We can't blame others.

　　After the cave collapsed, a circular passage like a staircase was revealed. The stone stairs at a 45-degree angle led straight down to an unknown distance. With a flashlight, it looked quite deep. I thought about it and decided to send Xiao Hei Abai back first to tie up all the injured Nazis for me.

　　Think about it, what if these guys seal the cave entrance after we go down? So the best thing now is to take those guys to a hidden place and tie them up. If nothing else, at least the Nazis won't find them for a while when they come back. Otherwise, when they come back, these guys will say something they shouldn't say, which won't be very good for us...

　　I still remember the situation in Fuxi's Xiantian Bagua!

　　While they were setting out to do this, Sang Yu and I did not delay and immediately went down the 45-degree slope of the stone stairs into the cave - this was not a naturally formed cave, the stone wall and the ground were seamlessly integrated without any gaps or cracks, and there were obvious signs of polishing on it, obviously a place carved out of the rocks.

　　If an archaeologist saw this, he would definitely be shocked and brag about the rock excavation work as some kind of miracle. However, in the eyes of our sect, this is not very responsible: to put it simply, as long as we have ancient beasts at our disposal, this matter will be very simple. They can easily soften the rock and then break it into large chunks, and then everything becomes natural.

　　The stone stairs were not very long, and the angle was not a fixed 45-degree angle. After walking down seven or eight meters, the slope became flatter and flatter, and finally became a straight tunnel. Here we saw the thin gap between the rocks, and behind it were endless convex and concave murals.

　　The pattern on the stone wall tells a story that has been passed down: At some point, the stars in the sky changed, and a red flaming meteor streaked across the sky. Under the influence of this meteor, all things on the ground began to wither, people and animals began to die, and even the rivers dried up and turned into deserts. Then another meteor appeared, and the new meteor swept across the sky with a blue light, bringing life and vitality to the earth, and everything started again... Plants grew, animals reproduced again, and the dead people stood up one by one and took up weapons to fight against the red meteor in the sky!

　　With the help of the blue meteor, people finally defeated the red meteor, and the earth was reborn. From then on, the meteor would return to the earth every few years to help kind people - these ancient legends often exaggerate and distort things, but I can see a hint of the essence from this, that is, the blue star and its power!

　　This is indeed a place where you can obtain the power of Chang Geng!

　　After walking about ten meters forward, the view in front of me suddenly opened up. A curved dome of several dozen square meters appeared in front of me. It was another altar made of a whole piece of rock! The altar was a circular stone slab, surrounded by a deep gully on the edge. There were ripples of phosphorescence inside, which should be some kind of liquid flowing. In the middle of the stone platform, there was an altar similar to a soup bowl, which was concave in the middle and convex on the edge. The entire length was just enough to fit a person.

　　I gave Sang Yu a little help, and took the lead to walk onto the stone platform, and took a few steps forward... Nothing happened! Although everything was fine, I always felt that something was wrong. After thinking about it, I moved my feet slightly - and sure enough, I touched a slight bump.

　　Only then did I notice my feet. The stone platform was obviously full of bumps and depressions. It looked like a map! Mountains, rivers, plants, peaks...many of them appeared one by one on the stone platform. It looked like the topography of Xishuangbanna.

　　This is a natural map, basically the same as the one taken by the satellite. I won't go into the details, but it's awesome. Sang Yu squatted down next to me and looked at it: "Is there anything special about this?" Then he used the flashlight in his hand to illuminate me.

　　"I don't know what happened. After I saw what was in front of me, I raised the flashlight in my hand and looked into the distance. Who would have thought that when I raised my head, I bumped into Sang Yu, and her hand suddenly shook. The flashlight in her hand slipped out of her palm, but Sang Yu turned her wrist and immediately caught it tightly.

　　But at the moment of turning my wrist, I seemed to see a blue light flash before my eyes, just like something appeared and then disappeared - I immediately looked up at the dome, but the entire dome was hidden in deep darkness and I couldn't see anything!

　　"That's strange!" I thought about it and looked at the surrounding stone walls. The several bowl-shaped platforms on the stone walls gave me an idea. I immediately turned off my flashlight and asked Sang Yu to turn off her flashlight as well... Then I walked to the stone wall and saw that there was indeed some liquid in those bowl-shaped platforms, and there was also a long pillar sticking out.

　　I don't know what this oil lamp is made of, nor how old it is, but I took out my lighter and tried it, and it suddenly lit up a bean-sized flame. There are seven such oil lamps around, I lit them all one by one, and then retreated outside the stone platform...

　　The oil lamps slowly burned, and the flames grew bigger and bigger. Suddenly, as if someone gave an order, the oil lamps made tiny crackling sounds, and then a tassel-like snake of light crawled from each oil lamp all the way to the dome!

　　The dome suddenly shone with brilliant light, and spots of light were scattered down. The stone platform in front of him seemed to come alive in an instant and began to move!

　　The breeze blew through the trees, the river rippled, the green mountains and clear waters were filled with countless vitality and vigor, and several beams of light formed a large spot of light, dragging a long tail and slowly flying over the mountains and rivers...

　　"This is... My God, it's so beautiful!" Sang Yu exclaimed in amazement, and grabbed my hand in joy: "Is this the altar of resurrection? But this, this is too strange, isn't it?"

　　I looked at the altar carefully, then looked into the surrounding gullies, and asserted: "This should be a piece of glass stone, which is filled with mercury, and then the burning amber drives the mercury vapor to flow inside, driving the entire scenery to change endlessly. I just don't know if it will come out - you be careful, the vapor is poisonous.

　　I sound very calm when I say it, but I know in my heart that this entire stone platform would be extremely difficult to manufacture even in modern times, let alone in ancient times. I don't believe that they made it artificially - maybe it was a natural thing that was just discovered by someone!

　　"I know, I know women are like this, they can't take their eyes off beautiful things: 'It's so beautiful - why don't we go back and get one too?'"

　　"This is a bit difficult, ahem," I looked at Sang Yu, "Let's go, let's go out and give Master and the others a new account, and tell them that this is the altar..."

　　Before I could finish, a cold voice suddenly interrupted me: "You may not have this opportunity.

　　Chapter 402: The Nazi's Chosen Warrior

　　? This voice startled Sang Yu and I, and we turned around hastily - on the stone stairs, in the dim light from above, there was a hunched figure standing there, staring at us fiercely in the dark with two eyes like hungry wolves, with an incomparable viciousness in the depths...

　　We both shuddered, and an ominous feeling arose in our hearts!

　　Although I felt a little creepy, I still drew out the God-killing Blade immediately. After holding it across my chest, I immediately felt more confident. I blocked Sang Yu behind me and shouted, "Who? Don't hide in the dark corners. Come out and tell me what you have to say."

　　"Hey, hey! What, you don't recognize me?" The black shadow laughed a few times, suddenly raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and then a ball of fire burst out from his fingertips. As the fire flickered, several people emerged from the darkness behind, surrounding the hunched figure. I took a closer look. Although this guy looked short and sinister, his fierce eyes like a vulture were very familiar...

　　It’s the Nazi professor nicknamed Blue Porter!

　　The guy's mouth slowly cracked open under the firelight, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, "Hey guys, we meet again - didn't expect it?" He looked so proud that he said, "You didn't expect that last time I not only escaped from the encirclement of your countries, but also moved our branch to other places, leaving the Vatican empty-handed, hehe.

　　While speaking, the professor slowly stretched his body, and unexpectedly he grew several feet taller. It seemed that his size had changed drastically since the last separation - no wonder I thought he was weird when I first saw him, even more deformed than Iori Yagami in The King of Fighters. It turned out that his body shape had changed... I thought he must have acquired some abilities, otherwise he wouldn't have been able to get rid of Xiao Hei and Abai quietly this time!

　　"Hmph," I said with a look of dissatisfaction, "Don't think you can deal with us like this. With those stinky salted fish and rotten sweet potatoes in your hands, you might be the ones who get caught today. Sang Yu and I flipped our wrists, and two M500s appeared in our hands. We pointed the black muzzles at the guys, "Don't run away like you did last time."

　　"Hahaha..." the fellow laughed loudly, "You underestimate us Gestapo. You should know that I brought super soldiers with me this time. Don't think that your group of Dharmamen guys can come. To tell you the truth, even if you get the antidote, your people will have to rest for more than ten or twenty days before they can move. Who can help you?"

　　After he said that, I noticed the guys around him. I had never seen these guys before, but each of them was a burly guy with thick arms and broad shoulders. His muscles bulged like little mice hidden under the skin. The only surprising thing was that there seemed to be a lack of agility in these guys' eyes, and there was only pure obedience and murderous intent... Are these the mysterious powers that the professor was looking for in Robze?

　　But the only consolation for me is that the professor did not mention Xiao Hei and Abai, and it seems that they are fine!

　　"If no one comes, then no one comes. What can you do to us?" I said disdainfully, then laughed twice and asked Sang Yu: "Sang Yu, let's see who can handle more later - let's see who will be so funny when he blows his own trumpet.

　　"That is," Sang Yu casually turned the m500 in her hand and held it in her hand, "just a defeated opponent..." She only said half of the sentence, but the contempt in her expression was obvious, and the professor's blood vessels almost burst.

　　This guy was so angry that he was injured inside and his face was full of anger, but Sang Yu and I took the time to exchange glances, reminding each other to find an appropriate time to send out a signal - it's better to be safe than sorry. I don't think we can definitely deal with the group of muscular men under the professor this time.

　　The professor's face gradually became gloomy. One of his men slowly walked down the stone stairs step by step. As he walked, he crossed his hands and squeezed them, making a crackling sound, and moved his neck left and right, making a sound like frying beans.

　　The professor gritted his teeth and said, "Try and see if you can handle my men. They are the chosen warriors, our pride. Go to hell!" He raised his voice by an octave and shouted, "Kalman, kill him!"

　　The muscular man roared, jumped up, flew over several steps, and landed heavily in the middle of the stone platform. He clenched his right fist and hit his chest hard, "Come on! Who is my opponent?

　　"I..." Sang Yu had just opened her mouth when I spoke first: "No! I'll do this, don't grab it - the guys behind are bigger, I'll leave it to you... let me take the smaller one.

　　"Oh, that's good." Sang Yu was easy to coax, and she immediately gave me the field. I reached out and patted her on the shoulder, leaned slightly and whispered: "Contact the Five Ghosts and see if you can notify Xiao Hei Abai to come in and help... I will try to delay the time so that you can find a chance."

　　She immediately understood what I meant and nodded, but still nervously reminded me: "Be careful..."

　　I made a 'rest assured' gesture, walked straight to the middle without being pretentious, pointed at Kalman and said, "Come on, let's compete, let me see how strong you are as a chosen warrior." As I said that, I threw the God-killing Blade to the ground, raised my hands and clenched my fists, "I'll use my fists too."

　　Looking at me, the man gradually straightened up, his aura suddenly rose like a mountain, and when he stood up straight, he was even a head taller than me! In the eyes of others, he had already stolen the limelight, and when he was with me, he was like the legendary Titan, and I was just a dwarf in front of him.

　　The muscular man howled and pounced on me, his fist as big as a clay pot flew straight towards my face - I suddenly felt a sense of crisis in my heart, and I turned to the side without saying a word. I just raised my body, and the guy was already in front of me, the speed and impact were so fast!

　　I saw this guy twist his waist slightly, and his right foot flew up like lightning. This powerful side kick hit my waist and ribs hard!

　　Without saying a word, I crossed my hands and pressed downwards, just barely blocking the guy's flying kick. However, the kick was too strong, and not only did it shake my hands away, it also kicked me hard on the body, kicking me several meters away!

　　With a "bang", I fell to my knees. The heavy blow made my whole body twitch. The fellow grinned and laughed, standing there with his hands folded across his chest, and asked in a rough voice: "Too weak, too weak! Professor, can I kill this man?"

　　A cruel smile appeared on the professor's lips: "Kill him if you want. It's useless anyway." He slowly raised his hand from the crutch, raised his thumb, and then thrust it down suddenly: "Kill him!"

　　Suddenly, the muscular man strode towards me again!

　　"Damn, I was hit really hard. The intense pain made me black out. If it weren't for the recent training Sang Yu gave me and the temporary blocking of my hands just now, I would have fainted from just that kick. Moreover, a blow to such an important part of my body may cause some impairment to my future functions - damn! This place is my kidney. What would happen if I got injured?

　　Extreme anger and humiliation filled my brain, all the blood rushed to my head, I was almost boiling! Without any thoughts, I got up from the ground, the God-killing Blade appeared in my hand, and then I rushed forward like a beast, flying out like a cannonball!

　　In front of me is a pair of hairy, thick and strong thighs flying towards me!

　　I just felt like I was hit by a speeding car, and stars were flying all over my eyes. However, the huge force brought by my explosion also made the opponent shake, and it flew backwards like a mountain!

　　I stood up shakily, took a deep breath to sober myself up a little, and then rushed over desperately - damn it, no other tricks can be used anymore, I'll just rush over and kill this guy first!

　　The man was knocked to the ground and was dazed. As soon as he looked up, I pressed on him. But he was not easy to deal with. He was suddenly attacked and instinctively elbowed me! I didn't dodge or evade, but just lowered my body slightly, letting my body block the elbow. The elbow hit my body, and I suddenly threw my body to the side, but at this moment, my fist with explosive power had already hit the man's nose regardless of everything!

　　The nose is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. It is not only fragile but also extremely sensitive. The tremendous pain it brings is incomparable to any other part of the body. With a crisp 'click' sound, blood spurted out of the guy's face!

　　Bang, bang, bang! The dull sound of hitting continued, and each punch hit the guy's face recklessly!

　　Kalman howled like a wounded wolf, trying hard to raise his body to fight back, supporting himself with one hand and continuously hitting me with his elbows violently with the other hand... But my whole body was controlled by the power of anger, and I did not dodge or evade, allowing my arms to block his fists, while my other hand punched him in the face steadily and firmly!

　　At that time, I didn't have any other feelings in my heart. I just knew that the thing in front of me made me extremely angry, and I had to smash it to death to make me feel relieved - I didn't think about anything else, I just kept punching down!

　　Kalman's face quickly sank like a piece of rotten meat. Finally, he screamed in despair and spit out a mouthful of blood mixed with tiny pieces of flesh and blood. His raised head fell down like a torn bag.

　　I was still punching down...

　　"Enough! Enough! Suddenly someone grabbed me and a voice shouted in my ear: "Stop hitting him! Stop hitting him! He's dead! Dead! ..."

　　I looked up blankly, and Sang Yu's familiar face appeared in front of me. I shook my head in confusion and looked forward...

　　Fuck! Is that still a person? Basically, I smashed his head into a ball of pulp, like mashed potatoes sprinkled with ketchup. Not to mention the facial features, even the head can't be seen!

　　"It hurts so much. I only felt the pain in my hand at this moment. I lifted my hand and found that my right fist was broken, revealing the white flesh and bones underneath. It was scary! For the fastest update with the least errors, please visit the website

　　Chapter 403: Longevity Turtle

　　? Sang Yu anxiously pulled a strip of tape from his pocket and wrapped it around my hand in a panic. I raised my head and stared at the professor proudly and said, "Is this the chosen warrior? Humph, it's really good - what? Who are you going to change next..." I raised my head and stared at the fat man next to him: "Don't choose, just that fat man! Come on, come on, try it with me?

　　Before the fat man could answer, the professor started to speak: "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you in such a hurry to die? Humph, Liu Piyun, don't be in such a hurry. This matter is not over yet..." Just as I said this, I heard a splash of water behind me. Sang Yu and I turned around in amazement and saw that the guy who was lying on the ground was actually staggering and moving again. Countless flesh buds were squirming on the meat on his head, and blood mixed with brain matter, rotten fluid, and corpse fluid were dripping down. The guy made a ho-ho sound, and dug his hands in the rotten meat again and again, took out a single eye, changed its position and stuffed it back in, and then a crack slowly appeared below - a few teeth fell to the ground from the crack, making a crisp sound of clicking.

　　The head was slowly repairing itself. Sang Yu and I were about to bulge our eyes out - we didn't expect that these so-called chosen warriors could survive after being smashed into this state. It seems that the power in the Shambhala Cave is not just simple muscle strength. There should be some legendary things in it... such as the immortal power of the ancient kingdom of Loulan!

　　Our abnormality was so pleasing to the professor, he was immediately very proud: "Haha, see? This is the power of the chosen warriors, this is what my ancestors pursued! If we had this power back then, we would not have lost to you..." His voice became louder and louder, his tone became higher and higher: "...Now that we have this power, after we resurrect the Führer, who in this world can stand in our way?"

　　"Do you think that just having power is enough for this world?" Sang Yu responded coldly: "Professor Rambot, right? You said that you only have two things in your life: finding the power of the Shambhala Cave and resurrecting Hitler. You thought you could win the war if you did them, right? Great! Now you have done one thing, and the other is about to be completed. You are very excited, right?! But I want to tell you that when you have done all this, the world may not fall into your hands as you think. I really want to see how you will feel then..."

　　As Sang Yu spoke, the professor's face became uglier. He suddenly howled desperately: "No! No! You are trying to scare me, right?! I won't believe you! As long as we can resurrect the Führer, we can own the whole world..." His face began to twist, and his mouth split straight to the back of his head. "Catch these two guys!

　　After a pause, he added in a sinister tone, "...I don't care if I live or die." Immediately, the six guys in front jumped down from the corpse, grinning and vicious on their faces, and pounced on me without saying a word...

　　The light from the fire and the flashlight was still dim, swaying on and off, casting large shadows and climbing up the stone wall to reflect the water. It was like some uncertain eyes were watching us here, and a sense of crisis was always in my heart - I felt uncomfortable from the beginning, so my vigilance did not diminish in the slightest.

　　I immediately pulled Sang Yu back two steps and prepared to meet the enemy with our backs to back - just as I got ready, a ray of light suddenly flashed in front of me, and then a beautiful, sharp thorn stabbed towards me fiercely!

　　Not just one!

　　These guys had already drawn their weapons and attacked me, and they were targeting my chest, abdomen and other important parts of my body. It looked like they were determined to kill us. Sang Yu dodged the attack and shouted, "Biyun, these are not human beings, there is no need to show mercy. Take out your guns!" As she spoke, she pulled out an M500 from her arms, rolled on the ground, and shot...

　　"Bang! There was a flash of fire from the muzzle of the gun, and immediately a stream of blood spurted out from the chest of the man with the bayonet opposite. The huge impact made him stagger and almost fall, but he stood up immediately and raised the bayonet again as if nothing had happened...

　　While Sang Yu was taking action, I was not idle either, and reached into my arms - but in that split second, I suddenly felt my body stiffen, and an indescribable sense of crisis emerged from behind!

　　From behind me, a guy suddenly rushed over, pouncing on me like a cheetah, and stabbed my lower back with the colorless gray dagger in his hand with all his might.

　　This was a close-range sneak attack, and it was extremely fierce and swift. Even a professional special forces soldier might not be able to dodge it, let alone a half-baked boxer like me? The only advantage was that I was concentrating on preventing the enemy's attack, so I had half a second more time to react than ordinary people. I suddenly took a step forward and rushed to the edge of the stone wall in two or three steps.

　　The guy behind me was not simple either. At this moment, he suddenly threw his whole body forward and rushed towards me, throwing himself in the air and rushing towards my legs. He didn't consider his own safety at all and just wanted to catch me. At this critical moment, I jumped high, stretched out my hand and grabbed the protruding stone bowl on the stone wall, using the force to throw myself to the side.

　　Although I didn't see the look of the guy behind me, I thought he must be very happy. He suddenly fell to the ground and bounced up, his speed increased several times and stabbed at my waist... At the same time, I saw from the corner of my eye that two guys surrounded me on the left and right, one stabbing at my head and the other at my chest without mercy, covering me in a flash of knife light!

　　At this moment, I didn't know where I got the strength from. I swung myself with my arms and drew a half circle with the stone wall as the center. Then I stretched out my feet and kicked out. I heard three loud bangs. These three guys were kicked in the shoulder and head by me and fell out.

　　Then I landed and turned over to face the guy in front of me, and stabbed the guy's waist and ribs with the Killing God Blade, and then tried my best to move upwards. This knife was learned from the fourth brother, and the location of the knife was also extremely precise. It pierced through the spine from the ribs, then cut the spinal nerves, and left a huge wound in the lower abdomen that went straight to the internal organs-Okay, even if you can recover automatically, it will take an hour or two, okay?

　　Immediately afterwards, with two "pu pu" sounds, the Killing God Blade pierced the two guys' hearts again, killing them all at once... It seemed that the fighting power of the six men just now was not very strong, and they were only second-rate among them. The only thing that was better than ordinary people was their super strong recovery ability, so they were not very difficult to deal with!

　　If the fighting power of those guys standing at the back is just like this, then it shouldn't be difficult for Sang Yu and I to hold on until Xiao Hei Abai comes to rescue us!

　　"Pa! Pa! Pa!..." There was a slow applause from above, and then a short man walked out from the shadow behind the professor. He didn't look very dangerous, but Sang Yu and I both subconsciously took a step back - when this guy appeared in front of us, the murderous intent and tyranny in his eyes made Sang Yu and I tremble all over. It seems that this guy is not as simple as he looks!

　　The guy slowly walked down the stone steps, then turned around and saluted the professor: "Professor, do you mind if I come..." "No, the professor's originally gloomy face suddenly improved a lot: "Why would I mind - it couldn't be better that you are willing to take action to deal with this guy. I originally thought you looked down on these small characters.

　　"How could that be?" The little guy yawned loudly: "Although my original intention was to only deal with the ferocious beasts, but now that I'm so bored, playing with two small characters can be considered a pastime." He turned around and looked at me and Sang Yu with disdain, "Are you Liu Piyun from the Zhuge family and Wang Sang Yu from the Wang family? I've heard of your names for a long time, but I never had the chance to meet you. Now... Come on, come on together, don't accuse me of bullying you young people

　　"I'm not afraid of biting your tongue when you brag! Come on, let me see how good you are - I will definitely let you know how powerful you are today."

　　She pushed me backwards and said, "Biyun, hide here. I want to see what this guy is like! Don't interfere." Then she raised the sword in her hand and pointed, "Come on, I'll let you make the first move.

　　While Sang Yu was speaking, I had already used my Yin Eyes to see that this guy was indeed a little different!

　　The people who came with the professor did not have the three fires. It seemed that their bodies had been transformed by the power of the Shambhala Cave, and they had become some kind of immortal monsters, just like demons and vampires. But this little guy was different. He had the same three fires as humans, which was relatively normal compared to others!

　　In this case, it is not very dangerous for Sang Yu to fight this guy alone - I reached out and patted Sang Yu on the shoulder: "Be careful" and then stepped back a few steps to stand aside. I looked like an insignificant person watching all this, but my hand had already reached into my pocket and pinched the talisman paper, and I could easily shoot the talisman out with a wave of my hand...

　　Since the little guy said that, he must be quite capable. I have to be prepared for the worst, right? Anyway, he called us to attack together. If I attack from behind when Sang Yu is in danger, it won't be considered a sneak attack, right?

　　I'm not a fool, how could I really let Sang Yu attack alone!

　　Sang Yu was like a formidable enemy, and I was not relaxed either. I stood at both ends and waited for the guy to walk down the stone stairs step by step. He walked in front of us, stretched out his hand and gently wiped his face as if wiping sweat, and then the smile on his face suddenly became more intense and kind, and he said word by word: "You two have already lost.

　　"You, what did you say?" We both looked at each other in confusion. "Are you..." Before I could even say the word 'crazy', everything went black in front of my eyes and I lost consciousness!

　　Before he fell into a coma, he only heard the professor say one sentence: "… Shougui, you are still the best. For the fastest update with the least errors, please go to the website

　　Chapter 404: Relations between Hitler and China

　　"Oh~ Shit, I'm dying..." I opened my eyes a little and felt a splitting headache, as if my whole head was about to be split open - I shook my head and struggled to stretch out my hands to prop myself up, but as soon as I started to move, I felt myself... Damn it! Who tied me up?

　　Sure enough, I opened my eyes and saw that I was tied up. Sang Yu beside me was also tied up with her hands and feet, and her head was hanging on my chest. A group of people were busy at the altar. Except for the professor, all of them were rotten brains and butts. It was obvious that the guys just now had not recovered yet...

　　Suddenly someone next to me spoke up, "Hey, are you awake?" I turned around and saw the little guy sitting on a box next to me, staring at me with his head tilted: "Look, look! He was so majestic and awesome at the beginning, but now he's still tied up like a dumpling..."

　　"Fuck me, I rolled my eyelids and said, "Puh," with a hint of sour grapes, "You're really good, you managed to defeat us without showing off... Tell me, what method did you use to defeat us? Cigarettes or ghost poison? Or maybe a high-tech anesthetic..." "None of them." The guy got complacent and said, "Guess?"

　　"Forget it, I won't guess anymore," I tried to straighten my body and put Sang Yu's head in a more comfortable position, "Just give me some time, I can definitely figure out what you have in your hand..." I suddenly thought of something and became confused: "By the way, the thing in your hand does smell a bit familiar to me, but I can't remember where I saw it..."

　　"Oh?" There was an indescribable light flashing in the little man's eyes: "Tell me, what familiar smell is that?"

　　I tried to recall my experiences, from the Henggong fish incident in Karamay to the Thousand Coffin Cave in the Grand Canyon, then the San Francisco Rift, the Ghost Ship, Japan's confrontation with the Great Joyful Female Bodhisattva, the Five Great Controllers... Ah, speaking of it, the controller called Liushe was indeed very good at using poison, but it was a pity that he was later destroyed, and all the ghosts including him were reduced to ashes and no longer existed - my memory opened like a floodgate, and a steady stream of images rolled in my mind. Suddenly, a sentence echoed in my mind again and again: "That's good. Now, Shuihe, Liushe, Liu, the three of you stay in Gaoshan City and wait for instructions. Guiyi Fayan and I will send the person to Elder Shougui first..."

　　Longevity Turtle! This name struck the depths of my brain like a bolt of lightning, and immediately made me capture this sensitive word in my mind - Longevity Turtle! This is exactly the same name I heard before I fainted. Could it be that this thing is... the Ghost Dao Longevity Turtle?

　　The countless questions that had been lingering in my mind seemed to have been answered at this moment!

　　The half-ghost came to look for Fuxi's innate Bagua formation, but Nazi Joseph sneaked into our team halfway - how could they aim at the same thing at the same time? And in terms of difficulty, Joseph was obviously much more prepared, and he could even hide himself in the dark... Of course, the final result was that they also obtained the Dayu shovel.

　　Later, I tricked the professor in Lobze and buried them under the desert Gobi. As a result, the Ghost Dao people suddenly rushed out and snatched away the corpse... It seemed that the Ghost Dao people gained benefits, but their whereabouts could not be hidden from the Nazis. In the end, the corpse was snatched away by the professor who escaped from the trap. Who was controlling all this behind the scenes?

　　Also, many things about the Chang Geng Ling Ri array that the Ghost Dao people hid in the cabinet were not made clear. I guess that in fact, there might be some things that the Ghost Dao people themselves did not understand, but why did the Nazis seem to be more familiar with these things? I guessed that there was an expert helping them, but I didn't expect it to be this person!

　　I have also heard the name of Shougui once. Friends who don’t remember can refer to Chapter 128. It said at that time that this person was the elder of the Guidao Clan, but looking at the current situation, he might have been a Nazi, or he might have been bribed by the Nazis for something!

　　This person's true identity should be an elder of the Ghost Dao Clan, and the one who taught the Six Snakes how to use poison!

　　I pretended to be calm and coughed a few times, saying, "So you are the elder turtle of the Ghost Dao Clan... I never thought that you would team up with the Nazis - I really don't know what benefits he gave you to allow you to betray your Sixth Heaven Demon King. It's a miracle.

　　"Wow! You are quite capable! You actually guessed the identity of a minor character like me who has never appeared in the show. Shougui was quite surprised, "Yes, I am Shougui, and the only survivor of the Ghost Dao people." When talking about 'Ghost Dao people', this guy's hands escaped from his trouser pockets and crossed over his chest, and then he pinched the four-faced Buddha pendant on his chest... During the whole process, I saw that his hands were shaking slightly, and his excitement was obvious.

　　I looked at him from head to toe, and suddenly a thought occurred to me: Shougui is the elder of the Ghost Path, and the one who taught the six snakes to use poison, so he should be in his sixties or seventies, right? He was called the elder Shougui at that time, but why does he look only in his twenties or thirties now? This is similar to Professor Lanbolt, who was also in his teens, but he looked much younger after coming out of the Shambhala Cave...

　　Is this the reason why he betrayed the Ghost Sect?

　　But I don’t care why Shougui betrayed, because one thing the professor did suddenly attracted my attention - this guy took out something from his arms and placed it on the altar, then waved to the back.

　　It was then that I noticed there was a large dark-ink stone cabinet outside the slate countertop. Although the cabinet surface had been wiped, there were obvious stains of mud and gray on it. Several torn strips of cloth were randomly wrapped with plastic tape, and the brown rust and ice stains indicated that the cabinet had been hidden deep underground for years and was only recently dug out. The cleaning process was quite hasty - but I noticed at a glance that there was a faint trace of water in the corner!

　　Could it be that the remains of the legendary figure, Hitler, who was known as a genius of his generation, are contained here?

　　The professor asked a few people to open the cabinet, and then took out a skeleton from it. It looked like the skeleton had been dry for a long time. A few people lifted the skeleton out of the cabinet and gently placed it in the groove of the altar... The movements were careful, respectful and indescribably gentle. The worship and respect from the heart were not fake. At that time, I was almost certain of this person's identity!

　　It's definitely him!

　　Seeing that the water stains on the cabinet had not completely dried up, a thought suddenly popped up in my mind: "Could it be that... Hitler's body has been hidden in China all this time?" Judging from the water stains, the cabinet is not too far from where it was dug out. Obviously, this matter was well planned. After the failure at that time, it was smuggled to China for collection, and has been waiting for this opportunity.

　　I looked at it for a long time, and suddenly shouted to the professor: "Hey, professor, your leader has been hiding in our China? This is unreliable, isn't it? Could it be that..."

　　"That's right. The professor turned around and a rare look of worship and holiness appeared on his face. "None of you would have guessed this, right? Humph, although we didn't succeed in our search for the power of the Shambhala Cave because we had too little time, it doesn't mean that we gave up! We stored the remains and most important souls of the head of state in China, and then found the opportunity for Chang Geng Lingri this time - do you think we really need to find a way for Chang Geng Lingri to resurrect the head of state from the Ghost Dao people? No! In fact, we have known about this method all along and have been researching it. Shougui is also the person we sent to join the Ghost Dao people, and then we leaked the news to them, letting them perfect our guess and bring it back... We have been implementing this plan, and it has been implemented for dozens or even hundreds of years! We will definitely succeed this time

　　"I sighed: "So that's how it is! But what I don't understand is why you were able to transport the corpses to China so smoothly back then..." I asked speculatively: "Could it be?"

　　"Yes, the professor burst into a gloomy laugh: "You guessed right, this matter originally had the help of your Hua Xia! Humph, this is your Hua Xia government..." "Don't say Hua Xia government, I interrupted: "This was the ruling party at the time, okay? That is, the Hua Xia Kuomintang government, which is different from now, okay."

　　Professor Xing shrugged indifferently: "It's all the same." He glanced at the people behind him who were still moving things in from outside, including various boxes and instruments. He turned around and suddenly asked: "Do you want to know about this?"

　　Sang Yu in my arms was still unconscious and wanted to delay time, so I pretended not to believe him and asked, "I do! But I doubt you know... By the way, professor, this history is not public, right?"

　　The professor was not stupid. If he had not intended to tell me these things, then provocation might not have worked. Unfortunately, he was now very proud of his victory, so he told me a piece of dusty history: When Hitler was in Vienna in his early years, he was in a period of extreme poverty and destitution. A Chinese family gave him selfless help in an oriental way. At that time, this Chinese family did not expect to get any return in the future. The Chinese people's concern for him and the warmth of true human feelings made his lonely heart deeply shocked and moved. Therefore, he had a kind of intimacy with the Chinese people. He yearned for China and had a special liking for China. This deep Chinese complex has always existed in his heart. Later, he climbed to the throne and took charge of Germany. He used a special way of doing things to repay the selfless help given to him by the Chinese family. From 1937 to 1941, Hitler's German government helped China's war against Japan in various ways, which lasted until the outbreak of the German-Soviet war in 1941.

　　Interestingly, Hitler even proposed the great idea of ​​dividing the world into two in his letters to some important generals: with Bavaria as the boundary, the West would be the territory of the German Third Reich, and the East would be Germany's control of the world.

　　Therefore, Hitler's German government had an unclear attitude towards the Chinese government for a long period of time, and after the Japanese army captured Nanjing, it still secretly supported the Kuomintang government army with a large number of German weapons.

　　In view of Hitler's evil reputation in the international community, the Kuomintang government handled the military assistance provided by Germany during the War of Resistance against Japan in a low profile after the war, and did not make any systematic statistics for public disclosure. However, clues disclosed by various private publications are still sufficient to prove that the Hitler government at that time provided China with various valuable weapons and military supplies. There were even active German officers serving as military advisers in China's anti-Japanese battlefield, commanding the Chinese army to fight against the Japanese army.

　　In July 1938, under diplomatic pressure from Japan, the German government withdrew a large number of military advisers who had come to China to assist. However, the Kuomintang government had organized 30 German-style divisions under the training and guidance of German advisers, and built a number of arsenals capable of independently producing weapons and equipment in several cities along the Yangtze River, laying a solid military foundation for China's protracted war of resistance. Many generals of the Kuomintang government were also sent to German schools for military training. Among them, the famous ones were Chiang Wei-kuo, Qiu Qingquan and Huang Guoshu.

　　After Hitler's defeat, the Nazis used a large number of insiders who had been planted in the Kuomintang government to secretly transport the remains to Central Asia.

　　Chapter 405: All Captured

　　Who would have thought that Hitler, the head of the German Third Reich and chancellor known as the 'murderous devil', actually had such a profound relationship with China. It was precisely because of their relationship with the government at that time that this guy's bones were secretly sent to China after the war was lost, and he had been quietly waiting for the moment of resurrection for more than a hundred years.

　　The professor was talking happily when suddenly Sang Yu in my arms made two "humming" sounds and moved her arms slightly but the handcuffs were immediately tightened - this difference immediately startled her reaction and she opened her eyes and suddenly sat up!

　　Sang Yu looked around and then looked up, and soon understood our situation: "Still in the cave?" As soon as she woke up, she noticed the bones in the altar and asked without hesitation: "Is this...preparation for the ceremony?"

　　I also found something unusual here. I remember that my senior brother used some formula to calculate the trajectory of stars due to universal gravitation. It said that every two transits form a group, with an interval of 8 years between the two groups, and the next one will be a hundred years later. December 1874 and December 1882 were the days of the last round. Then the first transit of Venus in the 21st century occurred in 2004, and another one in 2012. The next one will be in 2117 and 2125. The time calculated by my senior brother is July this year. The reason why our sect went to Xishuangbanna was to prepare in advance to see if we can intercept the Nazis and the beasts, not because the time is approaching...

　　Even now, there is still some time before the July transit of Venus, so why are the Nazis starting to prepare now?

　　"Could it be...?" Sang Yu and I looked at each other and a horrifying thought popped up in our minds: "Are the Nazis more powerful than us and able to calculate the time when Chang Geng approaches the earth more accurately, or can they simply use other spells to guide Chang Geng and change time?" This idea was too scary, and neither of us dared to say it out loud. We could only watch silently as the professor smiled and turned around and started to work on the altar.

　　After the skeleton was placed on the altar, a large number of cabinets were brought in. The cabinets contained boxes, which were loaded with boxes. The layers were the same as in the original Nazi tent. Shougui sat next to me and chuckled: "Do you think that if you destroy the corpses in the tent, we will have nothing to use as a primer for the sacrifice?" His eyes were full of ridicule: "You never thought, we have more than one place to put things.

　　Okay, let's get down to business! From what he said, I can guess that they have seen the tents that we destroyed, and Xiao Hei Abai has dealt with them in some way, and then brought the offerings for the magic circle from another place - or did they prepare two places to store these things?

　　I stared at the turtle and asked directly: "Since you knew that the tent was destroyed by us, and there were various arrangements and designs, then Xiao Hei Abai must have been lured away by you, right? Does that mean we don't have to expect reinforcements?" "Not only that! Have you forgotten that there is a ghost... the ghost of Mitsuhide, that bastard. This guy laughed: "If I tell you that all this was arranged by us, would you... Look, this is your expression now! Too beautiful, professor! Look at this guy's face. He was so happy that he jumped forward and backward: "I haven't waited for so long in vain, your face is so wonderful

　　The professor turned his head and snorted: "Shougui, restrain yourself - this was expected, there is nothing to be proud of. He slowly put down the things in his hand and walked over: "This is our original plan

　　As I watched the two of them asking and answering each other, a thousand horses galloped through my heart, and I went over the whole thing like lightning in my mind - they were right, if the Nazis had been planning to obtain sacrifices in this way, it was indeed a good idea!

　　As the professor said "plan", a creepy laugh came from outside, and then a tall figure walked in leisurely from outside. A square shadow that was completely different from a human shape appeared in his right hand - with a "crash", this thing was thrown into the middle of the stone table... This thing looked square and not very big, with a shiny metallic luster on the outside, and the raised handle and the rough surface explained its nature!

　　This is a magic box produced by the Vatican, which can block the ghosts from contacting the outside world. It has the same function as the ghost-catching money in our Chinese magic, and is used to capture and imprison ghosts.

　　Then two people walked in from behind, each holding two bags in their hands, and something was still moving inside the bags...

　　A sinister voice sounded: "Liu Piyun, Liu Piyun, when we asked you to join us, you didn't want to and even kept fighting with us. Now, whether you like it or not, we have borrowed your Yin-Yang eyes..." The figure slowly revealed his face in the light, and it was Joseph, that idiot - he stretched out his hand, took two bags in front of me and threw them on the ground, "You've been fighting against us all over the world, just so that we can't find a sacrifice... Humph, after all this time, isn't this the last card we'll turn over to kill you? Look, this is the best sacrifice.

　　He pulled the bottom of the bag and tilted it downwards, pouring out the contents with a loud noise... Damn it! It was really Xiao Hei and Abai! Their bodies were covered in blood, their limbs were nailed to their bodies with steel nails, their entire spiritual veins were pierced with needles, and they were locked with three steel belts, which were embossed with the divine word "卐" and Latin Christian quotations, firmly fixed and unable to move.

　　Suddenly, the money came out of his pocket and he saw me. They were a little embarrassed and pretended to be dead. Only his eyelids moved around and it was clear that he was not calm. I coughed and cursed, "Fuck you! You two are useless and you were caught outside! You are still pretending to sleep, right? You want to die! Hurry up and get up and tell me what happened.

　　After I exposed him, Xiao Hei opened his eyes first. His cat-like face was extremely ashamed like a human: "This is really not intentional. Who knew they would turn into Thirteenth Young Master to approach us..." "I already said it's not Thirteenth Young Master, but you insisted it was. As soon as I mentioned Thirteenth Young Master's name, Abai also opened his eyes: "It tastes wrong, it tastes wrong. I've been telling you for a long time but you just don't believe it. You insist that it's Thirteenth Young Master. I was accidentally drugged by them... You said you look like a cat. Are you so stupid?"

　　Xiao Hei was not convinced: "You are talking about me, but you are the same? Yes, you said the taste was not right at first, but you forgot about it as soon as they gave you something to eat - you ate it first, so don't deny it.

　　"I, I... I ate it! But you ate it too..." Abai immediately retorted: "I told Thirteen that the smell on his body was not right. I'll eat these things first. If nothing is wrong after half an hour, you can eat them later..." "Half an hour? Not to mention half an hour, even if it's ten minutes longer, you won't have anything left. Xiao Hei said angrily: "If I don't hurry up, I guess I won't even be able to chew a single bone, and you still say..."

　　"Ouch! You dead cat..."

　　"You're just a stupid dog

　　The two guys started to complain to each other, and I didn't say anything when Sang Yu got angry: "Shut up! You two young ladies, as soon as they got angry, they immediately shut up, howling and whining, not daring to continue, only to hear Sang Yu angrily say: "It's no use! Tell me one by one, what's going on with Thirteen and the taste, tell me the truth

　　Joseph, who had been standing aside smugly and silent while the two guys were arguing, now interrupted: "They don't need to tell me, I'll tell you..." As he spoke, he took out something from his arms and put it on his face, then put a chip from his collar to his throat - immediately he turned into Thirteen!

　　Thirteen in front of him couldn't hide his inner pride: "Look, this is the most advanced technology, which can create a fake face and simulate vocal cords. It can be used to disguise anyone. Your so-called magic is outdated. How can it be a match for our Third Reich's high-tech means?

　　The Thirteen in front of me looked and sounded exactly like Thirteen except for his height and eyes. No wonder Xiao Hei and A Bai made a mistake at the first sight. But from their conversation, I also knew that these two guys had noticed that the smell was wrong, but they neglected it because of their fucking greed...

　　These two are so stupid!

　　I couldn't move my hands, but I kicked my feet out immediately, cursing, "You two bastards are outrageous. You knew there was a problem but still took the risk, right? Damn! You are really going backwards, almost like idiots. I paused and said indignantly, "Aren't you afraid of eating yourself to death?

　　Xiao Hei Abai was kicked several times by me and kept howling. He was not convinced. "Hey! You know how it is possible that we two could be eaten to death. At most, we would just be unconscious for a while. It won't be a big deal! So, so..."

　　"So you ate it?" I continued to scold: "Why don't you reincarnate as pigs? Why are you cats or dogs..." "Hey, hey, hey! You can't say that," Joseph tore off the things on his face and interrupted, "It's a good thing you had this idea, otherwise how could you be caught by us?" He laughed: "One is a divine beast and the other is a ferocious beast. The energy of this sacrifice is not comparable to that of a corpse vampire. After the Führer wakes up with the help of your blood and souls, this power will definitely satisfy him.

　　"Sacrifice, what sacrifice?" Xiao Hei still didn't understand the situation: "Old Liu, what's going on?"

　　"What the hell! We've all fallen into this trap. This guy originally set a trap for us to fall into." I looked up at the professor: "Hey, now that we've been caught, can you guys just tell us the whole plan?"

　　Joseph hesitated when this question was raised, and looked up at the professor. The guy turned around and smiled: "Liu Piyun, what conspiracy are you thinking of? Hehe, you are so cunning, I don't want to be fooled

　　I lay back and said sarcastically, "Professor, you think too highly of me! Now Sang Yu and I have been captured by you, and the others are busy with the poison of the corpse. The only Xiao Hei Abai is also controlled by you, and the only one left, Mitsuhide, should be in that box..." "Not only that, Joseph interrupted, "The five ghosts are also in it, you are all wiped out."

　　"That's right! You don't dare to tell us this?" I showed a look of disdain: "You are too cowardly. I remember that you Gestapo were very powerful back then. Now?" I snorted: "Each generation is worse than the previous one.

　　The professor grumbled: "Do you think provocation will work? I'm not a 20-year-old kid. I'm not that easy to fool." He tapped the ground with his cane. "But then again, you have nothing left. What's the harm in me telling you?"

　　"Okay, tell me." I snorted and leaned my shoulder against Sang Yu: "Come and listen to how they got us in."

　　When I looked at Sang Yu, I quickly glanced at the bottom of Abai's neck, then winked, and then quickly glanced again - Sang Yu's eyes followed the direction, and the four-ring necklace under Abai's neck was shaking...

　　Chapter 406: Abai's Changes

　　As expected, this is really a conspiracy. The original plan of the Nazis was to capture ancient beasts, spirits, and spiritual objects all over the world, and then use the power of ancient instruments to revive the soul of the murderous devil. The four evil ones have the greatest power, so they smelled the smell of Qiongqi's resurrection at the first time and arranged people to approach me to capture it, but it was not as expected. We were one step late, and in the end, we just took away our Dayu shovel. Later, the Nazis also tried to continue their actions, such as capturing corpses, vampires, etc., which constantly fought with our Chinese Dharma and ghosts. The professor didn't know how he came up with an idea: instead of working hard to capture some ancient beasts, it is better to capture Xiong and Abai. Xiong is a Pixiu without a body, and Abai is also a Taotie, one of the four evils. Although the two have only a single soul, the power of the origin is certainly there. As long as they can restore the power of their bodies, the effect is far more than a thousand times that of ordinary beasts. The professor discovered a key point in his research: no matter whether it is the Four Evils or the Pixiu, the source of their power is from constantly absorbing the essence of exotic beasts or from eating humans. However, under my influence, Xiong Abai has long lost interest in eating humans. As for exotic beasts, firstly, he is not very interested in them, and secondly, he does not have much chance... As long as they can eat enough ancient beasts, it will be easy to restore their strength.

　　The key is how to trick Xiong and Abai into eating those things. Logically speaking, Liu has already developed a taste for them. And just like Taotie's idea at that time, there is food and drink in this world, and power is not of much use. Why destroy this world? So the professor kept searching and finally found a way -

　　That is to take advantage of the approach of Chang Geng Ling Ri. The altar has a natural ability to tempt them to restore their strength, and relying on this, Xiong Abai can take the initiative to come to eat. This strategy is very simple - the professor is still constantly looking for ancient beasts, and then when Chang Geng Ling Ri comes, he began to implement his plan. First, the Nazis are constantly looking for ancient beasts and aliens, waiting for the arrival of Chang Geng Ling Ri, and dealing with key issues one after another; then spread the news of Chang Geng Ling Ri, waiting for the arrival of the method - sure enough, the people in the method quickly arrived at the base of the Duoban tribe in Xishuangbanna, and the plan was officially launched at this time.

　　The first step was to use the ring in Joseph's hand as bait, so that I could learn of their whereabouts halfway through, and then pass on the news of the fake altar to Famen. The conclusion drawn by Sang Yu and I was highly credible, and naturally few people doubted it, and the trap became more and more real.

　　According to the original plan, the professor thought that Sang Yu and I would take Xiong Abai and follow the main force to track him. If that was the case, they would prepare to lure Xiong Abai out halfway, and then Sang Yu and I would be poisoned and knocked down like everyone else... But things did not go as planned. An accidental rainstorm left Sang Yu and I at the base, and we finally found Xiong Abai who was alone.

　　At that time, the professor had no choice but to lure me and Sang Yu over as planned. The only difference was that in order to make it more authentic, he could only leave the antidote for the corpse in the tent and hope that we would take it away... It was in the plan that Grandpa Sun took the antidote away, but unfortunately Sang Yu and I were left behind...

　　Now I understand what that guy meant - it turns out that the real purpose of the Nazis was just to make Xiong Abai eat those things and make a qualified sacrifice. Sang Yu and I almost offered ourselves to them. It feels really bad to say it. You see, we are the descendants of two major sects, but in their eyes, we are not as good as a dog and a cat... This made Sang Yu and I feel very disappointed. The sad professor showed off to us. Sang Yu was not idle. She secretly changed the hand oil spells with her hands behind her back, but she didn’t know why she couldn’t contact the four elders’ souls in Yingluo, so she found an opportunity to tell me secretly - I was also shocked at the moment, but I whispered: "It’s okay, it’s okay, I’ll try the Yin-Yang Eyes technique later..."

　　This is not pure consolation. With the help of the Yin and Ming energy, it will cause a lot of noise. By then, Yingluo will give some reaction, right?

　　Seeing that the skeletons had been arranged over there, the professor and Shougui told Joseph to prepare something to feed Sang Yu and me, while they walked aside and began to place three animals and five livestock and many other sacrificial items on the altar, as well as bone tablets, thousand-character banners, mother-and-child tripods, linden bottles, hundred-point bowls... I didn't recognize many of these things, but I had only heard of them. They looked like a relatively ancient method of sacrificial awakening - Chang Geng's technique of borrowing souls looked extremely ancient, and not the simplified version of modern times.

　　Joseph was pretty good. While he was munching on a big sausage, he cut a few pieces and put them on a paper plate, then placed it in front of us. "Eat some, it's a good thing made in Germany." He also broke off a piece of bread and put it in the plate. "If you don't eat it now, you will never have another chance..." He didn't care whether we ate it or not, he just enjoyed munching on the sausage and bread.

　　Sang Yu and I were indeed hungry, so we tried our best to eat without saying anything else... The advantage of having sharp eyes and ears was once again demonstrated. Although the professor and Shougui were calculating with a compass and discussing in low voices, I still heard the words "tomorrow at the hour of Hai". Although I didn't know what we would do at that time, at least I knew we still had some time.

　　Then the professor began to arrange for Joseph to take people to guard outside. It seemed that they really planned to wait until tomorrow. The longevity turtle and the others found a corner to curl up and rest. Gradually, a light snoring sound was heard in the cave.

　　During this process, I noticed that Joseph and several Nazis with three fires ate sausages and bread, while the original muscle men didn't eat anything. They just took out some bags from a box and drank something that smelled like blood... The professor and Shougui just drank some water but didn't eat anything else.

　　Although the food was different, we were all resting now - I leaned against the stone wall and pretended to rest, but I inadvertently opened my Yin Eye.

　　Following the spell, the world in front of me returned to that hazy and deep environment, and a breath of the dark and dark surged from under my feet. I tried my best to control the breath to flow and swirl around me, but I didn't dare to let it overflow, for fear that those guys would feel it.

　　The temperature in the cave was not high to begin with, and coupled with the bone-chilling cold air, Sang Yu and I felt like we were in an ice cave. It was freezing cold and painful, but Ying Luo refused to respond. We were ready to give up when Abai's eyes suddenly rolled around...

　　At first, Liu was lying on the ground not far from us. His spiritual veins were pierced by steel nails, and his limbs were locked, making him useless. He had great power but no means to output it. But at this time, I saw that Abai seemed to have some ideas - he grinned and suddenly sucked lightly. Suddenly, I felt an indescribable huge pulling force in front of me. The dark energy wanted to linger around me according to my wishes, but this suction force pulled them to Abai's mouth. "It seems that it needs..." Sang Yu leaned close to my ear and whispered, "Give it to it and see if it's useful."

　　I nodded slightly, controlling the power to rush to Abai's mouth, and large streams of it poured into Abai's mouth. It was as if he had taken some tonic, his eyes gradually became shiny, and his hair became more shiny... At this time, I saw a very strange situation: Abai's head did not move at all, but the necklace began to sway slightly, and it was getting faster and bigger, and some kind of light that only the Yin Eye could see was gradually flickering. The four elders originally incarnated into a necklace to limit Abai's power, but what is happening now?

　　As the Yin Qi entered, Abai's body gradually swelled up like a balloon, with solid muscles protruding under the skin, just like a bodybuilder... The suction gradually increased, and I felt that I could no longer keep up with the speed of extracting Yin and Ming Qi. The power seemed to use me as a channel, just using my Yin Eye to contact the Yin and Ming Hades to continuously provide Yin Qi, and everything around me poured into its body without stopping. Soon I was tired, and then there was a stinging pain, and then it turned into a sucking feeling that hollowed out my body... I felt fear at this time and wanted to stop, but the struggle between the two forces had reached this point. How could I stop? I saw that Abai's eyes gradually lost a certain familiar look, and replaced it with an indifferent, cold fanaticism. What the hell is going on? I had no idea and no time to think about it, so I could only muster all my strength to resist and fight back - at this moment I actually hoped that the professor and the others would notice this. Damn, suddenly, the necklace began to buzz. When the buzzing sound came, the pressure on me suddenly eased, as if someone had put something in the sluice to help block the torrent - with this power, I exerted force suddenly, and suddenly I felt that the raging flood had stopped... The movement was so great that the dark energy began to run wild in the cave, venting the cold to the fullest, and I collapsed all of a sudden. The professor who was dozing in the cave also felt this power, and he stood up and shouted, "What are you doing?" With a pull of the cane, it turned into a cane-head gun pointing at me: "Stop it!"

　　"Stop, stop your sister," I replied weakly, "It has nothing to do with me." I just felt severe pain all over my body, as if I had just finished a ten-kilometer run and then participated in a triathlon. I couldn't even move my fingers. I just said that casually, but as soon as I said it, the professor's face suddenly became serious - he turned his head to look at the cave entrance, and the fear in his eyes was as if he had seen a ghost. For the least errors, please go to the website without pop-ups

　　Chapter 407: Qiongqi Appears

　　The entrance of the cave was still quiet without any ripples. The little moonlight from the crescent moon outside was thrown in from the entrance, forming a circular spot of light on the stone steps, like water and ice, blocking out the cicadas and frogs outside. But soon, an elongated and strange figure appeared in the spot of light, swaying and jumping under the moonlight, gradually getting bigger, and suddenly a foot stretched out from it, stepping heavily on the stone steps - "It's great, it's great" a cold and piercing voice came out of the man's mouth: "I didn't expect all of you to be here, but it saves us a lot of effort, I'm so happy"

　　A thin layer of ice appeared as soon as he stepped on the stone stairs. Then, as he lifted his foot, the ice film shattered with a light "crack" sound. Then, as his other foot landed on the stone stairs, a new ice film appeared again... The bleak chill in the air gave me an indescribable sense of oppression, penetrating my muscles directly into my bones, like a needle piercing my bones, making me feel indescribably uncomfortable from the inside out. This guy just walked out, and behind him was another tall figure - the man behind him was holding a person in his hand, with his head hanging limply as if he had fainted, and he walked down with a single hand like a rag bag. From the color of the guy's clothes, it seemed to be Joseph. Although Joseph was not fat, he weighed at least 170 to 180 kilograms, but now he was being carried by someone with one hand as if he were nothing. You can imagine the strength in those hands - it seems that these two people not only dealt with the Nazi gang quietly, but also captured Joseph alive... The identities of these two people are obvious. This guy walked down the stone stairs step by step on the frost and ice film, and walked straight to us. Although that face has never appeared in my memory, the viciousness and unruliness in his eyes have appeared repeatedly in my dreams... This pair of eyes reappeared in my dreams like a nightmare, and woke me up with cold sweat countless times. To say that I am not afraid is simply deceiving myself. It is this Qiongqi who was in the Thousand Coffins Cave last time. There is no need to say much about the guy behind him. It should be Taowu - no wonder he has such great strength. Let alone Joseph, even a small car is no problem.

　　Now the professor and his party have all stood up. He and Shougui are both ready for battle. Although they pretend to be nonchalant, the white finger bones and bulging blue veins on their hands show that they are very uneasy inside. The men who came out of the Shambhala Cave are very strong, but they look like they can't hold on. Their legs are slightly bent and sweat is dripping on their foreheads, but their fists are clenched tightly, and it is obvious that they are extremely nervous.

　　On the contrary, Sang Yu and I felt a lot more relaxed. You said that we were both captives, so there were the real bosses to deal with this matter, so there was no need for us to ask more questions. But after absorbing a lot of Yin energy, Abai's eyes became straight, and I didn't know what was going on. Anyway, he just stood there stupidly and didn't move, which made me a little worried.

　　There's no point in worrying. Let's just see how the situation develops first.

　　Taowu threw Joseph onto the stone platform and laughed strangely: "Brother, you are right. We don't need to prepare so many things. Look, everything is ready here - even the reincarnated people are prepared." Speaking of his pride, this guy stepped on Joseph's back and said, "You have a good physique, and your tendons and veins are also excellent..."

　　Qiongqi sneered: "These are all prepared for Hitler. It took a lot of effort... What a pity, it's useless to us." He looked at the professor and said coldly: "We only need a high degree of soul-spirit fusion, nothing else is needed."

　　"You, you want to..." The professor's eyes flashed with unspeakable fear: "You actually..."

　　"Yes, that's what I thought," the Qiongqi laughed unscrupulously, "What a good plan, what a good plan... You want to use the power of Chang Geng to recall that guy's soul, and then attach the soul to this guy, and then feed him Taotie and Pixiu as food to restore his ability. In this way, he can become the King of the Underworld, a genuine top-grade ghost fairy, and then you can summon the unrestrained ghosts outside the three realms from under the underworld, and create a so-called army together with the corpses created in the Shambhala Cave to occupy this world..." "You have done this, so we have nothing to do, right?" Taowu sneered and added, "I don't know if you are too naive, or you think too highly of yourself, and you don't even take a piss to look at yourself"

　　This Liu's recklessness naturally stems from his strength. In their eyes, these people in front of them are not just one of them. They have all surpassed the so-called piece of cake and are about to become a piece of meat... Of course, to be fair, this is definitely not an exaggeration. If we say that he is so young that he can kill us, the professor and Shougui are not unaware of this. Now their faces are pale and ugly. If it is really as Qiongqi said, then they will not be able to resurrect Hitler this time, but after resurrection, that guy will become Qiongqi Taowu's meal, and all his strength will be taken away. It can even be said that his luck almost made him die forever. It's possible that there is no reincarnation - we have to try our best anyway. The professor rolled his eyes, slowly walked to Joseph's side with his crutches, squatted down to take a look, then stood up and sighed: "What a pity, what a pity, we have planned for so long, the only thing we are not sure about is you two." He turned around and tapped the ground with his crutches a few times: "At the beginning, we used the crystal ball to tell fortunes and verified everything, but unfortunately we could never grasp your whereabouts and plans. Now this variable has finally been turned out by you two..." He uttered a few words fiercely from between his teeth: "What a good plan you two have, what a good plan"

　　"Got it? Then stop talking nonsense and get it done... Oh, it's all done without my instructions." Taowu glanced at the altar and said proudly, "Then wait, wait until the time comes..." As he spoke, he looked up at the water-like light on the dome and began to prepare to count the time with his fingers.

　　At this moment, the professor suddenly laughed twice, and his cane flew out like lightning and swept Joseph over. With a hook and a flick, he actually lifted the huge man into the air, and flew over his head and behind him. Shougui immediately flew out to catch it, and then pushed the gun-like shooting syringe in his hand onto Joseph's head——

　　Without any delay, several guys immediately rushed behind Sang Yu and me, and pulled out the same thing from somewhere and pushed it against our lower backs, and then it came Xiong and Abai.

　　Qiongqi watched all this coldly, without moving a muscle. After he finished, he fanned his nose in the air and sniffed twice: "Hey, what is this? It seems that you are all prepared, and have prepared everything..."

　　"Of course I'm prepared," the professor said with a smile, "If you guys try to force it, I'll destroy this guy, and you won't get anything."

　　"You fucking want to threaten me?" Before Qiongqi could say anything, Taowu jumped up and said, "Are you tired of living?" I don't know where this guy learned so many dialects and he speaks them properly. If I didn't know him, I would have thought he was a gangster.

　　Taowu was about to rush forward and attack, but Qiongqi pulled him back, and said to the professor coldly without saying anything: "Oh, so what do you want to do? I guess you already have a plan. Don't talk about nonsense, just be direct."

　　The professor laughed twice. "It's actually very simple - you just want to find power, which is not a big conflict with us. So, you can take one between Taotie and Pixiu, plus the yin-yang-eyed kid Liu Piyun from the Zhuge family and the pure yang girl from the Wang family, that's it... We will revive our leader, and you can take your power, and there will be no conflict between the two."

　　Qiongqi remained silent for a while before he said, "What if I don't want to?"

　　The professor said, "If you don't want to, I will kill them. I'm not afraid to tell you that the medicine in here is extremely powerful. As long as you pull the trigger and inject the medicine into the body, they will turn into pus in just half a minute, and their bodies will be contaminated and unable to bear any magic power..."

　　I was startled, and suddenly remembered the initial situation in the Xiantian Fuxi Bagua: that was why Fogu Tiezi lost his ability, so I can basically assert that what the professor said is not nonsense, maybe he won't turn us into blood in half a minute, but it is definitely possible to make us disabled...

　　Qiongqi's face suddenly twisted, and he didn't know how he smiled: "To be honest, the method you mentioned is not bad. I got something without doing anything, and it looks pretty good..." This guy laughed louder and louder, and he even bent his body and laughed: "It's so interesting"

　　The professor and the turtle seemed to be infected as well, and they actually laughed out loud. After a while, the professor spoke up, "In that case, then are we done?"

　　"It's settled?" Qiongqi slowly raised his head: "What do you mean it's settled?" It was as if he had no idea at all, as if he didn't hear clearly or didn't understand, or... Is that called playing dumb?

　　The professor repeated: "That's the proposal I proposed - didn't you say it was good?"

　　An indescribable cruelty suddenly appeared on Qiongqi's face: "Yes, I said it, but I'm not going to do it." There was a ghostly sneer in his eyes: "I just like the taste of blood, I like the feeling of killing..."

　　The professor was horrified and said, "Aren't you afraid..." "Afraid? What are you afraid of?" Qiongqi looked up at the sky and turned back: "Do whatever you want - by the way, isn't it just to kill them? Kill them, kill them, don't hesitate." He actually put his hands behind his back, just waiting for this guy to take action. "You..." The professor looked at his back, then turned around and saw Taowu with a mocking look on his face. He gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "Kill that kid first..."

　　This guy stretched out his hand and ordered the killing of people... It turned out that I was the least wrong. Please go to the website without pop-ups

　　Chapter 408: A Turning Point

　　? I can’t describe the feeling at that time now. I just felt a chill rising from the back of my head. I felt the hairs on my body stand on end and my scalp was numb. My mind was blank and I had no feeling at all... I, Liu Piyun, have experienced countless storms, big and small, and have walked on the edge of life and death several times, but I have never had this feeling. But I don’t know why this feeling was so close, so real, and the paleness and powerlessness grabbed me tightly in a moment!

　　It seemed as if all the senses in my body were mobilized at this moment, and all my mind was focused: my finger slid on the trigger wheel, rested on the trigger and pulled back. The slight trembling, even mixed with countless fears, anger, uneasiness and desperate impulses, filled all my brain cells and mind. I could even feel the subtle sound of skin rubbing against steel... Next to me, Sang Yu was saying something in a panic, turning around and yelling at me, but I didn't hear a word!

　　Everything is frozen at this moment! Whether it is time, space, sound, smell, or even thoughts, they are all frozen at this moment!

　　…

　　"Eh? What, what happened?" But then, a panicked cry pulled me back from that chaotic and blank memory. A large amount of wet smell rushed into my nasal cavity, severely stimulating the discrimination area of ​​​​the cerebellum; countless fingers pulled the trigger and hit the trigger frame, making empty sounds and clicking sounds...but the trigger seemed to have malfunctioned, and the firing pin, spring, and magazine could not be moved in sequence - at this time, the gun seemed to be completely broken!

　　I looked up and met Qiongqi's smug eyes. He laughed and raised his hand - just a raise, just a slight raise, and countless black lines invisible to the naked eye flew and filled the entire cave!

　　"Snake! Snake! There was a ghostly scream behind me, followed by a clattering noise, and then countless injection guns were thrown out in a hurry. I looked carefully and saw that the injection gun was a little blurry when it fell to the ground. I couldn't see it clearly. When I closed my eyes tightly and opened them again, I found that there was nothing unusual, just injection guns...

　　It seems that this is a strange method!

　　He was now staring at the Nazis with a sneer. After those guys threw their guns away, they were about to bend down to pick them up. At this time, the professor said, "Don't pick them up. You can only hold these things if Mr. Qiongqi wants you to hold them. If he doesn't want you to hold them, you can't hold them anyway." He stared at Qiongqi with a grin on his face, "Is that so?"

　　Qiongqi just smiled and didn't answer. Taowu clapped and laughed, "That's right! Don't mention it, you old man are quite insightful. You know that it's useless to do anything... OK, stop talking nonsense, stay aside, and wait for me to calculate when you will die." After that, he muttered to himself, "I'm going to do something. You just watch here."

　　He no longer cared about the people around him, and a cloth bag appeared out of thin air, which he carried to the altar. The cloth bag was an old-fashioned cotton cloth with a blue background and white patterns, and it looked nothing special, but when Taowu grabbed the corner of the cloth bag and tilted it towards the altar, a stream of clear water actually flowed out!

　　I don't remember whether there were any mechanisms or interlayers in the altar, but the clear water obviously did not enter the groove - the altar seemed to come alive after the clear water was poured out. I don't know what it looked like in the eyes of others, but I saw that the clear water went directly into the altar like mercury, and flowed down along the platform; and the altar gradually became transparent at this time, and a light from nowhere penetrated the platform, allowing me to clearly see the scene inside.

　　Taowu's cloth bag kept falling over, and the water flowed also without stopping, slowly flowing from the inside of the platform to the base of the altar, then spreading in all directions, and then following the stone platform to the wall behind us, following the lines on it straight to the dome, and finally began to gather in the middle of the dome!

　　Suddenly, a pool of water appeared right above the altar, with ripples all over!

　　When the water flowed past me, I seemed to reach out and touch it. The water should have passed through the mezzanine in Taichung. I didn't feel anything when I touched it, but just felt cold and cool, just like ice water - the only difference was that this coldness was caused by my touch.

　　When Taowu was doing this, the professor and Shougui didn't dare to say anything, they just stayed there quietly, and Qiongqi didn't say anything, just watched it all coldly. But his subordinates didn't know what to do, they didn't know whether to pick up the things on the ground or not, and they didn't know where to put their hands and feet.

　　The water flow in Taowu's cloth bag gradually became thinner and smaller, then turned into a few trickling drops and finally stopped. Taowu held the cloth bag in the air and turned it over to the outside, immediately turning the white flower on a green background inside - but then he actually started to take things out again!

　　This guy took out a huge Ganoderma lucidum, several exquisite stones, amber branches, green and white fruits... and placed them beside the altar instead of putting them inside. I had never seen these things before, but from the order and categories of the arrangement, they seemed to be in line with the meaning of the stars. I didn't know if my guess was right or not.

　　After everything was arranged and put away, I counted and there were exactly twenty-eight groups. If they corresponded to the twenty-eight constellations in the sky, the number would be correct, but I don't know if this is the case - suddenly the professor coughed twice as if he had something to say.

　　Qiongqi frowned, "What do you want?" He didn't even look at the professor, and said to himself, "I'm not hungry and I don't want to kill anyone now, but if you make me hate you, don't blame me for being rude.

　　The professor's face was much calmer at this time, and he even spoke in a flattering tone: "Mr. Qiongqi, I have a business that I want to discuss with you..." "Business? If you just said that nonsense, don't mention it. Qiongqi was very disdainful: "I've already said it, you can do whatever you want, as long as you have the confidence to wear down my temper so that I won't kill you.

　　"No, no!" The professor apologized with a smile: "Look, since Mr. Qiongqi has everything ready here, we won't delay your business. The Pixiu and Taotie are our tribute to you. Do you think you can let us leave..." He took a deep breath: "If you let us leave with the head of state's skeleton, then I am willing to take another skeleton instead..."

　　"What is that? I'm not interested," Qiongqi said bluntly and retorted, "Just stay still and glance back at me." There was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes, and he looked very impatient.

　　The professor was stunned for a moment, but after a while he spoke again: "Mr. Qiongqi, you must be interested in this skeleton..."

　　As soon as the words came out, Qiongqi's figure flashed, and then Taowu's figure also shook - we only felt a flash before our eyes, and saw Qiongqi and Taowu standing there motionless, but there seemed to be a white mist lingering on their hands, it seemed that they had already fought at high speed...

　　"Oh?" Qiongqi raised his eyelids: "Do you think it's interesting?" He didn't ask about the situation or blame Taowu, he just asked calmly. Taowu didn't hesitate, he said directly: "Brother, I think it's good to listen, anyway, I have nothing to do now, these small fish and shrimps are quite interesting, otherwise we two will be bored."

　　"Okay, I didn't expect Qiongqi to be so easy to talk to suddenly. He folded his hands in front of his chest and said, "You are talking to the professor.

　　The professor was frightened by Qiongqi's sudden action just now. He probably realized how powerful the Four Evils were. He cowered for a long time before speaking: "I am willing to exchange the bones of the Sixth Heavenly Demon King Oda Nobunaga for the bones of our leader. I hope Mr. Qiongqi and Mr. Taowu will agree..." There was an indescribable feeling flashing in his triangular eyes: "I know that you two have been busy with this thing for a few days. I believe it is necessary."

　　Oda Nobunaga's remains fell into the hands of the Nazis? Damn! This is new news! It seems that the Kidōshu has been completely destroyed, and even such an important thing has been lost!

　　Qiongqi was stunned when he heard this, and asked, "So it's in your hands?" Seeing the professor nod, he immediately decided, "Okay! If you can take out his bones, then I will agree to this matter.

　　The bet was a good one. The professor and the turtle looked at each other and their tightly clenched hands seemed to loosen a little. It was estimated that the two of them had been worried for a long time. Then the turtle smiled and said, "Mr. Qiongqi, we know your habits. If we bring it to you, it will be hard to say. Do you think it is..."

　　I didn't expect it. Even the Nazis knew that Qiongqi would never keep his word. They actually made such a scene at this critical moment. Qiongqi laughed: "You despicable guys actually worry about others breaking their promises! It's really interesting. He looked at Qiongqi's puddle and thought: "There is still some time before the time is up. How about this, you take the bones, I will accompany you, and come back with the bones - then you can run as far as you can, and it doesn't matter if I can't catch up with you."

　　After saying this, Qiongqi walked to the side of Joseph lying on the ground, stretched out his foot and stepped hard on his calf: "But I left this guy here!" With a crisp sound of "crack", Joseph's calf suddenly turned into a strange V shape, obviously it was crushed!

　　While unconscious, Joseph squeaked twice, but then fainted immediately.

　　"That's natural, that's natural. The professor escaped with his life and didn't dare to say more. He quickly asked his men to pack up Hitler's bones and the longevity turtle and prepared to leave. Before leaving, this guy stopped in front of me and slowly bent down, "I'm sorry, Mr. Liu! It's not my intention for you to stay here this time - hehe, enjoy it

　　As he said this, he poked me hard in the chest with his cane, slapped me twice, stood up straight, and walked away without looking back!

　　A group of people went out of the cave, leaving only Taowu, me, Sangyu, and Abai who didn't know what was wrong, Xiaohei who was unconscious, and the box containing Akechi Mitsuhide! For the fastest update with the least errors, please go to the website

　　Chapter 409: Savior

　　Qiongqi and Professor Nazi and his party took the remains of the Sixth Heaven Demon King Oda Nobunaga. As for why he would rather have the skeleton under the same circumstances, I don’t know the reason. I believe it must be related to the amount of power absorbed - but anyway, since it has left, we have a certain chance!

　　Whether it is from the time Chang Geng arrived or the time Qiong Qi returned, we don't have much time to spare. If we want to move quickly, we can take advantage of the fact that Tao Wu is busy on the altar and has not noticed us.

　　The gurgling water still gathered at the dome, and the color looked a little different. The misty feeling in it was very strange. In other words, if I looked at it upside down, it really felt a bit like the spiritual water tank of Wang Xi that I saw last time.

　　Sang Yu gently bumped into me and whispered, "What should I do?" I didn't expect that Taowu turned around before I could finish my words. He obviously heard me and said with a vicious look on his face, "Don't think of any evil ideas, I know you are not important, it doesn't matter whether I kill you or not, but if you dare to cause trouble for me, then..." He stopped talking here, but we all knew what he meant...

　　He hummed casually, turned around and sat down opposite us, then lay down, closed his eyes and began to rest.

　　"Let's stay here quietly," I winked. "What if they figure it out and let us go?" Then I glanced at Taowu and quickly looked away, signaling Sangyu to be quiet. Sangyu understood what I meant and responded casually, "Oh, okay then."

　　Our short performance obviously didn't have any effect. That guy just kept doing what he was doing and said he didn't do anything. He was obviously indifferent and had no interest in anything.

　　Just like this, we leaned against the cold stone wall for about ten minutes. From the looks of it, Taowu should have been fast asleep, so I was ready to call Sangyu to discuss things - but as soon as I gently turned my body, something in my arms rolled out from my collar!

　　Sangyu

　　Chapter 411: Enlightenment

　　There are various manifestations of the appearance of ghosts, such as cold wind, swaying white shadows, or hallucinations. These are all sensory manifestations caused by ghosts affecting people's five senses. But among them, only the coldness of the ghost cannot be concealed, and it is also one of the most important signs of the appearance of ghosts.

　　The cold air blew on the back of my head and startled me. Before I could turn around, I heard a familiar voice...

　　"The Four Haos of Shangshan had subdued countless demons and ghosts at that time, but after all, this guy has almost completely eliminated his karma, so he is really hard to deal with. I am willing to lend a hand to you all and work together to seal this evil barrier.

　　Behind me, like the light path of an old-fashioned projector, a figure slowly emerged from the swirling smoke in the middle. It was the formation spirit Zu Guo that we had seen before. "Hey! It's really you!" I suddenly punched my right palm and shouted excitedly, "Sure enough, I calculated it right!"

　　This is not nonsense! When Sang Yu chanted the spell, he should have been the one who came out, but for some reason, the four elders of Shangshan came out. In my opinion, this should be a delay problem... At that time, Nazi Duan must have blocked the connection between the four elders and Abai. Later, after Abai absorbed some Yin and Ming Qi, some of it was naturally taken away by Yingluo to restore his strength. This has nothing to do with whether Sang Yu chanted the spell or not!

　　Even if the Nazis didn't leave the Ring of Light to me, the Four Elders would definitely come out - if the Four Evils didn't show up, then if we summoned the Four Elders now, we would be able to subdue the turtle and the professor in the first place and get out of trouble.

　　I was so excited that I couldn't help but grab Sang Yu and said happily: "Look, look, here I am..." Just after two sentences, I saw Zu Guo standing tall and bowing. I was surprised: according to the etiquette of the Tongpai, it is clear that only the younger generation can meet the elders, so why is he here? Zu Guo appeared before the Han Dynasty, right?

　　But I didn't have time to ask, because as soon as Zu Guo appeared, Taowu's face changed. While the four elders were returning the greetings, he suddenly jumped high and rushed towards the cave entrance!

　　This leap was so quick, so sudden and so hasty that the four elders didn't have time to say anything in return and were already out of the encirclement. They were at the door in an instant and were about to rush out... "Quick--" I don't know which of the four elders shouted like this, and I don't know what the meaning of shouting 'quick' was. They're already at the door, aren't you, is there anything you can do?

　　Who knew that there would actually be a solution as soon as I said this!

　　The moment he said this, the last few stone steps at the cave entrance actually exploded with sparks, about the size of a grain of rice. After the explosion in mid-air, Taowu jumped back like a rabbit. Then, the sparks the size of a grain of rice exploded one after another, and suddenly the crackling sound became continuous, gradually turning into a visible fire net, with silver light flowing and winding like a snake in the middle.

　　This is the first step of the standard Liang Yi Demon Sealing Formation. Many sects have similar sealing sections, but this is not the key - the key is that although everyone knows this formation, everyone knows that the process is very complicated. Not only does it require enough primers and sacrifices, but it also requires constant chanting of incantations to fill it with yang energy. This is like making gunpowder with one saltpeter, two sulfur and three charcoal. Knowing it is just knowing it, and it does not necessarily mean that you can make it at will, right?

　　But it just happened that someone used it so casually!

　　I took a peek and saw that Zu Guo was making a talisman, and he looked like the other one had just done something to take it back... Even if there was nothing else, just the ease with which he performed was already very different from the original Zu Guo!

　　Taowu's face turned extremely dark when he landed on the ground. He said in a deep voice: "Zhang, don't be shameless! You old men left this soul wandering in the world. Although it can control me for a while, you don't have the three fires to borrow and the five treasures to rely on. You can't completely seal me - if I don't fight with this soul that I have taken by killing people, you will end up with nothing. The protruding bone spurs on his body gradually took shape, and a row of flying eaves barbs appeared along the spine. Then his feet became thicker and longer, and nails grew out. He looked far from a human and more like a beast.

　　Your surname is Zhang? This, this is…?

　　I guessed a little bit about what he said, but it was too shocking, so I didn't dare to speak rashly...

　　As soon as Taowu said this, Zhou Shu flew into a rage. He pointed his sword and shouted, "Evil creature! Exorcising demons is the job of people like us. Why bother about this little soul? Good! Good! Good! Even if we can't completely seal you, we must beat you back to your original form!"

　　As soon as the words fell, the four elders seemed to be about to charge again, but Zu Guo stepped forward to stop them, "Please wait for a moment, I have another solution, I just ask you to help me guard one or two." Then he turned around and said to me, "You are a disciple of my sect, right?"

　　This question really confused me, and I quickly said, "No, no, I am from the Zhuge family..." Just when I was about to bring out my usual saying, 'Liu Piyun, the descendant of the Yin-Yang Master Zhuge', someone knelt down beside me after just two sentences: "The descendant of the Jiangdong Chief Priest of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect, the eldest daughter of the Wang family, Sang Yu, pays homage to the ancestor! Taoism is established to reward good deeds during life and to deter evil deeds during death; Taoism is universal and virtue is overflowing, and peace will come; officials and people admire it, and it will be easy to achieve it.

　　When this sentence came out, my friends and I were stunned!

　　Although I have never heard that statement, but judging from the tone, wording and ritual of worship, it is clearly used to pay homage to the ancestor who has descended in body or spirit. Could it be that... you, Zu Guo, have suddenly become Zhang Tianshi?

　　What a joke! I thought this was a god descending from a certain Zhang family master, but according to Sang Yu's address, this person is clearly Zhang Tianshi himself. I don't know if it was the primordial spirit or the pure soul that descended, or if it was the residual soul that communicated with the spirit?

　　Later I learned that it was just a remnant of Zhang Tianshi's soul, which had remained in the Lingguang Ring at that time. As long as the condition of 'Yin and Yang are reversed and Qiongqi appears' in the Buddhist verse is met, and the descendant of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect recites the mantra, it can be awakened. Although Sang Yu recited the mantra when he found the ring for the first time, unfortunately, my Yin-Yang eyes had not been opened at that time, and I did not have the help of Yin and Ming Qi, so I did not come out to read the full text of "The Battle of the Universe".

　　This time, the Yin and Ming Qi I used was absorbed by Abai, which was actually absorbed by the necklace transformed by the four elders. Then the four elders transferred the Yin and Ming Qi to the residual soul of the Tianshi in the Lingguang ring. The residual soul left by Tianshi Zhang absorbed a lot of Yin and Ming Qi, and then secretly influenced the professor's thinking, so that he gave me the ring at the last moment...

　　No wonder the four elders and Zhang Tianshi were so late when they came out!

　　Zhang Tianshi laughed and raised his palms: "No need to be polite! My sect has descendants like you who are dedicated to exorcising demons and benefiting the world. You have not forgotten the purpose of my founding the sect. Come on, I will give you a small gift.

　　Sang Yu replied "yes" respectfully, then got up and walked straight to Zhang Tianshi. She saw Zhang Tianshi telling her something, and then Sang Yu sat cross-legged on the stone slab...

　　As a result, Taowu's face was almost twisted into a knot. It seemed that he guessed that Zhang Tianshi was going to let this disciple take over some of his things. He let out a few loud howls and pounced towards Sang Yu!

　　I immediately stood in front of Sang Yu, and the four elders' swords also flew up at the same time, interweaving into a net of bright sword blades in front of it!

　　I don't know if these four elders only know this one set of moves. Anyway, I knew it just by looking at their moves. It was the Four Virtues and Four Phases formation that they used last time. With the help of the changes between Taiyin, Taiyang, Shaoyin and Shaoyang, they alternated between birth, existence, change and destruction, which increased the power of the four people a hundred times in a moment - suddenly, the dome was filled with flying swords and shadows, and Taowu was constantly shuttling back and forth like a black shadow, and they actually killed each other on equal terms!

　　But this is definitely temporary!

　　Remember, when the four elders were in the painting realm, they had a hard time dealing with the almost formed Taotie. Not to mention that Taowu's power was countless times greater than that of the Taotie at that time. If this guy hadn't figured out whether Zhang Tianshi's residual soul could move, he would have already taken them down with his strength...

　　Thinking of this, I did not dare to neglect it. I held the Killing God Blade across my chest and directly opened my Yin Eye…” Zhang Tianshi next to me suddenly sighed: “Open your Yang Eye too!”

　　Eh? I've never tried to open the Yin and Yang eyes at the same time, I've only used the Three Realms or Three Life Eyes separately, and you're using them together - will there be a positive and negative electrode situation, popping fire, and then neutralizing? Of course, the original spells of the Three Life and Three Realms Eyes were given to me by Zhang Tianshi Zuguo, so he definitely wouldn't lie to me, right...?

　　I was daydreaming here, and Zhang Tianshi added: "The Yin Eye has three realms, the Yang Eye has three lives, the three lives and three realms replace each other, and coexist between heaven and earth, and coexist in Mount Sumeru; if there is overlap, it is naturally Taixu - you find the Taixu position in your heart, which is the technique to open the overlap.

　　There was nothing wrong with these words when I heard them, but suddenly something in my heart seemed to open up. Could this be the way of heaven that the old man had been explaining to me but I had never understood?

　　The two principles return to Tai Chi, and Yin and Yang return to Tao. If all things in the world come into being, they must have a beginning; One is the beginning of the creation of all things. All things are evolved from One, and One gives birth to Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang, carrying Yin and embracing Yang, are in harmony with each other and inseparable. The Yin and Yang give birth to the Three Talents, which in turn produce all things. The world seems like a whole, but there is emptiness in the middle. It is because of the emptiness that all things come into being!

　　Everything can be included in it, nothing is separated!

　　All of a sudden, I felt an indescribable joy surging in my mind. Along with that joy, chaos appeared in my eyes. There were countless images and countless worlds in the middle, including the Three Realms and Three Lives!

　　The figures in the field were floating, but I only noticed the faint spots of light flowing in the dark shadow of the beast! I didn't need anyone to tell me, but I knew that this was its vital point. As long as I stabbed it like this...

　　"Your eyes are fully open for less than a moment, so you have to be careful," Zhang Tianshi beside him added.

　　Chapter 412: Nine Suns of Heavenly Fire

　　The timing of the powerful aura rising with the formation was just right, and the black mist transformed from Taowu's soul had just been separated from the broken body. It slightly condensed into a four-legged beast body in the air and was about to fly out, but it just bumped into it head-on.

　　The four corners were filled with the recitation of the Four Virtues by old men. It was originally a sacrificial text handed down from the pre-Qin period. Since the ancient times when there were emperors, there had been the Four Virtues of the Son of Heaven. At that time, it was believed that one of the four virtues of water, fire, earth, and wood protected the emperor, and whoever unified the great treasure had to inherit one of the four virtues...and these sacrificial texts were different texts for offering sacrifices to the heavens, and also belonged to different powers.

　　As for Taowu's soul, it realized how powerful it was after the collision with Weisha. It immediately let out an extremely sharp howl and flew away in the air, crashing around like lightning in the hope of finding a weak point to break out of. As a result, waves burst out in the air, and it was bounced back again and again!

　　I didn't expect that the four elders could be so powerful together, without even the slightest flaw!

　　Taowu panicked immediately. It stopped in the air and shook slightly before spinning like a top, emitting puffs of black smoke as it spun, like ink. The four elders chanted the spells faster and faster, and they seemed to be overwhelmed by the pauses and turns...

　　I didn't understand what was going on, so I didn't dare to say much. Instead, Zhang Tianshi smiled and said, "You beast! You dare to use evil tricks at this moment. I'm afraid it will be difficult if I don't get rid of you today." As he said this, he threw the Pisces pendant that Sang Yu gave him into the air, pointed at the pendant and said, "Nine Words - Soldiers! Command

　　He chanted the mantra of Vajra King III and held the Vajra Wheel Seal with both hands. I immediately saw a green gas flying out from Sang Yu's body, and it stabbed into the formation like a sharp blade!

　　With just one push, the black mist was instantly broken into two halves!

　　Taowu screamed in mid-air, and a huge phantom of a human face appeared. It vaguely disappeared in the air and reappeared in an instant. It was obvious that its strength had been greatly damaged. However, it obviously did not notice this. It just roared in fear: "You, you are just a residual soul. How, how could you possibly affect the power of the Dao bone of the original body?"

　　It turns out that what remains in the Lingguang Ring is not only the remnant soul, but also the power to restrain the ferocious beast!

　　Zhang Tianshi kept flipping his hands, and then after the Vajra Wheel Seal, he followed the Outer Lion Seal, Inner Lion Seal, Outer Binding Seal, Inner Binding Seal, Wisdom Fist Seal, Sun Wheel Seal, and Vase Seal. When the last Acalanatha Seal was offered, the green light had already filled the entire cave, and it spread and changed and rushed towards the Pisces Pendant!

　　"How can it be impossible?"

　　Countless green lights turned into countless tiny threads, pulling the black smoke and miasma towards it...

　　It took a lot of words to write this, but it actually took only a few minutes. When it was all over, I still haven’t come back to my senses -

　　"Is that all?"

　　Zhang Tianshi and the four elders came together somehow, all smiling: "Taowu has already subdued them." Pointing to the spiritual ring on the ground that was still glowing slightly, "As long as there are no cruel and violent people who borrow the Thousand Souls Breaking Technique, it should be able to last for a long time..."

　　“That’s great!” I was immediately happy and called Sang Yu: “Hey, Sang Yu, look, it’s all good now. As long as we throw this guy into a trench, it will be over…” “No, I didn’t expect Zhang Tianshi to immediately signal: “There will be a lot of problems by then. See if you can use the Xuantian technique with the help of the Dharma Sect to send him to the stars…” But when he got here, he was suddenly stunned, then shook his head and sighed: “Now there are not so many Dharma Sect Xuanshi here, and the technique of sending him to the sky is probably lost. You may…”

　　I hadn't said anything when he said this, but Sang Yu interrupted: "Grandmaster, when you send it to the sky, do you mean send it to the stars?" She looked at me and asked hesitantly: "Like the comet that trapped Qiongqi in the first place?"

　　"Comet Shoemaker-Levy 9," I added.

　　After getting Zhang Tianshi's approval, Sang Yu smiled instead: "Actually, this is not difficult now - we have invented something that can go to the sky, called a rocket. If we use the power of the Vatican to contact politicians from various countries, it should not be difficult to send something into space. Download Fengliu Xiaodiannong TXT

　　Zhang Tianshi didn't understand at first, but he was happy after we explained it to him: "I see, that's how it is. It's up to you guys to make the connection."

　　"Yes, yes, it's what Sang Yumo and I agreed to. "Please

　　I walked over, put away the Pisces ornament and handed it to Sang Yu, and sighed: "The four evils showed up so arrogantly, but I didn't expect that they were dealt with so easily - the appearance of the ancestor was really extraordinary, it seems that Qiongqi is not a big problem.

　　"That's right," Sang Yu also said happily, "I don't know why the Grandmaster spent so much time on me just now..." He looked proud, and we both secretly glanced back...

　　We were both shocked at the first sight. We saw that the souls of Zhang Tianshi and the four elders had become much fainter, and their shadows in the air had turned into translucent phantoms. Sang Yu's face suddenly changed and he rushed over: "Grandmaster, you, you...what's wrong?"

　　Zhang Tianshi stroked his beard and laughed, "Senior Sihao and I have already discussed this. Many years ago, when we kept a trace of our souls to restrain the resurrection of the four evil spirits, we never thought that this situation would happen. After Taowu and Qiongqi were resurrected, they caused countless disasters. The number of people killed was far more than a hundred times that of a thousand years ago, and the degree of power recovery was also different... The remaining power that could have restrained Taowu and Qiongqi was only enough to restrain Taowu, and..." The figure became fainter and fainter: "... We don't even have the most basic power left..."

　　I suddenly shouted when I heard this: "Grandmaster, what do you mean by this...are you not going to care about Qiongqi anymore?"

　　“Hahaha…” The four elders and Zhang Tianshi laughed together: “I’ll leave it to… you… youngsters… don’t worry…”

　　As he spoke, it gradually turned into a ray of green light and four strands of golden light, which whizzed into the ring and the necklace!

　　"Sang Yu, look at this..." I turned around and was about to ask Sang Yu how to deal with Qiongqi later, but Sang Yu got anxious as soon as I opened my mouth: "Piyun, Grandmaster, is there anything wrong?"

　　"Huh?" This question stumped me. After thinking for a while, I guessed, "It should be okay. The Grandmaster has such great magical powers, I guess this matter is more or less taken into account." After seeing that Sang Yu was still worried, I added, "Even if something happens, it will be a remnant soul. It won't be a big deal..."

　　"That's true..." Sang Yu felt a little relieved.

　　Next, we looked at the water droplets on the dome, and there was no way to deal with them for the time being, so we walked out of the cave, bringing Xiao Hei Abai with us - we didn't expect that the box containing Mitsuhide brother couldn't be opened for a long time, which posed a problem for us.

　　I was discussing this with Sang Yu when I didn’t expect a black shadow to fly from the sky and land in front of me. It was Sang Yu’s five ghosts. Those guys looked extremely anxious and started howling as soon as they saw me: "Master, we finally found you! We couldn’t find you no matter how hard we looked…"

　　Can't find it? Guess this is someone's paragraph? Anyway, I can't find it!

　　"Stop Sang Yu and waved: "Let's talk about this later - what happened to you guys in such a hurry?" She knew something must be wrong at a glance: "Well, what's wrong?"

　　Dagui immediately shouted, "They are setting up the formation over there, preparing to use the fire of heaven and earth to refine Qiongqi.

　　"What does it mean? The Qiongqi are surrounded?" This is getting interesting!

　　The Nine Yang Heavenly Fire is divided into Wind Fire, Cloud Fire, Thunder Fire, Lightning Fire, Sun Fire, Moon Fire, Star Fire, Chen Fire and Zheng Qian Yang Fire. The nine fires are the most yang and fierce, and are best for refining souls. However, this also has corresponding risks - that is, the person who steals the Heavenly Fire may not be able to extinguish the fire, resulting in the destruction of the other three fires!

　　Nowadays, there are not many people who can use the three fires, but, but what I fear most is that the old man will do this!

　　Because only the magic of our Yin-Yang Zhuge family is the most orthodox!

　　Recommended:

　　Chapter 413 Eight Formations and Eight Forces 1

　　As the saying goes, two flowers bloom, each with its own beauty. We broke through the Sancai mechanism and entered the cave where Chang Geng was worshipped, but the other side was not idle either - it turned out that all this had been calculated by Master Luo! Although there were some small deviations, after all, it was developing in the right direction, and everything was under control...

　　The Nazis thought that they had figured out everything about our Central Plains School with their broken crystal ball divination. In fact, everything had already been figured out by Master Luo, Lu Jia Qiao Yun, and Master Liu Wu of Fu Luan, and they chose the most appropriate way to deal with it.

　　To put it bluntly, this matter is just to throw me to the front line, and then a group of people wait for the opportunity to surround Qiongqi! The whole plan is to go to Qiongqi, but Taowu is not taken into account. After all, that guy came out many years earlier. Although he was trapped in the deep sea for several years by the Wang family, he was able to improve himself when Shuiluan Pandao took the opportunity to rise. Later, he killed countless people and absorbed their essence... This does not need others to say, just the pressure when we met was different, and the momentum has overwhelmed us.

　　One Qiongqi can match the other three of the four evils, and with the addition of Henggongyu, Diaopo, Renmo, and other miscellaneous things, how powerful can it be? If nothing else, just look at the things that have happened to this guy in the past few years. More than a thousand people have been killed by this guy, and you can guess how many spirits he got in the end!

　　So, after the old man and the others confirmed again and again that nothing would happen to Sang Yu and I, they kept it a secret from me - do you think we were given the gift when we toppled our phone bills, and were thrown into the spotlight without knowing the truth?

　　Separate treatment is best!

　　Of course, Fa Men's arrangement was not completely right. As I learned later, the divination did not predict the poisoning at all, otherwise a group of people would have come to help me - the ending where Sang Yu and I had to deal with Tao Wu alone was not included in the plan, it was a complete misunderstanding!

　　Qiongqi followed the Nazis out to the place where Oda Nobunaga's corpse was stored. As a result, nothing happened when they entered. As soon as they moved the corpse, they immediately became confused and chaotic within a few feet. The twenty-eight constellations suddenly appeared and surrounded them...

　　"It's over now, the 28 constellations have come out, but it still can't be settled?" I was instantly anxious: "Tell me, how much stuff is needed to invite the 28 constellations to descend? Let's not talk about other things, I have invited the Six Dings and Six Jias, but that was already very reluctant, but... can the Central Plains method invite the 28 constellations? Then... what do you use to determine the Four Spirit Eyes?"

　　The 28 constellations are also known as the 28 houses or the 28 stars. They divide the stars in the south sky into 28 groups, and the constellations along the ecliptic or the celestial equator are divided into four groups, also known as the four images, four beasts, four dimensions or four gods. Each group has seven constellations, belonging to the four spirits of Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird and Black Tortoise. Generally speaking, one of the celestial constellations must be determined, either the Vermillion Bird or the Black Tortoise, or the Azure Dragon or White Tiger. It must be determined by an ancient spiritual tool - you said that all the 28 constellations were brought out this time, where did you get them?

　　In the flying wind, Dagui said, "This is not an ordinary thing. I can tell from the Dingling that there are Ziwu Exorcist Twin Swords and Dayu Shovel..." "Wait a minute, Sang Yu was even more excited than me: "You are talking about the Ziwu Exorcist Twin Swords passed down by our ancestors. How could you take out this treasure?!"

　　"Yes," Sangui affirmed, "All four spirits are the treasures of the Dharma. Let alone taking a closer look, we can't even withstand the Yang energy if we get close. That Tietie is really a magical weapon passed down from heaven. Don't make random guesses or make assumptions. It is definitely invited."

　　"Oh." Sang Yu nodded and then thought of another question: "Then why do you think we need to borrow the Nine Suns of Heavenly Fire after we have taken out all these things? Don't you think..." She seemed a little overwhelmed: "We can't handle it?"

　　This is a bit difficult to say. Any sect thinks that their face is more important than anything else. It is simply shameful to say that they cannot deal with Qiongqi. Although Sang Yu does not belong to the Maoshan Sect, it is a branch of the Five Pecks of Rice Sect after all, and it has been passed down from the Heavenly Master Zhang Daoling. It would be extremely disrespectful for him to say this... But there is nothing you can do about the facts, right?

　　Fortunately, what the five ghosts said was not too far-fetched: "It can't be contained, it must be uncontainable! Several masters discussed that any single magic array would be useless against Qiongqi. It would be ok to temporarily trap it, but not other arrays. Therefore, Master Zhuge planned to use the Eight Formations of Zhuge Zushi, and divided the magic into several arrays: Sky Covering Array, Earth Carrying Array, Wind Rising Array, Cloud Hanging Array, Dragon Flying Array, Tiger Wing Array, Bird Flying Array, and Snake Array. They would take turns to trap it alive, and then use the sky fire to burn away the dark evil spirit, and then take it down in one fell swoop.

　　The Five Ghosts' words were so serious, but I was horrified - the composition of the Eight Arrays was based on the four areas of Qian, Kun, Xun and Gen, which were the Heaven, Earth, Wind and Cloud Ordinary Array, as the regular troops. The northwest was Qian, Qian was the Heaven Array; the southwest was Kun, Kun was the Earth Array; the southeast was Xun, Xun was the Wind Array; the northeast was Gen, Gen was the Mountain, with clouds coming out of the mountains and rivers, the Cloud Array; Water, Fire, Gold and Wood were the Four Strange Arrays of Dragon, Tiger, Bird and Snake, as the special troops. The formation was arranged with Azure Dragon on the left, White Tiger on the right, Vermillion Bird in front, Black Tortoise Snake in the back, and General Xu in the middle. Heaven, Earth, Wind, Cloud, Dragon, Tiger, Bird and Snake were named as the Eight Arrays, and together with the Central Army, there were nine large formations in total.

　　The central army was composed of sixteen small formations, and the surrounding eight formations were composed of six small formations each, for a total of sixty-four small formations. Among the eight formations, heaven, earth, wind, and cloud were the "four positives", and dragon (Qinglong), tiger (Baihu), bird (Zhuque), and snake (Tengshe) were the "four stranges". In addition, there were twenty-four formations deployed in the rear for mobility.

　　This series of changes is complicated to explain, let alone using them. Others cannot use them. There are only seven people in our Zhuge family, including the old man, the eldest brother, the fourth brother, the fifth brother, me, the eighth sister, and the ninth boy. The eight meridians alone are not enough to form a united formation, not to mention that other people are needed to take the lead in the middle - could it be that there are side branches of our Zhuge family?

　　Otherwise, it would be impossible to launch this formation!

　　Of course, I have thought of other possibilities, that is, to find a few masters who are familiar with Yi Shu and Luo Shu to replace them. Unfortunately, the formation setting and operation methods of the Zhuge family's ancestral Bagua formation must be taught by the Zhuge lineage. How can you replace it with someone else?

　　At that moment, I became anxious and started to urge: "Hurry up, hurry up, speed up..." I just hated that I couldn't fly over there to see what was going on!

　　It's not just me who is anxious. Sang Yu also panicked when he heard that. He quickly chanted a spell and cut his fingers a few times, and blood spilled out. At that time, the jade figurine that stored the five ghosts glowed with a faint red light, and its speed doubled out of thin air!

　　Only then did I realize that Sang Yu's five ghosts' moving technique this time was different from usual - it turned out that Sang Yu's moving technique required all five ghosts to work together and command the five elements to move a person, but this time, two ghosts actually lifted me up with a sedan chair in their hands, and in addition to the two, Dagui also brought Xiaohei and Abai.

　　As a result of Zhang Tianshi's actions, Sang Yu's divine control technique doubled in power.

　　I don't know how long it took Grandpa Sun to get there, but it took us less than half an hour to get there. When we got there, we saw a cliff. There was a dark shaft hole at the bottom of the cliff. Streams of air rushed out of the hole in a semi-arc, and the dull roar spread out like ripples...

　　Before I got close, I could feel the immense power in the cave. I stole a peek with my Yin-Yang eyes, and the colorful light almost blinded me - let alone the twenty-eight constellations in it, even if you said that all the gods and Buddhas were fighting with demons in that cave, I would believe it!

　　The people of the sect outside the cave have already set up the altar. The eight major altars occupy the eight directions of life, injury, rest, Du, Jing, death, shock and opening. On each altar are placed the number token, magic seal, command flag, cinnabar, altar cloth, step mat, emperor bell, court tablet, Tianpeng ruler, talisman, ghost-torturing stick, emperor's text, incense, candles and paper-made items... These are all common items for many sects. Then there are the Bagua mirror, paper pendant, Heavenly Master's Edict, Yin-Yang Banner, Soul-Falling Prayer, Thunder Ruler, Big and Small Danshan Roar, Wind Wash and Jingmen Po, which are naturally the magic tools that our Zhuge family uses more frequently.

　　The group of people around him were anxious, and the little ones were naturally running around like ants on a hot pot. A few masters sat beside him with their eyes downcast, which actually showed a sense of calmness - hey! Don't say it, the old man is still an old man after all, and others can't learn this kind of calmness.

　　I haven't arrived yet. The old man opened his eyes slightly from a distance and asked softly, "Are you here?" The voice was not loud, but it was heard softly from a distance. "Are you okay?"

　　"It's okay." I nodded and shouted, "Master, you said I'm such a big man, how could I be in trouble?" I quickly called the five ghosts to put me down, and ran over quickly - I didn't have time to greet others. I first said a few words: "Old man, you said you were not worried at all when you threw me out? Aren't you afraid that I would be eaten by those things?"

　　"That can't be possible." The old man laughed and shook his head: "This matter is not decided by me alone. They put in more effort than me..." He winked at Mr. Wang over there: "You have to remember, their daughter is with you too."

　　I immediately became unconvinced: "Master, are you throwing the fate of your beloved disciple to someone else? Aren't you afraid that you might make a mistake? If you lose a disciple, you will suffer a great loss..."

　　"Pah!" The senior brother next to him said, "The daughter of a multimillionaire and a poor boy like you are put into a tiger's mouth and a wolf's den together. He didn't say anything, but you are being pretentious, right? Seventh boy, I say you take yourself too seriously..."

　　"You..." I was unconvinced and was about to retort, but a few people rushed over and gave me a bear hug: "Brother Zi, I miss you so much.

　　Chapter 414: Long Sky, Flowing Clouds Flying Across (1)

　　You said that there is no one else who can be as excited as me, it can only be Tiezi - I also guessed that the one next to him who stretched out his paw without saying a word, it must be Thirteen, the guy who likes to act cool and indifferent!

　　When I opened my eyes, it was indeed this guy. He nodded to me slightly: "Are you okay?" It was as if he disliked me, but I couldn't hide my accelerated heartbeat due to excitement.

　　Can't I just celebrate my escape from danger openly and excitedly? Why do I have to act so cold? I didn't care at all and hugged the two of them on both sides, yelling, "Hey! I'm fine, nothing happened! And I also returned the Taowu.

　　Thirteen struggled for a while, but finally gave in... What can't I do? Just stay still!

　　Then he greeted several masters: it seemed that not many people came. It was obvious that most of the people from the four families of Zhang, Mo, Wang and Lu were not there. They should still have been damaged by the poison of the corpse and had not recovered yet. Only the masters of the four families came, and the few disciples were just embellishments. Even Grandpa Luo and Master Xie were not there; the only ones who were unharmed in their sects were Grandpa Sun and his four Qi-cultivating clansmen, Zen Master Zhonghui and the ascetic monks in the Buddhist sect, and several major disciples of our Zhuge family... There were not many people in the other scattered small sects, and they were all gathered together aside.

　　As I watched, I felt something was wrong - you said everyone was here, what was going on in there? Of the twenty-eight constellations, I knew that the Ziwu Exorcist Sword and the Dayu Shovel were two pure yang magic weapons, but what about the other two? Also, doesn't anyone need to watch over this magic circle?

　　Thirteen is quite a smart guy. He saw my thoughts right away. "The Azure Dragon is the Ziwu Exorcist Sword, the White Tiger is the Chunyang Dayu Shovel, and the Vermillion Bird is the Mohist's legendary treasure, the Golden Body Kirin Eight Directions Instrument..." He stopped talking here, which made me anxious: "Hey! Why don't you continue? What's the matter with throwing away half of it?"

　　Thirteen lowered his head and smiled, and I immediately understood. Hey, the chain on this guy's waist is missing a head, so the last magic weapon must be the Fantian Seal - the four great magic weapons are all ancient artifacts, and they are all relics of Chunyangtian. They are very suitable to be used as formation spirits to drive the stars!

　　Just as I figured out what was going on, the temperature at the cave entrance suddenly rose, and the surrounding air vibrated violently, emitting an extremely violent shock wave, which was comparable to the most turbulent sea waves - although it didn't hit me, the feeling made my body tremble violently!

　　It was not just me, but many people around me were the same. The weaker ones had already kneeled down due to weakness in their legs, and the stronger ones were all pale. Although the masters were better, they still looked like they were trying their best to resist this feeling. It was funny to say that the masters, including the old man, had clearly put their old bones into it, but they all acted as if they were lifting a heavy weight with ease, trying to win over others, and everyone's face turned red!

　　There really are people who can do things that look heavy as if it were a piece of cake, one is Tiezi and the other is Shisan. Flames emanate from their bodies like halos. Tiezi's light golden color and Shisan's light are clear blue. The flames form a semicircular protective shield that protects the two of them tightly like Teletubbies!

　　But before I could be surprised, a flame came out from another person next to me. Although it was not obvious, it was clear that the last of the Three Holy Bodies had finally been born!

　　The purple flames representing Confucianism flowed out from Zhang Xu's body like tassels, like a shooting star!

　　Zhang Xu himself was stunned!

　　There is a destiny between heaven and earth, and everything has its own way. Although the Three Sacred Bodies divide the world into three parts, they all return to the same path of Heaven. The chance of seeing the Three Sacred Bodies merge into one is one in a million, but I happened to encounter it - and at such a critical moment, Ru Gu suddenly appeared!

　　I believe that the gathering of the three holy bodies here is no coincidence, it should be the arrangement of destiny. There is a natural force in the dark that controls the yin and yang energies, the two phases of existence and non-existence, the polar day and the polar night, all things and everything... everything is inevitable!

　　In the vast sky, the clouds are flying; below the mountain, it is like the world of ants!

　　The three beams of light, pale gold, dark blue and purple, spread out layer by layer to form their own light ball shields, and then surged out from the inside. When the three lights gathered together, there was a brief pause, and then it turned into a pure white light curtain that burst out all over!

　　At the moment when the light curtain was released, suddenly, I heard an earth-shaking roar coming from an unknown direction in the abyss deep underground!

　　The roar was filled with anger and pain!

　　The astonishing roar shook the earth, and the sound wave was like a sharp knife stabbing our hearts, and our ears felt a faint pain! The yellow leaves of the weeds nearby were all stirred up and flew in all directions as if they were swept up by a strong wind!

　　At this moment, several masters jumped up from their meditation state. No one had time to say a word. They all rushed to the cave entrance and looked towards the source of the sound.

　　Those practitioners whose legs had gone weak just now fell to their knees with a thud. Their faces were as pale as death and full of painful expressions. They raised their hands to cover their ears tightly, their whole bodies were trembling, and they were screaming and wailing crazily.

　　Tiezi, Shisan and the others tried to help them, but the eldest brother quickly rushed over and stopped them. He solemnly told Sang Yu to take Zhang Xu away: "Don't touch them! If the light touches them now, the external force will interfere and they will collide with each other in their bodies and die on the spot.

　　The two guys widened their eyes: "What, what's going on..."

　　The eldest brother ignored them and took out a few pieces of paper and handed them to the two brothers. They immediately rushed to the side of those people. After taking a deep breath, the eldest brother half-knelt on the ground, leaned close to the ears of those people, and suddenly began to chant in a strange tone. The tone was distant and simple, like a prayer or a talisman to catch ghosts...

　　"Amazing? This is the 'Soul-Stopping Sutra' that I found after piecing together countless rubbings of ancient inscriptions. It was used by the Yellow Emperor to appease the resentful spirits after he killed Chi You. My eldest brother was obviously being hypocritical, but I still had to smile and respond - to be honest, he has produced another unique copy, I can't help but accept it!

　　As the senior brother chanted in the ears of those people, the trembling of their bodies finally subsided gradually. Although there was still pain on their faces, it was better after all. The dull and crazy eyes regained their former spirit, and the howling also stopped.

　　"Boom

　　At this moment, a very dull and loud noise came from the cave!

　　"Master Zhang raised his head and looked at the masters with a stern expression, "Although the 28 constellations formation we set up is powerful, it can't withstand the special situation without our disciples to lead the formation. It is too strong and not gentle enough to stop this guy's fierce charge and attack - this is the Azure Dragon formation that has been broken."

　　Several masters nodded and said, "Then let's activate the formation outside as soon as possible..." Just then, Mr. Wang asked the question that I had been wondering about: "Master Zhuge, you didn't say anything when you prepared this formation, but I always felt like there was someone missing to start the formation..."

　　The old man attracted two people with this move. It turned out to be Tiezi. He patted Tiezi's shoulders heavily and said, "Tiezi doesn't know anything else, but this formation can do it! The eight meridians are enough, and the Buddha bone is suppressing the only life gate. Qiongqi can't escape even if he wants to.

　　"Great!" Mr. Wang praised, "What about the others?"

　　The old man waved his hand and said: "Let the kid from the Lu family be the central vein of the formation, guarding the central army, and then we will..." The voice was suppressed at once, and I didn't hear what was said - I only saw several masters listening to it in unison, and when they looked up, their faces were full of joy!

　　The old man is really reliable!

　　Chapter 415: Long Sky, Flowing Clouds Flying Across (2)

　　The heavens show signs, and the sages follow them, deduce the jia, draw the eight trigrams, examine the tortoise shells, and check the calendar. Then the feelings of ghosts and gods, the principles of yin and yang, and the flat images are all revealed. The signs of the eight trigrams are extended and used, and the sixty Jiazi are used in turn. Gods appear and ghosts appear, and everything is clear. - Annotations to the Yin Fu Jing.

　　I don't know why the masters are so happy, but it seems that things are going quite smoothly and everything is pretty much as expected - but this is the world, good and bad are interdependent and no one knows when you will be slapped in the face with your beautiful face!

　　Just as I was feeling happy, suddenly there was a flash of lightning in the sky and a burst of muffled thunder!

　　Looking up, the sky was already covered with dark clouds, which rolled endlessly like an oil pan, with a spot of light occasionally sprinkled in the gap. The dark clouds were divided into four vague pieces by the flowing light and fire. The eastern part was like minced tofu brain, while the other parts were still peaks and ridges of clouds. But just when the masters were happy, the thunder tore through the dark clouds, and the two clouds in the southwest kept surging, and gradually turned into fragments and scattered cloud spots.

　　The old man's face suddenly changed: "Not good! The wind and clouds are determining the nine states, and the celestial phenomena are predicting the future. It seems that the two formation spirits, White Tiger and Vermillion Bird, can't hold on... Quickly, do it according to what we discussed at the beginning.

　　As he spoke, he started to move:

　　The "Shengmen" is derived from the Tianfu formation. There is a poem about this formation: "The Tianzhen formation is sixteen, with a square outside and a circle inside. Four are Fengyang. Its image is like the sky, the master of the formation, and the leader of the troops. It is good at using the three armies, and its shape is not biased."

　　The people guarding the formation were naturally the agreed-upon Buddha, who was accompanied by Grandpa Sun and his Qigong disciples. The Three Yang Seal and a bunch of number tokens blocked the exit tightly, just like the anti-theft doors on TV. Even an elephant stepping on it would be fine.

　　The 'Death Gate' opens the Earth Array: There are twelve Earth Arrays, which are square in shape, with four corners controlled by clouds. They are hard to resist, unpredictable in form, and can be used infinitely. They cannot be used alone, and are paired with Yang.

　　The old man took the responsibility and didn't ask anyone else to do it. He took a few monks and stood guard there. He carried a long sandalwood box across his shoulder. It was more than three feet long and one foot wide. There was a Kuntian Doukui pattern on the top and eight characters on the bottom, "Devote all your energy to your work and die before you stop." There was no doubt about it. The old man must have taken out the goose feather fan of the ancestor. Since the old man took out the fan, the Bagua robe must be under the altar.

　　'Shang Men' is a wind formation: wind has no regular shape, it attaches to the sky and changes into a snake. Its meaning gradually becomes mysterious. Wind can blow things around, and all things revolve around it. Snakes can revolve around, and the three armies are afraid.

　　Of course, the eldest brother also went to guard there. There was no one else there, only Master Mo Ru and two elders accompanying him. Although my eldest brother knew a lot of things, he was not very good at it. Even if he wanted to cast a spell, Master Mo Ru had to do it.

　　'Xiu Men' Clouds Hanging in Formation: Clouds attached to the ground, initially invisible, then transformed into flying birds, and their shapes were completed. The birds were able to stand out, the clouds were able to be obscure and different, and they were ever-changing, with the sounds of metal and armor.

　　Fourth brother is still very reliable, so naturally he doesn't need help from others. Master Qu Zhengjiu of the Qu family and the two elders Yangbo and Ma Ben of the Zhang family, they are very powerful together and can definitely cooperate with my fourth brother.

　　'Du Men' Dragon Flying Formation: Heaven and earth rush back, and the dragon changes in it, with claws and feet, back and chest. It is unpredictable when it is hidden, and infinite when it moves. The formation is impressive. The famous elephant is the Dragon Fifth Brother guarding this area, and I am very relieved. In addition, there are Master Duoga Kacan of the Duoban tribe, Apu of Henan, and Master Ma Conglong of the Northern Ghost Catcher.

　　'Jingmen' Tiger Wing Formation: Heaven and earth rush forward, transforming into tiger wings, crouching tiger about to fight, with full power. Huaiyin uses it, transforming into Wuji, the meeting at Gaixia, Duke Lu is unpredictable.

　　The eighth sister is just so-so, so Master Zhang will naturally accompany her. Except for setting up the formation, everything else will be done by him. Besides, there is also Sister Qiangwei - this daughter is more important than her husband. Look, Sister Qiang knows that the eighth sister is better than the eldest brother in terms of work, but she still keeps guarding her, right?

　　'Jingmen' Bird Flying Formation: When a bird of prey is about to fight, it must soar first, and its momentum will reach the sky, and the birds will hide. If you examine it, there will be injuries. One man will attack, and the whole army will be unable to stop him.

　　The ninth kid was born with the ability to see Yin and Yang like me, and he has already opened his eyes to peek into the three realms of Yin and Yang. Guarding him are Grandpa Wang and masters Hetian, Heshu, and Hemu - this was the old man's arrangement, probably because he was afraid that the kid would be unstable and get into trouble, so these great divine masters all stayed there.

　　The prospective son-in-law doesn't care about me and won't accompany me! 'Open the door' snake array: the wind is a snake array, attached to the sky, formed, surrounded by potential energy, and flexible. Among the four wonders, it is adjacent to the tiger, and then becomes Changshan, with the head and tail trapped.

　　Since no one has gone there this time, there is no need to think too much about it - it must be mine. The position and the pit are reserved for me. Everything is ready there, except for one spot. It seems they are waiting for me... But just as I was about to go over, Zhang Xu came out and stood next to me, smiling and waving at me.

　　This is a trap. Why would you throw this thing over here for no reason?

　　I was just about to speak when the old man came over and whispered something in my ear and I immediately understood what was going on - such a big pit was reserved for Qiongqi?

　　It sounds good to me. I have been given another difficult task of showing my face.

　　Someone has to be in charge of the central army. That position is occupied by Thirteen plus Master Zhang, Master Zhonghui and the eighteen ascetic monks. A row of central army command flags plus the Buddhist Bodhi Eye can be considered to have sealed this place off. Apart from Xiao Hei, Abai Sangyu and the others are all kept there. It seems that this place can be regarded as a place to support the left and right sides.

　　Then…

　　The first thing the old man did was not to open the ancient sandalwood box and take out the three-point goose feather fan of his ancestor, but to take out a box made of five-sided emerald black stone from under the altar, and first poured a bowl of water on the box.

　　Then the old man lit three incense sticks, and with the sword in his hand, he lifted up a piece of silk book from the table. The silk book was densely written with tiny regular script, and the words were so neat and tidy that they were beyond description.

　　Bang bang bang!

　　The finely crushed millet in the bowl began to jump up and down, jumping out of the bowl and tumbling on the table. The old man tapped the table lightly with his finger, then raised the red cloth banner to the air, chanting: "Zhuge disciple bowl, today we ask the ancestor's magic weapon Bagua Yi to come out of the box, but because the Qiongqi was born, the family is so large that we have no choice but to move the ancestor's magic weapon..." This is praying to the ancestor that we are going to move the magic weapon, which is almost a respectful gesture. It's not a big deal to say it to the ancestor, every sect has it-

　　While chanting, the old man did not stop his hands. He tapped the bowl with his fingers in the order of ten rounds, and then splashed the water in all directions. Finally, he pointed the sword at the jumping rice grains!

　　For some reason, a cloud of black smoke rose from the bowl, becoming thicker and thicker, and finally it caught fire!

　　The black smoke shot up several feet, and the silk paper also flew up into the air...

　　Suddenly the silk paper caught fire!

　　The firelight flashed a halo, and in the halo, the ancient sandalwood box containing the goose feather fan and the emerald black stone box suddenly began to tremble, as if something was about to come out!

　　"good

　　This is clearly a sign of the Grandmaster’s approval!

　　The old man gently opened the box and took out the magic weapon. Someone came forward to help him put it on. "Brother Liu, what are you doing? You've already changed into your robes, why don't you put them on?"

　　Zhang Xu next to him said this.

　　As expected, everyone had already taken out the prepared robes, except me who was still standing there stupidly. So I reached under the altar and took out a box and the robe.

　　Just as he put on his clothes, lightning flew down from the sky with a crackling sound and hit the hole fiercely!

　　A piece of grass suddenly turned into charcoal and started to burn with a crackling sound!

　　The old man held a goose feather fan in his hand and said loudly: "Everyone get ready. It seems that Xuanwu has finally been broken. That guy will come out soon.

　　"yes

　　We shouted in unison and took up our magic weapons in our hands, and suddenly there was a loud noise here.

　　Amid the flames of the burning grass, a heavy breathing sound could be heard coming from the entrance of the cave!

　　Chapter 416: Long Sky, Flowing Clouds Flying Across (3)

　　The breathing sound had not yet completely subsided when there was a violent tremor underground, as if something suddenly hit it from below - after several consecutive tremors, it suddenly became quiet!

　　But that peace was only temporary!

　　Suddenly, I felt a huge force under my feet, and I felt that the whole world seemed to start shaking. The force caused countless mountains to collapse and rocks to crack. The entrance to the cave was directly broken by a huge object, and a black shadow leaped out of the cave and fell heavily to the ground.

　　When I saw this, I almost dropped my eyes to the ground!

　　The legendary Qiongqi looks like a tiger and an ox, with thorns all over its body and a pair of wings on its back. Although it is vicious and despicable, it is still quite dignified. But this time, it seems that this guy doesn't look very impressive at all.

　　This guy was like a giant deformed human, with spike-like hairs standing upright on his body, and some skin on his naked body had fallen off, revealing rotten scarlet muscles; his face was sharply defined but in a very dishevelled state, with red and black dirt smeared on his cheeks and forehead; his body and face were covered with wounds, bleeding and broken, with wounds everywhere from burns, ice, and knives and axes - this giant deformed guy was just like the opposite sex in the movies, covered in mucus, breathing heavily, and his copper-bell-like eyes swept around viciously!

　　Suddenly, he raised his head and roared towards the sky ferociously. The deafening roar even created a rolling wave of sound, which made us involuntarily take a step back!

　　It is indeed Qiongqi! Even though we have just experienced a great war and are extremely exhausted, the power absorbed from millions of souls still makes us feel suffocated and oppressive. This tip of the iceberg also makes us understand a little bit of the dangers of the past. Let alone us, even if Zhang Tianshi, who is half human and half god, comes here to fight, he probably won’t be much better than us!

　　But in this case, we should subdue this guy!

　　After the roar, Qiongqi did not answer, but slowly bent down, looked up, and rushed towards the central altar with his hands and feet!

　　"Come on!" Master Zhang shouted, slapped the table heavily, and with a whoosh, a string of money flew up and was grabbed in his hand. Master Zhang held the money and muttered, "The mysterious sect of heaven and earth, the root of all energy; I have cultivated for billions of kalpas to prove my supernatural powers; inside and outside the three realms, only the Tao is supreme; there is golden light in my body, covering my body..." With a clatter, he threw the money into the air!

　　Money fell to the ground and scattered all over the ground. Golden light rolled everywhere, and the ground suddenly became golden!

　　Just as Qiongqi rushed to where the money was, Zhang Tianshi shouted, and countless red ropes and incense sticks flew out of his hand and pierced the ground - immediately a tassel-like cover appeared in the golden light!

　　The hood was like a golden lotus covered with white smoke, with countless lotuses swirling in it, and on the flowers there were golden lamps shining with white light; the top of the hood was even more full of clouds of celebration, with five-colored lights and pearls hanging from necklaces, which was extremely generous. The outside of the hood seemed to be divine and holy, but inside there were rustling cold fog, whistling sad wind, and countless shrill cries of ghosts and wolves howling!

　　I saw strange clouds rolling up all around in the cover, there was a sound of thunder, and blazing flames spurted out from all directions, immediately wrapping up the Qiongqi, and countless thunder and lightning struck it one after another!

　　Qiongqi roared, and countless black smoke came out of his mouth, surrounding himself. The flames and lightning struck the smoke and cloud, like a mud cow entering the sea, without any movement... "Amitabha, a Buddhist chant was suddenly heard, and Zen Master Zhonghui stood up holding the Eight Treasures Sutra in his hand.

　　Zen Master Zhonghui chanted the Buddha's name and put his hands together. He placed the scripture in front of him and began to chant: "Furthermore, Subhuti! If a good man or a good woman accepts, upholds, reads and recites this sutra, and if he or she is despised by others, the sins of this person's previous life should have caused him or her to fall into the evil paths. But because he or she is despised by others in this life, the sins of this person's previous life will be eliminated, and he or she will attain Anuttara Samyaksambodhi..."

　　The Diamond Sutra was recited, and a ball of black fire exploded in the flames, and then there was a sudden squeak sound - the Buddha's light attracted the Three True Fires under the lotus platform of Tathagata, and suddenly layers of white flames rolled up in the fire, burning all the black smoke, revealing the true form of Qiongqi!

　　This guy was screaming and howling because of the burns, his whole body swelled several feet and became a circle bigger. He desperately found a direction and rushed over!

　　The Golden Glass Lamp is only used to deal with wronged souls and evil spirits, and it is not very effective against Qiongqi - it immediately rushed out of the shield after the collision, and turned around and pounced on the fourth brother while smoke was still coming out of its body!

　　Fourth brother was guarding the 'Xiu Gate', which was naturally the Yunchui Formation. Facing Qiongqi, he raised his hand and sprinkled a handful of clear water, then threw the command flag in his hand into the air, slapped Jian and cast a rune for a long time!

　　Wind and clouds suddenly rushed in from all directions, hiding the altar and the entire Xiumen. In an instant, countless clouds and lightning appeared in it, and countless weapons rushed out from the wind and clouds. Although they were not powerful, they were like ants biting elephants to death, and they immediately gave it countless new wounds!

　　To be honest, this Yunchui Formation is definitely not as powerful as the one in the middle, but as long as those weapons surrounded Qiongqi, Master Zhonghui began to recite Buddhist scriptures again, which strengthened his power a lot out of thin air... Qiongqi was no longer pretentious after suffering two losses, and changed his position and tried again!

　　For a moment, we could only see the rolling wind and thunder and the surging clouds in the Eight Formations Diagram, which made the sky dark and the moonless, with flying sand and rocks and chaotic wood running. We couldn't even tell the east, south, west and north - Qiongqi rushed into the eight directions and eight positions in turn, and he actually had the energy left to stand in the formation and catch his breath!

　　It was panting but we were also exhausted. We were able to hold out for so long only because of our clever formation. Otherwise, we might have been defeated long ago!

　　Now both sides were exhausted, and for a moment there was no sound in the formation, only the abnormality of the five elements and four phases was slowly dissipating...

　　The Life Gate is the most common place for escape in the Eight Diagrams, so Qiongqi naturally tried several times, but the Buddha's bones were not fake after all, and with the demon-subduing methods used by Grandpa Sun and the Qigong practitioners, he didn't get any benefit at all; the Central Army's Zhang Tianshi plus Thirteen were also quite powerful, so Qiongqi didn't try much - everyone knows the saying that the Central Army controls all directions, and he suffered a loss there the first time, so he naturally knew that we would not give him a chance!

　　It seems like we should choose another path.

　　The old man was taking a rest while signaling us to be careful, but before he could finish his words, Qiongqi's thorny hairs suddenly shot out in all directions like an explosion!

　　“Be careful

　　I don't know who shouted like that, I quickly turned over and leaned down, and I heard a crackling sound on the altar table, and I don't know how many steel needle-like bristles shot onto the table!

　　"That was a close call, that was a close call." I took a breath and looked back, "Are you okay..." I wanted to ask Zhang Xu if he was okay, but when I turned around, I saw the boundless terror in his eyes!

　　"Oh no! I cried out in secret and rolled on the ground - 'crash!'

　　A huge claw slapped right where I was, tearing the altar and everything to pieces!

　　Before I could stand up, Zhang Xu beside me stretched out his hand and grabbed me: "Step back." But as soon as I said this, I felt a huge force coming and pushing me to the ground!

　　"Then there was another sound from the side - I tilted my head and saw it was Zhang Xu!

　　Qiongqi is now stepping on us with its claws on the left and right, and its saliva is dripping right in front of us!

　　The guy's body was covered in mucus mixed with black blood, burnt stench and fishy smell, which almost made me vomit. But even in this situation, the guy actually opened his mouth and smiled!

　　I suddenly felt like I was thrown into a dung bucket. It was a really deadly feeling!

　　Qiongqi laughed recklessly and said, "Look, you have used so many methods and strategies, but I still failed them all. Yes, I may not be able to kill you, but you will be separated one day. When I get out, I will hide and eat you all one by one.

　　"Master Zhang, who was holding the military post, suddenly stood up and shouted, "Evil spirit, you still want to kill people even after all this? Aren't you afraid of the cycle of heaven?"

　　"Heavenly Way?" Qiongqi howled: "What can Heavenly Way do to me? What can Yin and Yang do to me? As long as I kill these two people and break your formation, then when I get out, the world will be mine again. It shouted angrily: "If it weren't for the twenty-four constellations formation in front and the eight formations behind, how could you control me? - But now the magic weapon is in my hands, you will never have a second chance.

　　It laughed so arrogantly, as if it was putting itself on a god-like level!

　　The old man suddenly shouted: "Now is the time

　　Before I finished speaking, I had already opened my eyes!

　　In an instant, everything changed in front of me, and everything seemed to be in slow motion - I clearly saw black spots on Qiongqi's body, as if countless souls were entangled in it... I turned around just in time to catch the first trace of purple flame rising from Zhang Xu's body. I stretched out my hand, made a gesture, and guided the flame to Qiongqi's body!

　　Suddenly, Qiongqi roared angrily and his body exploded!

　　A force vented out from it, like a wild horse that had finally found an exit, and it suddenly flew out with a whoosh and couldn't be stopped!

　　"The injured people all shouted, "Come out

　　Right in the mud under the altar, something suddenly rushed out from it!

　　There was also a person in the mud in front of me, and he looked exactly like the one I had seen before: Yin Shuai Yu Ji!

　　Chapter 417: Long Sky, Flowing Clouds Flying Across (4)

　　Once Yin Shuai's fish gills come out, this matter will officially begin to enter our plan!

　　The power of Qiongqi is not its own, but it has bound these souls in its body after killing countless lives, and absorbed them through these souls - if it is given some time, it can naturally absorb all these souls and make them a part of itself, but now...

　　The time is too short!

　　I remember there was a movie called The Matrix in 1999. The situation in it was similar to today. The soul was bound in the body of Qiongqi like being locked in a cage. But now...

　　Zhang Xu's Confucian bones contain the murderous spirit of a thousand-year-old Confucian scholar, which I triggered to break a hole in the cage. Although it was only the tip of the iceberg, the binding force is now greatly reduced, and these souls need to face Yin Shuai directly!

　　The tablet of the ancestor of the fish gills emerged from under the mud, and then the tablets of other Yin generals appeared one after another - at this time, the number token in Master Zhang's hand made a snapping sound, and then the Yin-Yang Banners were thrown out one by one, flipping around towards Jian, and the Emperor's bell rang non-stop!

　　The tablet of the ancestor god also started to make noise along with the sound of the card in the flag. In just a moment, eight disciples of the Zhang family rushed into the formation from outside!

　　These people didn't say a word. They surrounded me with the ghost-torturing sticks in their hands. With a finger, an iron chain flew out from the top of the stick. I didn't know if it was poked in or what, but it tied up Qiongqi in an instant!

　　The iron chains were like eight giant pythons, one end was connected to Qiongqi's body and the other end was held in the hand. They shouted in unison, and countless wronged souls and evil spirits rushed out along the iron chains and were taken into the body!

　　For a moment, all we could see was flying sand and rocks, and cold winds blowing wildly in the formation. A layer of white frost and snow suddenly formed on the overturned altar table, and the temperature dropped sharply. In a moment, the air we exhaled turned into white steam!

　　Are there more than hundreds of innocent souls who have escaped the net?

　　Qiongqi was extremely panicked when the power in his body poured out, and he rushed to the side fiercely. The huge power actually dragged the ten upper body disciples into the air...

　　"Hold on

　　Master Zhang shouted in the formation, "Be careful!"

　　The ten disciples grabbed the ghost-torturing stick out of thin air and refused to let go. Qiongqi rushed left and right a few times and actually fell back into the formation. He swung his torso fiercely, and lifted a few disciples into the air from time to time - but his hand did not loosen, and the power between the underworld continued to flow!

　　Master Zhonghui called out "Amitabha," and then he took off his robe and laid it flat on the ground. A ray of light suddenly rose from the back of the robe!

　　The rosy glow enveloped Qiongqi, causing black smoke to immediately come out of its body. It seemed that this made it a little weaker!

　　Qiongqi is worthy of being the leader of the four evil beasts. At this moment, he suddenly screamed towards the sky, pounced on the crack in the ground, and drilled down while waving his claws!

　　He dragged ten disciples underground!

　　"We can't go down." Master Zhang shouted, "It will be able to take over from below. We must hold it back."

　　Immediately, the ten disciples began to wrestle with Qiongqi!

　　In just a moment, these disciples were dragged several meters away and stuck at the edge of the gap with blood boiling on their faces. It seemed that they could not be held back any longer!

　　We didn't know what to do when the old man suddenly shouted, "Don't panic, quickly use the Bagua mirrors in the formation and use the Danshan technique to suppress the

　　This is what the legendary Eight Diagrams hidden in a hundred thousand magical soldiers mean. Although there are not as many as mentioned, they are naturally more worthwhile than a hundred thousand brave soldiers when they are used later!

　　I immediately rushed out from the ground and found Danshan - although the altar was overturned, the things were still there, and the Bagua mirror was standing in the position of the door. Then I quickly put Danshan in front of the Bagua mirror, bit my finger...

　　Danshan is the block of cinnabar that is naturally formed during the refining process. After it is formed, it has a kind of strange power. Under the power of the Bagua mirror, it can break through the dark clouds and miasma and attract the light of the rising sun!

　　Blood spilled from my fingertips and dripped onto the Bagua mirror. It spun around and condensed into a blood bead, which kept moving around in a strange 's' shape on the mirror surface as I chanted the spell... I turned my hand and stood the Bagua mirror upright, and the blood bead was still running on the mirror surface, getting faster and faster, and soon the entire mirror surface had a hazy blood color!

　　Danshan was placed in front of the Bagua mirror, and a bright light suddenly emerged from the blood-red mirror surface, shining on Danshan and then immediately refracted towards the sky... Eight rays of light condensed into a huge pillar of light in the air, shooting straight into the dark clouds above!

　　There seemed to be a faint rumbling sound, and suddenly the clouds were pierced and torn apart, and a ray of long-lost sunlight shone down from the sky!

　　Right in the middle of the gap!

　　Immediately, the gloom here was swept away, and a clear blue sky appeared!

　　In the clear sky, there was a cloud of auspiciousness floating, which was extremely gentle but majestic. When the sunlight shone through the clouds, it actually had golden lines like glass, just like the sunlight that had been plated with gold.

　　In just a few seconds, the gap began to tremble!

　　"Be careful!" Master Zhang shouted angrily, "It seems this fellow is going to make his last stand!"

　　As soon as he finished speaking, a large amount of black smoke suddenly gushed out of the gap. The black smoke climbed along the iron chain and onto the ten disciples. Somehow, they seemed to be hit hard by something, and they were actually bounced backwards!

　　When he landed on the ground, his face was extremely pale, and some black blood was already flowing out of the corners of his mouth!

　　Except for the sunlight column, everything around it was actually covered in black smoke!

　　"What a Qiongqi! He didn't even need his strength anymore!" The eldest senior brother shouted over there, "It's pouring its own strength back to hurt Yin Shuai! You guys better be careful!"

　　I followed the crowd and responded. I was just thinking about how to be more careful when I heard the old man suddenly chanting the Bagua song. During the song, countless golden feathers flew out and merged with the sunlight into the black smoke.

　　The black smoke met the feathers like frost meeting fire, and it melted away instantly...

　　Does this mean we are going to win?

　　I was just about to turn around and ask Zhang Xu, when I saw something suddenly fly out from the overwhelming black smoke!

　　That thing was so fast, it actually flew towards us!

　　After all this time, you're back again. Is Qiongqi still planning to escape from us?

　　Zhang Xu cried out in surprise, and stabbed the Eight Treasures Money Sword in his hand towards the thing. There was a clanging sound, and the thing shattered into pieces just as it hit him - then I saw the image of the black-faced man Qiongqi appear in front of me, and he slapped me on the head with his palm!

　　Well done!

　　I don't know how I reacted so quickly at this time. I actually wrapped my hand around his wrist in an instant, then opened my Yin-Yang eyes, and slashed at the guy's vitals with the Killing Blade in my hand!

　　Phew!

　　The sound of cutting the ball was heard, and the knife was inserted halfway in at once!

　　But I was also thrown several meters away!

　　"Don't use the Money Sword, use the Magic Sword instead. I stood up and shouted, "This guy's Qi has been broken, there's no need for anything else, just chop him," and then I picked up a peach wood nail and pounced on him again!

　　At this moment, the Qiongqi exposed his entire back to us and just kept running. We pounced on him one after the other and stabbed the things in our hands into him - but this guy's running speed did not slow down at all!

　　I held the peach wood nail firmly in my hand, and this time I was actually pulled forward a few steps. With a sudden thought, I threw myself on the guy's back and stabbed the peach wood nail into him!

　　That guy actually punched me on the back with his backhand. My chest suddenly felt like it was on fire and my vision went black. I didn't know what was going on, but I just felt like my lungs were going to explode!

　　I heard countless shouts from behind and I had no idea what they were all about. I just poked whatever I had in my hand - after just two pokes, the peach wood nail broke with a snap!

　　Damn it!

　　I casually touched the bag and found something cold and hard. I didn't care what it was, I took it out and hit the guy's head with all my strength!

　　I have tried my best. No matter whether he dies or not, I can't bear it anymore!

　　Chapter 418: Snake Foot

　　I was a little confused at the time and just used all my strength. When that thing poked Qiongqi, I just felt the recoil force like a burning pain - the burning feeling made me wake up in an instant!

　　But before I could even look, the Qiongqi under me roared and fell to the ground, throwing me several meters away!

　　When I got up after falling to the ground in a daze, everyone had already come over. I then saw that my hands were bloody and the skin was broken - a foot-long coffin nail had been planted in the shoulder of Qiongqi, and the nail had gone straight into its chest and pierced its heart!

　　The nails were covered in rust and blood. It seemed that I was too harsh on them just now!

　　Before Qiongqi could struggle on the ground, Zhang Tianshi and his men had already pounced on him and pulled out the nail - immediately the wound began to emit dark energy, which turned into black smoke and rushed into the air!

　　The ray of sunlight in the sky had already shone on this guy as the old man chanted. The beam of light seemed to be real and had nailed it firmly to the ground, making it motionless!

　　Then all those who could be used were called out!

　　Large streams of black smoke gushed out of it, and it looked like it had finally been put to bed!

　　I was so tired that I didn't look at it for long. Only then did I see Sang Yu's father take off her Pisces ornament and press it on it together with several masters - and then various tokens and instruments were placed around it, and the sealing process began...

　　It’s no big deal with me!

　　I was so tired that I lay on the ground. It was then that Sang Yu came over and told me: In fact, all this was as planned. All the sects had already paid tribute to their ancestors and decided on this method. The only thing I didn’t expect was that Zhang Tianshi would show up to give her strength... The only thing that is certain is that after this time, Maoshan and the Wang family will respect her and regard her as the descendant of the ancestor.

　　At this time Xiao Hei ran up to me and said nervously: "Brother Liu, now that Qiongqi has been dealt with, do you think they will..." He spoke hesitantly and didn't make any sense, he just kept looking at Taotie.

　　I immediately understood what he meant and comforted him, "It's okay, he's one of us, they won't do anything to him..." "No, that guy got excited and said, "They said they're going to block it all together.

　　"Sang Yu, my mind suddenly became active: "You go and talk to me, keep it

　　Sang Yu had no objection to this, but after asking, he found out that the Taotie had already become ferocious. If it was kept, it would eventually turn into another monster like Qiongqi, so it really had to be dealt with... It could be said that it had forgotten the days it had spent with us and had turned into a pure beast!

　　Several masters argued about it, but finally left it at Sang Yu's insistence, hoping to deal with it when they had the chance next time, or... go to Penglai Fairy Mountain to relieve its anger?

　　I don't know.

　　The only thing I can be sure of is that this matter has been solved, and except for the chaos that has not been released, everything has returned to peace.

　　end.

　　Now that the matter was settled, we naturally returned to Chengdu and returned to our respective families and sects. Although Qiongqi had been dealt with, the thousand-year catastrophe was still there, and countless monsters were roaming the world and they still needed our help.

　　But I quit!

　　According to the old man's idea, after Sang Yu and I get married, we will settle down in Southeast Asia and take Taotie there to be looked after. My work in the National Security Bureau will be handed over to Jiu Xiaozi in two years.

　　The eldest brother returned to England with his family, and still left the eighth sister to take care of the master, saying that they would talk about it later.

　　After returning to the United States, my fourth brother resigned soon after, but changed his job to that of the Immigration Bureau - according to the old man's calculations, there were big things happening in China, and our Zhuge family should move out to avoid danger and seek good fortune, so he said to find a suitable job first.

　　The fifth brother did not leave the seventh department, but he handed over a lot of work and took on a sinecure position as a consultant.

　　The rule of the Zhuge family to leave one person in China still exists. When the old man passes away a hundred years later, we will see whether it will be the ninth boy or the fifth brother who stays. Anyway, not all of them can leave.

　　Tiezi did a good job this time, so after I resigned, all the credit naturally went to him, and he was promoted. After he graduates, he will go to work in the Hangzhou Bureau, where his salary will be much higher!

　　But in the end, that guy managed to convince Xiao Hei. If it weren't for Xiao Hei's help, I think this guy's job might be a little more difficult!

　　I said goodbye to the old man before leaving for Singapore. When I was leaving, I saw him passing by the room of the ninth kid. Seeing that the kid had a sad face, I couldn't help but ask, "What are you doing? You look like you are reminiscing about the good old days. Are you afraid of going to work at the National Security Bureau?"

　　"No, the ninth boy waved his hand and said, "Come and take a look.

　　When I walked over to take a look, I saw a Word document opened on the computer on the desk. It was filled with dense writing and seemed to be a novel. I was immediately surprised: "Are you writing a novel? Not about me?"

　　"No, no!" The ninth kid shouted, "My book is a fantasy novel, and its name is Dragon-Mercenary-Dungeon. I'm going to write a little to try it out. After I finish it, I'll write a book called City of Glimmer. They're all fantasy novels. You know I've always liked them..."

　　"Alright, alright," I interrupted him: "No matter what, just don't write about me. You can have fun however you want, but don't drag me along." After thinking about it, I added: "When the time comes, Brother Qi will come back and bring you a gift.

　　"Really?" But my words seemed to remind this kid, his eyes rolled and he said, "It's a pity not to write about our sect's story in a book. Your words really gave me a good suggestion. How about this? If it's our story, I should pretend that everything happened to me? Use my name, use the first person..."

　　"That's fine too. I patted him and said, "Okay, that's it.

　　After saying that, I opened a new file and created a document named "The Reappearance of Gods and Ghosts". The name of the ninth boy was clearly written on the protagonist: Liu Piyun!